《Transmigrating: Vicious Supporting Girl》


 Chapter 1

    In the early spring of March, the weather in Beijing is still chilly. The willows in the courtyard of Wenguo mansion are green, but there is still a thin layer of frost on the heavy bluestone slab.


    "Han''er has been sober this morning, what he said today is to let the book go, apologize and admit his mistake!" In the hall, ye Tianfeng took a sip of steaming tea and said in an unquestionable tone.


    Lin''s face was not worried: "master, it''s so cold outside. I''m afraid of the cold. Besides, it took a few days for the fever to subside. It''s time to recuperate! "


    "Chilly!? She knows it''s cold, too? When she pushed han''er into the water, did she ever think about how cold the water was when the ice lake began to melt in February When ye Tianfeng heard the words, his anger also came up.


    "Master! Li''er said that Xi Han fell down by himself, not pushed by her! " Lin explained for his daughter.


    "You don''t know the nature of books? Or I don''t know? Or nobody else knows? "


    Ye Tianfeng frowned and said angrily, "at that time, there was no one beside han''er except the book. Could it be that she jumped down by herself! If it wasn''t for Hanjun''s help, han''er would have lost his life! "


    "Although that''s the case, Jiang Hanjun has an engagement with Li''er. He..." What else did Lin want to say, but ye Tianfeng interrupted with a wave of his hand: "don''t mention these again. Can face be more important than human life? I want to go out to do business. Take a book and leave at lunch. Don''t let her be willful. "


    In the delicate and warm inner room, the smell of incense in the censer fills the whole room. A pretty girl is lying on the bed with her eyes closed. Pulling the jade finger of brocade quilt, she reveals the fact that she has already woken up.


    Ye Shuli resisted the impulse to throw the pillow out of the window.


    After listening to the quarrel in the outer room.


    Ye Shuli Ye Xihan Three days in bed!


    From surprise and fear at the beginning to calm and rational now.


    She finally accepted the fact that she had been electrocuted and crossed to the house of marisu that she had seen before her death!


    Even so, she can''t help but roar in her heart: she dressed as a villain for Mao instead of a marisu mistress!!! Just because her name sounds like a girl?


    The book she read is called Bu Bu Sheng Lian.


    Ye Xihan, the once lost concubine of the state of Wen, returned to the family by chance. With her golden fingers open, she fought against the evil elder sister and retired from her rival, and gained a large number of male creatures'' hearts. Finally, she married a powerful and brilliant son of conforming to heaven as her only wife, and got a happy ending of fame, wealth and love.


    All the other villains who are against the female leader and look at the female leader are not going to come to a good end!


    Ye Shuli is the villain in Bu Bu Sheng Lian!


    High appearance, low double business, noble birth, extremely spoiled.


    Arrogant and domineering to see people hate, pro brother cold her, pro brother does not like her, her beloved fiance is also very disgusted with her!


    Her existence is used to set off the heroine Ye Xihan''s talent, erudition, kindness and magnanimity. In the end, she betrayed her relatives, was innocent and died of suicide. She is a model textbook for villains.


    I drop a God, why other people through is full of good things, and she is so back!

 Chapter 2

    Ye Xihan had been living in Wenguo government for a year and a half when ye Shuli found out that she had passed by. Obviously, the plot of the novel had been going on for a little half.


    But from her this "villain female match" to fall into disrepute, the miserable end of suicide is only less than two years!


    Ye Shuli sits up abruptly!


    No, she has to feel like she has to deal with it, Ma Dan. She just died once, but she can''t die again!


    "Li Er? What''s wrong with you when you wake up? " As soon as Lin stepped into the room with one foot, he saw her sitting by the bed. He immediately asked the servant girl to bring tea and water. He quickly pulled Ye Shu and looked around.


    Leaf book leaves a stiff, embarrassed smile: "just heard Father and mother talking in the outer room, then did not disturb."


    Lin sighed, gently stroked the cheek of stroking Ye Shuli, seemed to comfort her: "Xihan''s business, I believe you didn''t do it! Li''er, listen to my mother. Let''s be soft, OK? My mother knows that you are wronged, but you must not stand still with your father and brothers. "


    Ye Shuli certainly knows the truth.


    She is indeed wronged, although Ye Xihan falls into the water with Ye Shuli, it''s really not her fault.


    Recalling that ye Xihan was alone with her fiance Jiang Hanjun and was caught by her, ye Shuli said in a soft voice: "mother, don''t worry, Shu Li won''t be willful."


    Of course, it will not continue to be willful.


    She doesn''t want to die yet!


    But


    She remembers everything in the book clearly. Miss Di, who was spoiled in the palm of her hand, was used to miss temper because of her unruly temper, and was treated as a pedal by white lotus everywhere! Therefore, it is a real tragedy that father doesn''t care and brother doesn''t love.


    the original owner has no brain, she has!


    After hearing this sentence, Lin said happily: "Li''er, I have wronged you..."


    How could she not understand her daughter''s temperament? But in the past year and a half, since aunt Bai and ye Xihan returned to the mansion, Li''er had many conflicts with her. Her daughter was upright and stubborn, and she really suffered a lot.


    Lin took his daughter''s hand and said, "it''s important for you to have breakfast first. At lunch time, my mother will accompany you to make amends. Don''t worry


    Ye Shuli''s gentle answer is that Lin orders her servant girl not to stay in the inner room after she has breakfast, so that she can have a good rest.


    While drinking porridge and calculating, although it was in a disadvantageous situation at the beginning of the crossing, it was not too late.


    The incident of Ye Xihan falling into the water is a turning point for the original character to change from being coquettish and willful to being irritable, domineering and vicious.


    Jiang Hanjun''s affection for his childhood sweetheart Ye Shuli is nothing more than a brother and sister, but a love affair with Ye Xihan''s excellent appearance and talent. Ye Xihan knows that he is the fiance of his first sister. On the surface, he refuses Jiang Hanjun''s kindness for this reason. In fact, they are inseparable. They have a secret love affair and are very ambiguous.


    When Jiang Hanjun was born, they were alone in the government. Jiang Hanjun confessed to Ye Xihan that he was rejected, and was caught and overheard by the original owner. The original owner was shocked and jealous. After Jiang Hanjun left, he couldn''t help coming forward to question Ye Xihan and scold her. The other party''s cold and aloof appearance angered her, but the whip in her hand hasn''t been put out yet Ye Xihan slipped into the pool.


    Later, Jiang Hanjun came back to rescue Ye Xihan, who was in a coma. At the same time, he thought it was the original master''s hand.

 Chapter 3

    Because of her bad reputation and popularity, no one believed her even though the original owner firmly denied it.


    In a look of disgust and distrust, she was in a mess.


    Finally, she ran out of the house in anger, but unfortunately she got cold and had a high fever. She also came here at this time!


    The original owner loves Jiang Hanjun very much. He has experienced a great change in his character. Finally, he completely tears his face with the female owner and turns into a brain damaged and vicious female partner.


    All day long, she goes to fight against the female owner by bad means. While promoting the rapid growth of the female owner, she is constantly being beaten in the face, leading to irreparable tragedy!


    Alas! The original body actually has a good hand.


    Noble status, gorgeous appearance, wealth and glory.


    Although the zither, chess, calligraphy and painting needlework are not good at everything, they are also excellent at riding and shooting, whipping and sword dancing.


    But with her emotional intelligence and emotional intelligence, she killed herself!


    There is no one to live like this


    Fortunately, it''s too late!


    Ye Shuli clenched her fist, she would never let herself fall into that miserable situation!


    Soon to lunch time, a servant girl carefully waiting for ye Shuli dress, Wan hair, look at her eyes with a bit of fear.


    Ye Shu left to think, remember Lin once called her wonderful summer.


    "Why don''t you dare to look at me? Are you afraid of me, Miaosha?"


    In the mind quickly searched each other''s news, a timid cannon fodder servant girl, could not be reused, but also had no intention of betraying the seller.


    Miaoxia was surprised and immediately knelt down in front of her and lowered her head: "Miss status is noble, Miaoxia dare not look directly at Miss, this is disrespectful to miss."


    I almost didn''t write fear on my face, ok


    Ye Shuli looked at the humble girl in front of her and shook her head helplessly.


    However, when ye Shuli was on his way to the hall, he realized that Miaoxia''s reaction was very face saving.


    Along the way, the servant girls and boys saw that she seemed to escape like a bird or a beast.


    The servant girl, who was full of happiness, immediately changed her face. The last second, when the lazy boy saw her, she immediately jumped up to clean the yard.


    There are two thick nerve did not find the whole situation of the servant girl in the whisper.


    "It''s said that miss three will make amends to miss four later. I always feel that it will not go smoothly."


    "Ah? Miss three, make amends? How is that possible? Are you lying to me? "


    "Oh! It''s true, it''s true. The news from Qingshu hospital. "


    "It''s really amazing. If you want me to say that, according to the temperament of miss three, you can really push miss four into the water, and you won''t admit it."


    "Oh, what a pity for miss four!"


    Wonderful summer and all facial expression drastic change, some people keep to those two servant girls make the complexion.


    Two people just wake up to come over, turn round to see leaf book to leave to walk. Two feet a soft, almost collapsed on the ground: "Miss spare life, Miss spare life!"


    Ye Shuli said: "get up, I don''t know. I thought I was going to the execution ground."


    Do evil.


    She dared to ask heaven''s question and shook her head. This arrogant and domineering shadow is really "deeply rooted" in the hearts of these servants!


    No wonder no one wants to believe her.


    Even if she meets such a situation, one is a kind young lady Bai Lianhua, and the other is a cranky young lady, she will believe Bai Lianhua!


    Change!


    She must change her mind in front of these people!

 Chapter 4

    When ye Shu arrived in the hall, there were many people sitting at the table. There were several cold dishes on the table. They were surrounded by a beautiful girl in a brocade snow silk skirt.


    "Sister Han, I''ll bring you some vegetables!" A little girl with red lips and white teeth was too attentive to bring food to the girl.


    Another young man with a cold face stopped him and said, "Xihan has just recovered from a serious illness. You can''t eat cold food. Drink some hot tea."


    Then he quickly removed the cold dish and poured a cup of hot tea for her.


    The girl cleverly took the teacup and said sweetly, "what the second brother said is that I accepted all the kindness of shu''er. It''s a cold day, so don''t be greedy, otherwise it will be bad if you eat too much! "


    Between a smile and a frown, looking forward to a bright future is incomparable.


    Several people''s eyes were glued to the girl in white, and they didn''t notice that ye Shuli was standing at the door.


    "Here comes Li''er! Come on, come on in and close the door. You''re good for typhoid fever, but it can''t blow! "


    Or Lin''s sharp eyes to see the daughter arrived at the door, immediately concerned to shout.


    All of a sudden, the voices were quiet.


    Originally overflowing with warmth in the room, the air seems to freeze like a general, with white to add a bit of cold.


    The men all turned to look at her, but none of them had good intentions!


    Staring at by these bad eyes, ye Shuli feels that he is getting goose bumps


    Is this NIMA a brother and sister or an enemy?


    Only a rich old woman with white hair saw her and said, "how can Li''er come here? Come and sit next to grandma and see if my baby granddaughter is better."


    Ye Shuli hears the speech, salutes one by one, and then cleverly sits on the left side of the old lady.


    Seeing her coming, the girl in white on the right showed her a gentle smile, but the smile didn''t reach her eyes.


    This ye Xihan, as it turns out, is not a fuel-efficient lamp like the one in the novel! Now close contact, feel more difficult to get along with.


    As soon as the dishes were ready, ye Tianfeng immediately said, "the incident of han''er falling into the water caused by Shu Li a few days ago should be finished today. Shuli, you are the elder sister. No matter what you do, you should let your younger sister do it! I think your illness is just right. I''ll just punish you to copy the female commandments ten times. Now make amends to han''er! "


    But the old lady said happily, "it''s still cold! It''s easy to get frostbitten when copying books. You''d better not copy them! Since Li''er is willing to come, is he wrong? There''s no deep hatred between sisters. Children don''t understand it. It''s OK to make amends! "


    But ye Tianfeng frowned: "Niang! You are used to the nature of books. You can''t indulge her too much! "


    Ye Xihan''s face was gentle and modest, but his fingers were white.


    This old lady is too eccentric! Where is she inferior to Ye Shuli? Because of the difference between the two?


    Ye Shuli has long known from the original that the old lady is a person who attaches importance to the legitimate but despises the common people. It''s no surprise that the old lady will stand on her side.


    There are few daughters in the government of Wen state, so the elders love their daughters.


    Ye Shuli, as the only legitimate daughter of Dafang, was spoiled from childhood.


    The old lady is the one who dotes on Ye Shuli the most. Ye Shuli''s character can be said to be almost spoiled by the old lady.


    But it''s not all bad.


    With the old lady on her side, at least she won''t be defeated by the white lotus pit!

 Chapter 5

    "Grandma, it''s not the first time that the third elder sister bullied Han! She will be like this again


    Just too leaf painting special also follow indignant of shout a way, language finish still take a few cent to guard of color to look at her.


    In the face of criticism from his brother, ye Shuli said nothing.


    Ye Xihan''s heart secretly doubts that if ye Shuli had been allowed to be said like this as usual, she would have been angry and patted the table. What''s more, she ran into Jiang Hanjun and her own business.


    Think of the man he reluctantly refused, ye Xihan unconsciously stroked the white jade plum hairpin on his head.


    Ye Shuli sees her little actions in his eyes.


    It is said in the book that ye Xihan will wear the white jade plum hairpin almost every day, so it is!


    Then it''s easy


    Others don''t know, but she is familiar with the original work. This white jade hairpin was given to her by Jiang Hanjun!


    Alas Unfortunately, the original owner is too stupid. He is stubborn and hysterical when dealing with this matter. He only knows to call ye Xihan to seduce his fiance, which is extremely disappointing!


    I can''t understand the steps that the old lady gave her, but I still contradict the old lady, demolish my own platform and destroy my own road.


    A sneer rose from the corner of her mouth. The original owner was too naive to be used. She would not!


    Weak white lotus, who can''t pretend?


    Leaf book from a change usual proud stubborn, good attitude admit mistakes.


    "Grandma, it''s books that can''t do without understanding. That day I met Jiang Hanjun and his fourth sister Alone by the lake. In the heart is very unhappy, they act too intimate, temporarily confused mind. Then scolded four younger sisters a few words. Four younger sisters are generous and don''t want to haggle with me. Unexpectedly, the ground frosts in winter. When four younger sisters go back, they slip into the lake carelessly. "


    Ye Tianfeng looked distrustful: "that''s what you said before! But beside han''er, there is no one else but you! "


    Her heart a cool, life and death do not believe her, this is really "Pro father"!


    I really feel sad for the original master, and I don''t know if there is any residual consciousness in my body. Ye Shuli only feels sad.


    Ye Shuli had to pretend to be sad and said, "Dad Shuli knows that he is usually too headstrong, so everyone doesn''t believe me. But at the time of the incident, I was quite far away from my fourth sister, who fell down on her own. "


    She''s telling the truth!


    "Shuli didn''t shirk responsibility for himself. After all, I scolded my fourth sister for not standing firm when she left. I felt guilty."


    The original owner is really sad.


    Otherwise, it''s an accident, and it''s her fault!


    "But I didn''t push her! Four younger sisters have always been kind and magnanimous. She can testify to that, but four younger sisters fainted after falling into the water and didn''t have time to tell the truth. Shu Li was wronged by everyone. He was so impatient that he did a lot of wrong things. "


    Ye Shuli, with a white lotus on his side, praised each other and thought unkindly, since you are the most kind and generous, how can you not forgive her?


    If she was Ye Xihan, she would have been nauseous.


    "It turns out that''s what happened. Xihan, why didn''t you say it earlier! Everyone misunderstood Li''er! " Said the old lady at once.


    Ye Xihan choked in his heart and bit his lips gently.


    Looking at the old lady, ye Xihan''s face quickly returned to normal, but he was resentful.


    How about the love of my father and brother? It''s not worth a word from the old lady!

 Chapter 6

    Seeing this, ye Xihan exclaimed, "did everyone think that the third sister pushed me into the water? I just woke up this morning. I didn''t know what you said


    His face was a bit remorseful: "it''s all my fault Let the third sister be wronged. "


    I don''t know? What has been passed down in the mansion


    When they heard this, everyone else was stunned.


    It turns out that she is not really lying


    They didn''t believe Ye Shuli before and scolded each other coldly. In the end, they blamed her wrong


    "This If so, why does Han Jun blame the third sister? " Ye Qinzhi asked with some incomprehension.


    Of course, it''s because white lotus is his sweetheart!


    Ye Xihan''s body was stiff, and he looked at Ye Shuli with a guilty heart. He said, "maybe the third elder sister is too naughty on weekdays. Don''t the elder brother and the second elder brother also misunderstand the third elder sister? So is Mr. Jiang."


    The implication is that ye Shu is not good at leaving people.


    Ye Tianfeng said awkwardly: "yes, it''s our fault to blame Shuli. But then again, she and Jiang Hanjun are innocent. How important is the reputation of her daughter''s family! You shouldn''t blame han''er in any case! How much influence does this have on han''er''s reputation? We should still apologize! "


    Hearing this, ye Shuli only felt that there was a bitter taste in his heart that didn''t belong to him. His eyes were slightly moist.


    When people saw her looking up, tears flashed in her eyes. Her voice was a little hoarse and said, "is that really the only way..."


    "But if the fourth sister has no intention of Jiang Hanjun, why is she wearing the white jade hairpin that Jiang Hanjun gave her every day? It''s engraved with the word "Han Jun!"


    Everyone was surprised. The cold young man said angrily, "three younger sisters, don''t talk nonsense!"


    It was her second brother, ye Qi, who made her talk.


    Looking at the second elder brother who had the best relationship with the original owner since childhood, ye Shuli felt that it was more difficult to restrain his attitude towards her.


    "A piece of the plum blossom hairpin is engraved with the word" Han Jun ". If it''s true or false, you can tell by pulling it off."


    Ye Xihan hears speech, in the heart and startle again anxious, on the face also peeps out a few doubts.


    Anxious because the hairpin was indeed sent by Jiang Hanjun, confused because he didn''t know how to engrave.


    Ye Shuli wipes his tears and finally suppresses the feelings that do not belong to him in his heart.


    Fortunately, she remembers the content of the novel clearly, so that she can grasp the handle against white lotus!


    The inscriptions on the jade hairpin are extremely secret. Ye Xihan finds out in the middle of the novel that it was originally given to her by Jiang Hanjun when he fell in love with her secretly, so he doesn''t explain the inscriptions.


    Although it''s hard for her to explain how she knows, the current situation is unfavorable, so she can only say it.


    But also can''t blame her to cheat a person, if ye Xihan really has no intention to Jiang Hanjun, can return or don''t wear this hairpin.


    Since you want to pretend to be high and ambiguous, don''t blame her for not giving face!


    Ye Xihan had to pull out his hairpin and pass it to him under the sign of Ye Tianfeng.


    After groping carefully for a while, I found that as ye Shuli said, I was embarrassed.


    "This white jade hairpin is a gift I received last year when I was born. Han''er only felt that it was elegant and unique, and he always wore it when he loved it. He never cared about the person who gave it, and he didn''t know that there was this inscription." Ye Xihan said unswervingly, trying to keep his face unchanged.


    Ye Shuli looked at her coldly.


    Although Jiang Hanjun is Ye Shuli''s fiance, there is no problem to give her as a birthday gift in terms of the friendship between the two families.


    But if it''s a white jade hairpin with a carved name, it''s thought-provoking.

 Chapter 7

    For a moment, the atmosphere on the dinner table solidified.


    The old lady frowned and said, "what kind of system is this? How can you be so careless, Xihan! Jiang Hanjun has an engagement with Li''er. What''s your name like? "


    Ye Xihan immediately got up and half knelt down, and his tone was firm and unyielding: "grandma, it''s Xihan''s carelessness. But Xihan has no other meaning at all. If Xihan knew the inscription, how could he wear this jade hairpin to make people misunderstand it in white? "


    After that, he glanced at Ye Shuli without any trace.


    Immediately there was a maintenance voice, "grandma, don''t misunderstand Xihan! We all know what kind of person Xihan is Yeqi let the cold voice.


    Although Ye Huashu didn''t know what happened, he saw Ye Xihan kneeling on the ground, staring round eyes and shouting: "sister Han is the best. Sister Han is not like the third sister. She never does bad things!"


    Ye Qinzhi frowns lightly. This white jade hairpin is not polite, but he believes that the other party is not so frivolous!


    After a few minutes of deliberation, he said, "grandma, some people here often have the habit of carving names when making jade. Han Jun likes to play with jade on weekdays. Since the Hosta was given by him, it is normal for it to be inscribed with a signature. "


    Ye Shuli''s heart is cool. Are these three her brothers or white lotus''s brothers?


    Lin Shi is discontented however way: "this Jiang Hanjun works is not proper, Xi Han also too not to take heart! Who wouldn''t think much about it when it comes to others? "


    People smell speech is a bit embarrassed, in this matter Ye Xihan really wrong.


    "It''s just a misunderstanding! Although the book is reasonable, it is also true that han''er falls into the water. Since there are misunderstandings on both sides, let''s forget it. The most important thing is the harmony between sisters. Don''t let misunderstandings lead to separation. "


    Ye Tianfeng had no choice but to make ends meet in embarrassment.


    The old lady looked around at the people who spoke for ye Xihan. She was silent for a few minutes and said faintly, "get up. Don''t wear this white jade hairpin any more. Xi Han, the book leaves is your di elder sister, don''t want to give birth to some shouldn''t have mind


    Even if the matter has been exposed.


    Seeing that her father and brother spoke for her in this way, the old lady still accused her of her fault, not mentioning Ye Shuli.


    Ye Xihan couldn''t help but lower his head. His face was dimly split. His resentful eyes flashed by. When he raised his head again, it had returned to normal.


    "I''ll follow my grandmother''s instruction. Xihan has to pay for the third sister." Yexihan respectfully replied, stood up to the leaf book from compensate a gift.


    Ye Shuli, who watched all this coldly, could not help seeing the faces of all the people. His heart was cold because of the attitude of his father and brothers.


    After Wen Sheng and ye Xihan compensate and reconcile with each other, they turn to other topics and eat together.


    As for what they are thinking, we don''t know.


    Ye Shuli''s thoughts gradually drifted away from eating.


    The attitude of the original father and brothers towards her is really worrying!


    But fortunately, she still has the support of Lin''s family and her husband, but this old lady''s attitude also makes Ye Xihan regard her as an enemy!


    It''s impossible to simply change the image of Ye Xihan at once, and it''s impossible for people to see ye Xihan''s true face immediately.


    in a word, we have said what we should say and done what we should do. Let''s stop when it''s good!


    She didn''t know what other people thought, but anyway, she didn''t lose the first battle with the white lotus lady!

 Chapter 8

    After returning to the room, ye Xihan sat in front of the mirror and stroked the inscription on the white jade plum hairpin in his hand. His gentle face was always a bit gloomy.


    She murmured to herself, "why didn''t he tell me about lettering?"


    "I don''t know, but ye Shuli knows..."


    Biting his lips, his face could not tell whether he was sad and disappointed or a little jealous.


    ¡­¡­


    Ye Shuli is taking a rest in bed at this time. By the way, he has a good grasp of the plot and plans for what will happen in the future.


    Think of at noon, by Jiang Hanjun''s hand, while ye Xihan has not found a pit of each other.


    In other words, the engraved white jade hairpin, which had made their feelings warm and tangled in the later period, is probably the only thing left.


    Ah! In the past, when reading novels, some readers commented that ye Xihan was a white lotus flower, and his lofty and indifferent appearance could not hide his strong green tea flavor.


    Carefully consider the plot between Ye Xihan and Jiang Hanjun, is not pretending to be pure and lofty, want to lead, so capture, ambiguous!


    Thinking of Jiang Hanjun, ye Shu has a headache since he left.


    This so-called childhood sweetheart fiance, she doesn''t want it at all, OK!


    Knowing that he had an engagement with the original owner, he was still entangled with the White Lotus!


    Anyway, he and the original owner were childhood friends, but in the end, for the sake of the white lotus, she was forced to divorce and lost her reputation!


    Although the original owner has passed away, but the engagement is still there, fell on her head is also a trouble.


    She couldn''t remember such a man, and she was flustered when she thought of it.


    She must find a chance to break the engagement!


    This matter hears a burst of movement outside the house, the leaf book leaves to get up to shout the servant girl of outside the house to ask a way: "wonderful summer, what happened outside."


    "Miss Hui, it''s the eldest and youngest granny who came back to visit relatives. People say that the eldest and youngest granny had a happy diagnosis a few days ago." Miaoxia came back in a soft voice, with a little joy on her face.


    "Is my sister-in-law pregnant?" Ye Shuli recalled the character in the book.


    Ye Shuli remembers that in the novel, his sister-in-law Li''s child was not saved.


    This miscarriage is also the reason why ye Qinzhi, the only elder brother among the three brothers who is gentle and fair to her, completely turns against her.


    Because Li''s miscarriage was caused by the original owner.


    In the plot, the original owner is dissatisfied with being punished in the event of Ye Xihan falling into the water, and the disturbance continues.


    Once, in the backyard and ye Xihan conflict, sister-in-law Li see after they come to advise, angry in the original master how to listen to the advice, Li was pushed by the original master who lost his mind, fell the child.


    Since then, the sister-in-law, who was gentle and kind before and often helped the original owner out, has resented her.


    The elder brother, who was gentle and cared for her younger sister and brother, was even more disgusted with her and never gave her a good face.


    Thinking of this, ye Shuli can''t help sighing once again that the original owner''s double business is too anxious.


    Thanks for wearing it early!


    There is still a chance to avoid everything.


    Different from ye Xihan''s false face of white lotus, Li''s sister-in-law is a real gentle woman, with some of the glory of the Virgin Mary.


    She takes Ye Shu, who is a few years younger than herself, away from being a child. Every time the original owner does something wrong and quarrels with Ye Xihan, she often admonishes the original owner and speaks for her.


    Unfortunately, the original owner betrayed her kindness and made her lose her child.


    This will never happen!


    Ye Shuli is determined to do something for the original owner in return and compensation.


    By the way, it''s better to brush her elder brother and his wife''s favor.

 Chapter 9

    Li''s back these days, the harm is very bad, vomiting reaction is very serious, nothing to eat, even sour jujube sour plum fruit shop also does not work.


    Only a few days later, people lost a lot of weight and were very haggard. For this reason, a group of people around them were anxious like ants on a hot pot. Yeqin asked famous doctors all over the capital.


    Ye Shuli heard the news and went to the kitchen early in the morning for a serious inspection. He was surprised to find something similar to agar powder.


    With this thing, you can make crystal Hawthorn jelly, sweet and sour, smooth and tender, very appetizing.


    She learned it from her grandmother in her last life. Her grandmother has four daughters and one son. She is very familiar with Li''s situation and has a good way.


    Only fresh hawthorn is available in September and October. It''s only mid March. Where can I find it?


    Ye Shuli thought for a moment, and immediately he had an idea in his heart.


    He ordered Miaochun Miaoxia to select some big red cherries and a small part of yellow and sour cherries according to her requirements.


    Miao Chun and Miao Xia, seeing that ye Shuli is going to cook, look at each other and stop talking. They still go back and take cherries.


    In the quiet corridor, they whispered.


    "Miaosha, let the third lady make snacks for the eldest and youngest grannies. Is that really OK?"


    Miss three has been fond of cooking since she was a child. The dim sum dishes are quite exquisite, but the taste is not flattering


    "This The master''s idea is not something you and I can easily control. It''s better not to disobey the third lady. Even if it''s done It''s not very delicious. It''s also a piece of heart. The grandmothers and grandmothers are always kind, and they won''t mind


    Even if they don''t do well and the grandmothers don''t care, what can they say.


    "It''s also Against the master, three young lady angry words. We''d better do everything, but let''s go


    Thinking of the days when ye Shu left before, Miao Chun sighed.


    "It seems that the third lady has changed a lot and her temper has improved a lot since the last time. I didn''t always ask to embarrass my servants. Yesterday, when I was combing my hair for Miss, I accidentally hurt her, but she didn''t say a word


    "It''s abnormal, but it''s also a good thing! Maybe miss three is sensible. You, me and miaoqiu, miaodong are miss three''s personal servant girls. Such a change of miss three is beneficial and harmless to us. "


    Hearing Miao Chun''s words, Miao Xia nodded.


    Recalling Ye Shuli''s past and recent changes, I only sigh that ye Shuli is not a temporary change.


    Ye shuligui is Miss di. She has her own kitchenette. She is also a person who loves cooking skills. Therefore, the kitchenette is quite delicate and clean, with all kinds of food and utensils.


    The original owner was not good at piano, chess, calligraphy and painting, so he had to start with cooking and often made some new things for Jiang Hanjun.


    It''s just that I''m not good at craftsmanship, and I prefer to make strange food


    However, it was quite to her taste.


    Qin, Qi, calligraphy and painting, the original owner can''t, ye Shuli doesn''t know anything.


    But as far as cooking is concerned, ye Shuli is very good at it. It''s a skill she''s trained to a full level. It''s absolutely different from the original master.


    Miaochun and Miaoxia soon sent the cherries. It took half an hour for ye Shu to finish. They just put them in the ice cellar and take them out at noon.


    The short morning soon passed, and ye Shuli went to the hall to have a meal.

 Chapter 10

    Recently, Li''s face became thin and thin, and his face turned yellow.


    When ye Shu left, there were several fruit shops on the table.


    Ye Qin knew that she was feeding her a pickled sour plum. "Yuzhen, try this. It''s the best sour plum in Zhenweifang that han''er bought specially for you."


    Li barely tasted a mouthful and couldn''t eat any more.


    "The elder sister-in-law has to eat more or less. Her body and the baby in her stomach are also important. The elder brother is worried about you recently." Ye Xihan said in a warm voice.


    "My sister-in-law has given thanks to han''er, but these dates and plums are always sour and greasy after pickling. The first two days are fine, and I can''t stand eating them recently."


    Ye Shuli went to the table and said, "although the pickled sour fruit is appetizing, it can''t be eaten as a meal. In recent days, the book has found a unique snack. It says that it is very effective for pregnancy and vomiting. Let''s have a try. "


    With that, he motioned Miaochun to bring up the dim sum. It was Ye Shuli who had just arrived.


    Ye Xihan smell speech complexion light, lightly a hiss.


    Ye Qin knows that it''s useless to search all kinds of appetizers for Li Yuzhen. Obviously, he doesn''t think that ye Shu can solve the problem just by finding a snack.


    "It''s rare for Li''er to have such a heart, but my sister-in-law really can''t eat any snacks." Li thought it was something like sour fruit.


    However, as soon as the words fell, everyone, including Li, was attracted by the things that the servant girl brought to the table.


    On the white jade porcelain plate, there are several flower shaped and crystal clear red cakes. The cake is light red, but transparent and moist like jade.


    "This heart is delicate and lovely. I''ve never seen it before."


    Li was obviously aroused curiosity, can not help but add a bit of appetite.


    Ye Shuli saw this and handed Li a jade spoon with a smile.


    When Li brought the snacks to his mouth, he felt a little cold, and the rich sweet and sour flavors were just right. The delicate fruit flavor overflowed in his mouth, and the taste was smooth and chewy like silk.


    The unusual taste was the only one she had ever seen in her life. She couldn''t help opening her eyes slightly.


    "What do you think of Yuzhen? Maybe I''ll take a sip?"


    "It''s the first time I''ve ever eaten such a delicious cake. I can''t describe the taste, but it''s sour, sweet and fragrant. It''s totally different from the pickled sour plum, which has a heavy taste. "


    Li said, can not help but eat another piece, "this heart I like very much, Lao Li''er trouble for me!"


    Hearing this, ye Xihan looked at the almost motionless sour plum bought for Li, and his smile faded a little.


    Taking advantage of Li''s Pastry tasting period, the servants have brought up all the meals.


    Li finished his snack, and then looked at the table full of chicken, duck, fish, soup and water.


    Ye Qin knew that Li, who had lost his appetite for a few days, took the initiative to eat with a smile: "Shuli, what''s the name of this snack? Where do you come from? Can you tell me? Thank you, brother


    "This heart is made by myself. It''s called crystal red jelly. It''s not difficult. After dinner, I''ll tell my sister-in-law about the recipe. I''ve done a lot, so let Miaochun bring it up for everyone to taste. "


    "Crystal Red Jade jelly? It''s a good name. I haven''t learned your craft for a long time, but I don''t know how to make progress. " Ye Qinzhi exclaimed.


    Tasting delicious snacks, ye Qi makes him silent. Although he doesn''t like Ye Shuli in his heart, he has to admit that this skill is really wonderful.


    Ye Huashu, who had been greedy for a long time, swallowed three pieces of dim sum in a single breath, and exclaimed: "I tasted the delicious dim sum made by my third sister for the first time. Just now you said it was made by yourself, but it scared me! The third sister''s craftsmanship has changed a lot! "


    Only last month did he steal some plum blossom Yulu soup made by his third sister in the kitchen, which made him upset for several days.

 Chapter 11

    Ye Xihan also raised a smile: "usually, the things in Zhenweifang are rare and expensive. They are supplied several times a day. I got up early in the morning and ran from the east to the west of the city to buy the delicious sour plum. I didn''t make my sister-in-law feel better. The third sister has an idea, which is better than Zhenweifang! "


    On the surface is praising Ye Shuli, but without a trace of his own good intentions.


    Li and her brothers were really grateful, and told her not to strain her body when she recovered from a serious illness.


    See ye Shuxiao light from this.


    Ye Xihan''s performance is still immature, so he can''t keep his breath.


    Originally, ye Xihan should grow up quickly because of the original owner''s malice after falling into the water.


    But after she came back, the development of things was different from the novel. Ye Xihan not only didn''t take advantage of it, but also suffered a loss.


    Thinking of Jiang Hanjun, the first loyal dog lover, and Pei Lang, who is about to appear, I can''t help sighing.


    It''s a long way to go to fight against the halo of the protagonist and avoid the badend ending.


    So, with one go, he made great efforts and kept brushing the favor of the people around him.


    These days, ye Shu has been very kind to people and has not lost his temper.


    The way people look at her is not as exaggerated as before.


    She also cooked some unheard of food for people here, and specially made some effective pregnancy recipes for Li.


    The old lady is very happy to be coaxed. When ye Qinzhi sees that Li''s body is gradually getting better, he treats Ye Shuli more sincerely than before.


    Once in a while, Bai Lianhua said something to stir up and control her emotions and behaviors, but she also failed.


    Ye Shu is at ease, everything is slowly developing in a good direction.


    ¡­¡­


    The spring sun is slightly warm and the wind is fragrant.


    In the simple and elegant room, ye Xihan caresses Guqin absently.


    What happened recently made her feel a little bit of crisis.


    In the face of Ye Shuli''s change, she can''t say what it feels like, but she feels inexplicably that things shouldn''t develop like this.


    "Su Ling, do you think my third sister has changed a lot in recent days? I didn''t know her cooking skills are so good."


    Next to a pretty green maid, she said, "if Miss Hui makes a mistake, she''ll be like this every time. After a few days, she''ll show her true colors again. It''s not the first time. This time, it''s just that I''ve made a lot of trouble for the young lady to fall into the water. I''ve endured it for a few more days. "


    "What''s more, although the three ladies are good at cooking, how can they compare with your skills in playing piano, chess, calligraphy and painting. I see, compared with the third young lady, you and Mr. Jiang are men and women. They are made in heaven


    Ye Xihan immediately reprimanded: "don''t talk nonsense. I''m just a common girl. How can I compare with Miss di? How can I be worthy of Mr. Jiang?" In the words, it is a kind of loneliness that cannot be covered up.


    "Three young ladies just rely on the noble birth, stained with the light of a di word, in terms of appearance and talent where can compare with you!" Who doesn''t know that ye Shuli is a grass bag with no inkling.


    "Su Ling, shut up! Don''t say that again


    "I''m wrong!" Su Ling hurriedly back, but for their own miss hold injustice, more despise ye Shuli.


    But ye Xihan looked out of the window silently, with a trace of jealousy in his eyes.


    "After I fell into the water and woke up, I didn''t thank Mr. Jiang. Go to the government of the state of Wu and send a letter to invite Mr. Jiang to come tomorrow. Just say that what happened before is a misunderstanding, so that he doesn''t have to avoid suspicion any more. The third sister has been ill for a long time. Don''t blame the third sister


    Ye Xihan stirred up a sneer and hung his head, which made his face hard to see.


    I don''t know if ye Shuli is still calm in front of Jiang Hanjun.

 Chapter 12

    The next morning, ye Shuli was very interested in watching the original owner''s self-defense weapon Jinling glass whip.


    It''s a soft, purplish red whip with excellent flexibility. In order to win the favor of a beautiful girl, there are several delicate bells on it, which are used as belts to make it chic.


    Shake up Shua Shua sound, but also accompanied by a crisp ring tone.


    Is playing energetically received Su Ling''s message.


    Ye Xihan invites her to meet in the small garden to apologize for what happened before?


    Ye Shu from pick eyebrows, before the matter is not already exposed in the past?


    Half a month later, why do you suddenly think of this crop? I don''t think Ann has any good intentions.


    In recent days, I have been busy brushing Li''s and ye Qinzhi''s favor, but I forget the heroine of others for a while.


    If there is nothing to be courteous, it''s either cheating or stealing.


    Well, leisure is also idle, simply go to see what the other party wants to be, anyway, she is not afraid.


    Conveniently will bell whip to waist up a wrap, followed Su Ling to walk.


    When ye Shu arrives at the small garden, he sees Ye Xihan in white sitting on the stone chair.


    "Here comes the third sister. Please sit down." Ye Xihan said lightly and poured two cups of tea on the stone table.


    "No, I''m here to know what Si Mei meant when she mentioned that thing again." Ye Shu from pick eyebrow, straight to the point.


    "Before? I just want to tell the third sister that you misunderstood me and Mr. Jiang. Since the third sister had heard it clearly before, she should have understood that I didn''t mean anything to Mr. Jiang. "


    After a sip of tea, he continued: "I have rejected him, but Mr. Jiang wants to tangle up, and I can''t control him."


    After hearing this, ye Shuli glanced at each other and said with a smile: "well, I know. There''s nothing else to do except this. I have something else to do. I''m sorry I won''t accompany you


    "Wait!" Ye Xihan bit his lip gently and looked at each other quietly. How could he not be angry at all?


    She stood up and took another cup of tea to pass to Ye Shuli.


    "Since the third sister is here, why hurry to go? Have a cup of tea. Our sisters haven''t talked for a while. "


    Ye Shuli''s lips, they haven''t had a harmonious chat before, have they?


    "A while ago, the white jade hairpin that Mr. Jiang gave me was misunderstood by the third sister. But Xihan didn''t understand it. I didn''t know that there was lettering on it. Why did the third sister know?"


    Ye Xihan asked, but intentionally or unintentionally emphasized the words of Mr. Jiang.


    Is this trying to stir her up and make her angry?


    There is no water lake nearby for her to fall in again. Don''t you think she can really whip her?


    "He and I have known more since we were young. Four younger sisters just returned to the government for a year and a half. It''s normal not to be familiar with him. " Ye Shuli said with a smile, but he didn''t answer clearly.


    Hearing this, ye Xihan was slightly stiff, and his eyes flashed across a trace of unhappiness. He could not help tightening his fingers holding the teacup.


    "Does the third sister really think she knows Mr. Jiang well?" There was a hint of irony in the words.


    Ye Shu didn''t reply. Looking at the hot tea in her hand, her smile faded a little.


    Why does Ye Xihan want to be so close to her? Don''t you play the white lotus again, throw yourself all over and blame her?


    But there was no one else around except the two of them?


    Thinking of this, ye Shu suddenly has a bad premonition.


    Sure enough, yexihan as no end steady, tea sprinkled a little in the hand, seems to be hot tea to the general, the cup fell to the ground, fell to pieces.


    At the same time, an angry voice came from behind.


    "What did ye Shuli do to Xihan?"

 Chapter 13

    Ye Shuli looked back and saw that a handsome man in black was walking towards the small garden with a strange and familiar face.


    He has a beautiful face. A pair of Phoenix eyes at the moment is containing anger, looking at her eyes but cold with disgust.


    Is emotion waiting for her here?


    Ye Shuli also smiles coldly. If she guesses right, this handsome man is Jiang Hanjun, her childhood sweetheart fiance and ye Xihan''s first loyal dog mate.


    "It''s none of the third sister''s business. I didn''t hold the tea for a long time when I delivered it to her." Ye Xihan''s warm voice explains for ye Shuli.


    Jiang Hanjun frowned and looked at her red hand with some heartache and said, "long time? Why be so polite to her! "


    Hearing this, ye Shuli laughs. Before she says anything, she is robbed by the other party.


    None of her business? Does this explanation sound more like a cover up?


    "Four younger sisters are really tender and lovable. Before, they fell into the lake because they couldn''t stand still. Now they are hot with unstable tea."


    When ye Xihan saw this, he moved the lotus step gently to keep a distance from Jiang Hanjun. He continued to add fuel to the fire and said, "I''m sorry, third sister. I''m ok. It''s just that Mr. Jiang should keep a distance from me. Don''t let the third sister misunderstand me again. "


    Seeing his sweetheart alienating himself, Jiang Hanjun could not help but have a light bitter taste in his heart.


    They are clearly in love with each other! Blame that damned and annoying engagement!


    Think of here, see to leaf book leave of vision more add two Fen disgust.


    "Xihan just recovered from a serious illness the day before yesterday. He didn''t mention himself, but said that you were ill because of the previous misunderstanding. Let me come to make up with you. Who knows now, you are still inflexible! "


    Ye Xihan takes a panoramic view of his face, and his lips are silent, waiting for ye Shuli''s scolding.


    But ye Shuli didn''t get angry but laughed. He rolled his eyes and said, "yes, it''s my nature that can''t be changed. I can''t change it after repeated education! I''m really sorry to be in the way of sharing my heart with you. I''ll leave now. "


    "Don''t be angry, third sister. Mr. Jiang doesn''t mean that! I know you''re still upset about what happened before. It''s all my fault. " Ye Xihan saw that she was going to leave and called out in a hurry.


    "Han''er, don''t worry about her! Now that the matter is clear, ye Shu is far away from you. You know what my heart belongs to. Don''t pester me any more. I won''t marry you! I will never let you bully han''er! "


    Ye Shuli felt a chill and said: "are you stupid? Angry which eye did I see? Since you showed your love to yexihan, when did I take the initiative to find you? Still tangled, also don''t see you this kind of person to deserve


    These two people are really a perfect couple. After breaking through the adultery, they are still right and strong.


    Won''t you be embarrassed to see her fiancee? A sound "Han son" almost didn''t stir her goose bumps out.


    "You Jiang Hanjun looks black. When did he even curse him?


    Is this really Ye Shuli who is crazy about him?


    Ye Xihan is also a little confused. Isn''t he dizzy? How did ye Shuli react differently from what she thought?


    "What are you doing? I''ve been engaged to a man like you for eight generations. Don''t worry, I won''t be pestering you any more. "


    Hearing this, Jiang Hanjun calmed down a little. It seemed that she was angry with him. She still cared about it in her heart.


    And it was true that he was ashamed of her, so he said slowly, "you and I have made an engagement since childhood. I really feel sorry for you."


    "I will never accept the engagement, and I will explain it to the elders of both sides. If the dissolution of the engagement will not have any impact on your reputation, we can clear it up. Why do we have to make such a fuss? "


    £¿£¿£¿


    What the hell? When did she want to twist this crooked melon? What''s wrong with her?


    Who can I show you that you will never bow to evil forces?


    Ye Shu choked in the centrifugation, feeling like swallowing a fly, almost couldn''t hold back a whip to throw on the face.

 Chapter 14

    What a big pot of dog blood!


    Ye Shuli took a deep breath, waved a whip at Jiang Hanjun''s feet, and drew the teacup far away from the ground.


    Jiang Hanjun was shocked by this, and then his anger surged up.


    But ye Shuli said coldly: "it seems that what I said just now is not clear enough, so I''ll repeat it with good intentions. I''m not going to stop you two, who love each other but can''t be together. "


    "As for the engagement, even if Mr. Jiang doesn''t do it, I''ll try to break it myself!"


    The tone is undisguised strangeness and alienation, but also with a bit of impatience.


    Seriously?


    Jiang Hanjun a Leng, this is the first time he saw Ye Shuli say such words to him with such tone.


    Ye Xihan''s face doesn''t show, but his heart is also shocked. When did ye Shuli change his mind?


    In the past, ye Shuli was always angry and scolded Ye Xihan for seducing her brother Hanjun.


    But this time, her eyes were not angry, but they were as cold as a cold pool, which made people feel bone chilling.


    Ye Xihan can''t help shivering.


    "Now that you understand, I''ll forgive you."


    Looking at the two people in front of me, ye Shu leaves the light words, turns around and walks away without looking back.


    It''s just like living in two worlds. She can''t communicate well. If she stays here, she''s afraid that she''ll be angry by the two best people in the opposite world!


    She is still too naive and careless!


    How to get along with different views? I can''t find pleasure for myself!


    Jiang Hanjun breathed, but he felt that something had disappeared. He felt a little blocked in his heart, but subconsciously ignored this feeling.


    Waiting for the ring sound on the whip to disappear, they just woke up and looked at each other awkwardly.


    Jiang Hanjun took the lead in breaking the peace: "han''er, since Ye Shuli has made it clear, you should not refuse me in the future. I know what you mean."


    Hearing this, ye Xihan felt guilty: "but After all, I''m sorry for the third sister. I''m really sorry. "


    "You''re not sorry for her. It''s all my fault. I can''t help but feel sorry for you. It''s not your fault. There''s no need to blame myself. " Finish saying not from will ye Xi Han gently embrace into the bosom.


    Ye Xihan''s heart was filled with joy, and he made a slight resistance, but he still said with some sadness: "so what, even if the third sister doesn''t care, just with my humble identity, how can she be worthy of you."


    "I don''t care! Han''er, you are good everywhere. Don''t belittle yourself. "


    "But even if you don''t care, how can your parents not care, and how can the old lady tolerate me to take away the third sister''s engagement?"


    "You don''t have to worry about this. I''m in charge of everything."


    "But Can I really? The third elder sister is the most precious girl... "


    "What about being out? Where can she compare with you? You just need to know that you will be my only wife. "


    "Brother Hanjun!" Ye Xihan smell speech, always indifferent face can''t help but because moved and eyes red, active buried in Jiang Hanjun arms.


    But the bottom of my heart can not stop the pride and pride, this excellent noble man, she will not let go!


    Restrain the desire and ambition at the bottom of my heart, ye Xihan nestles in Jiang Hanjun''s arms with a tender face.


    There was no one around. In the hidden flowers, the two people were affectionate and talked to each other for a long time.


    But did not find the distance behind the rockery of a short ghost figure.

 Chapter 15

    Ye Xihan thought how high the rank was, but he still calculated her by this kind of unsophisticated means.


    If she didn''t think those two people were too hot eyes to care, how could she let them go so easily.


    However, she does not take the initiative to provoke Ye Xihan, but the other party does not let her go, this is a pen she wrote down!


    It''s also strange that she has been too stable recently, even forgetting the existence of Jiang Hanjun.


    This Jiang Hanjun''s degree of perfection is similar to that of Ye Xihan. No wonder they are attracted to each other and share the same bad taste!


    Ye Shuli is playing with the bell on the whip. His good mood disappears in the morning, so he goes shopping with Miaoxia.


    The folk custom of Da''an Dynasty was relatively open, and the status of women here was not as low as that of the ancient world where she lived.


    What''s more, there''s no rule that women can''t go out of one door or step out of two doors, and they don''t think it''s humiliating for women to show up in public.


    Many civilian women also participate in business and other activities to make a living and subsidize their families, and even there are a small number of female officials in the imperial court.


    Therefore, in the busy streets, there are many stalls and vendors, and there are no lack of women.


    Ye Shuli was sitting in the sedan chair eating snacks, looking at the scenery on the street with relish, and his eyes were searching for snacks and new things he had never eaten.


    Since she came across, or "I''m Pei Lang, I don''t know your name? Which family''s gold? I have something important to do in the near future. I will come to my home to thank you some other day! "


    Ye Shuli''s face turned white and his heart was shocked.


    Pei Lang!?


    This is the right son of the female master. In the plot, Pei Lang suffers a lot for the original master!?


    How could she meet him here before she knew him?


    Why did you come out so early?

 Chapter 16

    Pei Lang looks at the woman''s disordered hair ornaments in front of her eyes. There is a flash of panic in her bright eyes. She is still scared.


    Just when ye Shu didn''t know how to answer, the little boy next to him seemed to come over and cry.


    A woman who seems to be the mother of the child ran over, put her arms around the child with trembling hands, and gratefully said thanks to Ye Shuli, just breaking the deadlock for a while.


    "Well, it''s OK, madam. When you take your children to the street, you should pay more attention."


    Ye Shuli touched the little boy''s head and put the walnut cheese into his arms to coax him.


    The little boy stopped his tears and sobbed, "thank you, sister. Bean doesn''t hurt anymore."


    Pei Lang saw that the woman had scratched her arm, but she didn''t let the other party find it. Although she was in pain, she pretended to be indifferent to coax the child. She couldn''t help but feel a faint favor at the bottom of her heart.


    "Pei Qi, come out with twenty Liang silver to frighten the mother and son."


    A tall man did it at once.


    The woman quickly thanks Ye Shuli, goes to peilang again, and then takes the child away.


    After seeing off the mother and son, Pei Lang said in a warm voice: "the girl hurt her hand. Today, Pei didn''t take any medicine with her. I''ll let Pei Qi take you to the hospital."


    Ye Shu''s face recovered as usual from now on. He quickly said, "it''s OK. I''m not in a big trouble. Is there something important about Mr. Pei? Go and help yourself. The hospital is not far ahead. I can go by myself. "


    You''d better leave quickly. Let me digest what just happened. I''m not comfortable with you here!


    Pei Lang saw that the hospital was just a few steps ahead, and that he had something important to do, so he said goodbye to Ye Shuli.


    Before turning to get on the carriage, he looked at Ye Shuli and asked again, "what''s your name, miss? Which one is the best? In the future, Pei will come to the door to thank you. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Why do you still think about it?


    Ye Shuli had to harden his head and said, "my little girl''s surname is ye. It''s a small matter. I don''t have to thank her at the door. I''m going to the medical school now. Let''s say goodbye, Mr. Pei. " But I don''t say I''m from the government of Wen.


    Pei Lang saw that she didn''t want to say more. Although she was curious about why she had two points against herself, she didn''t ask any more.


    They said goodbye.


    Ye Shuli was relieved. He was joking! She was well-known in the families of powerful officials in the capital, but she had a bad reputation.


    There are so many people around. If the appearance of losing image just spread, when her pedantic father and brothers heard it, they don''t know how to teach her.


    The most important thing is that this man is the right one for ye Xihan!


    Sooner or later will be ye Xihan income bag, she did not want to have too much involvement with him.


    The other party is in a high position, and in the later stage of the plot, she is even more powerful. She offends Jiang Hanjun, but she can''t offend Pei Lang.


    ¡­¡­


    In the carriage, Pei Lang closed his eyes to nourish himself quietly, but his mind was searching for the news of the powerful mansions in the capital.


    The woman is beautiful, beautiful and noble. The hair ornaments on her head are not affordable. She must be of noble birth.


    She said that her surname was Ye. After thinking about it, the only family left was Wenguo government.


    There are not many daughters in Ye''s government. There are only two of them.


    The second daughter is also a little famous in the capital. He also heard some chat after dinner.


    Ye Shuli, the only lady, is very imperious and unruly.


    Ye Xihan, a long lost daughter, was found only two years ago. She has both talent and art. She is gentle, kind and beautiful.


    Thinking about what the woman just did, it must be ye Xihan.


    Ye Xihan, Pei Lang opened his eyes and read the name in a soft voice.

 Chapter 17

    After dressing in the hospital, ye Shuli listlessly takes Miaoxia miaoqiu back to his home. His original good mood disappears after meeting Pei Lang.


    How lucky she is today!


    In the morning, she was splashed with dog blood by two top-notch men and women who didn''t pay IQ tax, and in the afternoon, she met a dangerous person, who scared her for a long time.


    In a bad mood, ye Shuli refused to feel sick, and he didn''t go to the main hall for dinner.


    When Lin came back from serving the old lady, he saw Ye Shu lying on the rocking chair like a boneless man, with his legs up and down, and a miscellaneous book on his face.


    Seeing the image of his daughter, Lin couldn''t help complaining: "Oh! You look at your girl''s family, how can you sit without a seat! The rules are in the dog''s stomach


    Ye Shuli heard Lin''s noisy sermons and couldn''t help raising his hands to block his ears.


    "Look at you! Also know to put the ear Ouch! Where did you get the wound on your hand! My son, what''s going on? "


    Lin saw Ye Shuli''s bandaged hand at a glance, and couldn''t help crying with heartache.


    Her baby daughter from childhood can not knock to the skin a few times, how suddenly hurt so serious!


    "I''m ok, mom. There was an accident when I went to the street."


    The leaf book leaves to mix don''t care of to swing a hand, two then fool past.


    But Lin''s still reluctantly inquired about it. One of the first two big Ye Shu couldn''t help but change the topic and said, "Niang, let me ask you something. If I want to break the engagement with Jiang Hanjun, is it easy?"


    Lin was surprised when he heard that he had made a mistake and forgot about the wound. He asked blankly, "what did you say to Li''er? Say it again


    Ye Shuli had to repeat: "Niang, I want to break my engagement with Jiang Hanjun. I don''t want to marry him!"


    Lin stares at her daughter, but she opens her mouth and loses her voice.


    Is this really her daughter?


    "Li''er, didn''t you burn your head a while ago? Don''t you cry every day from childhood to adulthood that you want to marry Jiang Hanjun? "


    Ye Shuli sighed: "before ye Xihan fell into the water, didn''t I say that? The third sister and Jiang Hanjun are ambiguous in private. I can''t accept such a man as my husband."


    Thinking of the white jade hairpin, Lin asked in a hurry, "didn''t you say they were innocent last time? Why do you say that again? "


    "Jiang Hanjun is not in my mind."


    Ye Shuli stood up, put the book on the table and said slowly: "that day, I did see three younger sisters refuse Jiang Hanjun. That''s right, but Jiang Hanjun has deep feelings for her."


    After that, he told Lin about ye Xihan''s falling into the water and this morning''s incident, but he picked some and concealed some, aiming to persuade Lin without damaging the relationship between the civil and military governments.


    "Niang, I used to be ignorant and I didn''t know people clearly, but now I have realized it. It''s different from when I was a child. Now Jiang Hanjun is tired of me. Why do I have to run in front of him to hinder his eyes? "


    "I don''t care for him any more. Now I''m even more tired of each other. I hope I can break the engagement so as not to form a bitter couple." With that, ye Shuli looked at Lin''s face silently.


    Let her get to know this shit engagement!


    After hearing the words, Lin could not speak for a long time.


    Finally, he put the teacup on the table heavily and said in a hate voice: "what a son-in-law. She looks very well behaved. She looks like a fox in the mainland! How dare you cheat my daughter like that

 Chapter 18

    Remembering all kinds of changes in Ye Shuli''s temperament and behavior in recent days, Lin thinks that she has been hit by this, and she can''t help but feel deeply distressed.


    "I advised you earlier that although Jiang Hanjun was good, he was not your lover, but you didn''t listen. Now it''s rare that you finally want to open up. It''s also a good thing."


    Lin sighed and continued: "of course, I hope you can live a safe and happy life and support your decision."


    "With my friendship with Han Jun''s mother, if you were young a few years ago, it would be easy to break the engagement, but now you will get married in a few months. It''s not easy to break the engagement!"


    Ye Shuli''s heart sank after listening.


    Outside the window, the evening wind was blowing, and the mother and daughter had a long talk on the knee. They just rested on the willow top of the moon.


    Ye Shuli is lying on the fragrant soft bed, burying his head in the quilt, full of thoughts.


    She knew it wasn''t that easy.


    The most difficult thing is the pair of Ye Xihan and Jiang Hanjun. Judging from ye Xihan''s ambition and means, this morning is just a small thing. In the future, she will have other actions and have to guard against them.


    In the novel, after ye Shuli and the two men split their faces, Jiang Hanjun no longer covers his last days and says that he wants to retire and marry Ye Xihan. It doesn''t matter who persuades him.


    Originally, it was Jiang Hanjun who was responsible for this matter. However, ye Shuli''s popularity was so bad that others thought that she was not worthy of him. Ye Xihan and Jiang Hanjun were a couple made in heaven. It was because she was a wicked girl who could not get good results.


    For a time, ye Shu''s reputation was ruined.


    She doesn''t seem to have come that far, but the situation is not optimistic.


    The main reason is that her reputation and popularity are too poor, and few people are willing to stand on her side.


    I don''t like it enough! Ye Shu is a little fidgety.


    Although it changed the plot of Li''s miscarriage, it successfully improved the relationship with ye Qinzhi.


    Although ye Qinzhi felt that her younger sister had been relieved and obedient recently, it was Ye Xihan who said that he was most interested in her.


    Ye Huashu is still a child. Although he doesn''t like her very much, he doesn''t show too much.


    It''s OK at ordinary times, but when it comes to Ye Xihan''s affairs, it''s absolutely unavoidable to have a fight with her sister for a while.


    The most troublesome thing for her is her second brother, ye Qi. Mingming once had the best relationship with the original owner, but because Bai Lianhua turned against her.


    Temper is like a smelly stone in the pit, oil and salt do not enter, basically did not give her a good face.


    In addition, the other party''s whereabouts are often uncertain, so that she can''t even find a chance to brush her favor.


    Ye Shuli thought of this, turned over and sighed helplessly.


    But in the end is the brother and sister, even if hate her person, also still regard her as the Ye family.


    It''s not enough to have the love of the old lady and Lin. we must break the three brothers right!


    Ye Xihan, a commoner girl, has a position no lower than that of her own daughter in the government. It depends on the love of her father and three brothers.


    Ye Shuli clenched his fists and breathed in his heart.


    She plans to start from the youngest Ye Huashu. After all, she is still a child!


    With her excellent cooking skills, this boy will join her camp!


    Thinking about these problems, ye Shu fell asleep.


    It''s just that when I sleep, I have nightmares.

 Chapter 19

    In the dream, a woman in red was limping on the ground, her delicate and charming face was full of tears, and her eyes were empty.


    Around a group of people pointing at her, looking at her eyes, there are busy, there are sad and disappointed, there are cold and disgusted.


    That woman is Ye Shuli, or she.


    Ye Xihan, who was dressed in white, looked at her with grief and disappointment. The next second, from an angle that no one could see, he showed her a look of provocation and pity.


    She saw Ye Xihan''s expression and rushed to slap her like crazy. Her sharp nails made a few red marks on each other''s face. She kept cursing madly.


    Seeing this, a handsome man quickly came over and kicked her heavily in the chest, kicking her away. Protect Ye Xihan at the same time, a pair of fox eyes brewing deep bottomless storm.


    This man is Pei Lang.


    Then the picture is intermittently, and finally it is fixed in a gloomy and desolate mass grave. Ye Shuli, who is in a mess, has long lost his breath.


    Originally charming face engraved with a road of terrible knife marks, and finally was no pity to throw into the mass grave.


    ¡­¡­


    So the next morning, ye Shu had two more panda eyes.


    On the dinner table, ye Qinzhi looked at Ye Shuli''s pale face and the dark blue circle under his eyes. He couldn''t help asking: "the third sister didn''t have a good rest last night, but she didn''t feel well? Would you like a doctor to come and see? "


    Ye Shuli smiles at him and says, "elder brother Xie cares. I have nothing to do. I just had a nightmare last night."


    But ye Xihan seemed to be in a good mood and said to her, "as the saying goes, every day has a thought and every night has a dream. I don''t know what worries the third sister is thinking all day long? "


    "In my opinion! It''s better not to think about the things you shouldn''t think about. Only in this way can you have a light mind


    Words with two not easy to detect the proud, think ye Shuli is for her and Jiang Hanjun things.


    "The third sister said yes, but I''m not thinking about anything I shouldn''t. It''s just that there are always those ungrateful wild cats out of the yard these two days who are in heat all day. They''re very annoying. " Leaf book leaves light return way.


    Hearing Ye Shuli''s words, ye Xihan remembers his private relationship with Jiang Hanjun yesterday. On the surface, ye Xihan doesn''t change much, but at the bottom of his heart, he has three points of shame.


    Just a silent cold hum, when ye Shuli is jealous of her.


    Ye Tianfeng is a man who doesn''t know anything about the backyard. He thinks that the backyard is really a wild cat, so he orders his servants to clean it up.


    "It''s not a big deal to bother dad."


    Ye Shuli smiles a little. Although Ye Tianfeng is dull and doesn''t understand the affairs of Houzhai, he is also eccentric, but he really cares about his children.


    Probably can''t see someone to Ye Shuli, after a meal, ye Xihan and three brothers have a talk and laugh.


    Every time ye Qinzhi and ye Tianfeng and his son talk with Ye Shuli, she will casually interrupt and change the topic, intentionally or unintentionally let people ignore her.


    Ye Tianfeng didn''t notice anything, but ye Qinzhi frowned at Ye Xihan.


    Ye Shuli is too lazy to haggle with her.


    Her thoughts are still immersed in the dream last night. Recalling the pictures in the dream, ye Shu is still chilly at the moment.


    Although she had never experienced the content of the dream, she knew that it was the real end of the story.


    After meeting Pei Lang, why did she have such a dream?


    Is it the opposite of dream and reality, or is it the dream that predicts her future?

 Chapter 20

    After eating prematurely, ye Xihan stops Ye Shuli who is about to leave in an empty corridor.


    What can I do for you Leaf book leaves to see shape, picked to pick eyebrow to ask a way.


    Ye Xihan gently stroked the hairpin on his head and gave a soft smile.


    "I just want to care about my third sister. She has a beautiful country and a noble status. I don''t worry about nobody''s liking. Why do you worry about my brother Hanjun?"


    "How can you be sure I''m hurting for him?"


    "The third sister''s mind is clear." Yexihan can''t deny a smile, what hard mouth?


    Ye Shuli looked at him indifferently and said, "I can see the mind of the fourth sister clearly."


    Ye Xihan didn''t get angry when he heard this. He just asked, "can''t the third sister turn back? Do you really want to break the engagement with brother Hanjun? "


    Ye Shu took a look at her. He was worried about this problem.


    "Four younger sisters don''t have to worry about this problem. Since I said it, I will do it."


    Yexihan after listening to sweet smile: "third sister don''t worry, I will take good care of Hanjun brother."


    "Then I wish you all lovers will be married." Ye Shuli glanced at her vaguely, laughed and turned away.


    Of course, she will try her best to break the engagement. She only hopes that ye Xihan and Jiang Hanjun can make a couple and stop harming others.


    It''s just


    In the original plot, ye Xihan is unable to live with each other because Jiang Hanjun is unable to break the engagement with Ye Shuli.


    Therefore, he finally married his son Pei Lang and became a cinnabar mole in Jiang Hanjun''s heart.


    So After the dissolution of the engagement, what are the reasons for you to deal with these two men?


    Do you choose to fall in love with Jiang Hanjun, or do you choose to be in the arms of the right one?


    When ye Shuli thought of this, he turned his lips.


    I can''t wait to get rid of this engagement. After all, it''s time for yexihan to meet peilang.


    Originally not so good mood, because a conversation with Ye Xihan is inexplicably better.


    When you are in a good mood, you will be interested in making delicious food.


    However, when ye Shu arrived at the small kitchen, he found that there were two chicken legs left, but the dish was empty.


    Tut, it seems that she''s running into a mouse in the kitchen?


    Ye Shu turns his eyes, smiles and orders Miao Xia to clean the dish.


    Then began her daily routine - brush good feeling!


    The snack she is going to make today is steamed honey cake, which is very common in modern times, but no one has ever seen it sold on the streets of Da''an Dynasty.


    This is mainly used to brush the old lady''s favor. The old people have bad teeth, can''t bite hard snacks, and don''t like sweet and greasy food.


    Therefore, sweet and delicious, soft incomparable honey cake, is undoubtedly the most suitable.


    Although there is no oven and microwave oven, it is enough to have a steamer. The appearance may be a little worse, but the taste is really better.


    Ye Shuli prepared eggs, flour, sugar, honey and other materials, and then the fire started.


    In recent days, ye Shuli and her four maids in spring, summer, autumn and winter get along well. Although they are still a little afraid of her, they are also close to each other.


    This makes her feel very gratified ah, finally all efforts are not in vain!

 Chapter 21

    After ye Shuli finished, he ordered four people to send the cakes to each room, and he took a food box to the old lady himself.


    When I arrived at my husband''s room, I unexpectedly found that Aunt Bai and yexihan were also here.


    On the table was a dish of delicacy looking dim sum. Looking at it, I recognized that it was about pea yellow.


    While beating her legs, aunt Bai said with a smile, "are you feeling better, old lady? Han''er of our family has heard that you don''t have a good appetite recently. He specially learned how to make this pea yellow from that master for several days! "


    But the old lady frowned, waved her hand and said, "it''s too sweet and greasy to eat. Well, I''ll take it."


    Hearing this, ye Xihan, who was sitting on one side, couldn''t hold the smile on his face.


    This white lotus mother and daughter also began to pay homage?


    The old lady turned her head to see ye Shuli, who came from all kinds of money. She immediately said with a smile: "yo! Look who''s here? This is not my baby granddaughter


    Ye Shuli showed a big smile on his face and said, "grandma, you don''t want to have dinner with us recently!"


    The old man said happily: "I can''t stand your big fish and meat all day long! Let you young people accompany me to eat vegetarian every day, you can''t stand it. What box are you carrying in your hand, and what good things are you bringing to grandma? "


    "Of course it''s delicious! You have a bad mouth and don''t like to eat sweet and greasy food. It took me a long time to make this snack. I''ll give you a lot of praise after you eat it! " Ye Shuli said cheekily.


    The old lady''s happy eyes narrowed into a crack after listening. Recently, she was served by Ye Shuli very comfortably, and only the snacks made by Ye Shuli could enter his mouth.


    "Or my precious granddaughter! No one can compare with you in this snack made by others! "


    Grandparents and grandchildren said for a long time, but the old lady completely ignored the meaning of Ye Xihan''s mother and daughter.


    Ye Xihan, who had been hung on one side, saw that his sharp fingernails pierced his palm, and his eyes were stained with cold.


    Aunt Bai was a little unhappy, so she broke in with a smile.


    "But I haven''t seen Miss three for a long time. In the past, miss three cooked up some fresh food and ran to Mr. Jiang all at once. Today, I met her here. What a rare guest!"


    Is this secretly giving her eyedrops?


    Ye Shuli replied playfully: "my aunt is joking. How can I handle that skill in the past? Grandma eat bad belly can how to do, every day to practice cooking also have to find someone to try it! Now that I have a little success in cooking, I''m going to show my respect to my grandmother! "


    The old lady tasted a piece and said with appreciation: "well, it''s sweet but not greasy. It''s sweet and soft. Li''er, I like this today. It''s more delicious than those days ago! I have never tasted such a snack. What''s its name


    "This snack is called honey cake! My aunt and four younger sisters also have a try. "


    Ye Xihan was eating the cake, and suddenly joked with a smile: "I heard that the third sister used to cook the food for Mr. Jiang, and the other party often couldn''t swallow it after a bite. The third sister''s cooking practice is really rare today, but she has suffered a lot, hasn''t she? "


    Tone but with two points is not easy to detect sour, said vaguely with a bit of irony to see the leaf book from one eye.


    They said it was a bite, but in fact they didn''t even taste it, so they fed it to the dog.


    The leaf book leaves a light smile, this leaf brook Han endless find fault is when she good bully?


    "I haven''t suffered much, but I can''t do anything without diligence and conscientiousness."


    After that, Yu Zhi picked up a piece of pea yellow, tasted it carefully, and then said to Ye Xihan, "when boiling, the water is less. It''s hard to bite, the peas are not crushed enough, and the taste is not delicate and smooth enough. Put too much sugar, put too little osmanthus, taste not enough fragrance, too sweet and greasy


    "Third sister, how dare I compare my skill with you?" Ye Xihan said with a smile.


    Ye Shuli said with a smile: "four younger sisters are polite. This pea yellow is a very simple snack. As long as the fourth sister is diligent and serious enough, her work will not be worse than that of Zhenweifang. "


    It''s too perfunctory when she does it! Hearing this, ye Xihan''s face was a little dark.


    Seeing this, aunt Bai quickly courted her husband and said for her daughter, "I heard that the old lady usually likes to eat pea yellow. Xihan specially went to learn it for you! Just a few days to master. Although the taste is not as good as that of Zhenweifang, it''s also a kind of intention! "


    But mother Li, who was standing on one side, said solemnly: "since she hasn''t learned it well, why don''t she wait for her craftsmanship to come home and cook for the old lady? How can the old lady eat such a coarse snack? "


    The old lady''s face was light, and she didn''t interrupt her mother''s words, which was a sign of approval.


    Mother Li is the old lady''s maid. She has been serving the old lady in the government for many years. She is an important confidant of the old lady. She was upright and serious, a bit rigid, and she spoke with a lot of weight, and her status was not inferior to Aunt Bai.Hearing this merciless words, ye Xihan and Bai yiniang had to plead guilty again and again in embarrassment.


    Ye Xihan''s face is meek and modest, but secretly he almost wants to crush a silver tooth.


    This old thing, and this cheap servant!


    Ye Xihan''s cold eyes swept the old lady and ye Shuli, and a trace of venom flashed in her eyes.


    Ye Shuli sees the other party''s reaction in his eyes and hums coldly from the bottom of his heart.


    This poisonous lotus flower, don''t be confused and do something you shouldn''t do!


    I suddenly remembered that in the original novel, the old lady, who was still healthy, was slowly declining, and her mind became half awake.


    In the heart cannot help gushing out a bold and terrible guess, frightened at the same time again put up a bit of defense.


    After returning to the room from the old lady, ye Xihan''s mother and daughter, with gloomy complexion, had a low conversation in the boudoir.


    "Niang, don''t try to please the old lady any more. It''s all in vain."


    Ye Xihan said coldly, crushing the remaining pieces of pea yellow in his hand.


    Aunt Bai sighed helplessly: "this old lady is too eccentric! I knew that the old lady was not a fuel-efficient lamp when she was young. The old man told her to run a concubine room without one. She hates concubines. She just hates me. Why don''t she give it to you? "


    "Old lady, what can you and I do if she values her husband more than her husband? I can''t remember my mother''s name, and my mother can''t be my wife. "


    But ye Xihan didn''t care. He picked up his handkerchief and wiped it carefully. He continued: "if you don''t like it, you can''t like it. I still have the love of my father and brother. It''s not the old lady who can be the master of such a big government!"


    But aunt Bai didn''t think so.


    She said with a sad face: "it''s strange that my mother can''t do anything about it. I hurt myself when I gave birth to you earlier. I haven''t given birth any more, and I can''t have a blood brother to support you!"


    "Mother Don''t think so. If you don''t have it, you can''t have it. Anyway, Lin''s three brothers are all facing me. They are much better to me than ye Shu. "


    Aunt Bai seized her daughter''s hand tightly: "yes..."! Han''er, you must develop a good relationship with them. Only in the future can you have a good backing. You must leave that leaf book behind! "


    "In the early years, you were scattered outside. I thought that I would just muddle along without worrying about you."


    "I didn''t expect to see you return to this government one day. Han''er''s appearance is so beautiful and moving. Her talent is even better than that of Ye Shuli. I don''t know how many times. How could you be willing to be crushed by that ye Shuli? "


    If only the old lady were gone.


    Aunt Bai suddenly came up with such an idea, and suddenly her heart was beating all the time. But after the idea appeared, she could never forget it.


    On one side, ye Xihan carefully wipes her hands, but she doesn''t find aunt Bai''s unusual face. She just thinks about when ye Shuli and Jiang Hanjun can get rid of their engagement. Should she push it?

 Chapter 22

    These days, ye Shu left some snacks in the small kitchen every night, and sure enough, a little mouse soon took the bait.


    In the dark kitchen, ye Huashu is carrying a plate of red bean milk cake.


    When he wiped out all the snacks on this plate, he was content to sneak away.


    Who knows a turn to see ye Shuli is leaning against the door, looking at him with a smile, scared that he was almost choked by the things in his mouth.


    "Three Third sister, why are you here! "


    "A little mouse has come into my kitchen these days to steal oil. I''ve come to see if I can catch it."


    "Well The third sister, you look carefully, I have to go ahead. " With that, ye Huashu wanted to slip away like greasing the soles of his feet.


    Ye Shuli grabbed his ear impolitely and said, "well, you stinky boy! And steal to me


    "Ouch I''m wrong, third sister. Take it easy Take it easy Ye Huashu wailed.


    Ye Shuli snorted, let go of his ear and asked, "you''ve come here every night these days to steal food. Is it difficult that the cook hasn''t made dinner for you?"


    "No No, Juan Niang doesn''t let me eat too much at night. She says it''s easy to accumulate food. But I eat a lot and I often don''t have enough at night... "


    Ye Huashu rubs his red ears. Juan Niang is his nurse. On weekdays, his clothing, food, housing and transportation are all in hand. If he is not obedient, Juan Niang will tell Lin.


    Ye Shuli looked at the little fat man and said with a smile, "juan Niang is not right. If you eat like this, you will become a ball!"


    Ye Huashu''s face turned red when he heard the words: "sister Han said it''s better for children to be strong. When they grow up, they won''t be like this!"


    "If you are hungry and want to eat, just say no to me. Why are you sneaking?"


    "Er..."


    His relationship with Ye Shuli is not very good, and he often works against Ye Shuli.


    In the past, she used to tease her with pranks. She often made each other so angry that she didn''t care what she wanted.


    So stuffy said: "the third sister is not always the most annoying hate me, Han sister does not hate me, but she does not have a small kitchen will not do delicious."


    Ye Shuli said: "who told you I didn''t like you? When you were naughty and against me in the past, when did I scold you and beat you? "


    "Well Never But sister Han said, "you don''t care about me because I''m young. With your temperament, you don''t like a child like me."


    Leaf book leaves eyebrow tip to pick, it is this leaf brook Han again!


    I don''t know how many times I have said bad things about her behind her back.


    With a sigh, ye Shuli rubbed Ye Huashu''s head and said gently, "what do you believe others say? How do you know that what he says is what I really think? "


    "You are my own brother. How can I hate you. What do you want to say to the third sister directly? Can I be so stingy that I don''t even give you a snack? "


    Ye Huashu is so dull that he never asks Ye Shuli about his thoughts.


    "It''s getting late. When you''re full, go back to your room and go to bed. Be careful to let Juan Niang know. You can suffer!"


    Ye Shuli patted him on the shoulder and said, "tomorrow is a rest day. Come to my yard when you are free."


    Ye Huashu was stunned and asked, "what''s the third sister doing?"


    "Don''t you know when you come? Don''t you want to steal after eating? "


    Cannibalism mouth soft, take short hands, Ye Hua very awkward said: "I''m not that kind of person, tomorrow I''ll be."


    Before leaving, ye Huashu secretly glances at Ye Shuli. Suddenly, he feels that what she said is different from what Han said.


    The next afternoon, ye Huashu came and found out that the third sister had asked him to try it.


    Ye Shuli promised that he would make delicious food for him every day, provided that he had to try it every time he made a new pattern.


    Ye Huashu was so happy that he answered.


    If ye Shu left the previous level of craftsmanship, now he was afraid that he would have run away.


    But it''s not what it used to be. He''s already secretly drooling at the delicious food Ye Shuli made. Now he can''t wait for this request.


    The sister and brother are sitting in the yard in the sun.


    Ye Shuli took a sip of tea and looked at each other''s eating with a smile. He secretly laughed from the bottom of his heart.


    This little fat man is so easy to coax!


    So he began to ask: "how can I seldom see my second brother in recent days?"


    "Well, I don''t know. Recently, the second elder brother has seldom taken any classes. He doesn''t know what to do when he runs out every day. I heard that my father asked him to take part in the imperial examination this year, but my second brother didn''t want to take part in the martial arts examination. "


    Tut, Yeqi is a master who is tired of writing and good at martial arts.


    "Oh? Is he not afraid of his father''s anger"The second brother''s temper is as stubborn as the third sister''s. He just doesn''t want his father to take him. Besides, the second elder brother is more sure to take part in the martial arts test. His riding and shooting skills are much better than those of the third elder sister. In the past, the second elder brother taught you in person! "


    Ye Shuli smelt speech in the heart: "but the second elder brother now pour is to see me not agreeable tight."


    "Well This is also the third sister''s fault. In the past, you and the second elder brother were the best at home. But on the birthday of sister Han last year, you were dissatisfied that the glazed ornaments that the second elder brother gave her were more beautiful than yours. You broke them and refused to apologize, which made the second elder brother angry. "


    "And during the Mid Autumn Festival, the second brother carved some small rabbit woodcarvings for us, and you robbed sister Han''s one..."


    "Last time, the second elder brother said that he would take us to Hanshan Temple to see plum blossoms. You are so angry that you don''t allow the second elder brother to take sister Han..."


    "At the beginning of the month, the second elder brother said that your sister Han fell into the water and nearly died. He didn''t want to Er I don''t want to see you... "


    "And


    Ye Hua, seeing that ye Shu couldn''t do without anger, felt relieved and bold. When she mentioned her "glorious deeds", she was more eloquent and speechless.


    Hear ye Shu leave the black line all over the head, the corner of the mouth twitches.


    How many times have something to do with Ye Xihan? I''m so Haunted!


    And the original owner is a proud little girl who is jealous and angry when her beloved brother is robbed by Bai Lianhua.


    But if you know what the problem is, you can solve it.


    "Sister Han is a gentle and kind person. She was lost when she was a child. She had no love from her parents and suffered a lot, so we should pay more attention to her. Third sister, don''t bully sister Han any more."


    "The elder brother and parents both said that you have changed recently, and I forgive you. Second brother, don''t worry about it. I''ll give you some good words for you because you give me so many delicious food!"


    After that, ye Huashu did not forget to educate her like a little adult.


    Ye Shuli had no choice but to make a funny promise, and he was not angry because of Ye Huashu''s bias towards Ye Xihan.


    She''s very satisfied that she can change the boy''s liking from negative to positive. As for revealing the true face of white lotus''s disgust


    Ye Shudi sneers, anxious to eat hot tofu, let''s take our time.

 Chapter 23

    Every day, the brothers and sisters not only told him stories about eating and playing together, but also liked to get along with him.


    The child had no peers to play with. Seeing ye Shuli like this, she was even more entangled.


    Every day after school, they all rush to leave Ye Shuli. When they go to bed, they are willing to leave. The feelings between the two brothers and sisters heat up rapidly.


    In this way, some people can''t sit still.


    Ye Xihan saw Ye Huashu''s reaction in his eyes, and was anxious in his heart.


    Ye Huashu has not come to her for many days.


    Every time she takes the initiative to cultivate feelings with Ye Huashu, she always rushes to find a way out. When she asks Juan Niang, she always says where ye Shuli is, which makes her very upset.


    Aunt Bai is also extremely anxious: "recently, ye Qinzhi and ye Huashu''s attitude towards Ye Shuli is not the same as before. Two of the three brothers have been drawn together, and they don''t know what magic Ye Shuli has done!"


    Ye Xihan was also discontented and said, "I can''t be more sincere to them than a young lady with a lot of evil marks to reform?"


    Aunt Bai was also on tenterhooks when she heard this. She had no son and was not allowed to spoil herself, so she was ready to go to Ye Tianfeng to blow the pillow breeze.


    Ye Xihan also deeply understands that the three brothers are her real backers in the future, and must firmly grasp them in the palm of her hand!


    But there are some things she can''t do.


    Thinking about it, seeing Su Ling, who grew up with him from a young age, he made a plan.


    "I don''t know what happened. My fifth brother hasn''t come to my yard recently." Yexihan sighed, and the dress was a little lonely.


    "Miss! The young master has been mixed up with the third young lady recently! " Su Ling smell speech immediately say.


    "Oh? It''s no wonder that the third sister''s tricks are most popular with children, but I can''t learn them.... "


    "These three ladies are so bad tempered! Young master didn''t hate her the most before, but he was so good with her! "


    Su Ling said indignantly: "young master, you are so kind to him, young lady. You are accepted by others for a few cakes! What bad words did miss Timothy say behind her back


    "Su Ling, don''t say that. Even if I have a good relationship with the young master, the third sister is her own sister I''m an outsider after all. " Yexihan face lonely, with a bit sad said.


    "Don''t be sad, miss! The young master was just confused for a moment. Soon, he will see each other clearly. I''ll go and persuade the young master to take care of him and come back to the young lady


    Su Ling quickly comforts a way, in the heart is all to leaf book leave of dissatisfaction.


    Ye Xihan smelt the words and gave a soft smile.


    ¡­¡­


    This day, ye Huashu just finished his homework and could not wait to run to Ye Shuli''s yard.


    He was still thinking about the story that ye Shuli told him about the monkey king''s havoc in heaven. At the end of yesterday, he was talking about the monkey king being crushed by the Tathagata Buddha at the foot of Wuzhi Mountain. He couldn''t help but wonder what happened.


    On the way, he was stopped by a beautiful green maid.


    Ye Huashu turns to see, he knows this servant girl, is the Su Ling beside Han elder sister.


    "Sister Su Ling? What can I do for you


    Su Ling took out a box of exquisite snacks and said to him, "why don''t you come to Suxin courtyard recently? Miss four miss you very much, you see! This is the limited supply of jam gold cake in Zhenweifang. Miss four went to buy it for you in the morning


    "Thank you, sister Han, but today I''m going to listen to the story of the third sister!"


    Finish saying to turn round to want to walk, but by Su Ling a stop.


    "Young master, wait! Don''t you usually like this jam gold cake best? Go to Suxin courtyard with your maidservant. Miss four is still waiting for you! " Su Ling immediately coaxes a way.


    "Well Sister Su Ling, I don''t want to eat snacks today. I want to listen to the third sister tell a story! You go back and tell sister Han that I''ll go to her another day! " Ye Huashu refused.


    After hearing this, Su Ling''s eyes darkened. In a twinkling of an eye, she raised a smile again. She said to Ye Huashu, "the story can be told tomorrow. Young master, four young ladies have been suffering a little cold these two days. Don''t you go to see her?"


    "Is elder sister Han ill again?"


    Hearing the news, ye began to hesitate.


    Seeing that the other party began to waver, Su Ling continued to work harder and coax: "Alas Since the last time miss four was drowned by miss three, she has been suffering from wind and cold and coughing all the time. But even so, I still want to buy you my favorite snack. "


    "You don''t go to see miss four any more. Miss four is very lonely. Miss three has three brothers, but miss four has been left alone since she was a child. Didn''t you say that you wanted to treat miss four as your closest sister


    ¡­¡­


    On the other side, ye shulizheng and Juan Niang are chatting about their home affairs.


    She had just talked to Juan Niang for a long time and instilled some words into her, such as that children should eat well and need nutrition when they grow up. She finally convinced her that she would not strictly regulate Ye Huashu''s food and ration in the future.The leaf book leaves a corner of lips to bend, this kid knew affirmation happy jump.


    But how come this boy hasn''t come here so late today? Is it because he hasn''t finished his homework?


    Thinking about it, I plan to go with Juan Niang to see ye Huashu.


    Who knows to walk half, see a green shirt of Su Ling is squatting in front of Ye Huashu to talk to him.


    "Young master, the third lady doesn''t know anything. It''s a waste of time for you to follow her! I''d better go back to miss four. Have you forgotten that miss four taught you to do your homework before? "


    "You can''t learn well with miss three. You know the temperament of miss three, and you have a bad reputation. If you stay with miss three every day, maybe others will treat you as a bad child!"


    "Miss three never cares about other people''s feelings, and never cares about you. Only miss four takes care of you all night when you are sick, and miss four is sincere to you!"


    Hear these words, next to the Juan Niang is already gas of whole body shiver, leaf book leave is cold looking at all these.


    "And do you forget that miss three bullied miss four before? She Ah


    Seeing that Su Ling still wanted to say something more, Juan Niang couldn''t help but walk over and slap Su Ling in the face.


    The angry Juan Niang roared: "well, you are a bold and cheap maid! How dare you feel wrong! Such a stir up the relationship between the young master and the third young lady


    Su Ling, who was stunned by a slap, just reflected at the moment. He saw that ye Shu was standing not far behind him, collapsed on the ground, and his face was pale.

 Chapter 24

    There was a serious and tense atmosphere in the hall.


    Su Ling''s face was pale. She knelt on the ground in cold sweat. Her right face swelled slightly, and her eyes were full of fear.


    Looking at the cold Lin''s face in front of him, and Juan Niang''s anger on one side.


    She knew that she would not have any good fruit today!


    Juan Niang had already known all the things and told Lin, and everyone came to the hall.


    Lin''s gloomy said: "what a bold girl, who gives you the courage to stir up the relationship between the third young lady and the young master!"


    Su Ling shivered and kept begging for mercy: "Madam I''m so confused! I''m wrong! "


    As soon as Lin shakes his hand, he smashes the teacup in his hand on Su Ling''s head. The other party screams, and the bloodstain spreads, but he doesn''t dare to wipe it.


    "Madam, spare your life I don''t dare any more


    "You are Xi Han''s servant girl." Lin said in a deep voice: "say it! She told you to do it


    Hearing this, ye Tianfeng hasn''t opened her mouth yet, but Bai yiniang is surprised and explains: "no!"


    "This is not han''er''s instigation! Master, you can''t be more clear about han''er! "


    Ye Tianfeng also frowned and looked at the situation in front of him. "Madam, don''t jump to a conclusion about this matter. First call han''er over and ask him."


    Ye Shu has no expression on his face. At this time, he is still standing on the side of the white lotus.


    Ye Xihan soon came to the hall. She had heard about it for a long time. When she saw the serious situation of the people, she was also worried.


    Biting his lips, he said calmly: "father, Xihan already knows about it, but Xihan swears that he never instigated suling to do so! I''m sorry that han''er didn''t teach me well! "


    But Lin couldn''t help his anger and said, "Su Ling is your servant girl. If you don''t direct her, that''s aunt Bai!"


    "Madame! You can''t talk indiscriminately! I''ve been in the government for more than ten years, and I''ve calculated when I''ll be a little bit! "


    Bai Yi Niang hears Lin''s suspicion to her body, quickly grievance of shout a way.


    Ye Tianfeng also said: "lianniang has been keeping her peace for many years. I''m afraid you''ve wronged her, madam."


    See husband speak for concubine, the fire in Lin Shi''s heart "rub" ground to take a higher.


    "Oh? It''s not aunt Bai or Xihan. Who else can there be? Is it hard for a little servant girl to do this for no reason? "


    Su Ling looks at Ye Xihan in a hurry, hoping that ye Xihan can save her life.


    Ye Xihan saw Su Ling''s expectant eyes, and a trace of anger flashed in her eyes.


    This stupid girl! She and her aunt are also suspected if things can''t be done well!


    The finger in long sleeve clenches, leaf brook Han complexion returns to normal quickly. She can''t be dragged into the water, but Su Ling is still useful and must be kept.


    So he gave Su Ling a soothing look and knelt down in front of Lin.


    "Mother, calm down! Xi Han has no such bad thoughts. Su Ling serves us with all her heart and soul on weekdays. If she does this, I''m afraid there''s some misunderstanding between her and her third sister. "


    Su Ling smell speech, immediately also reflected the meaning of Ye Xihan.


    Then immediately follow Ye Xihan''s words to continue to say: "Madam..."! It''s all my fault! It has nothing to do with my aunt and miss four! "


    "Maidservant I just can''t help fighting for miss four! Miss three once robbed a set of ruby noodles belonging to miss four The maid advised the third young lady, but the third young lady punished the maid for kneeling for three hours! So I have resentment in my heart


    "In the last cold winter, my young lady fell into the water because of the third young lady Now three young ladies also fell the wind cold repeated root cause! There are too many rumors outside. Seeing that the young master is so close to the third young lady, I was worried that the young master would be tired by the reputation of the third young lady, so I said those words with a fever in my head for a moment! "


    "It''s nothing to do with miss four Now I know my mistake Excuse me, madam! Please forgive me, miss three


    Ye Xihan was also very cooperative in pleading guilty, pale and full of self reproach: "Dad Mother, all blame Xi Han to discipline weakly, return to three elder sisters, don''t go to heart! "


    Ye Qi let also cold voice way: "Niang, this matter all is that servant girl''s fault, have no relation with Xi Han! What''s more, if the third sister is not too arrogant and domineering, how can she make so many people disgusted? Which servant in the house won''t hide when she sees her! "


    Finish saying to still contain two cent anger of stare leaf book to leave one eye.


    Ye Shuli almost laughed, so all blame her?


    Then she gave a cold smile and asked her to let Su Ling go? impossible!


    She was also holding a fire in her heart, but she didn''t send it out. She didn''t recruit anyone and didn''t provoke anyone. Why should others stab her in the back and ask her to forgive each other?


    So he said with a smile: "it''s Su Ling who harbors evil intentions. The fourth sister is innocent. Of course I won''t blame her. It''s just a servant girl of inferior conduct. I can''t do without it! How can this kind of servant girl be placed next to the fourth sister? The fourth sister wants to be simple and kind. What if she has bad intentions in the future? "Ye Tianfeng felt that there was some truth in it. This kind of girl should never stay.


    Then he said, "that''s right! Our government can''t afford such a bold servant girl. Han''er, you can''t put such a person by your side! "


    Lin also sneered: "hum! It''s not too much to say that this kind of girl is beaten to death. For the sake of serving the fourth lady, I''ll leave you one life. Let the housekeeper sell it after playing the 20th board! "


    Su Ling smell speech frighten of facial expression pale, 20 big board only afraid life also went half! What''s more, many of the maids were sent to the kiln!


    So he immediately cried for mercy and said, "Madam..."! I''m wrong Really wrong! Please don''t sell Su Ling I don''t dare any more...! "


    Su Ling shivered all over, kept kowtowing on the ground, and suddenly his face was blurred with blood and tears.


    Lin and ye Tianfeng were not moved.


    The eye remaining light sees the leaf brook Han of one side, also can''t help to rush toward again to embrace the other side thigh to beg for mercy.


    "Miss Please help Su Ling! For the sake of Su Ling growing up with you Help me


    Ye Xihan''s face is slightly green. Su Ling is her confidant girl. She can''t be removed like this.


    So a face embarrassed and unbearable like Ye Tianfeng plead.


    "Dad Now that Su Ling has realized her mistake, I''ll be merciful and let her go! "


    But ye Qi frowned: "Xihan! No matter how kind you are, you can''t abuse your kindness! This girl can do such a thing. She will be very kind to you in the future


    There are some people who can''t bear it, and others who look indifferent.


    But no one knows Ye Qi makes this a prophecy.

 Chapter 25

    Ye Xihan a pair of embarrassed appearance, the eye also flashed a few tears star.


    "Dad Second brother Let Su Ling go. Dad, have you forgotten Xihan has been separated since he was a child. If he had not been adopted by a kind merchant, he would have been today! "


    "And Su Ling is their daughter! I grew up with Su Ling, and I felt like a sister Su Ling always takes good care of me. In addition, the other side is my life-saving benefactor, and I still have ten years of nurturing grace. Now how can I watch Su Ling wade into the fire without saving her! "


    Speaking of this, ye Xihan''s voice is choking.


    "Although Su Ling did something wrong, but I can''t be ungrateful for love and reason! And Su Ling did everything for me... "


    Looking at the tearful Ye Xihan in front of him, ye Tianfeng and his brothers can''t bear it.


    In particular, ye Tianfeng was extremely distressed and could not help saying: "yes Han''er has been living in exile since childhood. If it wasn''t for Su Ling''s parents'' help, I''m afraid we won''t be reunited with us again. It''s really unreasonable for us to treat their daughter like this. "


    Yeqi made me silent.


    Ye Shuli, however, was not moved by this. He thought for a while and said, "the fourth younger sister is a member of our government. But Su Ling is a stranger! She treated me and my fourth sister so differently, which shows that she didn''t have the same heart as us! "


    Even if Su Ling doesn''t die, ye Shu can''t wait for her to disappear far away. This girl is a big help for ye Xihan. She has a lot of bad water and follows her master.


    "Since Su Ling is kind to Si Mei, I don''t think it''s necessary to sell her at will. It''s better to send her to Chuang Tzu far away to do some work without being upset. That''s the end of her duty."


    Ye Xihan clenched his fists, stabbed his sharp nails into his palm, and saw a cold light in his eyes.


    Ye Shuli is determined to fight against her!


    "All right! Master, I''ll give everyone face about it today. I won''t tell the old lady. But Su Ling must be sent away! " Lin''s not angry said, although this Houzhai things belong to her, but also can''t tear the cheek with her husband.


    She this husband eccentric also calculate, two sons unexpectedly all help Ye Xihan to talk!


    I don''t want to see who is their sister!


    Ye Tianfeng nodded and agreed.


    Ye Xihan saw that they still wanted to send Su Ling away, so he was worried: "Dad..."! Let Su Ling stay Su Ling has been wrong! It''s not long since Xihan returned to the government. There''s only Su Ling around. Please don''t send Su Ling away... "


    "Su Ling, she won''t do anything wrong with her daughter, and she won''t do anything wrong! My daughter will teach her well and give her a chance


    With that, she began to talk about how Su Ling was good to her when she was a child, and how she could not leave each other.


    Everyone can''t help being moved and whispering. Su Ling suddenly changed from an evil servant to a good girl who only did wrong.


    Even some people discontented to see ye Shuli the same, as if this master and servant''s miserable situation all blame her small stomach Chicken Intestines the same.


    Ye Shuli''s face turns black with a brush.


    How angry! But also calm smile.


    Ye Shuli looks at Bai Lianhua''s performance and is not moved. Anyway, Lin is on her side and is determined to send Su Ling away.


    She''s not a virgin. She can''t be forgiven so easily.


    ¡­¡­


    At this time, an exquisite carriage came slowly on the road outside the mansion.


    Pei Lang is sitting in the car with his eyes closed. He is too busy recently. It''s rare for him to have a chance to pass by Wenguo mansion and thank the woman he met last time.


    Fortunately, I specially took a box of priceless wound medicine Jasper Xianzhi ointment and beauty Saint Baihua Xueni Lu from the palace.


    After nearly half a month, people who don''t know about it may think that he is dishonest. I hope the other party won''t mind his unpunctuality.


    When the carriage arrived at the mansion of Wen state, it was not surprising to see that all the guards at the gate were looking into the courtyard with their necks outstretched.


    Pei Lang frowned: "Pei Qi, go and find out what happened."


    Pei Qi agreed and jumped off the horse, and soon went back.


    "Huishizi, according to the information of the servant, it is said that the lady of the state government and the third lady of the emperor want to deal with the maid next to miss Shu."


    Pei Lang pursed his lips, Miss Shu? She was bullied by her mother and sister.


    So he asked Pei Qi carefully, and heard what it was that Miss Di ran into Miss Shu''s servant girl and said bad things about her behind her back. She wanted to kill that servant girl.


    The servant girl and miss Shu have the same feeling, and they are pleading for the girl.


    Pei Lang''s eyes narrowed slightly. Recalling the plot of that day, a bright red figure flashed through his mind.


    Pei Qi sighed: "I can''t be more clear about the backyard. I''m afraid that arrogant and domineering girl is planning to bully people again. The fourth young lady is really a kind and pitiful person. She will sacrifice her life to save common people''s children. She will also wrongly plead for her servant girl. "Hearing the speech, Pei Lang said softly, "well, I''ve always helped me. Let''s help her out this time."


    It''s just that it''s not easy for him to intervene in other people''s family affairs.


    So he took the box containing the ointment to Pei Qi, gave a careful order, and left in the carriage.


    ¡­¡­


    In the hall, ye Xihan, with tears in her eyes, was worried.


    Why is Lin not willing to let go!


    Just at this time, a little guy came in, holding a very delicate and expensive looking box.


    Xiao Si ran to Ye Tianfeng and Lin Shi and offered the box to them. He lowered his voice and said something.


    The couple looked at each other and their faces changed.


    Lin said darkly, "enough! No more


    Coldly looked at Su Ling and ye Xihan, disgusted to say: "well, this time someone specially for you to speak, count you lucky."


    "Su Ling can stay, but there should be no less punishment! Fifty slaps and it''s over! "


    Su Ling, for example, was granted amnesty and kept kowtowing and kneeling.


    All of you are in a daze. Why did your wife suddenly change her mind.


    Ye Xihan''s face was still covered with tears. Hearing this, he was also confused. Who was helping her?


    Only Ye Shuli''s face was as black as the bottom of a pot, and he almost vomited blood.


    She can''t help being rude, NIMA. What''s going on?


    How come there''s a big reversal at the critical moment? Does the female master aura of white lotus work?


    No, calm down.


    According to Lin, someone just pleaded for Bai Lianhua.


    Who in the world is against her? Is it Jiang Hanjun, the little lover of white lotus?


    Ye Shuli''s gloomy conjecture puzzled him.

 Chapter 26

    After dinner, ye Shuli and Lin sat together and talked.


    "Niang, who is helping Ye Xihan today?"


    Lin''s face is not very good-looking: "Niang is not clear, but look at the mark on the box, it should be the noble from the palace, and I don''t know how she got involved with the people in the palace!"


    The nobleman from the palace? Ye Shuli also frowned slightly.


    "Is she well connected in the capital?"


    "It''s been more than a year since she came back to the government. I''ve never seen her come and go with any lady. I don''t know what kind of shit she took to win other people''s eyes!" Lin spat.


    Ye Shuli thought about the plot of the novel.


    Noble people in the palace There should be only one person mixed in the white lotus Hougong - the third prince Longna.


    However, Bai Lianhua is the third prince she came into contact with because of Pei Lang''s relationship.


    She and Pei Lang haven''t known each other yet, let alone the third prince!


    Failed to punish the cheap maid who provoked the relationship between her own children, Lin''s teeth were still itching.


    But it''s not just Lin who''s at a loss. Ye Tianfeng''s father-in-law is also at a loss.


    "Han''er, when did you get to know the people in the palace?"


    Ye Xihan was also puzzled: "this Xi Han doesn''t know. Since I returned to the capital, I haven''t even met a few officials, let alone the people in the palace. "


    Ye Tianfeng took out the delicate sandalwood box and opened it. He was immediately surprised: "this is the imperial medicine Jasper Xianzhi ointment made by Tai hospital!"


    Then he took the other hand and shook This is Snow, mud and dew


    This is the special snow skin holy product for ladies in the palace!


    Ye Xihan''s eyes were full of apricot eyes. Obviously, he had heard the great names of these two things. Yingkou opened her mouth slightly: "this Who sent this? "


    Inside the box was also a small and delicate token with the word "Shun Tian Fu" engraved on it.


    Ye Tianfeng couldn''t help shrinking his pupils: "what did shuntianfu send? Han''er, when did you get involved with the people in shuntianfu? "


    "I This I really don''t know! "


    Ye Tianfeng thought for a long time, but he had to put things back.


    "Just Although I don''t know why the other party gave you such valuable things, it''s also a piece of kindness without malice. Maybe you were in the eye of some noble man when you didn''t know it


    Ye Tianfeng quickly gathered his mind, and then he thought of something else.


    "If you have a chance, ask for information for your father. I remember that Shun Tian Fu Yin has an only son who is still married. Maybe it''s your chance... "


    Ye Xihan is surprised but cleverly should descend, in the heart can''t help but move.


    Shun Tian Fu!


    Although she doesn''t know who is helping her, if she can get involved with shuntianfu


    Looking at the priceless medicine, ye Xihan couldn''t help thinking.


    The next day, she received a secret note asking her to meet at the newly opened first floor in Beijing.


    See the name of the signature, ye Xihan face surprised, and then a bit of joy in the heart.


    To avoid the sight of all the people in the house, ye Xihan came to the first floor of the world as promised. A little Si led her to the only elegant room on the top of the building.


    As soon as I opened the door, I saw a familiar face.


    "Brother Sheng an!" Ye Xihan raised a smile and cried.


    Inside the room stood a handsome man with eyebrows slanting into the temples and a somewhat evil look.


    See ye Xihan, his eyes lit up for a moment, fundus with imperceptible blazing.


    "Han''er, long time no see."


    "Brother Sheng an, how can you come to the capital?" Ye Xihan asked pleasantly.


    Nature is for you.


    Xue Sheng''an''s eyes flashed, and then he raised an evil smile: "naturally, I miss han''er and my sister. We haven''t seen each other for nearly two years since we left Nancheng."


    "Yes It''s been two years in a twinkling of an eye, and han''er misses Sheng''an! " Ye Xihan sighed, with some Nostalgia on his face.


    Seeing this, Xue Sheng''an was in a good mood: "just tell me what you want today. The first floor in the world is our own territory."


    "The business of my family has come to Beijing!" Ye Xihan exclaimed that a few years ago, they were just ordinary rich businessmen with a few dollars.


    Xue Sheng''an''s smile is not just that simple.


    "Yes, the first floor in the world is the one I opened a while ago. By the way, why didn''t ling''er come with you?"


    Ling''er refers to Su Ling. Xue Sheng''an is Su Ling''s brother.


    When ye Xihan heard the words, the color of joy faded and he wanted to cry.


    Xue Sheng''an also did not smile, quickly frowned and asked: "what happened, han''er?"


    Ye Xihan, with a bit of choking, slowly tells the story of his life in Wenguo government for more than a year, and tells the other side about Su Ling''s punishment two days ago."Sister Su Ling''s face hasn''t been swollen yet His forehead is broken, and he''s still recovering in the house. " Ye Xihan said softly.


    Xue Sheng''an, who listened to the whole story, now looked like the coming storm.


    Looking at the pear flower with rain in front of me, I can''t help but hold each other in my arms.


    Xue Sheng''an said tenderly and piteously: "han''er, don''t be afraid. With me, my brother won''t let anyone bully you."


    "Leave Ye Shu to that slut and give it to my brother!" With that, his eyes were full of evil.


    How dare this woman bully his sister!


    The most important thing is that she should never, never should, make his han''er sad


    Ye Shuli? Xue Sheng''an gave a cold smile.


    I Xuesheng anding make you regret!


    ¡­¡­


    Ye Shuli sits on the chair quietly reading, suddenly behind a cool, can''t help sneezing.


    Who is going to speak ill of her behind her back?


    Ye Shuli wipes her nose and continues to study her matchmaking career.


    It''s early April. Like the original novel, there will be an outing this month.


    Lin just informed her in the morning that he would let his brother and sister go to Hanshan Temple to pray for Li Yuzhen''s baby.


    According to the plot, two characters will appear in the back palace of white lotus this month.


    One of them is not a big threat. For her, the other is very difficult.


    Ye Shuli''s eyes flashed. The story of Hanshan Temple one day in the original novel was for the sake of Li''s little child. Ye Shuli had no face in front of Li, so he didn''t go.


    After the plot changes, transcendence becomes a blessing, and she will go to Hanshan Temple.


    If you can let them miss this side, it''s great.


    Ye Shuli sighed, ah, in order to survive, she had to do this kind of disturbing thing.

 Chapter 27

    Today is the day for brother and sister to go to Hanshan Temple.


    Ye Qinzhi, ye Qirang, ye Xihan and ye Huashu are closely watched by Lin because of what happened a few days ago. Lin is unwilling to let his son stay with Ye Xihan, so he leaves him at home.


    Early in the morning, ye Shuli''s right eyelid kept jumping.


    I always feel that this trip will not go smoothly


    Sure enough, I had bad luck all the way from the beginning.


    First, when she entered the carriage, she bumped into her head and knocked on a bag. Then, on the way to departure, the ground was not flat, which made her dizzy


    She, who is not seasick or airsick in modern times, even fainted a carriage here.


    Ye Shuli''s face turned white, and he couldn''t help tumbling all the way.


    In the middle of the journey, a big hand with clear bones protruded from the window of the carriage, holding a herb that had never been seen before.


    There are still water drops hanging on it. It''s easy to clean it.


    Ye Qi let the cold voice come from the outside: "I forgot to prepare this thing for you before I went out with you for a long time. If you eat it, it won''t hurt. "


    Ye Shuli took the herb and said gratefully, "thank you, second brother!"


    Ye Qi let the hand that stretch back slightly pause, cold hum a to walk away.


    You are so proud!


    Ye Shuli jokingly chewed the herb, immediately a fragrance, really want to nauseous feeling immediately reduced a lot, people also have some spirit.


    All the way, ye Shuli was worried. She remembered that ye Xihan met that man on the way to rest.


    But because of her discomfort, the carriage was very slow all the way, so she didn''t stop halfway.


    In this way, they slowly arrived at Hanshan Temple. They didn''t meet anyone on the road. Ye Shuli was also slightly relieved.


    Hanshan Temple, many civilians and dignitaries come and go.


    After the four brothers and sisters paid homage to Guanyin and added incense money, ye Qinzhi and ye Qirang told them to get along with each other, so they left to meet the host master.


    So she and yexihan were left looking at each other in the same place.


    Tut, how can these two people be so relieved that she and yexihan are alone, and they are not afraid of her bullying xiaobailian?


    Yexihan looking at the eyes of a red face from the bright leaf book, eyes flash a trace of imperceptible disgust, but still put a smiling face.


    "There''s someone over there who''s looking for a marriage contract. Let''s go and have a try! When will the third sister''s lover appear? "


    The implication is that Jiang Hanjun, who is engaged to her, is not her lover.


    Ye Shuli''s light response: "there''s nothing left or right, so I''ll ask for a chance to have fun. Four younger sisters help themselves. I''ll go first."


    After leaving the white lotus, I feel the air around me is fresh.


    There are several signets in front of him. Ye Shuli picked up one at random and swayed it.


    Shaking for a while, but did not see a sign down, and next to the yexihan is shaking out a red stick.


    "Third sister, I''ll go to solve the signature first. You can slow down. Don''t be anxious to find a lover. The more anxious you are, the less you can find one." Ye Xihan gave her a soft smile and went to find the old monk to sign.


    Ye Shuli ignored her and closed his eyes to look at the bamboo tube in his hand.


    At last, ye Shuli opened his eyes and saw two red labels on the ground.


    One of them says, "mountains are heavy, rivers are complex, there is no way out, and there is another village with hidden willows and bright flowers.".


    On the other is the sound of wind playing with bamboo, only the sound of gold pendant; when the moon moves and the shadow of flowers, it is suspected that the jade is coming.


    Ye Shuli frowned slightly. She knew a little about the first signature, but she couldn''t understand the second one.


    On the other side, ye Xihan is giving the red sign to the old monk.


    "It''s sangzhong who expects me, Shanggong who wants me, qishang who gives me away! This is the middle and the top, "the old monk said slowly.


    Ye Xihan was glad to hear that: "master, what''s the explanation of this signature?"


    "Well Marriage is a life-long event, which determines a woman''s happiness. Love, have to go beyond, forced, unfair and other means. That is to say, the marriage should be completed by obtaining the sincerity of the other party in a proper way and by mutual affection. "


    "Although the signature is on the Chinese side, if it violates the principles of the signature, the two are combined, but they seem to be in harmony. The female benefactor must not do it, otherwise the good fortune will be destroyed. "


    Smell speech Ye Xi Han smile astringent a few minutes, hand a few coppers to the other side, then turn round to leave, on the face a few minutes more meditative color.


    Ye Shuli just came to the old monk with two signatures.


    "That Master, I''ve shaken out two labels at once. Is this really accurate? " Ye Shuli asked suspiciously.


    The old monk said with a smile: "it''s lucky to be able to shake out two signatures at a time. Believe it or not. "


    Then he took the two signatures from the other side.


    Ye Shuli''s mouth is curled. If it''s the same as a magic wand, it''s probably not allowed."Well One is signed, and the other is signed. The benefactor has a good marriage The old monk said with a happy smile.


    "Good marriage? I don''t know if I have a wedding appointment with many people... " Thinking of Jiang Hanjun, ye Shuli sighs.


    Hearing this, the old monk just said with a smile, "I''m afraid there''s someone else in the girl''s marriage!"


    "Oh? It''s a bit interesting, master. Please tell me more about it Leaf book leaves to pick eyebrow, still really was aroused a few minutes curiosity.


    "The mountains are heavy, the waters are complex, there is no way out, and there is another village with hidden willows and bright flowers. As the signature says, when the female benefactor''s heart is cold and her heart is broken, she will turn around and find a chance of life. "


    "This man brings great hope to the benefactor. It''s the fate of man You are in a good place, and you will have a good encounter! "


    Everyone loves to hear the good words. Ye Shuli also smiles when he hears the words: "that little girl thanks the master now, but I don''t know where this person is now?"


    "With the sound of wind and bamboo, the only way is the sound of gold pendant. The moon moves and the shadow of flowers moves. It''s suspected that the jade is coming. The spring breeze is moving and the bamboo leaves are rustling. You can hear the sound of Jin Pei. The sun and the moon are gone, and the flowers and shadows are showing. At the bottom of my heart, I suspect that it is the jade man who is coming. Now it''s early spring From this we can see that good things are close to you! That person will be around you soon. "


    Ye Shuli smiles and shakes his head: "will it be around me soon? Then, combined with the signature of the previous one, does it mean that my marriage will soon fall into a desperate situation


    The old monk said with a smile, "benefactor, don''t worry. This desperate situation may not mean marriage, but also a combination of many aspects. But in any case, there will be jade people to help


    "It''s very expensive for me to see girls face each other When things happen, they will turn bad into good. "


    Does it mean that she will certainly succeed in the counter attack and get rid of the tragic outcome of her original life?


    Although he felt that the credibility of signing a document was not high, he was also a bit pleased to hear such kind words.


    "Ha ha! In that case, I will thank Master Ji Yan! " Ye Shuli smiles heartily, puts a ingot of silver in front of the old monk and takes back the signature.


    ###Today is the day when four brothers and sisters go to Hanshan Temple.


    Ye Qinzhi, ye Qirang, ye Xihan and ye Huashu are closely watched by Lin because of what happened a few days ago. Lin is unwilling to let his son stay with Ye Xihan, so he leaves him at home.


    Early in the morning, ye Shuli''s right eyelid kept jumping.


    I always feel that this trip will not go smoothly


    Sure enough, I had bad luck all the way from the beginning.


    First, when she entered the carriage, she bumped into her head and knocked on a bag. Then, on the way to departure, the ground was not flat, which made her dizzy


    She, who is not seasick or airsick in modern times, even fainted a carriage here.


    Ye Shuli''s face turned white, and he couldn''t help tumbling all the way.


    In the middle of the journey, a big hand with clear bones protruded from the window of the carriage, holding a herb that had never been seen before.


    There are still water drops hanging on it. It''s easy to clean it.


    Ye Qi let the cold voice come from the outside: "I forgot to prepare this thing for you before I went out with you for a long time. If you eat it, it won''t hurt. "


    Ye Shuli took the herb and said gratefully, "thank you, second brother!"


    Ye Qi let the hand that stretch back slightly pause, cold hum a to walk away.


    You are so proud!


    Ye Shuli jokingly chewed the herb, immediately a fragrance, really want to nauseous feeling immediately reduced a lot, people also have some spirit.


    All the way, ye Shuli was worried. She remembered that ye Xihan met that man on the way to rest.


    But because of her discomfort, the carriage was very slow all the way, so she didn''t stop halfway.


    In this way, they slowly arrived at Hanshan Temple. They didn''t meet anyone on the road. Ye Shuli was also slightly relieved.


    Hanshan Temple, many civilians and dignitaries come and go.


    After the four brothers and sisters paid homage to Guanyin and added incense money, ye Qinzhi and ye Qirang told them to get along with each other, so they left to meet the host master.


    So she and yexihan were left looking at each other in the same place.


    Tut, how can these two people be so relieved that she and yexihan are alone, and they are not afraid of her bullying xiaobailian?


    Yexihan looking at the eyes of a red face from the bright leaf book, eyes flash a trace of imperceptible disgust, but still put a smiling face.


    "There''s someone over there who''s looking for a marriage contract. Let''s go and have a try! When will the third sister''s lover appear? "


    The implication is that Jiang Hanjun, who is engaged to her, is not her lover.


    Ye Shuli''s light response: "there''s nothing left or right, so I''ll ask for a chance to have fun. Four younger sisters help themselves. I''ll go first."


    After leaving the white lotus, I feel the air around me is fresh.


    There are several signets in front of him. Ye Shuli picked up one at random and swayed it.Shaking for a while, but did not see a sign down, and next to the yexihan is shaking out a red stick.


    "Third sister, I''ll go to solve the signature first. You can slow down. Don''t be anxious to find a lover. The more anxious you are, the less you can find one." Ye Xihan gave her a soft smile and went to find the old monk to sign.


    Ye Shuli ignored her and closed his eyes to look at the bamboo tube in his hand.


    At last, ye Shuli opened his eyes and saw two red labels on the ground.


    One of them says, "mountains are heavy, rivers are complex, there is no way out, and there is another village with hidden willows and bright flowers.".


    On the other is the sound of wind playing with bamboo, only the sound of gold pendant; when the moon moves and the shadow of flowers, it is suspected that the jade is coming.


    Ye Shuli frowned slightly. She knew a little about the first signature, but she couldn''t understand the second one.


    On the other side, ye Xihan is giving the red sign to the old monk.


    "It''s sangzhong who expects me, Shanggong who wants me, qishang who gives me away! This is the middle and the top, "the old monk said slowly.


    Ye Xihan was glad to hear that: "master, what''s the explanation of this signature?"


    "Well Marriage is a life-long event, which determines a woman''s happiness. Love, have to go beyond, forced, unfair and other means. That is to say, the marriage should be completed by obtaining the sincerity of the other party in a proper way and by mutual affection. "


    "Although the signature is on the Chinese side, if it violates the principles of the signature, the two are combined, but they seem to be in harmony. The female benefactor must not do it, otherwise the good fortune will be destroyed. "


    Smell speech Ye Xi Han smile astringent a few minutes, hand a few coppers to the other side, then turn round to leave, on the face a few minutes more meditative color.


    Ye Shuli just came to the old monk with two signatures.


    "That Master, I''ve shaken out two labels at once. Is this really accurate? " Ye Shuli asked suspiciously.


    The old monk said with a smile: "it''s lucky to be able to shake out two signatures at a time. Believe it or not. "


    Then he took the two signatures from the other side.


    Ye Shuli''s mouth is curled. If it''s the same as a magic wand, it''s probably not allowed.


    "Well One is signed, and the other is signed. The benefactor has a good marriage The old monk said with a happy smile.


    "Good marriage? I don''t know if I have a wedding appointment with many people... " Thinking of Jiang Hanjun, ye Shuli sighs.


    Hearing this, the old monk just said with a smile, "I''m afraid there''s someone else in the girl''s marriage!"


    "Oh? It''s a bit interesting, master. Please tell me more about it Leaf book leaves to pick eyebrow, still really was aroused a few minutes curiosity.


    "The mountains are heavy, the waters are complex, there is no way out, and there is another village with hidden willows and bright flowers. As the signature says, when the female benefactor''s heart is cold and her heart is broken, she will turn around and find a chance of life. "


    "This man brings great hope to the benefactor. It''s the fate of man You are in a good place, and you will have a good encounter! "


    Everyone loves to hear the good words. Ye Shuli also smiles when he hears the words: "that little girl thanks the master now, but I don''t know where this person is now?"


    "With the sound of wind and bamboo, the only way is the sound of gold pendant. The moon moves and the shadow of flowers moves. It''s suspected that the jade is coming. The spring breeze is moving and the bamboo leaves are rustling. You can hear the sound of Jin Pei. The sun and the moon are gone, and the flowers and shadows are showing. At the bottom of my heart, I suspect that it is the jade man who is coming. Now it''s early spring From this we can see that good things are close to you! That person will be around you soon. "


    Ye Shuli smiles and shakes his head: "will it be around me soon? Then, combined with the last signature, does that mean that my marriage will soon fall into a desperate situation


    The old monk said with a smile, "benefactor, don''t worry. This desperate situation may not mean marriage, but also a combination of many aspects. But in any case, there will be jade people to help


    "It''s very expensive for me to see girls face each other When things happen, they will turn bad into good. "


    Does it mean that she will certainly succeed in the counter attack and get rid of the tragic outcome of her original life?


    Although he felt that the credibility of signing a document was not high, he was also a bit pleased to hear such kind words.


    "Ha ha! In that case, I will thank Master Ji Yan! " Ye Shuli smiles heartily, puts a ingot of silver in front of the old monk and takes back the signature.

 Chapter 28

    In a classroom in Hanshan Temple, a beautiful man in jade crown and royal dress was lying in the dining room, with his legs crossed and a pair of hanging appearance.


    Porcelain white face a pair of peach blossom eyes half open and half closed, the right corner of the eye a tear mole, extremely romantic phase.


    "Huo Dao, when is it?" The man asked lazily.


    A cold faced bodyguard replied, "it''s already past noon


    The man called Xiao Wang Ye opened his eyes and slowly got up.


    "Just come back tomorrow." A deep color flashed in his eyes.


    It''s the third day since I came to Hanshan Temple. The man hasn''t kept the appointment according to the time. What''s the matter?


    "Come on, go home! My good spring It''s all wasted. I knew he wouldn''t come today. I must have gone to listen to xianglou to drink Huajiu! "


    There''s a gorgeous Huakui in the xianglou recently, which is much more beautiful than the bald ladle monk in this temple.


    Then he took two bodyguards out of the guest room and came to the peach blossom forest in the back mountain. A girl in white was standing there in the middle of the sunset. Her eyebrows and eyes were a little sad, and her face was incomparable.


    Originally bored eyes immediately lit up.


    "Oh, where is this beauty from? I''ve never seen it in Beijing."


    Ye Xihan hears the words of this languid son, come back from meditation.


    Turning around, I saw a handsome man standing behind her, and I was surprised.


    The man showed a kind of ruffian smile: "I don''t know which family the girl is. Can she be married? Chu fell in love with a girl at first sight Why don''t the girl follow me and let''s be a couple


    Then he reached out and picked each other''s chin.


    Ye Xihan was startled by his frivolous appearance, and saw that he was wearing brocade, and the bodyguard around him was Gao dayingwu. He didn''t know which dandy in the capital.


    "Please respect yourself There is no one else except them. Ye Xihan is a little frightened, but he calms down.


    Seeing that she was obviously panicked and pretended to be calm, the man''s eyes flashed some interest, took her in his arms and said with a smile: "what is self-respect? Yeh, I don''t know ~ "


    Ye Xihan was embarrassed and annoyed, but he was dazzled by the other party''s coquettish smile and didn''t resist for a moment.


    "You Fourth sister Suddenly a familiar voice sounded in surprise.


    Ye Shuli just came to Taolin to see such an ambiguous scene.


    These two This scene It can''t be true?


    Is the plot in the novel inevitable?


    Ye Xihan saw that ye Shu left and came over. His face suddenly changed and he broke away from each other''s arms.


    Oh, no, she saw it!


    "I Don''t get me wrong! I don''t know this man I don''t know where they came from! " Ye Xihan stares at each other.


    Then he took advantage of the other party''s inattention and ran back to the hall in panic.


    Just that kind of situation was actually seen by Ye Shuli! If she goes back to add fuel to the public and Jiang Hanjun


    It''s better to tell elder brother first than to let Ye Shuli get into trouble!


    Ye Xihan is a little anxious in his heart. Ye Shu is everywhere from this broom star!


    The man saw that ye Xihan walked away and didn''t stop him, but his interest faded from his eyes and he said bitterly, "it''s boring!"


    In the twinkling of an eye, ye Shuli''s eyes lit up immediately.


    What a beautiful Hibiscus!


    "Tut How can we see so many beautiful people in this temple today Girl, you have disturbed my good deeds and scared my little Mandarin Duck away. Why don''t you do it for her? "


    Then he wanted to reach out and touch her chin.


    Ye Shuli''s face sank and he stretched out his hand to open his opponent''s hand.


    Seeing this, the black faced bodyguard immediately made a gesture to draw the knife and said in a cold voice: "bold! How dare you be rude to me


    The man waved his hand to stop the bodyguard, looking at the red hand was not angry.


    He just joked in his eyes: "interesting, interesting! Girl, I''m Chu Xiao. I''m very polite. I don''t know which girl you are. I fell in love with you at first sight! Why don''t you be my princess? "


    Ye Shuli''s eyes twinkle when he hears that it''s really him.


    In that novel, because of teasing Ye Xihan, he is attracted by the other party''s reaction and is interested in Chu Xiao, the only son of King Wuxuan, who is one of the harem who pursues the female master.


    Ye Shuli said coldly, "I''m really sorry. I''ve already got an engagement with you. I''ve let you down."


    This man is the first dandy in the capital. He is romantic and has everything to eat, drink, whore and gamble.


    She didn''t like the person who often used bad means to make fun of the original owner in order to vent her anger for ye Xihan.


    "Engagement? It''s OK. As long as you don''t marry into the palace, I have the ability to let you marry into my backyard! " Chu Xiao a face doesn''t matter bad smile, carefully look at Ye Shuli.After looking at it, she suddenly said, "girl, you look familiar You Is it Ye Shuli of Wenguo government


    Ye Shuli raised his eyebrow: "do you know me? I don''t remember seeing you. "


    "Oh, I know all the famous beauties in the capital!"


    Enigma''s proud smile, then exclaimed excitedly: "you are really Ye Shuli, this is good! I''m the No.1 villain in Beijing, and you''re the No.1 villain in Beijing. We''re a perfect match! "


    Ye Shu left the corner of his mouth and said, "I''m sorry, but I don''t like you."


    Chu Xiao also wants to say what, but hears behind him a burst of feet step sound to approach, the person is exactly the leaf family brothers and the leaf brook Han.


    "Chuxiao!" Ye Qi surprised me.


    "Oh, it''s you brothers. Long time no see." Chu Xiao said hello lazily.


    Ye Qi, who knows his opponent''s temperament very well, makes his face a little black: "did you bully my sister just now?"


    "No, it''s not good. I haven''t had time to do anything to her." Chu Xiao sad and regretful to see the eye leaf book from the road.


    "I''m talking about her, and how did you get away from ye Shu?" Ye Qi let see eye Ye Xihan, cold voice way.


    "Oh? She It turns out that this is also your sister. I haven''t seen her before. "


    Ye Qinzhi frowned, looked at Chu Xiao and ye Shuli, and said, "this is our concubine sister. She has just returned to the government."


    Chuxiao smell speech, very interested in looking at the four brothers and sisters: "interesting."


    He was very clear about what happened in the back of the house.


    So obviously concerned about the concubine sister, but did not ask a legitimate sister.


    Looking at Ye Shuli''s cold face, I think of the other party''s rude slap, which immediately gives birth to a sense of revenge and teasing.


    "Well My backyard is still short of a beautiful imperial concubine! It''s not that I came to have a look at the fairy like beauty in the peach forest So this is also your sister. Hey, brother ye, why don''t you be a matchmaker for me? "


    As soon as the words came out, the three people''s faces were as black as the bottom of the pot.


    Ye Xihan bit his lip and said wrongly and disappointedly, "third sister Why are you doing this... "


    Ye Shuli almost vomited blood and said angrily, "where are you from! When did I know you? "


    This guy is deliberately seeking revenge!

 Chapter 29

    What kind of game is Chu Xiao playing! Do you know that this kind of thing is going to kill people!


    "Is it you or not?" Ye Qi let pull down face, eyes tightly looking at her.


    Ye Shuli''s face also sank: "I said it! I don''t know this psycho


    "Ah Come on, Shuli sister, we used to get along well How can you turn away from people now? It''s heartless! "


    Chuxiao said to her with a cheap smile.


    Ye Shuli looks at the naked provocation and banter in each other''s eyes, and only feels angry.


    Who did she provoke? Why does everyone who has contact with white lotus have trouble with her one by one?


    Hearing this, ye Qi''s face seemed to flash a look of disappointment: "chuxiao, you don''t care if you don''t know what to do, but don''t bully my sister!"


    "Ye Shuli, Xihan, where did she offend you? Why do you always do that? "


    She has been very desperate to change the image, trying to brush everyone''s favor, but why is the result still like this?


    Why not believe her?


    Think of here, ye Shu centrifugal can not help a sour, coldly said: "it seems that the second brother is willing to believe an outsider, is not willing to believe his sister?"


    "It''s not that I don''t want to believe you, it''s that you never change your mind!"


    Ye Qinzhi didn''t look good either, but she still said, "chess, calm down. You can''t jump to a conclusion yet. Shuli is not what she used to be. I''m sure she won''t do that!"


    Then he looked at Chu Xiao suspiciously and asked, "Chu Xiao, if you are joking and deliberately do this, if you want to see our brothers and sisters busy, please stop there!"


    Hearing this, ye Shuli felt a little better.


    Yexihan but flash a trace of not angry color, it is clear that she was wronged, but big brother why want to help Ye Shuli speak?


    Before Chu Xiao could speak, ye Xihan opened his mouth: "but Third sister, why do you want me to go to Taolin to enjoy the flowers? Why don''t you go with me when I call you? "


    "Why are you here after I met Mr. Chu If you don''t know each other, why is Master Chu so polite to you... " Ye Xihan finished, corner of the eye has a few drops of tears, biting the lips of the posture, but not easy to detect the flash of a calculating eyes.


    Ye Qin is surprised to see ye Xihan one eye, pursed tight lips, brow tight Cu.


    But ye Qirang was already furious: "Ye Shuli, you let me down! It is clear that you have ulterior motives, and you still refuse to admit it! "


    Ye Shuli was as cold as a cellar. He looked at Ye Xihan coldly: "Oh, I have ulterior motives? Ye Xihan, don''t you blush when you tell these lies without conscience


    Ye Xihan turned her head slightly and avoided her eyes.


    "That''s what you say every time this happens! Why do you just refuse to admit your death and do not know how to repent? "


    Ye Qi makes his eyes slightly red. Why does she always let him down?


    Chu Xiao, who had been watching the scene, could not help but put away a bit of jest when he saw that things had developed like this.


    Well Things don''t seem so good Did he overdo it?


    The leaf book leaves the chest a stuffy, icy ground swept one eye at present of all people.


    "I said, if it''s not me, it''s not me! I won''t give any explanation. You won''t believe what I say. "


    In fact, only she and yexihan two people know, each other want to pour her dirty water, as long as others don''t believe him, what explanation is redundant.


    "Stop it! You go, I don''t want to see you now! "


    Ye Shuli repressed his anger and sadness, and snorted coldly: "I don''t want to see some hypocritical and shameless people now. I really dirty my eyes!"


    After that, he glances at Ye Xihan coldly and stares at Chu Xiao who is silent.


    Chu Xiao smiles.


    What to do It''s not a good ending to play too much


    Ye Shu left Gu Zi, turned and climbed onto his carriage. He stabbed Ye Xihan through the window with cold eyes: "Ye Xihan, I recognize your skill today! Don''t look at me with that disgusting face. It''s disgusting


    I thought that white lotus would only pretend to be poor and attract men everywhere. Now I see that white lotus will take the initiative to find opportunities to plant and frame up.


    She wrote it down with great force.


    Ye Xihan hears the words that leaf book leaves to tear cheek thoroughly, the body is stiff.


    Chu Xiao''s thoughtful and disdainful eyes made her look embarrassed, and then she looked at Ye Qi wrongly.


    Ye Qi let immediately angry: "enough! You''re getting worse and worse! "


    After that, in Nanyu''s heart, he lashed the horse with a whip.


    The horse immediately started to run with a cry of surprise, and the coachman responded very quickly and grasped the control immediately.


    "Ah, ah Don''t get angry, don''t do it! Actually, I didn''t know ye Shuli before I was just joking Just want to tease her Hey, hey... " Chu Xiaoyi said with a smile."I don''t know if your concubine sister was called to peach blossom forest by her, but I met her only by chance. What ye Shuli told me was playing with you Er Don''t look at me like that


    Two brothers smell speech is forehead blue veins exposed, maliciously looking at Chu Xiao, leaf chess let is face black as the bottom of the pot.


    At this time, the carriage not far away seemed to be abnormal. The horse seemed to be frightened by the whip and ran madly. No matter how much the driver could pacify him, he could not stop.


    All of a sudden, the carriage and the horse separated into two sections, leaving only a few ropes tied together, and the steep hillside was beside the road.


    Chu Xiao''s face changed dramatically: "Huo Dao, save people!"


    The black faced bodyguard immediately ran to the detached carriage.


    However, after all, it was too far away, so people had to watch the frightened horse fall down the hillside with the carriage.


    All the people around take a breath of cold air.


    Ye Qi let see this, the blood color on the face faded, trembling voice, scared to shout: "book from!!"


    Ye Xihan is also frightened by this sudden change, and immediately responds to it. He is overjoyed in his heart.


    Ye Shuli I''m dying.


    ¡­¡­


    On the hillside of the temple, Pei langzheng and master Chengxin, the abbot of the temple, play chess in the pavilion.


    The black side of Qipanshan has already won a close victory. Pei Lang twists a sunspot and is about to put it down when he hears a riot in the right rear.


    When I looked back, I saw a horse falling down the steep slope with its crazy body. Suddenly, a woman in red in the carriage seemed to make a gesture to jump. Then the carriage and the people disappeared for a moment.


    "There''s something wrong with someone over there. Amitabha, Buddha bless you!" Master Chengxin sighed.


    Pei Lang caught a glimpse of the woman''s familiar face. His pupils shrank and his hand shook.


    It''s her!


    How could it be her?


    "Master, I''m sorry. Pei has something important to do today. I''ll be with you another day!"


    Then he got up and left in a hurry. A pair of foxes were worried.

 Chapter 30

    In the hall of Wenguo government, there was a sense of despair and tension among the people.


    After listening to the news brought by Ye Qinzhi, the teacup in Lin''s hand fell to the ground.


    Lin Shi stares at eyes, trembles to get up to whisper a way: "my leave son My daughter... "


    Ye Qi knelt down and said hoarsely, "it''s all my fault Blame me If it hadn''t been for me, nothing would have happened to the book. "


    Lin''s tears, waving a hard slap in the face of Yeqi, pain voice: "you bastard! Let you take good care of your sister. Is that how you take care of her? You don''t deserve to be her brother


    With that, ye Tianfeng helped her to sit down: "Ruyin Are you all right? "


    Seeing this, ye Xihan quickly comforted her in a soft voice: "mother, don''t be too sad. Pay attention to your body Elder brother has sent someone to search and rescue, and the third sister will be fine! "


    Lin''s smell speech will be on the table all the tea to the ground, disgusted to look at her: "you shut up! If it wasn''t for you, how could something happen to Li''er I shouldn''t be soft hearted and let you go with me! You are such a wet blanket


    Ye Xihan''s face turned white and knelt down with tears and guilt, but he was very proud.


    No matter how much you scold, your daughter will never come back!


    Chu Xiao looks at this family''s miserable situation, the complexion is earnest, does not have any improper.


    In the final analysis, he should be blamed for this. Although others didn''t blame him for his father''s sake, I''m afraid they just blame him.


    "Duke Wen and his wife, it''s all because of me. I, Chu Xiao, will never shirk half of the responsibility. I will try my best to find Miss Ye San!"


    Ye Tianfeng also resisted his anger and grief and said, "I thank you for your help!"


    Although he pitied for ye Xihan''s separation as a child, and often wanted to make up for it, he also hated Ye Shu''s failure to succeed. But at least he was his favorite daughter, and it was impossible for him to have no resentment against King Wuxuan.


    "I''ll hide this from you in advance. I''ll never let the wind out, especially before I find the book back. I''ll hide it from the old lady."


    "Yes! Father, the prince has secretly sent people to cooperate with our people to search and rescue Ye Qinzhi''s heavy reply.


    However, as the afternoon went by and it was getting dark, the people who came back didn''t bring any good news.


    Under the steep hillside, there is a small cliff seven or eight meters high. The crazy horse disappeared, but only the driver who was killed in the forest was found. The carriage had fallen off the cliff and was in tatters, but ye Shuli could not be found.


    Ye Qinzhi''s heart trembles after hearing the news from his subordinates. Ye Shuli is afraid that it is more or less dangerous.


    But still strong from calm command: "continue to find! Live to see a man, die to see a corpse! If you can''t find Miss three for a day, you can''t stop searching and rescuing for a day! "


    Ye Tianfeng was also worried: "I can''t see it in the dark. I''m afraid there are not enough hands. Even if the government of the state of Wu can''t hide the news, Qin knows that you should go to the government of the state of Wu and borrow some help. "


    "And the devil! Tell him to go to the ancestral hall to get the punishment. Thirty cane whip is not allowed to be soft handed! "


    The night is as cool as water. Some people can''t sleep all night. Some people are very happy.


    In Suxin courtyard, ye Xihan is playing with the white jade plum hairpin, thinking deeply.


    Gently brushing the hairpin, ye Xihan sighed in his heart. This time, you can''t rob me any more Glory, status, engagement It''s all mine!


    Suddenly a voice rang out: "Han elder sister, three elder sisters will come back."


    Ye Xihan looked up and saw Ye Huashu''s worried and frightened eyes.


    She got up and gently held each other in her arms, with a sad and gentle look on her face and said: "ah This time, second brother really shouldn''t My dear Even if the third sister is gone, there will be me in the future. Don''t cry. "


    Smell speech leaf painting special but rudely push away her to shout a way: "you talk nonsense! The third sister is still here, she will come back! I''ll ask the second brother! "


    Yexihan smile convergence, the face of the color of sadness also disappeared without a trace, looking at the back of yehuashu just sneer.


    Shuer, I''m afraid your third sister is not dead, but also disabled


    In the dark ancestral hall, ye Qi kneels on the cold floor, lost and repenting.


    Ye Huashu slipped over and asked him angrily, "second brother, I''ve heard from sister Han about everything. You''ve done all the harm to the third sister when she fell off the cliff. Really?"


    Ye Qi made his face haggard and said hoarsely, "it''s all my fault I didn''t look after my sister... "


    Hearing this, ye Huashu cried out: "I want my third sister back Second brother, you hate it! I don''t want to see you! " Then he ran away crying.


    Ye Qi let hear this heart a pain, he said to Ye Shuli "don''t want to see you!" She must have broken her heart when she was young.


    They used to be the best brothers and sisters. When did they become like this.


    Ye Qi closed his eyes, and the images of his childhood constantly came to mind.


    At that time, ye Shuli followed him like a follower every day and couldn''t drive him away.He likes martial arts and doesn''t want to be a writer. The whole family strongly opposes him. Only his sister supports him. He quarrels with his father because he is angry with his mother. He even followed him to learn martial arts. He taught her every move, and watched her clumsy movements become more and more skilled.


    She couldn''t learn piano, chess, calligraphy and painting at all. She was naughty and mischievous, which made her husband angry. However, when she followed him to learn martial arts, she was injured and never had a lazy day.


    But all this has changed since Ye Xihan came back to his house


    Seeing that he was so kind to yexihan, she began to lose her temper.


    He kept teaching her to love her sister and be tolerant, but in the end he didn''t do it himself.


    In the dark night, tears of regret drop by drop on the ground.


    ¡­¡­


    The newly opened No.1 building in the capital is full of lights, singing and dancing.


    Xue Sheng''an drinks leisurely. After hearing the news from his subordinates, he smiles.


    "Well, it''s a good job. Have all the relevant people dealt with it?"


    "Back to the master, the mad horse has run away, the coachman is dead, and the wiring guys have been disposed of!"


    "Very good. Tell Su Ling that I won''t take her back to Xue''s house first. Let her follow Miss Ye Si and wait on her. Let her not tell Miss Ye Si about this."


    It''s such a dirty and dark thing. He''ll do it.


    Can''t let her know, she is so pure and kind, as long as live in the sun, has been like this.


    Think of Ye Xihan, already drunk Xue Sheng''an showed a intoxicated smile.


    "Ye Shuli, ye Shuli Thank me for being underground For the sake of han''er''s elder sister, it''s easy for you to finish... "

 Chapter 31

    In the evening, at the foot of the sunset mountain, there is a faint afterglow among the trees. On the Bank of the cliff, ye Shuyou wakes up after a long coma.


    Hiss Cold Pain It hurts all over!


    After soaking in the river for an afternoon, ye Shuli reluctantly climbed ashore, endured the pain of his body and looked around.


    At noon, the horse rushed down the hillside.


    The rope broke, the coachman fell and died, the carriage lost control, and it was about to rush down the cliff!


    At the critical moment, she had no time to think about it, so she had to bite her teeth and jump out of the car. With the help of inertia, she jumped four or five meters away! It''s hard to fall into the deep and fast river and survive.


    The huge impact force shocked her to faint, but she didn''t know where the river had washed her.


    Recalling the scene, ye Shuli''s eyes are very deep.


    Ye Qi made it impossible for that whip to stop the horse so easily. The carriage of the government was always very strong. How could it be so easy to get rid of the dismemberment.


    This is clearly designed by someone who wants her life!


    "Ye Xihan Chu Xiao... " Think of these two people again, leaf book leaves immediately hate teeth itch.


    These two are suffering from a thousand swords!


    Now night is falling, and I don''t know if the person who is hiding in the dark to calculate her will still have a back hand. He must find a place to spend the night safely before making plans.


    Looking around at the cliffs, I found a cave not far away. Ye Shuli got up and walked past.


    The cave is dark. The light is very dark. I can''t see clearly.


    Ye Shuli plucked up his courage and walked into the cave slowly. He stepped on the leaves and dead branches under his feet, especially in the silent cave.


    More and more inside, gradually smell a trace of blood from the wind, ye Shu raised a trace of vigilance.


    All of a sudden, the ankle was grabbed by a hand, and the body fell back uncontrollably.


    Ye Shuli exclaimed, a warm and powerful body pressed her tightly on the ground, and her neck was pinched by a big hand.


    "Whose man are you?" A voice as cold as jade came, a little hoarse and tired.


    "What, whose people Who are you Come on Let go of me


    Leaf book leaves difficult to say, the big hand of the neck side pinches of she almost want to gasp for breath.


    "Woman?" The voice came back, with two points of surprise.


    Ye Shuli''s clothes are not dry yet, and his thin clothes are tightly attached to his skin. They are so close that they can hear each other''s breathing clearly.


    The person behind the heavy breathing, itching to sweep in the neck, leaf book from only feel the body from the thin goose bumps.


    "First Let me go first


    The man felt the wet clothes and exquisite body in his arms. He could not help but feel the warm feeling from his hands.


    "I''m sorry, girl." The man quickly let her go, with some embarrassment in his words.


    Ye Shuli fumbles to get up, only can see each other''s fuzzy figure in the dark.


    "Why is the girl at the bottom of the cliff?"


    The man asked in a low voice. His voice was like the collision of jade rings. It was very pleasant.


    "Hum It''s just an accident. I''ve been killed by a villain. How about you? Who are you and why are you here? " Leaf book leaves light answer, shake hands to brush off the fallen leaves on the body.


    The man was silent for a moment and said, "it''s just the end of the world."


    Alas, it seems that he is also a unlucky guy who was framed by his enemy and fell into the bottom of the cliff.


    "Girl, you''ll get cold in your wet clothes. It''s very cold in the cave at night. I have a fire fold here. Take it and light the pile of dead leaves and branches in front of me. "


    "Thank you!" Leaf book from this feel cold all over, wet clothes stick on the body very uncomfortable.


    Smell speech also impolitely took the fire fold to light the hay on the opposite side.


    The light of the fire gradually rises, and the cold cave heats up a lot. Ye Shuli sighs and sits by the fire to bake his hands.


    Looking up at the person on the opposite side, he was stunned.


    The man is quietly looking at her, ink hair like clouds, face like peach apricot, looks elegant is her life only see. Even if the bun is a bit messy and the clothes are broken, they are as beautiful as jade, and they don''t look embarrassed at all.


    A pair of peach blossom eyes are not feminine and charming. In the light of the fire, henggu''s waveless eyes seem to ripple, bright as stars.


    "What happened to your leg..." Leaf book leaves the vision to sweep to the other side is full of bloodstain, at will bandage the legs, pour to inhale a cold air.


    "I''m not in any big trouble. I''m sorry to scare you." The other side didn''t even frown.


    When she had just been restrained, one of her legs had been pressed on the other''s injured leg. It was clear that the wound was fresh and bleeding, but he didn''t even say a word.


    Ye Shuli frowned: "your wound How long has it been like this? If not treated as soon as possible, I''m afraid it will affect walking in the future. "


    Finish saying, the other party but as if didn''t hear this words general, eyebrow micro Cu, face across a trace of confusion and confused expression."What day is it?"


    Ye Shu was confused for a moment, and subconsciously replied: "it seems that four On the eighth day of April. "


    "The eighth day of junior high school It turns out that I''ve been stuck here for only three days. I thought it would be more than ten days... " The other side hears speech slightly a Leng, the light voice murmurs a way in a trance.


    Ye Shuli looks at this man quietly. He can''t even count how many days he has been here


    "Where did you come from What do you call it? "


    Wen Jinrui was silent for a moment, did not answer her question, just said: "you You can call me Ariel. "


    The other side seems to be scrupulous about what, did not completely answer her, ye Shu from also did not impose.


    "I''m Ye Shuli." The clothes on my body gradually dried a lot, and ye Shu''s face was a little more bloody. "I accidentally fell off the cliff in Hanshan Temple and fell into the river. I don''t know how far I was washed away. I guess my family thought I was broken to pieces. Now they are looking for my body."


    "Hanshan Temple? It''s really a long way from Hanshan Temple, and the end of the river is actually a deep pool. "


    "The bottom of the cliff is a closed world, surrounded by cliffs. Ordinary people can''t climb it easily. It''s because I hurt my leg that I stayed here so long."


    Smell speech leaf book leaves a face color to take on a bit dignified.


    She was washed so far away, and I don''t know if the people of Wenguo government didn''t see her body and would continue to search along the river bank.


    ¡­¡­


    At this time, in the dark night, Chu Xiao and ye Qin know that they have to work hard to climb down the cliff.


    At the scene of the incident, only the broken wall of the carriage fell to the ground, and ye Shu was not seen.


    In the light of the fire, they whispered.


    "No body, probably fell into the river, there is a possibility of survival."


    A group of people walked along the river and came to the fork of the river. Chu Xiao said solemnly: "I will rest at the bottom of the cliff tonight. Tomorrow I will go to the left fork of the river and brother ye will go to the right fork."

 Chapter 32

    The next morning, the sky just light up slightly, chuxiao and Yeqin know then lead people to search separately.


    It wasn''t long before they were apart that they both turned back.


    "I didn''t expect that the bottom of the cliff was so big that the river flowed out several ways!" Ye Qinzhi looks a little ugly.


    There are too many rivers. I don''t know which one ye Shuli will be washed into, which greatly increases their search difficulty.


    Chu Xiao didn''t look good either. After thinking about it, he ordered decisively: "we are short of manpower. We should go back first and bring more people down. We should act separately. Every river should be followed by someone. We can''t drop one. We must find Ye Shuli as soon as possible!"


    On the other hand, a group of people are searching for ye Shuli''s whereabouts carefully


    ¡­¡­


    Ye Shu left the sleeping room, vaguely smelling the smell of barbecue. When he woke up, he saw that Wen Jinrui had moved to the entrance of the cave and was burning a fire, slowly baking a plucked bird.


    Hearing the news, Wen Jinrui turned and said, "wake up? My legs are not convenient, so I can only roast birds. You didn''t eat last night, and you were hungry, right


    Then he handed her the golden bird meat.


    Ye Shuli didn''t reach for it. He just frowned and said, "you have injuries on your legs. How can you move?"


    Wen Jinrui light smile: "always want to find some food, can''t starve to death in this cliff bottom."


    Finish saying then hear leaf book leave the belly spread out the cry of Gu Gu, the smile can''t help but deepen some.


    "Take it and eat it while it''s hot."


    Ye Shuli was embarrassed, but he still refused: "no, you can eat! You have injuries, and my legs are in good condition. I can go out and find something to eat myself. "


    Wen Jinrui frowned: "take it. I can fight it again later."


    Yesterday, she found that there were few birds flying at the bottom of the cliff. It was not easy for her to kill a bird. Besides, the weight was so small that she was afraid that it was not enough for one person to eat.


    So he walked out of the cave quickly, turned back and said, "I don''t want it! You have injuries, and I said, I can find something to eat myself! You wait here for me to come back! "


    After that, she ignored each other''s slight anger and went out.


    There was really nothing to eat at the bottom of the cliff. After walking for a long time in the woods at the bottom of the cliff, ye Shu found only a few ripe wild strawberries and nothing else.


    There''s no such thing as a rabbit! Ye Shuli sighs.


    Well, even if there were rabbits, she couldn''t catch them.


    I picked all the wild berries, wrapped them in my shirt, washed them and took them back to the cave. When I came back, I found that the roast bird was still stuck on the ground with branches.


    Leaf book from bite lips, heart slightly move.


    "Ah Rui, I didn''t ask you to eat. Why should I keep it? You see I can find something to eat!" Then he put the wild berries on the ground and handed one to the other.


    But Wen Jinrui just stares at her tightly: "I said, you eat."


    "Also, put on the coat. It''s cold at the bottom of the cliff. There''s no medicine when you''re sick."


    After that, no matter how she tried to persuade her, the other party refused to eat, and even threatened that if she didn''t eat the roast bird, she would not eat wild berries and nothing.


    Ye Shuli had no choice but to eat the little roast bird.


    But no matter what, she didn''t flatter her brother.


    But this stranger, who has known her for only one day, treats her so sincerely.


    During the rest, ye Shuli tore off a piece of gauze from his shirt and took the initiative to clean the wound.


    Wen Jinrui takes out a bottle of medicine that is about to reach the bottom and touches it on the ferocious wound. Ye Shuli sees this scene and can''t help feeling sad.


    The wound is still so serious, but the medicine is almost used up. I don''t know if the people in the government can find her. If it goes on like this, the wound will get worse and even become disabled.


    And food is also a big problem, just eat wild berries can''t eat, quantity is not much, ye Shuli will turn his eyes to the fish in the pool.


    So I went out of the hole and picked up some sharp stones and branches, and cut one end of the branches into a sharp shape.


    The branch is very hard, ye Shuli makes an effort, but the sharp stone slice cuts the palm open, and the blood gushes out instantly.


    Hiss


    Forehead exudes a little cold sweat, but she has always been a strong character, through the cannon fodder this kind of thing can''t let her despair, naturally won''t cry because of this kind of pain.


    Ye shuliqiang holds back the pain and cleans the wound until the blood coagulates,.


    But this simple harpoon is finished!


    Ye Shuli raised his spirit and went to the shallow water, eager to try.


    Fortunately, the fish in this pool may have no natural enemies. They are not only very fat, but also stupid. They don''t swim when they see people coming.


    There was not too much difficulty to cross two big fish.


    Ye Shu''s uncontrollable joy immediately brought the fish back.


    "Ah Rui, ah Rui! You see, we can have roast fish tonight! There are a lot of fish in that pool, and all of them are stupid! I''m not afraid of starvation in the future! "Ye Shuli takes a fire fold to light the fire, sets up branches and starts to roast fish.


    Wen Jinrui also said with a smile: "I can''t see that you are so capable. You don''t look like Miss Jiao who doesn''t touch yangchunshui at all."


    Ye Shuli smiles with pride: "ten fingers don''t touch yangchunshui? You haven''t tasted my cooking skills. Take care of your delicious food and swallow your tongue! If we can be saved safely, I will make it for you myself


    Wen Jinrui has a smile in her eyes. She wants to say something, but suddenly her face changes and pulls Ye Shu''s hand away.


    "What''s wrong with the hand?"


    Ye Shuli half kneels on the ground, only to find that his injured left hand exudes blood again.


    "It''s OK. When I was just making the harpoon, I accidentally rowed it. After a while, it didn''t bleed."


    But Wen Jinrui''s face sank, with one scold and three heartache, and said, "how can you be so careless?"


    After that, Gu Zi took out the few medicine bottles left and poured all the powder on her wound.


    Ye Shuli''s face changed greatly and said angrily, "what are you doing! Stop it! You need medication for your leg injury! "


    But Wen Jinrui didn''t seem to hear her. She held her hand tightly and sprinkled the powder evenly with a cold face, which soon stopped the bloodstain.


    It''s just that the powder in the bottle is at the bottom.


    Ye Shuli saw this scene, clearly in the heart of anger, but can''t control the red eyes, with a bit of cry: "I told you to stop, you hear me! You don''t need medication for this little injury! "


    But Wen Jinrui pursed her lips and stared at her closely. She said word by word seriously: "don''t let go."


    Ye Shuli couldn''t help but feel a pain in his heart when he looked at him. His eyes were sour and burst into tears.


    Seeing that she was about to cry, Wen Jinrui finally softened her breath and said gently: "that pool of water is not necessarily clean. If the wound is not smeared, it will be infected. Ah Li, don''t cry. "


    Hearing this, ye Shuli pursed his lips tightly, but he couldn''t help tears. Looking at Wen Jinrui, tears trickled across his face.

 Chapter 33

    Seeing her cry, Wen Jinrui seems a little at a loss. She reaches out her hand to help her wipe away her tears. However, considering that such a gesture is too intimate, she pats her on the back instead.


    "I only know you for one day. Why are you so nice to me?" Ye Shuli asked, his voice a little hoarse.


    "No reason."


    "How can there be no reason!"


    "No is no, no reason." Wen Jinrui looked at her quietly, her eyes flashed by, "maybe I''ve seen you before, there''s always a sense of inexplicable familiarity."


    Ye Shuli slowly stopped his tears. Hearing this, he burst into tears and laughed: "have you seen me? It turns out that you also know this way of chatting up


    She remembers very clearly that there is no character with the character Rui in the name of the novel, and the original owner has never had the relevant plot of this paragraph.


    But no matter who you are, thank you.


    Wen Jinrui eyes if clear spring, a faint smile: "don''t cry, eat the fish quickly, it''s late, early rest."


    Night came quietly, the branches were burning crackling, two people under the light of the fire a tired rest.


    The next morning, after eating simple food at will, ye Shuli helped each other to clean up the leg injury carefully.


    As the powder has been used up, it can only be simply bandaged after cleaning.


    After dressing, ye Shuli looks calm. He finds an excuse to go out and find something to eat, but his heart is heavy.


    Without the medicine, the wound will get worse soon.


    If only she could climb up the cliff and ask for help, she would come down to save ARI.


    Outside, looking at the steep and sharp stone covered mountain wall, ye Shuli gritted his teeth and tried to climb up.


    However, after climbing less than one meter, there was no foothold, and I couldn''t climb up, so I slipped down.


    Ye Shuli sighed in frustration, rubbed his hands and tried to climb up again.


    After struggling for a long time, the highest climb was just over one meter, and the outer garment was cut several big holes.


    Ye Shuli sat on the ground decadent, looking at the sky full of clouds.


    The first time I felt so useless!


    After abandoning oneself for a long time, I finally got in a good mood, and my eyes were very firm.


    From the conversation with a Rui, we know that the river divides into many small channels, but all of them eventually converge into the same deep pool.


    If someone comes down the river to find her, they can get here anyway.


    Thinking of this, ye Shuli took off the red shirt and tore it into countless pieces of gauze.


    Go straight down the pool and tie the red gauze to the branches at intervals of several meters.


    After walking for a long time, I finally got close to the intersection of several rivers.


    At this time, suddenly, the wind suddenly rises, the sky changes greatly, and the dark sky is interwoven with lightning and thunder. In the face of the coming storm, ye Shuli has to rush back to the cave.


    On the other side, Chu Xiao and his party, who were searching along the river, frowned in the face of the bad weather.


    He still wanted to go on, but Huo Dao kept urging: "Little Wang Ye! There will be a rainstorm soon, if the top of the mountain landslide, this cliff bottom will be very dangerous! Please pay more attention to safety and listen to my advice. Go back to Hanshan Temple first and come back when the rain stops! "


    Chu Xiao''s face is dignified. After all, he sighs and has to take people back to Hanshan Temple.


    After a while, I heard the rain falling like a waterfall, thunder and lightning. It was noon, but the sky was as dark as night.


    Ye Qinzhi also takes his men back to Hanshan Temple, all wet. After looking around, he doesn''t find ye Qirang''s figure. Only when he asks others can he know that he has several people with him, but he still stays at the bottom of the cliff and doesn''t come back.


    His face changed and he scolded: "nonsense! Call people back quickly


    A group of people came out of Hanshan Temple with paper umbrellas and coir raincoats.


    The heavy rain continued to fall all afternoon and didn''t stop at night.


    It''s the third day since Ye Shu fell to the bottom of the cliff. As time goes on, some people are more and more desperate, while others are more and more happy.


    ¡­¡­


    When ye Shu ran back to the cave, he was all wet.


    Wen Jinrui is anxiously waiting for ye Shuli. Seeing her embarrassed appearance when she comes back, she can''t help sinking her face: "where have you been! How can it be like this? Why don''t you take good care of yourself? "


    Finish saying then quickly took out a fire fold son to light a fire, leaf book leaves to pull to sit down in the side of the fire.


    "Don''t be angry I just went down the river and explored the way. " Ye Shuli gasps for breath, takes out the shapeless outer garment which is torn, and keeps wiping the rain on his body.


    Wen Jinrui''s face was blacker: "where''s your shirt?"


    Finish saying to see her cold straight shiver, can''t help but hasten to burn the fire more prosperous, picked up the coat on the ground to put on Ye Shuli''s body.


    Ye Shuli didn''t answer. He sat by the fire and dried his wet clothes for a while.Wenjinrui see each other slow look, immediately found her face abnormal blush and some lax eyes.


    Put your hand on your forehead. It''s really hot.


    "Ah Rui I feel dizzy and sleepy... " Ye Shuli said softly and slowly.


    Wen Jinrui''s face suddenly showed the color of worry and helped her lie on the haystack.


    Outside the cave, the wind and rain kept roaring, and the fire was half burnt and half extinguished.


    Looking at the thin, cold constantly trembling leaves from the book.


    Wen Jinrui frowned, eyes flashed, or hesitated to lie down, her cold body into his arms.


    Ye Shuli felt warm and subconsciously shrank to his arms.


    "Ah Rui..."


    "Well."


    "I feel dizzy Cold... "


    Wen Jinrui hugged her and wrapped all the clothes that were not so thick on her.


    "Are these better? If you have a good sleep, you won''t feel dizzy. "


    "Well Ah Rui Will someone find us? Will I just die here... "


    Wen Jinrui patted her on the back with a firm voice: "we''ll be fine."


    The leaf book leaves at the moment facial expression frail incomparable, a reverse before show strong.


    Her eyes slightly wet, with a bit choked, said: "but I am afraid, is not very useless."


    She used to be nothing more than an ordinary girl in modern times. What happened in the past more than a month, from crossing, being isolated, being calculated to falling off a cliff, her life was in danger.


    All kinds of extraordinary experiences made her tense heart gasp and nearly collapse.


    Wen Jinrui''s big hand gently stroked her messy bun. Her expression and tone were the tenderness Ye Shuli had never felt before: "no, you are very good. You are the most indomitable girl I have ever seen in my life."


    "Good girl, don''t cry."


    "Don''t think about it. Sleep well and nothing will happen." There is a calming force in the words.


    Ye Shu left his mind and fell asleep quietly in his arms.


    Outside the cave, the rain and the wind are wild at night, and it doesn''t stop until the end of the night and the dawn.

 Chapter 34

    It rained all night and then slowly stopped. In Hanshan Temple, people couldn''t wait to start to the bottom of the cliff again.


    Chu Xiao tone can not be refuted, said: "last night in the temple that bald Ladybug monk said, the cliff bottom of many rivers will finally meet together."


    "This time, we will act separately. No matter what the reason is, unless we find Ye Shuli, we will never return if we don''t meet at the end!"


    Ye Qin nodded with a worried face, but she felt that her hope was dim.


    ¡­¡­


    In the early morning, ye Shuli wakes up in the cool wind blowing from outside the cave.


    See the back of Wen Jinrui baking things outside the cave, ye Shu leaves to get up and slowly walks to his side to sit down.


    "Are you awake? How are you feeling? " Wen Jinrui asked. Seeing that her face was better than yesterday, her worry was lightened.


    It''s better if the disease doesn''t get worse. Otherwise, there is no cure for this cliff bottom.


    Ye Shuli nodded, though his head was still rather dull. In order not to let the other party worry, he tried his best to make a mental appearance.


    "Much better, this disease is nothing to me!" Ye Shuli tried his best to give a neutral reply.


    Fortunately, he had been practicing martial arts since childhood and had a good foundation. Otherwise, in ancient times, ordinary people might have lost their lives because of severe wind and cold.


    Wen Jinrui saw that she released her emotion last night. After crying, she relaxed a lot between her eyebrows and relaxed a little.


    "Eat quickly. I didn''t eat much all day yesterday." Wen Jinrui hands her two roast sparrows.


    Ye Shuli only took one of them. Before Wen Jinrui opened his mouth, he said, "you eat too. I''ll catch two fish later. Don''t look at me like that. If you don''t eat, I won''t eat either!"


    The leaf book leaves to learn his last appearance to pretend to threaten a way, Wen Jinrui has to helpless compromise.


    After eating, ye Shuli helped him to the edge of shallow water. After a little scrubbing, he changed the gauze on Wen Jinrui''s legs.


    Opening the gauze, ye Shuli looks at the ferocious wound that never gets better, and frowns.


    "Don''t worry, I''m fine," Wen said


    Ye Shuli grinned bitterly: "I don''t know if I can find any useful herbs in this forest."


    Wen Jinrui pondered for a few seconds and said, "it''s April now. It''s the flowering season of Han Xincao. If you''re lucky, you may be able to pick some. Hanxincao can be used for external treatment of traumatic injury, and it may have some effect on my leg injury. "


    Ye Shuli''s eyes brightened: "then tell me what Hanxin grass looks like. I''ll go and find it!"


    Wen Jinrui nodded and described it in detail.


    "Ah Li, please. If you get wind cold, you need to find medicine for me." Wen Jinrui sighed, but did not stop Ye Shuli.


    His current leg injury is a burden, not to mention recovery. If he can find herbs to relieve the injury, it is not impossible for him to take ye Shu to climb the cliff more than eight meters away with his skill.


    Ye Shuli thought of the night in his arms last night. He moved in his heart and glared at him and said, "thank you, thank you


    Then he got up and went to the woods. Maybe God pitied her and found some Hanxin grass with purple flowers.


    Ye Shu centrifugal in a joy, quickly back to the water, cleaning some smashed, ready for Wen Jinrui dressing.


    But Yu Guang suddenly caught a glimpse of a snake with long black spots and slender on the water behind him, staring at them fiercely.


    "Be careful!" Ye Shuli''s face changed. He immediately stretched out his hand to pull Wen Jinrui away, but his wrist was stinging.


    Wen Jinrui also responded quickly. She took the branch beside her hand and stabbed it hard. It was seven inches in the middle.


    Back to see ye Shu from the hands of two more teeth, and the wound faintly black.


    The snake''s head is triangular, and there are spots on its body. The snake''s letter is also black. It''s a poisonous snake at a glance.


    Ye Shuli pinched his wrist and his forehead was sweating.


    Wen Jinrui immediately grabs the other party''s hand and sucks out the poisonous blood.


    After repeatedly sucking and spitting poisonous blood for a while, the black of the wound faded, but ye Shuli didn''t get better.


    Ye Shuli, who was already in a bad mood, feels more severe pain on his wrist, but his consciousness is gradually blurred.


    Ye Shuli was more and more dizzy, and even felt dizzy. He knew that the snake was poisonous.


    Evoke a wry smile, ye Shuli gently said: "it seems that God will not let me live out so easily."


    Wen Jinrui''s face turned white, her eyes trembled slightly, and she stared at her wrist: "no! You''ll be fine! "


    Ye Shuli shook his head, his lips turned white, and he said with a smile: "I may not be long dead, but fortunately I found some herbs. Ah Rui cured his leg and had a chance to live."


    "If it wasn''t for saving me, you wouldn''t get hurt! You fool Wen Jinrui saw that she was sitting on the ground, shaking in her heart and her eyes were red: "I won''t let you die! I''ll take you to the antidote herbs! "


    There must be something that can neutralize the poison in the place where it occurs. There must be herbs that can neutralize the snake poison in the forest.Wen Jinrui said, regardless of the leg injury, leaves the book from the back, picked up a branch, and went to the forest.


    It''s March and April in early spring. It''s the time when snakes hunt and mate frequently. He can''t leave Ye Shu by the water. Maybe there will be a second poisonous snake!


    Ye Shuli feels dizzy and paralyzed. Seeing that Wen Jinrui is carrying her to find herbal medicine.


    For a moment, I couldn''t help but rush: "ah Rui Put me down! Your leg hurt Put me down


    Wen Jinrui, however, as if she didn''t hear it, forced her to bear the severe pain and quickly walked in the forest with her on her back, stabbing an approaching snake to death with vigilance.


    Countless old wounds on the legs that had been healed were torn apart again, and the blood immediately soaked the originally light red gauze into black red.


    Ye Shuli was lying on his back, watching the big sweat drop from his forehead. From his deep and shallow steps, he felt his legs trembling with severe pain, carrying her arm tightly.


    Ye Shu is deeply grieved in the centrifugal process. Her tears are like breaking the dike, but the other party doesn''t respond to her urgent, angry and worried cry.


    Fate seems to be fooling her in general, in the next moment to give her hope, but mercilessly take away all the weak light.


    The vision is more and more blurred. Ye Shu leaves the opposite scene, and he can''t control his hatred for his incompetence and the monstrous hatred growing like wild grass.


    If she could live, she would pay back the man who had done them so miserable! certain!


    Finally, the consciousness gradually lax, fell into a deep sleep.


    Feeling that the breath of the people behind him is weakening, Wen Jinrui only feels that after more than 20 years of forbearance, he can''t keep calm in his heart and almost goes crazy.


    Finally at this time, a group of footsteps came, a familiar voice sounded.


    Chu Xiao followed the red gauze on the branch and saw such a scene.


    Seeing the tragic situation of the two people on the opposite side, he quickly stepped forward to hold Wen Jinrui, and could not control his face and cried: "Jinrui! How can you be here and hurt like this! "


    Then he saw the pale face on the other side''s back. Chu Xiao was shocked and cried: "Ye Shuli! How can you be together! "


    However, on the calm and calm face of the once familiar man, his veins burst up and his eyes were full of blood. He grabbed his collar and cried out: "chuxiao! Help her! She was bitten by a poisonous snake! Come on

 Chapter 35

    When ye Shuli was carried back to the government, Lin almost cried blind.


    With a high fever and snake venom, the whole man was unconscious and dying. The government of Wen had to find a doctor from the palace to treat him.


    After all this, I knew that I had been kept secret for three or four days. Looking at a few days ago is still good baby granddaughter, at this moment, life can not be saved, the old lady is distressed and angry.


    Inside, ye Qinzhi and ye Qirang are talking quietly.


    "That night, I found the crazy horse three miles away from Hanshan Temple. After checking, I found that it had been tampered with!" Ye Qi let black face say.


    "Well It''s true that someone is playing tricks behind his back. On the day when he went to Hanshan Temple, a servant in charge of the stable in the house said that it was important for his mother to go home to take care of her. After tracing, he found that the man was missing for no reason on the way. He was afraid that he had been killed, and the clue was completely broken here. " Ye Qinzhi tells the result of his investigation.


    "Who is going to do this! Is it aimed at the government or at Shuli? "


    Ye Qinzhi was also puzzled: "I don''t quite understand this. There is no one in Wenguo government who has a deep hatred. Although Shuli has a bad temper, he has never had a grudge with others outside."


    Ye Qi said anxiously: "I don''t know when I will wake up from the book."


    "Qi rang, you don''t have to feel too guilty about it. There are behind the scenes, even if you don''t throw that whip that day, the book will not escape this disaster. "


    Ye Qi let but shook his head, eyes micro movement: "no matter if all have my responsibility."


    Ye Qinzhi sighed: "it''s good for you and me to know these things. Never let the old lady and mother get news."


    During the conversation, Pei Shizi of Shunyin Tianfu sent precious medicinal materials and nourishing products.


    Ye Qi frowned and asked, "why did Pei Lang send so many things for two days? When did Shuli get involved with him? "


    "That day when I went to the palace to ask for the imperial doctor, it was he who interceded with me that I asked for the imperial doctor."


    As the first person in the Taihu hospital, the chief physician is highly skilled and skillful. No one can help him. Besides the Empress Dowager and the empress dowager, even if the concubines are sick, they can''t be invited at random.


    "I asked Pei Lang, and he said that he once met Shuli. Shuli helped him a lot. As for the specific situation, I don''t know. "


    "Well, in a word, it helps us, and there''s no need to ask why."


    ¡­¡­


    Ye Shuli''s condition is getting better, and some people can''t sit down immediately.


    "Hum, this wretch''s life is hard, so she can still survive!" Su Ling spat fiercely, obviously because of the last thing to Ye Shuli.


    Ye Xihan said with an unidentified smile: "but I secretly learned that ye Shuli was not rescued alone. There was another man who was rescued together. It is said that these two men and women were alone under the cliff for three days and three nights..."


    Su Ling''s eyes brightened when he heard the words: "that''s not to say that ye Shuli''s innocence has been destroyed!"


    Ye Xihan shook his head gently: "brothers and the little prince of Chu kept this secret tightly. Even his father didn''t tell him. Oh, if his father and old lady knew about it, how could they treat Ye Shuli like this?"


    "Well! This book is so shameless! It''s a shame to do such a thing! " Su Ling said angrily that the disgust of Ye Shuli in her words increased a bit.


    "Well How can such a woman be worthy of Hanjun''s elder brother? Before, Hanjun''s elder brother said that he must break his engagement with Ye Shu. Now it seems that this is a wise decision. "


    Hearing this, Su Ling''s face flashed a little haze: "it''s not because the people in the state of Wu don''t know! This is a good chance for ye Shuli to be divorced! "


    "But we can''t tell like our father and old lady. It will offend that chuxiao. Even if the news is revealed secretly, the brothers will find out that we did it.... "


    Su Ling sneered: "han''er, what are you afraid of! Isn''t there my brother? Let my brother push it! The whole capital must know that ye Shuli is shameless! "


    Hearing this "Han Er", ye Xihan frowned slightly.


    With the support of Sheng an''s elder brother, Su Ling became more and more arrogant. She forgot that she was her servant girl and called her as a child.


    Just After all, it was Sheng an''s brother''s sister, so she was more generous.


    They whispered for a while, then quietly took the carriage out of the mansion.


    Inside the first building in the world, Xue Sheng''an, with a face of evil spirit, obviously learned the news that ye Shuli was rescued, and his face was very ugly.


    That bitch! She survived!


    After severely reprimanding one of his subordinates, Xue Sheng''an slowly breathed out his depression.


    It''s just that he''s careless this time. He won''t go wrong next time!


    Until ye Xihan came with Su Ling, he relaxed his face and put on a smile."How can han''er come to me today?" Xue Sheng''an was in a good mood when he saw Ye Xihan.


    Yexihan soft smile, eyes like water: "natural is to want to Sheng an elder brother."


    Seeing her delicate face, Xue Sheng''an saw a trace of heat in her eyes.


    Su Ling came quickly and told ye Shuli''s story and his plan clearly.


    "Brother, you can''t let Ye Shuli go this time! The scar on my head hasn''t gone yet Su Ling said maliciously.


    After hearing this, Xue Sheng''an said with a smile: "Oh Interesting. That''s great. Don''t worry, it''s all up to me. I will surely make ye Shuli feel that it''s better to die than live... "


    A woman who has lost her virginity can drown her without his hands!


    Ye Xihan also looked inexplicable smile: "this time, I''m afraid that the government of the state of Wu is going to retire. Brother Hanjun can get rid of that shameless woman."


    Xue Sheng''an''s heart moved when he heard the words. He narrowed his eyes slightly: "han''er seems to care about Jiang Hanjun very much..."


    Ye Xihan can''t help but show a shy smile: "brother Hanjun once said that if he and ye Shuli succeed in breaking their engagement, he will propose to me."


    She only regarded Xue Sheng''an as her brother, and she didn''t know Xue Sheng''an''s other feelings for her, so she told the story without concealment.


    Xue Shengan''s smile disappeared for a moment, but soon he hung up again, with a kind of sinister and dangerous smell.


    He wanted to save Ye Xihan''s reputation while destroying Ye Shuli, but she had someone else in her heart


    After all, Xue Hanjun can''t protect her reputation.


    In this way, ye Xihan can only be his

 Chapter 36

    This day, a big eight trigrams spread in the capital.


    Ye Shuli, the lady of Wenguo government, stayed alone with a man at the bottom of the cliff for three days and three nights!


    The streets, restaurants and restaurants are full of people talking about it.


    "Ah, ah Did you hear that! Miss Di of the government of the state of Wen I heard that I spent three days and three nights at the bottom of the cliff with a man A thin man said excitedly.


    "Yes, yes! He also said that Miss Di''s body was not clean any more... "


    "Hey hey, there are only a few boys and a few girls. If this firewood touches the fire, nothing will happen!" A fat man said obscenely.


    Another pockmarked man asked blankly: "ah? There are still such things


    The thin man looked at him with disdain: "ha ha, which family in the whole capital doesn''t know this! You''re still living in your own world like a hick! "


    "Hey, hey I heard that man is lame and ugly! Tut tut It''s really a blessing... " Fat man a face wretched said.


    Thin man also enviously said: "well, it''s said that he is not only ugly, but also a stinking cheap beggar! If I were the one, Miss Di would not be so pitiful. She would be ruined by such rubbish! " There is also some disdain and jealousy in the words.


    Pockmarked face also echoed with a smirk: "yes, yes, if it were me, wouldn''t it be the son-in-law of the well-known Wenguo government, enjoying endless glory and wealth?"


    The fat man spat at him in disgust: "I know the money! If you want me to say, beauty is the most important thing. If you die under the peony, you will be a romantic ghost! "


    Women whisper about it, too.


    "What a shameless woman! If I had no face to live, I would have been killed by a pillar! " A woman said angrily.


    "That is What kind of noble daughter of the government, it''s just like that! The slut This is a woman with sour and jealous words.


    Another kind-hearted woman sighed: "Alas In fact, this young lady is also very poor People all over the city know that it''s hard to be a woman these days! "


    "Oh, put away your compassion! You don''t know much about the pickling of rich people! If you want me to see it, I''m afraid miss Ye Xihan is not much better! " The man spat and said with disdain.


    "This You can''t say that. Miss Shu is not so gentle and virtuous, and she is famous for her talent and art


    "You believe what they say! On the surface, she looks pure and harmless, but in her heart, she is no worse than her disgraced sister! " The words are naked unwilling and mean.


    "Tut tut It''s said that Miss Di still has an engagement with the prince of the state of Wu. Now I''m afraid the family will become enemies! What a shame


    ¡­¡­


    It is obvious that all levels of the government of the state of Wen also knew the news.


    Lin''s face pale, almost collapse: "bastard! It''s that broken mouthed bitch who makes such a bad rumor about my daughter''s livelihood and blackens her conscience. It''s hateful! "


    Ye Tianfeng''s face is also not good-looking. That day, ye Shu was sent back by himself. His two sons and Chu Xiao didn''t tell him there was such a problem.


    So called two brothers severe interrogation, two people forced to tell the truth.


    "But Dad, although Shuli did spend three days alone with a man, he was not as dirty as he said outside." Ye Qi said with a stiff face and heavy heart. If it wasn''t for him, how could his sister fall into such vicious rumors.


    Ye Qinzhi also said seriously: "that''s right! Dad, it''s not like that. Chu Xiao did save a man, but that man seemed to be his old knowledge! Chu Xiao said, but when Shuli was bitten by a poisonous snake, the man dragged his injured leg and asked for help with Shuli. Besides, there was nothing else to go over! "


    Ye Tianfeng''s face was gloomy and he sighed: "Alas It''s not that I don''t believe you brothers and Chu Xiao. It''s the rumors all over the city. We can''t stop people talking about you... "


    "The old lady has already known about it. Because of this rumor, the reputation of Wenguo government has been ruined! I''m afraid that the government of the state of Wu has the intention to withdraw the marriage. When the government of the state of Wu withdraws the marriage, not only the government of the state of Wen will lose face, but also the court will have people who want to join us In addition, the book is ruined from this lifetime, and han''er is also implicated I''m afraid it will be difficult to say goodbye in the future... "


    Ye Qinzhi turned pale and said coldly, "but this matter, except for me and Qirang, is only known by Chu Xiao and his subordinates! Chu Xiao who will never reveal the news, then we are clearly hiding the matter to death, in the end who leaked the news! "


    Ye Qinzhi said and fell into meditation. The only other thing he knew was Ye Xihan who had overheard their conversation.


    Thinking of Ye Xihan''s Thoughts on Jiang Hanjun, ye Qinzhi frowns slightly, but shakes her head again. It can''t be her.Not to mention that Xihan is kind-hearted, just because she is also a miss of the national government, it is absolutely impossible for her to do such a thing. They are both prosperous and harmful. Ye Xihan is not such a vicious and stupid person.


    The father and son did not listen to discuss the countermeasures, and all of them were worried for a while.


    Suxin courtyard, yexihan heard rumors just happy for a while, face instantly become embarrassed.


    This rumor even arranged her in!


    Ye Xihan bit his lips and frowned.


    What''s the matter with brother Sheng an? Didn''t you say that you won''t hurt her reputation? How can she be so ugly!


    Su Ling comforted her: "han''er, don''t be afraid. I have my brother in everything! It''s all ye Shuli''s fault. She''s too cheap to get you involved! "


    Then he heard the news from the little servant girl. She said it was someone from the state of Wu. She didn''t look good. She said that she wanted to cancel the engagement between Jiang Hanjun and ye Shuli.


    The Su Ling hears speech to smile happily: "ha ha ha, Han son you listen, this bitch also has this day!"


    Ye Xihan''s eyebrows were frowning. She had expected this moment.


    "It''s just Now my reputation has been greatly damaged. Can brother Hanjun ask me to marry him? "


    With a sigh of annoyance, ye Xihan''s eyes were cold and looked at the direction of qingshuyuan.


    Ye Shuli is a star sweeper! He is cheap, but also will she hurt so miserably!


    He cursed each other bitterly in his heart, but totally ignored that he was the one who started this thing

 Chapter 37

    The government of the state of Wu sent people to explain the intention of withdrawing marriage.


    At least the two families are friends. Duke Wu didn''t show up in person, which is a bit of face for both sides.


    Ye Tianfeng was still a little annoyed: "when Shu Li was born, the government of Wu state came over and said that he wanted to get married. For the sake of friendship between the two families, I made an engagement for my only daughter to his son. Now, with such absurd and unreasonable things, he came back to get married. What''s the face of the government of Wen state?"


    "This engagement must not be withdrawn. If it is withdrawn, it will be tantamount to fulfilling the rumor!" The leaf chess lets coldly say.


    Ye Qin thought for a while and said, "Dad, don''t worry. The Duke of Wu shouldn''t be such a person. This person is timid and half secretive. I guess it''s the lady of the Duke of Wu who makes the decision without authorization. "


    "I''m going to see Han Jun and ask him about the situation. If it''s the meaning of Duke Wu, I''ll urge him to turn around."


    Ye Tianfeng''s face slightly Ji and nodded.


    Ye Qinzhi said that he immediately set out for the government of the state of Wu.


    Inside the house, ye Qinzhi explains his intention to Jiang Hanjun.


    Jiang Hanjun nodded: "yes, my mother did it without telling her father. I''m afraid my father still doesn''t know."


    Then he sighed again: "my father didn''t mean to break the engagement. He''s not the kind of person who falls into the trap. It''s just that my mother keeps making trouble with us every day because of the rumors all over the city."


    His mother didn''t like the arrogant and domineering Ye Shuli, but preferred the talented and beautiful Ye Xihan, always looking forward to changing her engagement object into Ye Xihan.


    Ye Qinzhi put down his heart a little: "that''s good. Please tell Duke Wu about it."


    Jiang Hanjun didn''t nod his head, but he said inexplicably: "my mother will never agree with this engagement, and my father can''t help her. What''s more, why do you think I won''t choose to break the engagement? "


    Ye Qinzhi''s face changed slightly.


    Jiang Hanjun chuckled: "you already know what I think, don''t you? Why should I miss such a good chance to get rid of the engagement? "


    Ye Qinzhi''s face sank. He really knew Jiang Hanjun''s Thoughts on Ye Xihan.


    As early as the beginning of last month, after ye Xihan fell into the water, when ye Shuli was involved in the white jade plum blossom hairpin, he secretly probed into each other''s words, and the other side''s outspoken surface showed his mind to Ye Xihan.


    Ye Qinzhi looked at him sharply: "indeed, this is a great opportunity to break the engagement, but have you ever thought that the relationship between the civil and military governments will be destroyed."


    Jiang Hanjun slightly don''t start: "you don''t have to look at me like that, I naturally want to. But chin knows that your third sister also wants to break the engagement. She''s so afraid that she''s in love with her


    Smell speech Ye Qin know silent for a while, say: "want to dissolve engagement can, but can''t in this kind of time."


    Then he said with a smile: "why don''t you think that if you break the engagement at this time, it''s equivalent to sitting on rumors. You don''t care about the reputation of Shuli, but what about Xihan? "


    After listening, Jiang Hanjun narrowed his eyes slightly.


    "This matter has a great influence on Xihan''s reputation. No matter how much your mother likes Xihan, how can she agree to marry a woman whose reputation has been damaged? What''s more, Xihan is just a common girl! "


    Jiang Hanjun also sank his face: "so what do you mean?"


    Ye Qinzhi put down his tea cup, got up and said to him, "I know you and Xihan have been in love for a long time. The engagement with Shuli was made by the previous generation. You are dissatisfied with Shuli, but you can''t vent it on him!"


    "I won''t force you to accept such an engagement, but I hope you can help Shuli calm down this rumor on her friendship with you."


    Then he turned and looked at Jiang Hanjun firmly: "it can''t be now to terminate the engagement. You can wait until the end of the year and settle it in a low key after the rumors subside."


    "To help Shu Li is also to help Xi Han."


    Jiang Hanjun was silent for a moment and nodded: "OK, it''s a deal!"


    "My father and mother, I will go to appease, you can rest assured, I said to do."


    Ye Qinzhi relaxed and said, "that''s good. I''ll leave first."


    ¡­¡­


    In the courtyard of xuanwang mansion, the sunshine is just right.


    Chu Xiao half lay on the reclining chair and said lazily, "Jin Rui, you''ve heard all the things that are going on outside these days."


    Wen Jinrui sat on one side, sighed: "after all, I still implicated her."


    "Oh Speaking of this, my responsibility is not small. It seems that the government of the state of Wu is going to withdraw from ye Shuli. Tut After that, she was very sad


    Wen Jinrui clenched her lips: "the government of the state of Wu doesn''t want it. I will marry her."


    Chu Xiao shook his head and said, "forget it I''m afraid that the general''s office has been afraid of you for a long time, and will let you get involved with Wenguo''s office? Besides, you haven''t been in Beijing for many years. You don''t know what ye Shuli''s comments are This is the first evil girl in the circle of power and nobility in Beijing It''s on the cusp of the storm again. It''s too bad for you to marry! ""It''s my fault after all. My position as the imperial concubine in the backyard is still vacant. It''s more dignified to let her be my imperial concubine than to marry to the state of Wu? I''m worthy of her! "


    As soon as his voice fell, a stone passed his face, marking a reddish trace.


    Wen Jinrui looks at him without expression, with a trace of coldness in his eyes: "chuxiao, pay attention to your words."


    "When did you believe the rumors of the outsider? If you haven''t been in touch with her in depth, don''t jump to a conclusion. I naturally know what kind of person she is! "


    Chu Xiao touched the red mark on his face, but he didn''t get angry. He just looked serious and said with a little interest, "Oh, are you angry?"


    "It''s not like you Is it hard to say that in these short three days, have you really moved your heart to her? "


    At this time, Huo Dao walked quickly to Chu Xiao from the door and whispered a few words with a cold face.


    Chu Xiao nodded and said with a smile: "Ye Qin knows that she has delivered the news. She has already made an agreement with the government of the state of Wu. For the time being, her engagement will not be terminated. I don''t need to worry about it. However, ye Qin knows your identity. I hope you can cooperate with the government of the state of Wu to quell this rumor. "


    "Needless to say, I will go, too." Wen Jinrui light said, how can he have the heart to let her be treated like this.


    Then Chu Xiao put on a serious look: "in addition, it''s not an accident that ye Shuli fell off the cliff. We kept the news so secret, but it still leaked out and led to rumors all over the city. I''m afraid the same person deliberately did it."


    Wen Jinrui suddenly looked up at him, and his murderous eyes flashed by.


    Chu Xiao laughed: "at last, ye Shuli has woken up. I''m afraid I''ll go to Wenguo mansion first."

 Chapter 38

    In my dream, it is still the dark woods, and a winding blood line on the grass is shocking


    The blood is Ah Rui!


    Ye Shuli awoke from the bed in a cold sweat. He felt warm and soft under his body. He suddenly sat up and felt dizzy.


    Looking around, this is her boudoir Are they saved?


    "Miss! Are you awake? Great Miaodong''s excited voice came from the door and immediately poured a cup of tea for her.


    Ye Shuli grabbed miaodong''s wrist and let the warm tea sprinkle on his hand: "miaodong! What about the man who was rescued with me


    Looking at her pale face and fierce eyes, miaodon was shocked and replied: "slave Maidservant I don''t know. You were brought back by Prince Chu alone... " After that, my eyes flashed when I thought of the rumors in the city.


    It turns out that the young lady really stayed alone with a man for three days and three nights


    Ye Shuli suddenly lost, he should also be saved.


    I don''t know where he is now How about the leg injury


    Immersed in his own thoughts, ye Shuli did not find something wrong with miaodong''s face.


    "Miss, you should have a good rest. I''ll call my wife right now."


    After a while, Lin came in a hurry. As soon as he entered the room, he burst into tears and hugged her in his arms.


    "My son! You''re awake. If anything happens to you, your mother won''t live! "


    Ye Shu touched Lin''s back and said, "don''t be sad, mother. I''m fine now Mother, do you know where the man who was rescued with me is


    Lin''s face changed, crying and swearing.


    Ye Shuli''s face sank and he quickly asked, "mother, what happened?"


    Lin just angrily told her what happened outside in the past few days.


    Ye Shuli''s face was quiet. There was a cold light in his eyes. It seemed that the man behind was going to live with her forever!


    Lin Shi saw her numb appearance, thought it was her daughter who was hit, and quickly comforted her: "don''t worry, your elder brother has gone to the government of the state of Wu. They won''t repent. They will help you clear these rumors."


    Ye Shuli chuckled: "I''d like to cancel the engagement immediately."


    Lin wanted to say something else, but Miao Dong, who came to deliver the message, interrupted: "husband No, ma''am! Aunt Bai and the fourth young lady are making trouble in front of the old lady and the master It''s said that miss three has dragged down the reputation of miss four Ask the old lady to send the third lady to the temple The old lady seems to have the same meaning... "


    Wonderful winter carefully finish saying, nervously saw a leaf book to leave.


    After hearing this, Lin was furious and forgot all the virtuous etiquette he had learned for many years: "bah! The little bitch turned against her! Li''er, take a good rest. Don''t be afraid of them! My mother is responsible for everything


    Then he left in a hurry.


    Ye Shuli drank tea quietly, as if he had never heard of the news.


    She has always been conscientious, low profile to try to please the people around her, from the old lady down to the servants in the house.


    But what did you get in return?


    In this case, why should she aggrieve herself and suppress her nature!


    Thinking of this, ye Shuli''s eyes became cold and his face was cold, which was totally different from the affable attitude of his previous efforts.


    Ye Shuli sneers and slanders her behind. She has a vague guess in her heart, but she can''t be 100% sure.


    But no matter how, even if it is not him, the future is doomed to become the enemy, then she must start first!


    As the morning passed, ye Shuli, who was resting in his boudoir, welcomed an unexpected guest.


    Miaoxia, with a little panic, said softly: "little Little Wang Ye, this is my lady''s boudoir! You can''t come in directly! It''s not polite


    Ye Shuli sits on the bed and sees Chu Xiao coming in. His face is instantly ugly.


    "Miaosha, don''t worry about him. Go out first." The leaf book leaves to lightly command a way, words in take a silk to gnash teeth.


    Miaochun looks at her anxiously, but she still exits.


    As soon as Miaochun left, ye Shuli threw a pillow at Chu Xiao''s face.


    "Ouch! My aunt is very angry Chu Xiao catches the pillow quickly and shows a cheap smile.


    Ye Shu stares at him darkly, hoping to get up and turn him into a pig with a cheap smile on his face.


    Chu Xiao saw her eyes shaking for three times, and said with a smile: "miss three, you don''t remember the villain''s life, don''t tell me the same thing, ok..."


    Ye Shu looked at him: "who was rescued with me? Where is he now? "


    Chu Xiao said with a smile: "you still have time to care about others. It''s better to care about yourself. Do you know the rumors all over the city?""I ask you, where is he?"


    "Ah It''s my responsibility, but you don''t have to worry! I''m a brave man. Since you are in such a situation now, I can give you my imperial concubine. You can do whatever you want. Don''t worry, you are the biggest in my backyard Those concubines dare not treat you Ouch


    Ye Shuli couldn''t bear it. He smashed the teacup into his face.


    Chu Xiao catches the cup, but is still splashed by the tea inside.


    "Answer my question! If you''re here to piss me off, you can get out of here! "


    Chu wiped the tea on the face, see her really angry, just put away the look of joke.


    "Hey, I''m just kidding you He''s fine now and his leg injury is getting better these days. Ye Shuli, thank you for this. Do you know who he is? "


    "Who?" Ye Shuli''s eyes flashed. She still doesn''t know the real identity and name of a Rui.


    "He is Wen Jinrui, the second son of general Wen. I have been close friends with him since I was a child. I went to Hanshan Temple to make an appointment with him before. If it wasn''t for you, I probably don''t know what happened to him now."


    "So you can be angry with me or beat me. But I don''t regret it at all. I''m even so lucky. If it wasn''t for you, I''m afraid Jinrui''s disaster would be very bad. "


    Ye Shuli bites his lips, Wen Jinrui?


    There is no such character in the novel. However, as a person of such high status and first-class appearance, he is also a close friend of Chu Xiao, but has nothing to do with Ye Xihan''s harem


    Well, as long as he''s OK.


    Seeing her calm down, Chu Xiao once again put up a smile and comforted: "I already know that your aunt is making trouble, but you can rest assured that Jinrui and the government of the state of Wu will spare no effort to help you clear this rumor and give you a clean reputation."

 Chapter 39

    In the hall, aunt Bai is taking Ye Xihan to pour out her dissatisfaction with Ye Shuli in tears.


    "Master! Listen to how those people outside arrange Xihan! " Aunt Bai said in tears.


    She dared to look fierce in front of the old lady, but also a look of open-minded.


    "This matter originally has nothing to do with han''er. It''s clearly the fault caused by miss three. Why should han''er also bear it?"


    Ye Xihan also red eyes, standing beside a face of grievance look.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Lianniang, the book is also an innocent victim. " Ye Tianfeng said in embarrassment.


    "Innocent!? Master, isn''t han''er the most innocent one? " Aunt Bai looked at him with tears in her eyes.


    "My han''er Why are you so miserable! I''ve been separated since I was a child. I don''t have a father or a mother. It''s not easy for my mother and daughter to get together. But look at the life han''er has lived in the past two years! "


    Ye Tianfeng frowned when he heard this: "what''s your name? Is han''er not good at the government? What kind of food and clothing do I not come according to miss Di''s specifications? "


    Aunt Bai choked and knew she had lost her word. She immediately said, "but the third lady bullied han''er many times. After you taught her a lesson, which time has she reformed! And now? The Han son that is more harm is laughed at by the person of that whole capital city


    "I had only one daughter, han''er. Now that this has happened, how can han''er talk to each other in the future? This is not the life gouged out my heart! It''s not enough to bully han''er in ordinary times. Is it difficult to solve her life-long problems now? Do you still have to be so eccentric? "


    Ye Tianfeng''s forehead is full of veins. He usually feels that Aunt Bai is soft, weak, quiet and beautiful. She is different from Lin. who knows what happened to her daughter? Where is Lin''s reason!


    "Eccentric? Don''t I always prefer han''er to Shuli? "


    When the old lady heard the couple''s noisy voice, she said angrily, "OK, OK! When I am deaf! What''s the name of crying and madness! Beth, you''ve learned all your rules from the dog


    Aunt Bai shuddered, and then she stopped.


    Ye Xihan, who was watching, saw that ye Tianfeng and aunt Bai were about to quarrel. He couldn''t help sighing. His mother was too stupid!


    Then put on a pair of worry and strong appearance: "old man calm down, aunt just temporarily too anxious will lose reason!"


    "Han''er doesn''t blame the third sister at all. After all, the third sister is the biggest undertaker of abuse. Besides, the rumors outside are groundless!"


    Ye Tianfeng''s face slightly Ji, nodded, worthy of being his favorite daughter, really good and rational.


    When ye Xihan saw this, he immediately changed the subject and said in a soft voice: "han''er is just a common girl. It doesn''t matter if her reputation suffers a little loss. It''s just The two brothers haven''t been married yet, and shu''er is still young. The third sister''s influence on their brothers is not small! "


    Ye Tianfeng''s face is ugly. Of course, he knows that.


    Not only yeqirang and yehuashu, but also his official career with yeqinzhi will be affected.


    The old lady was in love with her own granddaughter, and her face changed when she heard this.


    "This Tianfeng, what can we do? " Although she loves Ye Shuli, she values the future of her grandchildren and the face of the government.


    Ye Xihan saw that the old lady''s face wavered and gave aunt Bai a wink.


    Aunt Bai responded immediately. She changed the way she was before and said sadly, "old lady Han''er is right. Although you love miss three, you have to be considerate of the whole government! "


    "Miss three, if she does that, she will sink in other places! But after all, miss three is your beloved granddaughter, and now she can only be sent to the family temple, with the reputation of Zhengguo government! "


    The old lady didn''t move, and she thought it was the only way.


    Just as he was about to open his mouth, Lin grabbed the door and entered. He threw a slap at Aunt Bai and said angrily, "Bai lianniang! How dare you beat my daughter''s attention! I Pooh! You think so


    Aunt Bai was stunned by this heavy slap and looked at Lin''s appearance that she wanted to eat her.


    Ye Xihan quickly picked up aunt Bai and looked pitifully at Lin, with a look of fear and courage: "mother! My aunt''s words are not pleasant to hear, but they are also for the sake of my third sister and the whole government! "


    Lin rose up in anger and gave Ye Xihan a slap: "I Pooh! What for the sake of books? I think you are for your own sake! Don''t think I don''t know what''s in your mind, you little hoof. Don''t you just hope that Shuli will be sent to the family temple so as to rob her engagement and marry your cherished Jiang Hanjun! "


    Lin Shi is angry on the head, completely leave the last leaf book to ask her not to disclose the charge of this matter to forget in the brain.


    Ye Xihan was exposed the true thoughts in her heart. Her face was green and red, and with the palm print on her white face, it was as ridiculous as a palette.Seeing this, aunt Bai couldn''t wait to fight back: "madam! How can you say such words! We Han son how can be that kind of person that you say! Even if you are protecting miss three, you can''t open your eyes and tell lies! "


    Seeing that they were going to fight again, the old lady''s face was as black as the bottom of the pot. Finally, she could not help slapping the table: "enough! Don''t you both think I''m dead! "


    Lin Shi and Bai Yi Niang all over an excited spirit, this just finds the reason from the anger.


    Panting for breath, the old lady tried to calm down her mood, repressed her anger, and said, "now that the matter has come to an end, I''m afraid it''s the only way to leave the family temple. After all, she''s the only legitimate daughter of the government of Wen state. After five or six years, people in the capital forget it, and it''s not impossible to take it back."


    Aunt Bai said with a smile: "you are wise, old lady! That''s the right thing to do! "


    Ye Xihan covered his face and glanced at Lin coldly. His heart was dark and cool.


    Lin''s face turned cold and said: "I will never agree! What''s the difference between that and destroying Shuli? Don''t forget that Shuli is not only your granddaughter, but also Lin Ge''s granddaughter! "


    As soon as the old lady''s face sank, she remembered that Lin''s family was not easily offended.


    Ye Tianfeng, who was watching, was already stunned. What a terrible thing to do in the back house Now he finally understood why the old lady had been against the concubines of their brothers!


    At this moment, he slowly recovered, wiped the sweat on his forehead and said, "Niang! Madam, don''t worry. You''d better wait for Qin Zhi to come back and see the meaning of Wu government! There may be a turn for the better! "


    The old lady exhaled: "well, wait and see, but my words are here too! If things don''t turn for the better, the book must be sent to the temple! It''s not negotiable! "

 Chapter 40

    Ye Shuli is talking with Chu Xiao in a gloomy way. He is talking about the manipulation behind the rumors.


    "I checked it carefully. At the beginning, the rumor seemed to spread around the first floor in the world, but I couldn''t find the exact location." Chu Xiao embraces both hands to say.


    Ye Shuli''s eyes twinkled slightly, the first floor in the world?


    Combined with the original, the man behind is probably Ye Xihan''s brother, Xue Shengan, who is not related by blood!


    At this time, Miaoxia ran into the room in a hurry and said anxiously, "Miss, it''s not good, it''s not good! Madame and aunt Bai have just started fighting! "


    Ye Shuli''s face turned black: "what''s the matter?"


    Miaoxia panted and said, "aunt Bai said to the old lady that she would send you to the temple for three or five years. The old lady seemed to agree, so the old lady and aunt Bai started to make trouble."


    Ye Shuli nodded: "I know. I''ll go and have a look in a moment."


    After that, he glared at Chu Xiao fiercely. This guy''s face looked like he was interested in gossip. He really didn''t want to fight! I don''t know how to avoid suspicion!


    Chu Xiao sees her fierce appearance, "hey hey" ground laughed two: "don''t worry, don''t worry, your elder brother went to my house to look for Jin Rui, at the moment probably hasn''t returned to the house."


    Ye Shuli ignored him, calmly and coldly drove people out: "go out, I want to change clothes."


    Chu Xiao shrugged and wandered out.


    Ye Shuli changed his clothes and habitually wrapped the Jinling glass whip around his waist and went out.


    When I touch the whip, I always feel that I have a sense of security.


    All the way out of the Qingshu courtyard, Chu Xiao also follows behind her, and keeps talking.


    Ye Shuli''s face is cold. He thinks he is the air.


    Walking to the corner of the corridor, ye Shuli suddenly stopped and said in a cold voice, "shut up first!"


    Chu Xiao subconsciously closed his mouth and followed her eyes.


    In the distance, a green maid was talking with a group of little maids.


    Although the green maid''s clothes were of lower class style, they were made of much more delicate materials. She had green emerald hairpins on her head and a gold-plated Emerald Necklace in her ear.


    "Sister Su Ling, the hairpin on your head is so beautiful!" A little girl in blue said enviously.


    Su Ling smelt Yan Jiao to smile a: "you small hoof son arrive to have vision! I want fifty taels of silver for this pair of hairpins! "


    After that, he reached out and stroked the hairpin flower on his head, which seemed to show a white jade bracelet on his hand.


    The little girls take a breath of air! Fifty two!


    My God, they only have less than one or two dollars a month. They can only afford the hairpin for five years without food or drink!


    Another little girl with sharp eyes saw the jade bracelet on her hand and exclaimed, "my God! Sister Su Ling, I''m afraid the jade bracelet in your hand is not cheap! I''ve only seen my wife wear such fineness before! "


    There is a strong jealousy in the words.


    Chu Xiao saw this scene in his eyes, chuckled and joked in a low voice: "when did you become so rich, tut Even a maid can afford such jewelry. "


    Another little girl said bitterly, "when did sister Su Ling become so rich? I don''t know which rich man''s son is next to her!"


    Su Ling looked at her haughtily: "Oh Put away your dirty mind. Listen, my brother bought these for me! My brother is the boss of the first floor in the world! You can''t envy this blessing! "


    After that, she heard the little girls around her flattering words. Su Ling was very proud and enjoyed the pleasure of being supported.


    Ye Shuli''s eyes are deep. Now she''s 100% sure that it''s Xue Shengan!


    That ye Xihan''s harem is the most insidious man!


    It was he who gave Ye Xihan financial support behind his back, and even became the emperor merchant of Da''an Dynasty by virtue of his bloodless brother sister relationship!


    That is, after the original owner died, he would steal her body, destroy her face and throw it to the mass grave!


    At this time, a little girl suddenly said: "sister Su Ling, you are wearing like this. It''s beyond the rules of your family. You''re not afraid to be found by your wife and the third lady. There''s no good fruit to eat."


    Su Ling sneered: "miss three? She can''t protect herself. How dare she play in front of me


    Then he looked at the little girls with puzzled faces: "ha ha You don''t know that, do you? Because of the rumors in recent days, she will be sent to the family temple. She will never get out of the house


    "Hum Why are you looking at me like this? Don''t look like you don''t believe me. This is what the old lady said in person! I''m the maid of Suxin courtyard. I''m much better informed than you


    "But However, the old lady always loves miss three so much. How could she do that... " A little girl retorted weakly.


    The Su Ling hears speech cold hum a, extremely vicious say: "so what?"? She''s just a woman whose innocence has been ruined by a lame beggar! It''s good not to sink her! "Then he spat hard: "just a shameless woman like her, I feel dirty when I look at her!"


    "Oh? In that case, is it satisfactory that I gouged out your eyes? " Ye Shu leaves the voice of Yin compassion ground not to take half cent emotion to ring out behind.


    A group of little girls face big change, quickly kneel on the ground, keep shaking.


    Su Ling looked back and saw that ye Shu was just a few steps away. Her face turned white. But when she thought of the fifty slaps she had received last time, she immediately flashed a trace of resentment in her eyes.


    "It''s miss three. Why are you still here? Why don''t you go to the old lady and beg for help? If it''s too late, there''s no chance! "


    Finger belly gently rubbed the golden bell on the whip, ye Shuli raised his chin and said gently: "kneel down."


    Seeing ye Shu''s cold eyes, Su Ling trembled, but she still bit her teeth and said, "what kind of prestige do you play? Do you still think you are a third lady? You''ll soon be nothing Ah


    The sound of the whip "whew" cut through the air. Su Ling only felt a flash of red light in front of her eyes and a burst of pain in her left face.


    He reached for his face and found a bloodstain on his hand. He was terrified.


    "You You How dare you Su Ling''s face was pale, and he pointed to Ye Shuli with his fingers. His eyes were burning with anger.


    "Why can''t I..." Ye Shuli walked slowly to Su Ling''s side, raised his foot and kicked her knee heavily. The other side knelt down on the ground.


    "Since you don''t kneel, I have to help you kneel myself."


    Ye Shuli squatted down slowly in front of her, pinched her chin with one hand and looked straight at her, gently evoked a charming and cold smile.


    "Even if I''m nothing right now, at least now, I''m still miss Di of Wenguo government, and I can easily deal with you before I leave."


    "So, who gives you face, dare to be presumptuous in front of me, eh?"

 Chapter 41

    Su Ling forehead exudes cold sweat, looking at Ye Shu from the smile on the face, can''t help but play a cold shiver.


    Oh, no! I''m overjoyed!


    Su Ling bit her lip, but she couldn''t lower her head to beg for mercy. She just said coldly, "what do you want from miss three? You want to drive Su Ling out of the house as aggressive and arrogant as last time! "


    Finish saying not to show weakness of looking at leaf book to leave.


    Chu Xiao leaned against the post, his peach blossom eyes narrowed slightly: "tut tut Your servant girl in Wenguo mansion is really an eye opener to me Oh, no matter how beautiful such a servant girl is in my house, she will be beaten to death! "


    Su Ling sees Chu Xiao next to him, beating a drum in his heart. He is afraid that the little prince will support Ye Shuli, so he takes the opportunity to deal with her.


    Ye Shuli let go of her chin, got up and said slowly: "how can you beat me to death? Eviction? Think too much At least, Su Ling is the same sister as Si Mei, isn''t she She is not an ordinary servant girl. If I do that, my fourth sister will be the first to make trouble. "


    Su Ling listen to her say such words, the bottom of my heart slightly surprised, but think it is Ye Shu from fear ye Xihan, dare not easily move her.


    Suddenly like found a backer in general, rightfully raised his chin.


    Ye Shuli looked at her funny appearance. His lips moved slightly, revealing two words: "fool."


    How could she beat her to death? How can she be easily expelled from the government?


    Naturally, I want to settle the accounts after autumn. I want to imprison her in the government of Wen state, and I can''t escape


    In this way, it seems easy to let Su Ling go. Ye Shu takes Chu Xiao all the way to the hall.


    "Hey, hey I don''t know whether you are cruel or kind. " Chu Xiaoyi joked.


    "What do you say? Anyway, I''m also the first evil girl in the capital. If I don''t do something, I''m sorry for my reputation. "


    Chu Xiao picks eyebrows: "since you know what people outside say, don''t you care about your reputation?"


    Ye Shuli said: "do you care? Why should I care? I don''t live by other people''s evaluation. No matter what they say, I''m happy. I have power, money and power. They can manage it? "


    Since the moment when she escaped from death at the bottom of the cliff, she has understood this truth. Is this ancient or not modern.


    There is a strict hierarchy here. She doesn''t need to care about the opinions of those who are not as good as her. Just live recklessly!


    She doesn''t have to pull her face down to please everyone! This will only make her more believable!


    Chu Xiao was stunned, and then laughed: "well said, well said, anyway, it doesn''t hinder others. Why should we care what others think? It''s the right way to live freely!"


    Walk, walk, soon to the main room.


    Ye Shu left: "you can go in later. Don''t talk for me first."


    "Oh? Why? "


    "Nothing. I just want to see the attitude of some people."


    Chu Xiao nodded, a clear face: "well, anyway, I like to watch the opera beside!"


    As soon as ye Shuli walked into the hall, he saw Lin sitting beside him angrily. Ye Xihan''s mother and daughter kept showing off in front of the old lady to please each other.


    "Shuli! What are you doing here! Why don''t you have a good rest! " Lin said with concern and reproach.


    Ye Shuli saluted them one by one and said directly, "I heard that you and aunt Bai have quarreled. I''ve come to have a look."


    Glancing at the funny gesture of Bai aunt and ye Xihan''s slapping each other on their faces, she felt very funny. It seemed that Bai Lianhua''s mother and daughter didn''t get any benefits in front of Lin.


    When the old lady saw her coming, she didn''t hide it. She said straight to the point, "since you are here, you should know our decision."


    Ye Shu nodded without expression: "does grandma want to send me to the temple for a lifetime?"


    The old lady frowned when she heard the words. A twinkle of heartache flashed on her face, but she was still embarrassed and said, "just go in and stay for three or five years The book leaves, this is also a matter of last resort, your father and I must think for the sake of the government of Wen state. "


    Ye Shuli looked at the old lady''s face in his eyes. He got a little comfort in his heart and continued: "this book is not clear."


    "However, the rumors outside all spread so vicious that Shuli was rescued with a man at the same time, and he was alone at the bottom of the cliff for three days and three nights. If the book is clean, can grandma and father believe it? "


    Ye Shuli said these things thoroughly without hesitation, and then looked at them tightly.


    Ye Xihan and Bai yiniang were so stupid when they heard the words! I didn''t expect her to admit it!


    Lin Wen Yan looked at her anxiously, wondering why she said, "the book leaves you..."


    Ye Shuli waved to Lin to stop talking and continued to repeat: "I just want to listen to grandma and dad."


    The old lady looked at her, sighed and said, "Alas How can grandma not believe you? It''s just a rumor. If people outside don''t believe it, what can we do Don''t blame grandma for the book. It''s also a last resort! "Ye Tianfeng also said: "your eldest brother and second brother all say that you are innocent. You are my daughter. As a father, I naturally believe you! It''s just that some things are helpless. "


    Ye Shuli smelled the speech and gently showed a sincere smile: "Shuli understands, that''s enough."


    This is enough, she is not the kind of unreasonable self-centered people, living wantonly does not mean to ignore the situation and feelings of others.


    But ye Xihan coldly looks at everything in front of him. He is unwilling to grow up with hatred in his heart.


    Why is the old lady so partial to her? At this juncture, you still choose to trust her? Father Mingming has been standing on her side, when was Ye Shu from the past?


    Thinking of this, he gave aunt Bai a look.


    Aunt Bai immediately understood and said plaintively, "master! Listen, the third lady has admitted that! When will you wait until you send her to the temple? "


    "Miss three stayed with a beggar, a lame man and a few girls for three days and three nights! It''s an undeniable fact that her reputation can''t be saved! For the sake of han''er and other people in the government, you can''t be soft hearted any more! "


    At this time, a beautiful male voice, such as a jade ring, rings.


    "Oh? I don''t know when I became a lame beggar, and when I ruined Miss Ye San''s reputation? "


    Ye Shuli suddenly turns his head and sees ye Qinzhi standing at the door with Wen Jinrui and Chu Xiao.


    That pair of eternal eyes looking at her, in the oblique light of the sun, it seems to swing a circle and a circle of gentle ripples.

 Chapter 42

    Why is he here! Is his leg healed?


    Ye Shuli looked at him, his eyes were a bit worried, the latter gave her a comforting look.


    The old lady looked at the elegant man in the black robe and said, "is the young man


    Wen Jinrui made a salute and said, "younger Wen Jinrui."


    Chuxiao said with a smile: "this is my best friend, Wen Shizi of the general''s mansion."


    "General house Are you Is it the son of general Wen Heng? " The old lady said in surprise.


    Then he looked into each other''s eyes. Wen Heng was the most famous general in Da''an Dynasty, and he was loved by the people.


    Wen Jinrui nodded slightly: "formally, I fell to the bottom of the cliff because I was injured by a traitor a few days ago. Fortunately, I met Miss Ye San for help. Otherwise, I don''t know how long I will stay at the bottom of the cliff. "


    People''s faces were a little delicate at the moment.


    If ye Shuli stayed at the bottom of the cliff for three days and three nights, he was not an ordinary lame beggar, but the son of the famous general Wen


    Ye Xihan stares at this man''s perfect face tightly, in the heart not from rises the silk jealousy and infatuation.


    Even if ye Shuli was divorced, she might marry to the more noble general''s mansion with this matter!


    Why does she have such good luck!?


    Wen Jinrui went on to say, "Miss Ye San has been exposed to rumors because of my reasons. I will help Miss Ye San and your family to clean up their stigma."


    With a glance at Ye Shuli, Wen Jinrui said: "Miss Ye San is my life-saving benefactor. She is the noble man of the general''s house. The general''s house will be fully responsible for this."


    Ye Tianfeng looks at Wen Jinrui dully and asks incredulously: "Wen Shizi, you..."


    The nobleman of the general''s mansion!


    Even if it''s the government, it''s not easy to get involved with the general''s office. What''s more, ye Shuli was given a high hat of "noble man"!


    The old lady flashed a light in her eyes and said with a smile, "Wen Shizi is so exasperating. It''s her blessing that Shuli can help you!"


    How is it not a blessing? I''m afraid that after today, the status of Ye Shuli and Wenguo government will rise because of this!


    Yexihan face white, looking at the leaf book from the eyes is hard to hide jealousy.


    Ye Qin knew this and said, "grandma, father and mother, don''t have to worry about Shuli''s engagement any more. I went to the state of Wu in the morning, and the other Party promised to terminate the engagement by the end of the year, and will cooperate with Wen Shizi to return his sister''s innocence."


    Chu Xiao also narrowed his peach blossom eyes and said with a smile, "it''s not only them, but also the Wuxuan palace will help you."


    Ye Tianfeng was overjoyed: "good! Good! It''s really a turn of the road. The willows are dark and the flowers are bright! "


    Who can get the favor and face of the general''s mansion and the Wuxuan''s mansion at the same time? Who has the honor of the government of the other country!


    "The old man would like to thank Wen Shizi and xuanwangfu here!" The old lady also happily said, a reverse before the sad face posture.


    The old lady was overjoyed. It was a blessing in disguise!


    Seeing that the matter was about to be solved, everyone was happy, but Yu yexihan and Bai yiniang had a complicated taste and forced them to smile.


    The old lady warmly asked them to stay in the house for dinner, and ordered the servants to take them to the main hall.


    Immediately, there were only his own people left in the hall, and ye Shu had no one else to see. He told me something about Su Ling.


    The old lady immediately sank her face: "cheap maid! On the contrary, she can''t do it! "


    Lin''s also in a side help cavity way: "Niang, that wench isn''t the first time to do this kind of thing! Last time I saw that I let her off in Xihan''s face, but now she''s even worse! "


    Ye Xihan''s face turns white, this fool! I''ll make trouble for her!


    Ye Tianfeng also sank his face: "han''er, I told you earlier that such a girl can''t be put beside me! Come on, bring the girl here


    Su Ling was soon brought over, and there was a sharp whip mark on her face before she could apply the medicine.


    See this battle, legs a soft kneel on the ground, shivering.


    The old lady looked angry: "Bai Shi, how do you discipline your servants? Put this kind of goods next to the fourth lady? "


    Bai Yi Niang''s face a tight, ask for help ground to see to leaf brook Han.


    Ye Xihan bit his lips, and he didn''t know how to protect Su Ling this time.


    Ye Shuli said: "grandma, don''t be angry. Su Ling is also a sister of Xi Han. You can''t deal with her at will."


    In the words, the words "sister" were bitten heavily, and sure enough, people''s faces were even worse.


    Ye Xihan glared at her without any trace.


    But ye Shuli didn''t see it. He said to himself, "it''s better to give this servant girl to me. Shuli has his own discretion."


    Seeing that she has suffered a lot of grievances recently, the old lady nodded: "how does Shu Li want to deal with this cheap maid?"Ye Shuli glanced at Su Ling with uncertain meaning: "it seems that we are like white eyed wolves to drive out Xi Han''s sister''s life-saving benefactor, but Su Ling really needs training. Since she has committed it again and again, I''ll punish her a hundred times this time, and then... "


    Then he continued: "teach me Su Ling''s contract of selling herself. Next time, let me dispose of it. In this way, I don''t think she will be so easy in the future."


    Ye Xihan and Su Ling''s face are all white.


    Without waiting for them to speak, the old lady said, "OK, that''s it. Xihan, you''ll take this girl''s contract of selling herself and give it to Shuli."


    Irrefutable tone will ye Xihan want to refuse the mind gambling back to the mouth, everyone to solve the completion of their respective back to the room.


    Under Lin''s urging, ye Xihan quickly takes Su Ling''s contract to sell himself.


    Hand Ye Shu away from that moment, ye Xihan stares at her, in the eye is the disgust that does not hide.


    "Oh? No more Ye Shuli smiles.


    "Hum Are you proud now? " Ye Xihan looks at her coldly.


    "Of course, I didn''t get divorced, cleared up the rumors and dealt with the cheap maidservant. Why don''t I feel proud?"


    Hearing the word "divorce", ye Xihan felt a stabbing pain in his heart.


    "So what? Anyway, brother Hanjun won''t marry you. It''s just a matter of time before he quits. "


    "How? Really can''t how, but four younger sisters also soon and hairpin, when the time comes to say kiss, how can we say kiss with a person who still has engagement? "


    Ye Xihan couldn''t restrain the anger on his face. He wanted to fight with a slap: "Ye Shuli, don''t be too arrogant!"


    Ye Shuli grabs her wrist and flings it away. He sneers and says, "I''m arrogant. What can you do to me, eh? My concubine

 Chapter 43

    Ye Xihan is a stagger, embarrassed ground retreated a few steps just to stand firm.


    "Last time you framed me in taohualin, I haven''t settled with you."


    Ye Shuli sneered: "it''s a pity that there is no one else here today, and no one will look at it even if it''s pathetic."


    Ye Xihan was green and didn''t speak.


    "Don''t worry, Si Mei. I''ll take good care of Su Ling''s contract of selling herself. I''ll educate her, too, eh Let her do it for three months to sharpen the servant girl! "


    Ye Xihan smell speech ruthlessly stare her one eye, angrily turn round then walk.


    Ye Shuli looked at her back and sneered. He felt that he was more and more vicious.


    Then he called miaodong and said, "from today on, you and miaoqiu will keep an eye on Su Ling, especially the things between her and Suxin hospital. If she goes out of the house secretly, don''t stop her. Just tell me what she has done outside one by one."


    ¡­¡­


    The evening soon came. At the dinner, the old lady asked Wen Jinrui a question. Wen Jinrui looked natural and answered appropriately, which made people appreciate him. The guests and the host enjoyed the meal.


    Before leaving, ye Shuli stopped him in the small garden.


    "Ah Rui Mr. Wen, how is your leg hurt? "


    Wen Jinrui quietly looked at her bright face reflected in the moonlight and said with a smile, "it''s no big deal now. Ah Li, I haven''t seen her for a few days. Why is it so strange?"


    Ye Shuli sighed: "I didn''t know your identity before, but I''ve overstepped the etiquette."


    Wen Jinrui smile fade: "I think between us, there should be no identity gap, you''d better continue to call me a Rui, I listen to the habit."


    Ye Shuli frowned and shook his head: "I''d better call you Jinrui. Ah Rui is too close. Others will think more when they hear that."


    Wen Jinrui''s eyes flashed: "OK But I still want to call you a Li. I can''t change my mind for a while. "


    ¡°¡­¡­ Let''s call it this way In short, it''s better not to do this in public


    "Well." Wen Jinrui nodded and continued to say with a smile: "did a Li ever remember to promise me something?"


    Ye Shuli was stunned: "what''s the matter?"


    "At the bottom of the cliff, you said that if we had a chance to go out alive, you would cook by yourself and let me taste your craft."


    Ye Shuli suddenly realized: "of course! I said and I did it! You can come whenever you want! I''ll treat you well ~ "


    then I moved in my heart and continued to say," ah Rui, I want to open a restaurant myself! "


    Wen Jinrui saw that she subconsciously called him "a Rui", and raised a smile at the corner of her mouth: "Oh? If a Li wants to open a restaurant, if there is something I can help, just say it. "


    Ye Shuli said with a smile: "it''s too boring on weekdays. I just want to find something to do for myself. I want to be next to the first floor in the world! Maybe you can get a little bit of popularity. "


    "The first floor in the world I have a business friend. It seems that there are several shops across there. If you want to buy a restaurant, I can take you to see him another day. "


    Ye Shuli''s eyes brightened: "since it is like this, it can''t be better! When the restaurant opens, I will grant you the privilege to spend all money free! "


    Wen Jinrui quietly looked at her smile, suddenly said: "ah Li, there are stars in your eyes."


    Then he bent down and approached her, as if he were really looking at the stars in her eyes.


    Breathing seems to fall on each other''s faces, four eyes are opposite, looking at each other like spring water, ye Shu is a blank from the brain.


    I don''t know why, I suddenly think of the rainy night that was deliberately ignored by her.


    Wen Jinrui saw her stay, straight up to open the distance, with a smile said: "it''s late, I''ll get up and go back to the house, three days later in the morning, we''ll see you at Zhiwei teahouse."


    Ye Shuli came back to himself and looked at his back. His heart was pounding.


    At night, the cool wind blows, arousing a sense of coldness. Ye Shuli shakes his head hard, leaving those beautiful thoughts behind.


    Back to the room, seriously planning to open the restaurant program.


    "The first floor in the world Xue Shengan... " Ye Shuli murmurs that his eyes are like a blade of ice.


    Let''s wait and see if there''s any retribution!


    ¡­¡­


    These two days, under the action of Wen Jinrui and Chu Xiao, the rumors in the capital turned quickly.


    General Wen Heng has been stationed in the frontier for several years since the an Dynasty. Whenever the Tartars from outside the Great Wall invade, they can beat the other side to shit.


    He is brave and good at fighting. He is close to the common people. He has been in the military camp for 34 years and has never been defeated. He is a famous God of war in the Da''an Dynasty and has a high prestige among the common people.


    Wen Jinrui is the son of Wen Heng. Ye Shuli, as his life-saving benefactor, has been praised from the mud to the sky.


    "Warm! Miss Ye San is not a shy woman. She is a lady in the general''s mansion! It''s not as bad as you say"Hey, hey We must be able to trust the character of the son of general Wen Heng. It''s just that the golden boy and the beautiful girl Is it true that nothing happened? "


    So the vicious rumor of scolding Ye Shuli gradually turns into the ambiguous speculation of discussing her and Wen Jinrui.


    What beauty saves heroes, gifted scholars and beautiful ladies? Even the storybooks come out of the teahouse.


    At this time, the government of the state of Wu immediately clarified the rumor and praised Ye Shuli. It seems that the marriage of the two families will not be affected.


    As soon as everyone saw that the government of the state of Wu had said so, the lace gossip was probably false, and gradually it stopped.


    After the whole thing is over, ye Xihan is the only one who gnashes his teeth.


    She didn''t do anything, but when the rumor scolded her, she also scolded fiercely. When it turned around, they were all boasting that ye Shuli was good, and no one mentioned her!


    Su Ling is also demoted by Ye Shuli to be rude, so that the girl is too busy to breathe all day long. She has no time to deliver the news to the first floor of the world for her.


    Helplessly, he had to go out by himself, but he didn''t know that all these things were in the eyes of Ye Shu.


    Soon it was time to meet Wen Jinrui.


    Early in the morning, ye Shuli took miaojiu miaodong to Zhiwei teahouse by carriage.


    This Zhiwei teahouse is just opposite the first floor in the world.


    In the morning, there was no one in the teahouse. It was cold and quiet. A boy in blue at the door saw her coming and asked if she was Miss Ye San. Then he took her upstairs and walked into an elegant room.


    Wen Jinrui and a smart looking man have been waiting for her in the house.


    Seeing her coming, Wen Jinrui put on a smile: "ah Li, here you are. This is my best friend, pan Ning."


    The man got up and saluted her. He bent his lips and laughed. There was a trace of light in his eyes, just like a cunning fox.


    "Miss Ye San, I''m panning. I''ve heard a lot about you!"

 Chapter 44

    "You are welcome, Mr. Pan." Ye Shu returned a gift and sat down at the tea table.


    Pan Ning directly opened the door to the mountain and said, "I heard Jin Rui say that Miss Ye San wants to open a restaurant?"


    "Yes, not only that, I heard that Mr. Pan has many shops around here. I wonder if this Zhiwei teahouse is also under Mr. Pan''s name?" Ye Shuli nodded and said.


    Panning smell speech looked at her: "this Zhiwei teahouse is really in my name, Miss Ye San take a fancy to my teahouse?"


    "Well, Mr. Pan, this teahouse is very suitable for me in terms of both terrain and decoration."


    Pan Ning laughed: "I just don''t know that Miss Ye San is serious Or is it just a whim? "


    Ye Shuli took a sip of tea and said quietly, "nature is serious."


    Pan Ning seemed to have heard a joke: "Miss Ye San, why do you choose this Zhiwei teahouse? Since you''re going to open a restaurant, I''m afraid you''ve made some efforts before. You should know that the business in these streets has been robbed by the first floor in the world on the other side, right


    "If you want to open a restaurant, why don''t you change places and have to open it here?"


    Ye Shuli said with a smile: "naturally, it''s because the first floor in the world is opposite here."


    Pan Ning''s eyes flashed a trace of light: "let me be abrupt. What''s the relationship between Miss Ye San and the first floor in the world?"


    Ye Shuli admits without hesitation: "yes, there are festivals indeed."


    It''s not just a festival, it''s hatred to the death!


    Wen Jinrui heard this sentence and said: "what''s the festival between a Li and the other party? Do you have to open a restaurant to fight with the other party?"


    Ye Shuli shook his head: "sorry, the reason is hard to explain. As long as you know, I''m going to let that man down on what he''s most proud of. "


    Panning''s eyes brightened and he laughed: "good! Good! That''s arrogant. I like it


    "It''s no use just fighting with words. Why are you so confident, Miss Ye San? You know, the shops under my pan family''s name are all over the capital. When I do business, my pan family says that they are the second and no one dares to be the first. But the business of this teahouse is still abandoned by the first floor in the world. "


    "Miss Ye San, if you can give me a convincing reason, I will sell this teahouse to you for 60%!"


    Ye Shuli smiles confidently, a flash of brilliance in his eyes: "it''s a deal!"


    Then he called miaoqiu and presented all the things they had brought on the table.


    "I don''t write well, which makes you laugh." Ye Shu left politely for a while, but didn''t show embarrassed appearance at all.


    Pan Ning and Wen Jinrui pick up the stack of words full of words, and the corners of their mouths twitch. It''s not only bad writing, but also dog crawling


    But I was soon attracted by the contents of the paper.


    The more they look, the more light they see.


    Ye Shuli saw their reaction in his eyes and raised a smile: "what do you think of everything mentioned above, including recipes, business methods, marketing methods and so on? Are you satisfied? "


    Wen Jinrui looked at her steadily, and her eyes were bright and beautiful: "a Li has great talent."


    Pan Ning also said excitedly: "Miss Ye San, these designs are very novel. I''m very optimistic about them! But according to miss Ye San, the teahouse needs to be rebuilt. "


    "It''s true that Zhiwei teahouse has only the third floor, while my paper design needs at least the fifth floor. But money is not a problem. I just don''t know how long it will take for the teahouse to be rebuilt? "


    In Ye Shuli''s design, the teahouse and restaurant are integrated into one. The first floor is mainly for the common people, and the food sold is relatively cheap and ordinary.


    On the second floor, some elegant rooms are specially set up for businessmen and small officials with a little money and power to talk about business. The goods sold are more expensive and high-end than those on the first floor.


    As for the third floor and the fourth floor, they are designed for the men and women of the powerful families, and they enjoy different treatment and consumption.


    The top floor is where the owner of the teahouse deals with important matters.


    Pan Ning asked with great interest: "in addition, the recipes written by Miss Ye San are rare. There are many dishes I have never seen before. What''s the meaning of flower tea and fruit tea?"


    Da''an Dynasty''s tea is more common. It''s just fried tea or tea with a mess of sesame seeds.


    The only flower tea is jasmine tea, and there is nothing else, let alone fruit tea.


    Ye Shuli introduces the flower tea and fruit tea to each other. The other side has a novel face and nods from time to time, full of eager expression.


    "This flower and fruit tea is mainly for the ladies of the official family. Of course, anyone can consume it. Mr. Pan''s teahouse has been in operation for several years. It''s a pity that it has been completely transformed into a restaurant. It''s better to combine the teahouse with the restaurant, which is also a major feature."


    Wen Jinrui nodded and agreed: "indeed, there is no lack of the quiet elegance of the teahouse and the bustle of the restaurant, and the floors are separated without disturbing each other."Pan Ning also smiles. With his years of experience in this field, we can see the value of these paper designs brought by Ye Shuli.


    "Miss Ye San, I''m also very interested in your design. Why don''t we cooperate? I give the teahouse and the staff, and miss Ye San gives us some ideas. We''ll make a profit of four or six. How about you and me? "


    Ye Shuli turned his eyes, this cunning fox! Without her, this old teahouse is nothing!


    "Mr. Pan''s appetite is too big. You black hearted fox, you can say it


    Pan Ning laughed twice, and was not embarrassed when he was exposed.


    At this time, Wen Jinrui also said: "ah Li, I am also very interested in this teahouse. I wonder if you can bring me one?"


    Ye Shuli looks at Wen Jinrui''s bright eyes, a face "beg to take me to play together" expression, red face.


    He coughed twice and said, "cough It''s not as good as this. Panning gives the teahouse and staff, Jinrui gives the capital, and I also give some money and ideas. Then let''s divide it into two or six parts! "


    "Panning and Jinrui are divided into two parts. I''ll take six. How about that?"


    When pan Ning heard the speech, he joked with a teasing face: "tut Alas, it''s true that he is the one who has experienced the experience of saving heroes by beauty The friendship between Miss Ye San and Jinrui makes me envious! "


    "I''ve done so much, and miss Ye San only asked me to take two. As soon as Jin Rui said he wanted to join, you gave him another two. This eccentricity really hurt me..."


    With that, pan Ning exaggeratedly made a heartwarming gesture, but his eyebrows and eyes were full of teasing smile.


    Ye Shuli is very embarrassed, and he doesn''t dare to look at Wen Jinrui''s expression.


    God knows that she just fell in love with a beautiful man

 Chapter 45

    After discussing with Pan Wen, they decided to name the new restaurant "guiqulailou".


    Although Ye Shuli''s small Treasury is not rich, he still takes out 1000 Liang to decorate the restaurant. Pan Ning has already found a good person, and about the beginning of next month, he can finish the renovation of the restaurant.


    She is busy making all kinds of flower tea and fruit tea these days, and then send the prescription to panning to taste it. She is so busy that she wants to grow three heads and six arms.


    Finally caught a leisure time, ye Shuli prepared 300 wooden combs, with wonderful autumn out of the house.


    She is going to meet someone today, a very important person for her restaurant.


    The carriage walked slowly in the street for a long time and came to a shabby alley.


    Ye Shuli follows the description of the novel in his memory, comes to a dilapidated old house and knocks on the wooden door that has been painted out.


    After a while, the door creaks open, and a man appears in front of Ye Shuli, whose clothes are full of patches and whose hair is white and faded.


    Looking at the handsome man in front of him, ye Shuli asked: "excuse me Is this Mr. Chi Linyuan''s home


    The man smelled speech and looked at her warily: "I am Chi Linyuan, who is the girl? What can I do for you? "


    Sure enough, he is one of Ye Xihan''s future harem There is a pool of business talents in Linyuan.


    But it''s better for her this time!


    Ye Shuli smiles: "you are ye Qi''s former classmate, aren''t you? I''m his sister


    Pool Lin Yuan Leng Leng: "Ye Qi let''s sister?"


    Then she frowned again: "what can I do for Miss ye?"


    Ye Shuli sighed and said with a smile, "of course something''s wrong, but how long does Master Chi intend to let me stand here? Why don''t you invite me in and take your time? "


    After a pause, Chi Linyuan opened the door and let her in: "the house is simple, there is nothing good to entertain Miss Ye. Please forgive me."


    Ye Shuli followed him into the yard. Although the yard was dilapidated all the way, it cleaned up the weeds.


    The same is true when you enter the house again. Although the doors and windows seem to be crumbling, they are all clean.


    Chi Linyuan led her to the main room and sat down. He took out a cracked porcelain cup and poured a glass of water for her.


    He looks neither humble nor arrogant, without any unnatural and inferiority.


    Ye Shu has a little appreciation of him in his centrifugation. He is worthy of being the man in the back palace of Ye Xihan, just different from ordinary people!


    "Miss ye, what can I say now?"


    Ye Shuli said with a smile: "is Mr. Chi in charge now? I often hear from my second brother that you are so amazing that I always admire you. I will open a new restaurant in a few days. I hope you can hire Mr. chi to work for me. "


    According to the plot in the novel, Chi Linyuan is very miserable because he has offended a classmate. Now he can only make a living by writing letters and selling words for others.


    Chi Linyuan frowned and sighed: "it''s not that I don''t want to, it''s just that I''ve got someone I shouldn''t have. I''m afraid it will bring trouble to the girl."


    Ye Shuli said with a smile: "you can rest assured that this restaurant is opened by me and others. I''m afraid no one dares to come to Wenguo mansion and general mansion for trouble."


    Listening to her mention of the general''s mansion, Chi Linyuan looked at her carefully: "is Miss ye the third lady of Wenguo mansion?"


    "Exactly." Ye Shuli replied, looking at each other''s clear expression, she sighed. Now she is famous in the capital!


    But Chi Linyuan said indifferently: "sorry, Miss Ye San, I Chi Linyuan will not rely on the power of others to avoid difficulties for no reason."


    Ye Shuli was about to say something when he suddenly thought of a violent cough in the left room, as if to cough his heart out.


    Chi Linyuan''s face changed and said, "excuse me." He walked quickly into the room.


    Ye Shuli looked at his back and sighed. She knew that he would not agree so easily.


    Chi Linyuan is a poor but tough man. Although he is superficial, he has a strong self-esteem. In his life, he hates others to give him with a gesture of pity.


    In the novel, ye Xihan happens to meet Chi Linyuan, who is taking medicine for his mother in the hospital, and pays for him when he can''t pay for the medicine.


    In order to protect each other''s self-esteem, he asked Chi Linyuan to write several prescriptions for her as repayment. It was for this reason that Chi Linyuan regarded the gentle and understanding Ye Xihan as the bright moon in her heart.


    Willing to work for each other, he joined hands with Xue Shengan to dominate the whole Da''an Dynasty in business!


    After a while, Chi Linyuan quickly returned to the main hall and pulled back Ye Shuli''s wandering thoughts.


    Ye Shuli took out five Liang silver and put it on the table: "is Mr. Chi''s mother seriously ill? It should be a lot of money. "


    Chi Linyuan''s face changed and he said in a cold voice: "Chi doesn''t need the charity of Miss Ye San!"


    Ye Shuli raised a witty smile: "who said I gave it to you? I can give you the money, but you have to rely on your own ability to get it! "Chi Linyuan looked at her suspiciously.


    "Mr. Chi, what I ask you to do for me is your real ability, not my brother''s praise. If you don''t have the ability, I will fire you as well!"


    "I can lend you five liang of silver first, but on one premise."


    Chi Linyuan looked at her: "what premise?"


    Ye Shuli chuckled at him: "naturally, I want to test you. I have 300 wooden combs in my hand. If you can sell 200 of them to monk tupiao in the Hanshan Temple in five days, I will give you the five Liang silver. In addition, the profit from selling wooden combs is also yours. Moreover, I will ask you to take charge of my restaurant and share three thousandths of your profit every month "Run."


    "But if you can''t do it, you must repay me fifty Liang for borrowing five liang of silver! And sign a ten-year contract with my restaurant! "


    Chi Linyuan pursed his lips and looked at her with burning eyes.


    Ye Shuli laughed: "what''s the premise? Master Chi has no confidence in himself. Don''t you dare? "


    Chi Linyuan nodded: "it''s a deal!"


    Ye Shuli said with a smile: "well, I''ll put the three hundred wooden combs here. Five days later, you go directly to Zhiwei teahouse opposite the first floor of the world to find a man named panning. He will take you to Panfu and I will wait for you there. "


    "Well, goodbye, Mr. Chi, I''ll wait for your good news ~"


    after finishing the work, ye Shuli went back to the government in a good mood and showed a sly smile.


    At this moment, no matter whether Chi Linyuan succeeds or fails, he can''t run away from her!

 Chapter 46

    Ye Shuli has been busy these days, running back and forth from the Wenguo government and Zhiwei teahouse every day.


    At the dinner table, Lin asked what she was doing these days.


    Ye Shuli, who has lost his image, is trying his best to dig a meal and says: "a few days ago, I opened a restaurant with Jinrui''s friends outside. These days, it is being renovated, and it will open soon."


    Yexihan smell speech is not sour or joking: "three elder sister today and wengongzi go really tight, even call call all so close."


    But ye Tianfeng said happily: "I think this trip is OK! Originally, she was not proficient in music, chess, calligraphy and painting, and she was good at arithmetic. This is also an opportunity to hone her. "


    Because she has recently become a "noble person" in the general''s mansion, the whole family respects her very much and gets better treatment than before.


    Ye Xihan''s eyes flashed, and he said, "congratulations to the third sister. I don''t know where the restaurant is?"


    Ye Shu took a look at her and said, "it''s on the opposite side of the first floor in the world!"


    Sure enough, ye Xihan''s lips were full of a faint smile: "third sister Where are you driving? You have to drive on the opposite side of the first floor in the world. You can really find a place. "


    At that time, no business, loss of money, you can cry!


    Ye Xihan sneered in the heart, but vaguely also gave birth to a trace of the idea of opening shops.


    Hearing what ye Tianfeng said, Lin suddenly remembered: "if you don''t tell me, I''ll forget about boudoir study! In the past two months, I''ve been sick for almost two months because of fever and falling off a cliff! "


    "The boudoir School of other people has already started long ago. How long will it take for books to leave here?"


    Ye Shuli vomited his tongue: "Niang, you won''t force me to learn those messy music, chess, calligraphy and painting again! I said first, I will not go! "


    Lin stares at her. Before saying anything, ye Qirang says: "Niang, Shuli''s temperament can''t stand those. Let Shuli learn from me. I''ll continue to teach her martial arts. She can keep fit and not easily get sick!"


    After that, his eyes looked at Ye Shuli with hope.


    Ye Shuli is stiff. Since the last time, ye Qirang has treated her badly recently. Her strong attitude has made her strange.


    But she didn''t refuse. She really didn''t want to learn piano, chess, calligraphy and painting!


    So she said, "mother Let me continue to learn martial arts with my second brother. Anyway, I didn''t learn music, chess, poetry and painting before. "


    Lin glared at her again: "but it''s going to be the flower poetry festival in May. You''ve been at the bottom of this poetry festival every year. In the past, you had to hold the Buddha''s legs to learn, but now it''s broken!"


    After Lin said so, ye Shuli remembered.


    I almost forgot to come to the flower poetry meeting. In the novel, ye Xihan was brilliant at the banquet and got Pei Lang''s blue eyes.


    But the original owner who knew nothing about piano, chess, calligraphy and painting lost face completely!


    Ye Tianfeng thought of it, so he immediately said, "yes! yes! At least learn for a few days! I''ll invite a gentleman to teach Shuli and han''er tomorrow. "


    "Han''er, you are most proficient in these. You should give more advice to your third sister!"


    Ye Xihan smelled the words and recalled a smile of unknown meaning: "since Dad said so, han''er will try to teach her what she has learned to her third sister! But the third sister must be serious! "


    The leaf book leaves to pick eyebrow, in the heart suddenly rises a kind of ominous premonition.


    Sure enough, she soon suffered a series of faults and provocations from yexihan.


    Ye Tianfeng''s female husband is very strict. Ye Shu can''t do anything without talent, but ye Xihan is proficient in everything.


    That lady gentleman is a person who thinks she is noble and doesn''t like fame and wealth. She doesn''t flatter her just because she is a "noble person" in the general''s mansion.


    After two days together, I feel that ye Shu has nothing to do with this young lady. She''s a straw bag and looks down on her.


    Treatment of her and yexihan attitude is very different, and yexihan is very proud, take advantage of this opportunity to her under a lot of stumbling blocks.


    "Third sister You are wrong again It should be like this, but don''t play it wrong again, otherwise Mr. Yang will punish you for playing it for two hours. "


    Ye Xihan''s soft voice rang out in his ears, with a taste of schadenfreude.


    Ye Shu looked at her indifferently: "don''t pretend, I think the same loss will eat the second time."


    For the first time, she learned piano skills. Because she was not familiar with the score, she was asked by Mr. Yang to copy it ten times. As a result, ye Xihan quietly changed several notes on the score while she was not paying attention.


    As a result, she was wrong every time after she played it. Mr. Yang angrily pointed out that it was elm head and punished her for practicing for more than three hours.


    Ye Xihan covered his face with a smile: "ha ha But I remember that I have to copy the music ten times


    Ye Shuli narrowed his eyes and said dangerously, "Ye Xihan, do you think I dare not turn my face against you?""Oh What does the third sister want? Do you think Mr. Yang believes you or me? " Ye Xihan said defiantly.


    Anyway, she had already split her face with the other party last time, and there was nothing to pretend!


    Ye Shu looked at her and suddenly laughed: "of course, I can''t do anything to my fourth sister, but don''t forget that I still have the contract of selling myself to Su Ling."


    Ye Xihan restrained his smile: "what does the third sister mean by that?"


    Ye Shuli gave her a smile: "what do you mean? If you don''t want to go with me, I''ll have to go with Su Ling. In a word, you are just like sisters, and you are the same as any of you? "


    Ye Xihan''s face turned black: "hum, don''t think this can threaten me."


    Ye Shuli shrugged: "it doesn''t matter, then I''ll sell Su Ling to the kiln. At that time, if Su Ling knew that you could save her, but she gave up because she was angry with me, would she even hate you? "


    Ye Xihan glared at her: "I didn''t expect you to be such a shameless rogue!"


    Ye Shuli turned a white eye: "that''s the same with each other. It seems that the four younger sisters don''t have a bit of ingenuity. I''m a rascal at most. How can I be as shameless as you?"


    "Oh You are just here to show off your ability and prestige. " Ye Xihan said with a cold smile, "don''t be complacent too early. We''ll see the flower poetry meeting next month! Don''t cry too miserably then


    After that, he looked at her confidently and disdainfully, turned around and left, but he didn''t find the trouble of Ye Shuli in the next few days.


    But no matter what they do, they try their best to press her head, so as to get psychological pleasure.

 Chapter 47

    After fighting with Bai Lianhua for several days, ye Shuli felt very tired.


    Fortunately, her aptitude is much better than the original one. Although she has learned much better in the past few days, she has also made great progress, which finally eased the woman''s face.


    Today is the day to meet Chi Linyuan. Ye Shu came to Pan''s house early in the morning.


    However, after she entered, she found that Chi Linyuan was talking with Pan Ning very happily.


    Ye Shuli raised his eyebrows and asked, "Mr. Chi came very early."


    Pan Ning exclaimed excitedly: "the book leaves my sister! Where did you find such a wonderful flower! He''s a real jerk


    Ye Shuli laughed: "Oh? I don''t know how many of the three hundred combs you sold to Mr. Chi last time? "


    "It''s all sold out. It''s twenty Wen a handful, six Liang silver in total." Chi Linyuan replied.


    Pan Ning added: "he sold out as early as the third day. He came to me at that time. It''s just that you''ve been busy these days


    Ye Shuli''s eyes brightened: "well, you didn''t disappoint me."


    If you can sell a wooden comb of less than ten Wen to a monk at twice the price, it''s worthy of Chi Linyuan!


    Chi Linyuan nodded and looked at her with a confident smile.


    "But I''m curious. How did you manage to sell the comb to the monk? I asked him before, but he would not tell me until you came. " Panning called out discontentedly.


    "Now you can tell Mr. Chi."


    Chi Linyuan said this.


    It turned out that the monk couldn''t use the combs, but the pilgrims could use them. So on the first day, he sold 50 combs to Hanshan Temple and asked them to engrave "Yuanlai", "Fulai" and other words on the combs. He recommended these combs to all kinds of pilgrims who were looking for happiness, children and wealth. As a result, they were quickly robbed.


    So on the third day, the remaining 250 combs were also sold.


    Pan Ning suddenly realized and patted Chi Linyuan on the shoulder: "good boy! It''s yours! I''ll leave this restaurant to you. I''m ten to rest assured! "


    Ye Shuli also said with a smile: "the restaurant will be completed in three days. At that time, Mr. Chi can bring your mother. You can live on the top floor, and it''s convenient for you to take care of his old people."


    After listening, Chi Linyuan''s face moved. He knelt down in front of her: "Chi kneels down to thank Miss Ye San for her kindness. Chi Linyuan swears that he is willing to work for Miss Ye San in his lifetime and will never betray and repent."


    Ye Shu lifted him up and said seriously, "there is gold under the man''s knee. Master Chi, don''t kneel to others easily in the future."


    With a sigh in his heart, ye Shuli suddenly feels that everything in front of him is not true.


    White lotus''s loyal dog Hougong, unexpectedly so easily became the person of her side?


    Without Chi Linyuan, Can Xue Shengan easily dominate the business world and become a famous Imperial businessman?


    ¡­¡­


    In a flash of time, the May Flower poetry festival was held. The ten princesses were invited to each family. But ye Shuli knew that the real host was actually the queen, the mother of the ten princesses.


    It''s a banquet. In fact, the elders of every family will observe the outstanding Qianjin and Gongzi behind their backs. To put it bluntly, it''s a blind date meeting.


    Ye Xihan also received the invitation. The two sisters took advantage of the carriage to a royal forest garden outside the city in the early morning.


    The gallery is half scattered with gold powder, and the pool hall is green with moss.


    Ye Shuli did not go with Ye Xihan. Instead, he went his separate ways. He entered first and found a seat to sit down.


    And yexihan is like in the garden, step by step back to enjoy the beauty of the garden.


    She was dressed in plain snow, and her appearance was incomparable. Her graceful posture attracted the eyes of many young talents.


    There were two girls in the attic looking at her coldly through the pink curtain.


    "Yu Er, you see, sitting near the pond, the one in red is Ye Shuli, who made a lot of noise in the capital a while ago." A look is very gentle virtuous powder clothes woman said.


    With that, the finger pointed in another direction: "the one in white is Ye Xihan."


    Another girl in a bright yellow dress narrowed her eyes and said coldly, "Oh? The last time Pei Lang went to the palace, he asked for Baihua Xueni dew and Heiyu Xianzhi cream. Is it for her? "


    "Well." The woman in pink answered softly.


    "Well, that''s all! I thought it was a fairy like beauty. It looked like a fox! " Palace skirt girl disdains to say, words but with a thick jealousy.


    The woman in pink stood behind her and gave her a slightly sarcastic look. She was so ugly that she didn''t want to talk about others.


    Then he looked at Ye Shuli in red. It was said that she was Jiang Hanjun''s fiancee.


    Is carefully looking at each other, suddenly listen to the palace dress woman angry way: "wave cheap fox spirit!"The woman in pink then looks in the direction of yexihan, only to find that yexihan doesn''t know when she came to peilang. They seem to be talking about something.


    Ye Xihan carefully looks at the handsome man with Fox eyes in front of her. She just heard someone call him Pei Lang, which reminds her of the thing she sent to heaven last time.


    So he gritted his teeth and summoned up the courage to ask: "Mr. Pei?"


    Pei langzheng looks at Ye Shuli carelessly, and hears a soft voice around him.


    "Girl, are you..." Pei Lang looks at her suspiciously.


    Ye Xihan bit his lip and asked with a little bit of coyness: "I''m Ye Xihan from the government of Wen state Would you like to ask Mr. Pei, did Mr. Pei give me that box of plaster at the beginning of last month? "


    Pei Lang a Leng, wry smile for a while, originally is she.


    This just remembers that he was in a muddle headed way before and took Ye Xihan as ye Shuli.


    "It''s from me, that''s right." Pei Lang nodded.


    When ye Xihan heard that the bottom of his heart was beating a drum, two red clouds rose on his face: "but May I ask why Mr. Pei sent me such a valuable thing? "


    Pei Lang pursed his lips. He said that he was wrong. Isn''t he too shameful?


    After a pause, he said: "I''m sorry, I made a mistake at that time. I originally wanted to give it to miss Ye San as a thank-you, but since she is Miss Ye San''s sister, it''s the same to send it to you."


    Yexihan heard the first half of a smile slightly stiff, try to keep his face unchanged, hear the second half of a sentence to feel better.


    Then he raised his head to show a pretty smile and said, "so it is! I always wonder why someone gave me such a valuable thing. When I go back, I will give the plaster back to my sister! "


    Hidden in the sleeve of the hand has been clenched, sharp nails into the palm.

 Chapter 48

    Pei Lang saw that she was beautiful, smiling, and speaking so tactfully that he could not help feeling a little good in his heart.


    Then he said, "since the things have been sent to miss Ye Si, I will take them as my gifts. As for Miss Ye San, I will make up a thank-you gift later."


    Ye Xihan showed a sincere smile: "how can I do this? It should be my sister''s thing. How can I accept it with peace of mind! I will give it back to my sister when I go back! "


    Pei Lang also gently shakes his head and smiles, this girl.


    But my heart''s favor deepened a lot.


    Seeing this, the palace dress woman in the attic said: "Baozhu, what are you still doing! Don''t hurry to announce the start of the party! I don''t want to see this fox show off in front of brother Pei Lang! "


    After that, he dragged the woman in pink down the attic.


    Ye Shuli is sitting on a low stool tasting snacks, looking around, suddenly a careless and distant Jiang Hanjun on the eyes.


    The other side Leng for a while, frowned, looking at her eyes flashed a trace of intolerance.


    Ye Shuli turned his eyes and turned his head.


    It''s a pity that Jin Rui doesn''t attend this kind of banquet. She sees that kind of person with hot eyes!


    At this time, people took their seats one after another, and the flower Poetry Club officially began.


    Ye Shuli carefully looked at the girl in the Yellow palace dress on the stage. It was the ten Princess Long Yu.


    She is not very good-looking, but in the middle of the pose, a pair of single eyelid Danfeng eyes, small eyes, thin lips, show the face a little mean.


    I saw her cherry mouth Pro Kai, quite polite to say some welcome such as polite words, eyes have been to Pei Lang which side Piao.


    Ye Shuli smiles. It''s interesting that the ten princesses are Pei Lang''s admirers.


    This time, she will not block Ye Xihan''s gun like the original.


    After some polite remarks, he began to play the game of drumming and passing flowers as usual.


    This is to find out the talents of all the people present.


    The flower ball passed several times and stopped in the hands of several girls who ye Shuli never knew. The ten princesses wrote the title and the girl who got the flower ball came to perform.


    The tenth princess said something to the girl in pink. After a while, the flower ball stopped in yexihan''s hand.


    Long Yu''s eyes brightened: "which family''s daughter is this? She''s a stranger. What''s your name? How come I''ve never seen her before?"


    Ye Xihan gave a salute and replied in a regular way: "Princess Hui, her official daughter is Ye Xihan. She is a member of the government of the state of Wen."


    Long Yu looked at her suspiciously: "Oh? I remember that there was only one daughter in the government of Wen state? "


    Ye Xihan replied humbly: "Princess Hui, the minister''s daughter is a commoner. She was separated from her childhood and came back to the mansion more than a year ago. This is her first time to participate in the flower poetry festival."


    "Oh, it turned out that he was a commoner, and he was exiled from childhood? Isn''t that how you grew up in the country? " Long Yu curled his lips and said, "well, let''s have a simple question. Just play a song and you''ll pass."


    The pronunciation of the words "born in the country" and "grown up in the country" is accentuated, and the words are somewhat imperceptible.


    Ye Xihan''s body was slightly stiff, and soon recovered. He sat by the Guqin and played a tune gently.


    At the end of the song, some people around showed a look of ecstasy, and Pei Lang couldn''t hide his appreciation.


    Yexihan light smile, in the heart of a bit proud, slightly raised his head back to his seat.


    Long Yu''s face was a little ugly. His eyes flashed slightly. He cried with a smile: "I can''t see that Miss Ye Si is still talented. Let''s go on!"


    As a result, the next flower ball stops in Ye Xihan''s hand.


    Long Yu smiles: "what a coincidence."


    Then let Ye Xihan make a simple painting, and after that, everyone was in praise again.


    The smile on Long Yu''s face is a little hard to hang up, so the next flower ball even falls to Ye Xihan.


    It''s dancing, calligraphy and poetry. Long Yu wanted to make trouble for her, but ye Xihan did everything perfectly.


    Looking at the undisguised appreciation in Pei Lang''s eyes and many talented people''s eyes, long Yu''s face turned slightly blue.


    Ye Shuli, who is playing soy sauce on one side, hardly laughs at this scene.


    This ye Xihan, after each performance must hand her a provocative smile, did not discover Long Yu is aiming at her?


    How to become so utilitarian?


    In the novel, ye Xihan is very wise. He hides himself in silence at the flower poetry meeting. He puts Ye Shuli in front of him as a shield, and only when he finally makes a nameless poem does he make a big hit.


    Pei Lang looks at a series of talent shows of Ye Xihan and shakes his head slightly. Although his talent is amazing, he doesn''t know how to hide himself.


    Jiang Hanjun at the moment obviously also found that long Yu is aiming at Ye Xihan.


    So he began to smile and said, "Princess ten, you huashihui net let us sit here and eat snacks. How boring!"Ye Xihan hears Jiang Hanjun''s reminder and is shocked at the bottom of his heart. Then he reflects that the Qian Jin who is present is looking at her face, which is not good.


    Long Yu obviously didn''t want to let Ye Xihan be in the limelight any more, so he said with a smile: "it''s the negligence of our palace, and the hospitality is not good. Then let''s play guessing games next."


    "Starting from my left hand, one person gives a riddle or a pair. If someone guesses correctly, the person who gives the riddle will get a drink! It''s the next person''s turn. If no one guesses correctly, the person who makes the question can continue to make the question until he is guessed! "


    The woman in pink beside said with a smile: "that''s it? Isn''t yu''er going to take something out to make a colorful head? "


    Long Yu pretended to stare at her angrily: "Sun Baozhu, you want me to lose money again! Well, if you answer a riddle correctly, it will be one hundred Liang for the person who has not been solved! "


    Everyone on the scene gently took a breath, a question of one hundred Liang, really speak out!


    Even if they are young masters and young ladies of powerful families, the monthly rate is only thirty Liang.


    Ye Shuli''s eyes are bright. Although she is not so poor, she is also short of money!


    What''s more, the restaurant is still in the early stage of investment, and there is no profit.


    So I''m ready to make a good profit.


    At this time, the ten princesses on the stage began to make questions.


    "When drawing round, when writing square, winter is short, summer is long. Type a word! "


    This problem is simple, ye Shuli also knows, is "day" word, but by a don''t know Qianjin robbed first.


    At this time, it was a thin man''s turn to write the question. He thought for a moment and said, "there is a bell on the water. It''s silent. If you look at it carefully, you''ll have big eyes."


    People are thinking, ye Xihan gently opened his mouth: "the answer is lotus."


    Then he said shyly, "I used to live in Jiangnan, so I am very familiar with this thing."


    All of a sudden, only long Yu glared at her.

 Chapter 49

    Ye Shuli sat on the left side of Long Yu, asked and answered a few questions, and soon it was her turn.


    After thinking about it, sun Baozhu was about to open her mouth, but she said with a smile: "Oh, this is not the book from my sister, you don''t have to worry. If you can''t think of any questions, it doesn''t matter. We won''t embarrass you."


    Ye Shu left to pick eyebrow, she is really not good at what lantern riddle pairs.


    But someone just thought about it for a long time. How could sun Baozhu say that she was alone?


    So he said, "it''s OK. I''ve already thought about it. Cough My puzzle is, why does a tortoise suddenly become two big? "


    Everyone was stunned and looked at her blankly. Then they began to meditate. For a moment, the whole banquet was silent.


    Pei Lang also frowned slightly, thinking carefully.


    After a few breath, no one can answer this question.


    Long Yu took a look at Ye Xihan and said with a smile, "Miss Ye Si is very smart. What''s her idea?"


    Ye Xihan frowned and had to return: "I can''t guess."


    "Oh I thought Miss Ye Si was the smartest person here, but I couldn''t guess it


    Ye Xihan is slightly stiff, and her face turns white. I don''t know why ten princesses are aiming at her.


    Sun Baozhu then also said with a smile: "Oh, we can''t guess. The book is away from my sister. Tell me the answer quickly!"


    Ye Shuli cleared his throat and said, "cough Well, the answer is, the tortoise is thinking about it at the moment


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    A quiet, ye Shuli as if to hear the sky there are flying crows calling.


    Everyone was staring at her, and suddenly I didn''t know who burst out a happy laugh.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha


    Only sun Baozhu said with a smile: "is Shuli''s sister joking that all of us here are turtles?"


    ¡°¡­¡­ I''m sorry, I''ve overstepped. " Ye Shuli frowns slightly. Why does Sun Baozhu always have trouble with her.


    Pei Lang, with a smile in his eyes, suddenly said, "it''s just a joke. The puzzle is so special that I can''t even guess it. But it''s rare to see yu''er laugh so happily. It''s a good question, isn''t it? "


    Long Yu''s eyes brightened and his cheeks flushed: "brother Pei Lang is right. The answer is very interesting! Don''t worry so much about Baozhu! "


    Long Yugang stepped on Ye Xihan just now, and now he saw Pei Lang pay attention to her smile. For a moment, he was very happy, and he was pleased to see ye Shuli.


    Ye Shuli throws a grateful look at Pei Lang, and the other side nods slightly.


    "Miss Ye San, go on with your topic!" Long Yu finished, looking at her with some expectation.


    "Why do men often fight when they drink together?" Ye Shuli finished, and sure enough, he saw that all the people were confused again.


    After a while, ye Shuli said with a smile, "because we don''t have to drink a toast!"


    The crowd laughed again.


    Long Yu seems to like the sharp turn of her brain, and urges her to come up with the question quickly.


    Ye Shuli had to rack his brains to search out all kinds of topics from his memory and kept amusing Long Yu.


    After a period of time, the atmosphere on the court has been very happy.


    Only Ye Xihan and sun Baozhu are not compatible with the atmosphere.


    Ye Xihan has been forced to smile, but secretly has been to grab her limelight can also please ten Princess Ye Shu from flick eye.


    Sun Baozhu has been wearing a proper smile on her face, a gentle and virtuous look, but her eyes are coldly looking at Ye Shuli.


    Ye Shuli silently sees her reaction in his eyes, but he can''t understand it in his heart. When did she provoke such a number one figure? It''s not mentioned in the original?


    I don''t know how long ago, ye Shuli estimated that he almost had 20 questions, and no one answered them.


    That''s two thousand taels! Think of here casually say a problem: "is wax gourd hit headache?"? Or do you have a headache? "


    I thought no one would answer, but Pei Lang said with a smile: "of course, it''s the headache."


    They all laughed again and coaxed: "it''s Pei Shizi who can solve Miss Ye San''s strange riddle!"


    Long Yu sees Pei Lang smiling at Ye Shuli, and a trace of displeasure flashes in his eyes.


    Pei Lang looked at her, but suddenly said with a smile: "of course, you can''t let Miss Ye San go on. This is already twenty puzzles. If you don''t stop her, yu''er will be bleeding this time! Of course, I can''t just sit back and ignore it. "


    Long Yu then hung up a smile and looked at Pei Lang with bright eyes: "brother Pei Lang, you are so good to me!"


    Then he happily told his servants: "well, listen to brother Pei Lang, the riddle is over. Come on! Give Miss Ye San two thousand taels of silver tickets later! "


    Long Yu see Pei Lang so concerned about her, the whole person has become a girl up, speak behavior shy with timid, read Ye Shu away from a goose bumps."The last question, the prize is the first prize of today''s flower Poetry Festival!" Long Yu says aloud.


    "This colorful head is a best night pearl offered by a subsidiary country on the east coast!"


    Long Yu claps hands, a servant girl then carried the thing up.


    Long Yu uncovers the black cloth on it. A night pearl about the size of three eggs is exposed in front of people''s eyes. Even in broad daylight, it emits faint blue light.


    Everyone took a breath of cold air, and their eyes were burning.


    It is worthy of being your Majesty''s favorite ten princesses. Such a valuable night pearl can be casually used as the first color of Huashi club!


    Looking at everyone''s envious eyes, long Yu showed a little proud smile: "this last question! Is to ask you, in the end what is the most beautiful flower in the world? What is the reason? You can also write a poem


    Ye Shuli also loved the Pearl of the night, but as soon as he heard the poem, he forgot the idea.


    Well, she can''t write poetry. She is satisfied to earn two thousand taels of silver today!


    People think hard, there are poems chanting orchid, chrysanthemum, peach and peony.


    But looking at Pei Lang''s face, I know that his literary grace is not so good.


    At this time, ye Xihan opened his mouth gently: "my daughter thought that the most beautiful flower of this time was the lotus."


    As soon as the voice came down, he said softly, "you can get out of the mud without dyeing, clean the ripples without demons, connect the center with the outside, spread without branches, make the fragrance far away and clear, and plant the plants in the pavilions. You can watch from a distance without playing."


    People''s exclamation immediately sounded, someone said: "good literary thinking, good literary talent! It seems that it must be Miss Ye Si''s! "


    The long Yu face immediately didn''t smile, the chilly saw the leaf brook Han one eye.


    Then, suddenly, a smile came up and she asked naively, "Miss Ye San, why don''t you answer? In your opinion, what is the most beautiful flower in the world? "


    Smell speech everyone''s eyes are straight at her, leaf book from a stiff, why suddenly pulled on her?

 Chapter 50

    Long Yu looked at her with a trace of expectation in her eyes.


    Ye Shuli knows that she doesn''t want to see ye Xihan in the limelight, probably because she had a good impression of her when she was just guessing the riddle, so she hopes that she can hold Ye Xihan down.


    But she really can''t write poetry!


    Even if she has 5000 years of classical Chinese poetry in her head, she has no face to plagiarize the achievements of great men.


    What''s more, the original owner has no inkling. No one in the circle of power knows that she is a straw bag. If she really says something amazing, it''s a ghost!


    If you don''t answer well, you will offend Long Yu. If you answer well, you will be suspicious. What should you do?


    Ye Xihan sees her slightly distressed appearance, the corners of her mouth hang up a hint of mockery.


    After a little thought, ye Shu left: "Princess Hui, my daughter thinks that there is no answer to this question. Different people have different opinions. What kind of flower you like is the most beautiful."


    The public hears speech to nod lightly, long Yu crooked a crooked head to say: "also really is such a truth."


    But Sun Baozhu said with a smile: "the answer of Shuli''s sister is not the same. Since everyone thinks differently, what does Shuli''s sister think?"


    Ye Shu took a light look at her and continued: "if you want me to answer this question, I can only say that all the flowers in this world are equally beautiful, regardless of their inferiority."


    "Peony is rich and noble, peony is gorgeous, lotus is pure, chrysanthemum is noble, but this is the praise that people give them actively."


    "The unknown wild flowers and even weeds on the roadside are less noticed than those famous flowers and grasses in appearance, but they are tenacious and indomitable, and they also have the beauty of tenacity that delicate flowers can''t compare with. Therefore, the word "beauty" has its own characteristics, and it can never be easily distinguished


    With these words, ye Shuli''s face seems calm, but in fact, his heart is beating a drum.


    She can''t write poetry, so she has to make chicken soup by force.


    But after hearing this, they all seemed to be thinking about something seriously. For a moment, they were silent.


    At this time, a low male voice sounded: "good! Well said Miss Yeh San


    They turned to see that a man with yellow robes and tassels came over at some time.


    Ye Shuli saw that the man''s bright yellow clothes were embroidered with five dragons, even if it was the prince.


    At this time, long Yu exclaimed in surprise: "third brother! Why are you here! "


    People immediately wake up, quickly bow salute, ye Shuli also follow suit, but in the heart is a surprise.


    This is the third prince, Long Na, who won the throne in one fell swoop after a coup in the original work?


    After the ceremony, ye Shu stood up and looked at each other without any trace.


    Tall and tall, a pair of slender Danfeng eyes are not angry and powerful, thin eyebrows fly obliquely, giving people a feeling of not being close.


    That pair of eyes as deep as the sea, people can''t understand his eyes, but the fundus seems to have a depression of madness and ambition, looking at her at the moment.


    Although it is laughing, it makes Ye Shuli feel a bit creepy.


    "I have nothing to do. Just come here and have a look. Unexpectedly, yu''er took the night pearl I gave you as a headdress!" The Dragon Na smiles and knocks Long Yu''s head with a fan.


    They all sighed in their hearts. As it was said, it was clearly not from a mother, but their relationship was better than that of their brothers and sisters.


    Long Yu shook his arm and said, "Oh! Anyway, the third brother gave me a bigger one! "


    Hearing this, Longna shook her head helplessly and fondly.


    Ye Shuli sees all this in her eyes. If she didn''t know the original well, she would think that Longna is a good brother who loves her sister.


    Think of Long Yu''s last miserable ending, ye Shu can''t help but shiver.


    But Longna seemed to notice her look and said with a smile, "is this miss Ye San who saved wenshizi?"


    Leaf book leaves to hastily should a, don''t know what he suddenly mention this to do.


    But he heard the other party say: "today I saw you, it''s really extraordinary. This is the public blessing of Wen state. I have two good daughters! I don''t know who is the most suitable one for this double pearl? "


    Long Yu curled his lips: "yu''er thinks what Miss Ye San said is more reasonable!"


    Longna nodded: "I think so, too. Although Miss Ye Si''s literary thinking is amazing, Miss Ye San''s answer is better."


    "Yes, yes, it seems that today''s color head belongs to miss Ye San!" Long Yu said with a smile, casually throwing a disdainful look at Ye Xihan, who looked stiff.


    Originally, ye Shuli should be in high spirits, but she was acutely aware of the eyes Longna was looking at. She was a little cold with a trace of imperceptible coldness in her heart.


    Face quietly, leaf book from make a pair of extremely happy appearance, made a salute.


    And the leaf brook Han of one side already gnash teeth, the hands is tiny to tremble, very difficult just maintain the facial expression on the face invariable.Longna seems to have noticed yexihan''s expression, showing an unidentified smile.


    After the flower Poetry Festival, the crowd gradually dispersed, and ye Shuli was ready to return home.


    But the third prince called Pei Lang to go with him. Now she couldn''t thank him for what happened just now.


    Around gradually no one, yexihan showed a cold smile, the eyes of the light seems to tear her up.


    Ye Xihan leaned over and said in a voice that could only be heard by them: "you are very good." It''s a bit of a gnashing of teeth.


    Ye Shuli said with a smile: "thank you for your praise. Of course I''m fine!"


    Yexihan cold hum a, convergence facial expression, also don''t wait for her to return to the mansion to go by oneself together.


    Go to the door, then see Jiang Hanjun is looking at her anxiously, ye Xihan can''t help showing a trace of grievance.


    Jiang Hanjun quickly came up to comfort her: "han''er! Don''t be sad


    "The ten princesses are the most favored and envious. Seeing that you are so talented and beautiful, they naturally feel envious of you." Jiang Hanjun sighed.


    Then he said painfully, "han''er, please remember to hide in front of her, otherwise you will never get better with the temperament of ten princesses. You will be wronged, han''er."


    Yexihan smell speech, cleverly nodded: "thank Hanjun brother''s care, Han son wrote down."


    Seeing her delicate and delicate manner, Jiang Hanjun had an impulse to hold her in his arms, but he was restrained by the surrounding environment.


    "Han''er, this is the royal garden. There are so many people and so many eyes. I can''t send you back to the palace myself. Go back earlier."


    After Jiang Hanjun finished, they said goodbye. Looking at the shadow of the carriage, they suddenly heard a gentle voice: "Mr. Jiang."


    Ye Shuli is waiting for long Yu in the room. He puts away the silver ticket and the night pearl and gives them to her. When he comes to the door, he sees such a picture.

 Chapter 51

    A woman in pink is talking with Jiang Hanjun, with an imperceptible love in her face.


    Ye Shuli eyebrows a pick, this is not that sun Baozhu?


    Ye Shuli looked at her carefully and saw that she was talking and laughing with Jiang Hanjun in a gentle and moving way.


    Almost in a moment she understood, no wonder before has been inexplicable against her, feelings is the reason ah!


    Sun Baozhu has a secret love for Jiang Hanjun, so she always picks her thorn, because everyone knows that she and Jiang Hanjun are childhood sweethearts and have an engagement.


    But what Jiang Hanjun really likes is Ye Xihan! She is totally innocent


    Leaf book left small depressed for a while, just want to slip away secretly, the eye is not seen for net.


    Sun Baozhu, however, seemed to find her and quickly exclaimed, "the book leaves my sister! Don''t hurry! Now that you''re here, why don''t you talk to us? "


    The leaf book leaves a stiff, have to withdraw the footstep, the air is as if ground walk past.


    With a smile, he said, "it''s sister sun and Mr. Jiang. What a coincidence."


    Jiang Hanjun''s face was as gentle as jade. Seeing her, he immediately converged and didn''t say hello to her.


    Sun Baozhu looked into their eyes. Her eyes moved and she said gently, "I knew that Shuli''s younger sister and Mr. Jiang had been married since childhood. How could Shuli''s younger sister call Mr. Jiang so unfamiliar? "


    Ye Shu left and said with a smile: "although I have an engagement with Mr. Jiang, actually we are not familiar."


    Jiang Hanjun frowned slightly, but said nothing more.


    Sun Baozhu''s eyes flashed and continued: "Oh? I thought you two were very familiar By the way, I heard that Shuli''s sister saved Wen Shizi a while ago? So you should be familiar with it? "


    Ye Shu looked away from her. Is there any connection between these two things? What''s the relationship between her and Wen Jinrui?


    But still politely replied: "well, Wen Shizi and I can also be regarded as friends."


    But Sun Baozhu hid her face with a smile: "you should not always be so polite to my sister. You are not familiar with everyone. You and Wen Shizi share weal and woe for three days and three nights at the bottom of the cliff. They are friends of life and death, right


    Heard her say three days and three nights, ye Shuli finally understood, this is to stir up the relationship between Jiang Hanjun and her, vaguely pointed out that her relationship with Wen Jinrui is not simple.


    Sure enough, Jiang Hanjun''s face began to look bad. Although the engagement between him and ye Shuli existed in name, it had not been lifted. Sun Baozhu said that it made him look a little ugly.


    "Miss Sun, if you''re OK, I''ll leave first." Jiang Hanjun said faintly, his voice was still warm, but a little colder.


    Sun Baozhu is a stiff, don''t know why Jiang Hanjun didn''t show disgust to Ye Shuli, but was angry with her instead.


    So he said, "I''m sorry Mr. Jiang, Baozhu has no other meaning. Don''t go to Mr. Jiang''s heart. "


    Jiang Hanjun pauses, looks a little Ji, sun Baozhu and ye Xihan have similar temperament, he always has a natural preference for gentle and graceful women.


    So he put away the cold feeling and said, "it''s OK. Miss sun doesn''t have to blame herself."


    Ye Shuli turned his eyes silently in his heart. Jiang Hanjun''s temper was too good for anyone, but he didn''t give her a good face.


    Sun Baozhu put down her heart and quickly said something nice: "My Sister Li''s performance at the flower poetry meeting just now is really wonderful! He and Mr. Jiang are really a couple of men and women! "


    Ye Shu left to smile: "the Qian Jin that present which not compare me with have talent, you like this but break Sha me."


    But ye Baoyi just said, "don''t leave your sister after you have won the book."


    Ye Shu sighed in the middle of centrifugation. It''s so bad that it''s strange that Jiang Hanjun can give her a good face.


    So she said, "sister sun is joking. No one in the circle of the capital knows how much ink I have in my stomach. What''s more, my fourth sister is a famous talented woman, and I''m just lucky enough to get in touch with the princess."


    However, different from what he expected, Jiang Hanjun nodded slightly and said, "the last question is really good, which is two points better than Miss Ye Si''s answer."


    Although he likes Ye Xihan, he doesn''t know how to appreciate his talent. Although he doesn''t like Ye Shuli, he has to admit that the other person''s answer is more suitable for him.


    Ye Shuli looked at him a little surprised, but he even praised her.


    The sun is really coming out in the West.


    Sun Baozhu wants to say something, but it''s getting late. She''s Long Yu''s assistant. She hasn''t been back for a long time. I''m afraid she''ll be annoyed.


    So had to say goodbye with two people, before parting reluctantly looked at Jiang Hanjun one eye.


    At this time, only she and Jiang Hanjun were left, and the atmosphere became more awkward.


    I don''t know what to say. Ye Shuli thought about it and said, "it''s rare that you can praise me. It''s really rare."Jiang Hanjun took a look at her, Gu said: "after all, we won''t have any intersection in the future. Why should we fight against you again?"


    He had to cancel his engagement at the end of the year.


    Ye Shuli said with a smile: "Congratulations, young master Jiang, you are going to be free again. A lover will get married."


    I don''t know whether ye Xihan will choose you or Pei Lang?


    "Originally, I was still worried about how to break the engagement. Who thought that the opportunity would come so soon? It can be seen that falling off the cliff is not necessarily a bad thing."


    Jiang Hanjun looked at her in two eyes: "you are much stronger than I thought if you can hold on for three days and three nights at the bottom of the cliff. It''s really not like the pretty girl in the past. To tell you the truth, it makes me look at it differently. "


    "Thank you for your praise."


    Hearing her call him "Mr. Jiang", Jiang Hanjun sighed: "you are really different from before."


    Ye Shuli just laughed: "people will change. Since the engagement has been settled, I hope I can get along with Mr. Jiang in the future."


    Jiang Hanjun nods. He asks for the dissolution of the engagement. Since the other party is not bullying Ye Xihan, his attitude will not be as bad as before.


    They seldom talked peacefully and said goodbye.


    I went back to my house and went to sleep. I had no dream all night.


    After the flower poetry meeting, her "homecoming building" will be renovated immediately, and it will open in a few days.


    When ye Shuli got up early the next day for breakfast, he heard that Pan Ning had sent someone to come to the restaurant to look for trouble.


    Ye Shuli''s face sank. She hasn''t opened the restaurant yet. What kind of thing can''t wait to make trouble?

 Chapter 52

    On the rosefinch street, many onlookers gathered in front of the back and forth building.


    5¡¢ Six young rascal ruffians with sticks in their hands, a small Mediterranean man at the head of the leader is swearing.


    In the newly renovated restaurant, the brand-new tables and chairs were kicked to the ground, apparently before they were moved.


    "Grandfather, I''ll leave it here today! If you don''t hand over Chi Linyuan to me, my grandfather will let his men continue to smash him! Smash your broken building to pieces


    The shopkeeper was a middle-aged man. Although he was very aggressive, the shopkeeper said: "Mr. Chi is the manager of our returning building. I don''t know what kind of relationship you have with him?"


    "Hum Holiday? Don''t worry about these things! As long as you know, that smelly boy has offended the wrong person! There''s an order from the top not to make him feel better! "


    Mediterranean sneered, and then clamorously said: "you not only have to hand over the boy, you must never employ him in the future! Otherwise, I''ll let you go! "


    The shopkeeper''s face sank: "you are too arrogant! There is no royal law left! "


    "Ha ha ha! Wang fa? Grandfather, I am Wang FA Mediterranean roared with laughter, "stop talking nonsense! Do you want to hand it in or not! The master who is grinding haw is going to do it


    Looking at the strong hands brought by the other party, the shopkeeper''s face changed and said: "if you have something to say, don''t do it! I can''t decide the dismissal of Mr. Chi without our boss. I hope you guys can come back in two days! "


    This is what ye Shuli saw when he arrived at guiqulaixi building with Miao qiumiao Dong.


    See the other side with a lot of hands, back to wonderful autumn a whisper, wonderful autumn nodded, quickly went out.


    At this time, Mediterranean''s face sank: "I said, now you do it for me immediately! No, right? Brothers, give me a good smash


    "Wait!"


    Mediterranean looked back at a girl in red, frowned and cried: "girl, which girl? Don''t think that you are kind-hearted to fight against injustice. This is not the place for you to be brave. Go where you come, or you won''t cry when it hurts you! "


    Ye Shuli glanced at him faintly and said, "I''m the owner of this homecoming building. If you have anything to do, tell me directly."


    Mediterranean looked at her suspiciously. However, the housekeeper stood beside her with a respectful look on his face and said, "Miss Ye San, you are here. Master pan has been out shopping these two days. He is not in the restaurant, so these people will take advantage of this gap to find childe Chi''s trouble!".


    Mediterranean smell speech this just believed her, cleared throat to say: "didn''t expect that the owner of this restaurant is actually a girl, but even if you are a girl, don''t think we will be more polite!"


    "Oh? I wonder what the steward of my building has done? "


    "Why ask so much nonsense! That Chi Linyuan has offended our Master Lu Ming! Master Lu has something to do with the military academy. Be careful you can''t afford it! "


    "I don''t know which young master Lu is trying to make the people in the government of Wenguo feel uncomfortable?" Ye Shuli''s eyes narrowed slightly and moved out of his backstage without concealment.


    "Wenguo government?" Mediterranean''s face changed slightly, and then he said, "grandfather doesn''t care about your family. Master Lu''s sister is the side concubine of the third prince! Can you provoke the third prince? "


    Longna''s wife? The backstage is very hard!


    Ye Shuli was about to speak, but he saw Chi Linyuan come down from the upstairs with a cold face: "bald man, I''ll take care of my own affairs, don''t involve others."


    Mediterranean hey hey sneer: "calculate you kid have backbone! Now that Ken is out, come with us


    "Wait!" Ye Shuli''s face sank slightly and stopped Chi Linyuan.


    Chi Linyuan shook his head slightly: "the other party has brought hands. Miss, please pay attention to safety. I''ll follow them."


    Staring at each other, ye Shuli said: "I said, since I invite you to work, then you are my person, will not let you be bullied."


    Mediterranean a listen, anger way: "smelly wench, toast don''t eat to punish wine?"? Look at your grandfather. You are crying for mercy! " Then he spat out a bunch of rude words.


    Ye Shuli''s face turned black, his right hand moved, and immediately he screamed.


    I saw the red shadow dangling between the lightning and flint, accompanied by the clear ring tone.


    After a few breaths, you can see that the Mediterranean face is full of red whiplash marks, one of which goes through the face obliquely, and even breaks the face to shed a little blood.


    "Pigskin is quite thick." Ye Shuli said in disgust.


    Mediterranean shivered with pain. He wiped his face and found that there was blood. He immediately looked at each other fiercely: "little bitch! Grandfather, I want you to look good! "


    Just about to rush over, he was kicked two or three meters away by a figure in mid air and fell heavily on the ground.


    "Ali, are you ok?" It was Wen Jinrui who came.


    Ye Shuli shook his head: "I''m ok, thanks to you coming early, otherwise Chi Linyuan would be taken away by them."Those hooligan ruffians quickly picked up the Mediterranean, only to see the Mediterranean covered his chest and vomited a mouthful of blood.


    "What are you doing?" he cried angrily in pain! Don''t give it to my grandfather


    Several ruffians quickly picked up sticks and rushed over.


    Wen Jinrui looked at them without any fluctuation and cried: "Qin Xu!"


    A tall and valiant bodyguard around him immediately rushed with his men and beat each other.


    The other party''s people soon lay dead on the ground, rolling to wail.


    The Mediterranean trembled and pointed at them and said, "you You How bold! I''ll go back and report to the young master, waiting for the third prince''s people to deal with you! "


    Wen Jinrui''s face moved, and a deep color flashed in his eyes: "dragon shell?"


    Ye Shuli is keen to find that Wen Jinrui seems to show a sense of killing, and soon disappears.


    "I''m afraid! It''s too late Mediterranean said grimly.


    Wen Jinrui said with a light smile: "Chi Linyuan is from our restaurant. No matter what he has done, you can go back and ask the third prince if you can give me a face in the general''s house?"


    Mediterranean''s face changed and he said in horror, "you You are You''re from the general''s office! "


    Wen Jinrui nodded her head slightly, her eyes never wavered.


    That''s the general''s mansion with 500000 military power! It seems that the Mediterranean is a little trembling. Obviously, I have heard of the prestige of the general''s office.


    At this time, like a despondent mangy dog, he trembled and begged for mercy: "little The little one has eyes and doesn''t know what to do. I hope you have a lot of them. Let the little one go! "


    "Little one, get out now! It won''t get in your way


    Ye Shuli sneered: "Oh? Make a mess of my restaurant, so easy to leave? "

 Chapter 53

    Mediterranean pale, lying on the ground, forced to smile: "little What do you want, miss? "


    Ye Shuli stretched out three fingers: "first, my restaurant has been renovated. Everything is new. It''s so bad that you break it. Is it inappropriate to pay for it? I will not blackmail you. Five hundred taels of silver will do! "


    Mediterranean raised his head, face and brush a black: "Miss, these tables, chairs, tea sets, at most a white two silver?"


    It''s going to cost five hundred taels to open your mouth, and you can''t deny their money?


    Ye Shuli glared at him, Mediterranean quickly fell on the ground shivering.


    "Second, just now you have spoken rudely to me, you and your subordinates will go back fifty times!"


    "Third, go back and tell you that young master Lu, don''t try to find another backer to find childe Chi, otherwise it won''t be as simple as a fight!"


    Mediterranean a group of people quickly said yes, and then quickly all the silver out of the body.


    Then he just walked away from the door.


    Chi Linyuan said with a wry smile: "the other side is tough backstage. I''m afraid it''s going to add big trouble to miss three."


    Ye Shuli said with a smile: "don''t worry, it''s just a relative of the imperial concubine. Is it because the government of Wenguo is a vegetarian? By the way, what''s the matter with Master Lu? "


    Chi Linyuan sighed and said, "Lu Ming and I used to be classmates. Lu Ming was not good at learning, but he was narrow-minded. In the Academy, he often bullied the poor children who had a lower family background but had real talent and learning."


    "I have been at odds with him for a long time. There is a beautiful girl near my home who often helps me mend my clothes. By chance, Lu Ming, who came to the door to find fault with her, met her and gave her a wrong idea. "


    "One day I went to mend her clothes, but no one saw her. I learned that she had been taken captive by Lu Ming. When I arrived, she was not willing to be humiliated and died." Speaking of this, Chi Linyuan''s eyes are full of pain and hatred.


    "I had a big fight with Lu Ming, and since then I''ve torn my face. He used his relationship to drive me out of the college. Whenever I found a job, he oppressed my boss and had to fire me. Until a few days ago, the third lady came to me on her own initiative."


    Ye Shuli also sank his face after listening: "too arrogant!"


    Chi Linyuan grinned bitterly: "Lu Ming''s sister flew up to the branch and became the third prince''s side concubine. She also used her relationship to get his father a job in the military academy. No one can move him."


    Wen Jinrui''s eyes flashed: "Oh? It''s a long hand. It''s even in the barracks. It seems that it''s time to clean up. You don''t have to worry. I''ll take care of it. "


    Finish saying in the heart is a Lin, the hand of Long Na unexpectedly already so blatantly extend to the military camp inside?


    Chi Linyuan said with a sincere smile: "thank you for the kindness of Miss Ye San and Wen Shizi. I hope Lu Ming can repay the evil and let Xiaozhi''s spirit rest in peace."


    Ye Shuli patted him on the shoulder: "don''t worry, with us, you don''t have to worry about anything in the future. You just need to take care of the restaurant carefully!"


    Then he put on a smile: "in three days, our homecoming building will open! Wen Shizi, do you want to come and join us at that time ~ "


    Wen Jinrui''s eyes are full of tenderness and says," naturally, I''ll come. I''ll call Chu Xiaoqi to join us at that time and make the restaurant popular! "


    The three had a good talk, and it took them a long time to separate.


    In the top floor of the first building in the world opposite, Xue Sheng''an, who had just seen the scene of the disturbance in the coming and going building, looked at the opposite side with evil eyes.


    "I escaped from my killing moves again and again. I found a strong backing Ye Shuli, you are quite capable. "


    He learned from han''er that ye Shuli opened a restaurant here.


    Xue Sheng''an took a lazy drink from his glass and said, "if you don''t go to heaven, there is no way to hell, you have to break in..."


    What''s wrong with the restaurant? It''s just opposite him. I''m really lucky


    One side of the cold amber smell speech, eyes flashed a murderous: "young master? How do you do it this time? "


    Xue Sheng''an waved his hand and said, "there are people in the general''s residence supporting you. What do you want to do with your murderous look? Let''s think about how we can find a power to compete with each other. "


    "I heard han''er say that he had a good relationship with Pei Lang, who was in accordance with Tianfu. Is Pei Lang from the third prince school? You go to tell han''er and find a way to ask her to go online with the third prince through peilang. "


    Xue Sheng''an gives an evil smile. The shops he set up in the capital are good places to collect intelligence, even the prince I don''t believe he doesn''t care


    "As for that homecoming building, it will open in two days, right? Just give ye Shuli a lesson. "


    What about the general''s house? Don''t think he''s really scared!


    Amber answered coldly, "yes!"


    Ye Shuli in Wenguo mansion sneezes suddenly, and his back is cold.


    I don''t know who scolded her behind her back!


    ¡­¡­Three days passed.


    Today is the first day for her to come back. She ordered Chi Linyuan to carry out the plan eight hours ago.


    In order to attract customers, grab popularity, and knock down Xue Shengan''s first floor in the world at one stroke, ye Shuli racked his brains to ponder over the marketing methods of modern Mahua rattan master and Leibu.


    We have invested a lot of money as the principal, and we have got 20% discount on the first day of dishes, five free snacks, one more cup of wine, flower tea and so on.


    If it wasn''t for the backwardness of ancient printing and the lack of high technology, ye Shuli would have wanted to send leaflets to people on the street, and then get all kinds of preferential VIP membership cards out.


    But just the above fresh patterns are enough to arouse people''s curiosity.


    All the people like to join in the fun. When they saw that the restaurant was opened for the first time, they even had a limited amount of free food to taste. Although they ridiculed that the restaurant operator was supposed to be a fool, why not take advantage of the free food, so they all went to taste it.


    Don''t mention it. It''s delicious! The price is also affordable, and there are many strange snacks that I have never seen before.


    Originally, many people went to the first floor of the world to eat in Zhuque street, so people''s interest rose and went back to the first floor to join in the fun.


    For a moment, there was a picture of the first floor in the world, but the first floor in the world was empty.


    Xue Sheng''an shakes his fan on the top of the building and looks at the noisy market like scene on the opposite side leisurely. He smiles with indifference.


    "Interesting! significant! I knew that ye Shuli had been looking for a business genius, but it''s not who wrote this method... "


    Ye Shuli was observing the scene downstairs on the top floor of his house. Before long, he saw the shopkeeper running up in a hurry and shouting: "master! No, no, no! Someone''s dead downstairs! "

 Chapter 54

    Ye Shuli''s face changed and he asked harshly, "what happened? Make it clear


    The shopkeeper said breathlessly: "building There is a People have been asking for our free drinks, drinking and drinking, suddenly the whole body turned red and fell to the ground! The man''s companion said that the drinks in our building were not clean! Drink to death


    Ye Shuli frowned slightly. What the hell? It happened on the first day of opening.


    All the things in the restaurant are purchased by panning himself. How could there be a problem!


    "Come on, come down with me and have a look!"


    Xue Sheng''an, on the opposite roof, saw that the opposite downstairs was suddenly in a mess, and some people even yelled "murder!" I can''t help smiling at the scene.


    "Tut tut How do you solve this kind of problem? "


    When ye Shuli came downstairs, he saw a circle of melon eaters. In the middle of the circle, a fat man was lying dead on the ground, like a man who had been scalded by boiling water.


    Next to him, a thin yellow man was crying and shouting: "you black hearted restaurant! Actually mixed poison in the wine, killed my brother! Wait to see the official


    Onlookers are pointing at them, ye Shu looked at each other from the heart, vaguely guessed that this is someone deliberately making trouble.


    So he said, "mixed with poison? Little brother, don''t talk about it. If the wine is poisonous, how can other people have nothing to do with it, just your brother? "


    The thin yellow man choked and cried again: "even if there is no poison, it must be your drink is not clean! My brother is still fine in the morning. As soon as he comes to your restaurant and drinks some wine, he becomes like this! "


    "Can I take my brother''s life for you? Unfortunately, if you feel for yourself, my brother has lost his breath and heartbeat! "


    Then he sat on the ground and began to cry. He began to tell his family that he was too poor to take the pot, that there were old people and young people in his family, that he was too thin to do any work, and that the whole family depended on his brother for their livelihood.


    It is sad to hear and tears to see.


    Leaf book left handed a color to pool Lin Yuan, the other party immediately understand, went to that fat man in front of touched each other''s heartbeat and breath.


    Then his face was serious, and he nodded to Ye Shuli. Ye Shuli''s face was slightly heavy.


    When the crowd saw that the man was dead, they could not help pointing at them for a moment, and the buzzing discussion rang out.


    "Tut tut You see, I said cheap without good goods, there is no free rice in the world, it''s dead to drink! "


    "I feel dizzy after drinking the poisoned wine. I don''t feel dizzy Weakness of limbs... "


    "Screw you! I think you''ve been listening to Xiang Lou for too long! "


    ¡­¡­


    Ignoring the crowd''s advice, ye Shu stepped forward to observe the "corpse" carefully.


    Seeing this, the thin yellow man immediately screamed, "you executioners, stay away from my brother! Don''t disturb my brother''s spirit in heaven


    "And! You''re going to pay for my brother''s life, three thousand Liang! If I can''t get it out, I''ll go to the government and sue you black hearted businessmen! "


    That''s the real purpose


    Ye Shu coldly glanced at each other, three thousand Liang she is not bad at, just so she this return to the building''s reputation is completely destroyed.


    Then he observed the body of the fat man again. After a while, ye Shu moved in his centrifuge, and there was a guess in his head.


    Then he got up and said, "shopkeeper, go to the hospital and find a doctor."


    "Linyuan, you go to find someone to prepare something. I want half a basin of warm water mixed with two tablespoons of coarse salt!"


    After hearing the words, they quickly took orders.


    The thin yellow man looked at her with tears in his eyes: "you What do you want to do with my brother''s body? "


    Ye Shuli gave him a cold look: "naturally, I want to see if your brother is really dead or pretending to be dead!"


    When the onlookers heard what she said, they were also intrigued to find a doctor? Shouldn''t the autopsy be done?


    As soon as the yellow thin man became stiff, he immediately burst into tears and cried out, "my brother is dead You''re not going to let him go! You... "


    "Shut up! It''s so noisy Ye Shuli said in a cold voice impatiently, "if you make more noise, I''ll put ten steamed buns in your mouth!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± The yellow thin man was frightened by her momentum and was dumb for a moment.


    Chi Linyuan quickly brought a large basin of warm salt water with Xiao ER and the runner.


    Ye Shuli nodded: "take off the man''s clothes and wipe his whole body with the salt water."


    "Remember, heat up the water when it''s cold, and put more salt in it."


    Chi Linyuan nodded. Although he didn''t know what the use was, he didn''t ask a word and did it immediately.


    As time went by, the onlookers, while pointing out their behavior, refused to leave.I don''t know after a few minutes, I saw the red on the fat man was becoming lighter and lighter, and the red rash on his body was slowly fading away.


    When people saw this, there was a strange sound. Only the thin yellow man saw this scene, his face turned white and slightly nervous.


    Housekeeper with the doctor also returned to the restaurant, at this time the fat man''s skin color has been close to normal.


    The sharp eyed man saw the slight fluctuation of his chest and exclaimed, "it''s moving! The body has just moved


    At this time thin yellow man has completely frozen, eyes full of panic.


    "Doctor, can you see that the guest is still alive?" Ye Shuli said.


    The doctor is a gray old man, and his eyes don''t seem to be very good.


    Leisurely came forward and carefully looked at the fat man''s pupil and tongue coating, carefully felt his pulse, stroked his beard and said: "Miss Hui, this man is still alive!"


    The crowd immediately began to discuss again. Ye Shuli nodded and put his heart back into the distance.


    Sure enough, as she expected, the man''s symptoms are obviously transient shock caused by severe alcohol allergy!


    It''s just that there was no concept of "allergy" in ancient times. It''s inconvenient for her to explain, so she had to prove it by action.


    The fat man opened his eyes, sat up slowly and said vaguely, "I Where am I Why are you all staring at me Where are my clothes? "


    Seeing this, the thin yellow man immediately responded and rushed to the fat man''s moving face: "brother! My brother! It''s great that you''re OK. "


    "Although my brother didn''t die, he almost died in your restaurant! You must give us five hundred taels of silver as a consolation! "


    Ye Shuli''s face sank and he was about to say something.


    But the white haired doctor said, "Gee This Aren''t you that fat Liu? How many times have I told you! You have a special constitution, and you are not satisfied with serious drinking! Why don''t you listen to me and come to the restaurant to drink again! Next time, I won''t be able to save you! "


    When the onlookers heard this, their faces were all uncertain.

 Chapter 55

    "What! It was on purpose


    "Tut Tut, it''s probably because the newly opened restaurant is very rich and has taken advantage of the opportunity to rob."


    "Alas! What do you call it! The first day they open a good restaurant, they do this kind of thing without conscience. How can they go on in the future? "


    "Yes, thanks to her intelligence and steadiness! I''m not a normal person at first sight! "


    Ye Shuli narrowed his eyes and looked at the two people on the ground: "Yo? It''s a recidivist. Who ordered you to come? "


    See her mouth said it is behind someone instigate them, thin and fat are surprised.


    They were really bribed by others to make trouble in this restaurant. They also inadvertently found that the fat man was born with a special constitution, so they often engaged in this kind of blackmail, but it was the first time that they were found out!


    But in any case can not confess behind the scenes, otherwise the other side will never give them good fruit to eat!


    The thin man looked at the first floor in the world, pretended not to understand and said, "what What''s the point? "


    "We''re all doing such immoral things with lard in our hearts! Miss, you have a lot of money. Please spare me this time Finish saying to kneel on the ground to beg for mercy immediately rise, leaf book leaves but carefully that his guilty ground one glance sees in the eye.


    Sure enough, it''s Xue Shengan again!


    She has not started, the other side repeatedly provocation, really when she good bully!?


    Thinking of this, ye Shuli repressed his anger and showed a smile: "excuse me? Yes, you disturb the order of my restaurant. I''ll let you go after five hundred Liang. "


    Two people almost fainted, five hundred Liang! They can''t afford to pay for all their belongings!


    "What? Not willing to pay? Then I''ll send you to see the officials! "


    "No! No! Please forgive me, Auntie and granny The thin man cried bitterly and begged that the fat man next to him was already in a daze. Now he didn''t have to pretend to be dead and fainted directly.


    Ye Shuli looked at the man''s body like a dead pig and resisted the impulse of kicking him. He lowered his head and approached the skinny man. In the noisy discussion, he said in a voice that only the two of them could hear: "go back and tell the man in the first floor of the world. Don''t think I don''t know that he did it. If you have any tricks, just make them come out, I''ll go on."


    Thin smell speech frightened to look at her, how does she know is the first floor in the world?


    Ye Shuli got up and said coldly, "today I''m coming back. The first day the building opened, I don''t want to spoil everyone''s interest. I''ll let you go this time. Don''t get out of here!"


    Thin a shiver, hastily promised "yes!" He turned red and tried his best to drag the half dead fat man away like a dead pig.


    Ye Shuli tidied up his mood and turned back to show a decent smile: "today, it''s our negligence to let the short-sighted fly spoil everyone''s interest, so all the consumption in the restaurant today is half price! I want you to support us in the future! We will ensure that the products are of high quality and low price, and that the old and the young will not be deceived! "


    The crowd cheered, boasting that the owner of the restaurant was broad-minded and hospitable, and the restaurant became a lively scene again.


    Ye Shuli looks at the first floor in the world opposite. There is a dark purple figure in the top floor. In a trance, it seems that there is a sharp eye looking at her. After a pause, ye Shuli turns back to the top floor.


    In the evening, Wen Jinrui and Chu Xiao arrived as promised. As they drink, they talk about what happened at noon. Chu Xiaozhi yells that he wants to send some bodyguards from the palace to help guard the restaurant. The price is that he is not allowed to ask for money when he comes to drink in the future.


    Ye Shu is a little drunk after a few glasses of wine. Hearing the words, he glared at him fiercely: "I''ll take it. If you want to drink overlord wine, don''t talk about it! Or I''ll ask the bodyguard to throw you on the street! "


    Chu Xiao was very amused to see her ferocious when she was drunk, so he teased her: "Oh, I''m so afraid! Young lady, you are very impressive. I will send someone to you, and you want them to throw me out! "


    Wen Jinrui looks at them with a smile. After a few jokes, Chu Xiao says that he wants to go to the toilet.


    Only Ye Shuli and Wen Jinrui are left in the elegant room.


    I don''t know when it began to rain outside. The cool evening wind with the smell of rain came from the window. Ye Shu shivered a little.


    Wen Jinrui quickly puts on the outer garment for her. Ye Shuli falls into his arms in a daze when he is drunk. Wen Jinrui''s calm eyes suddenly wave.


    Looking at her face slightly red and her eyes blurred, I suddenly recalled the rainy night at the bottom of the cliff. She was so red when she was sick, and her eyes blurred and fragile, she nestled in his arms.


    In the heart move, a kind of inexplicable feelings diffuse in the bottom of my heart, arm involuntarily took Ye Shuli''s waist, slowly close to her face.


    Knowing that such behavior is not polite, but still unable to control himself, let him for many years Gujing wubo heart a little palpitation.


    At this time, ye Shuli suddenly called: "ah RuiThe aroma of fruit wine mixed with her body fragrance lingered on the tip of his nose. Wen Jinrui was slightly shocked and quickly straightened up to open the distance. He may be inexplicably drunk tonight.


    Ye Shuli shakes her head. The wind outside the window wakes her up a lot. Seeing Wen Jinrui''s appearance, she can''t help but ask her long-standing doubts.


    "Ah Rui, why did you get so hurt when you were at the bottom of the cliff? Who did it Can you tell me? "


    Ye Shuli can''t figure out why the son of the great general has been persecuted so much. Why haven''t they been looking for the person behind the murderer for so long? Never mentioned it again?


    And always wonder why such an outstanding person as Wen Jinrui never appeared in the original.


    Maybe If it wasn''t for her falling down the cliff after crossing, maybe Wen Jinrui in the original book In fact, he died there


    Wen Jinrui, eyes quickly across a sharp light, and immediately returned to calm without waves, the speed of change makes Ye Shuli almost think it is his illusion.


    Wen Jinrui didn''t answer. She just touched her hair and said gently, "ah Li, you''re drunk. I have something to deal with. Let''s go ahead. "


    Just out of the Ya room, I saw Chu Xiao with a cheap smile.


    "How long have you been here?"


    "Haha, it didn''t take long to see from the beginning to the end..." Chu Xiao gave him a bad smile with a teasing face.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Wen Jinrui is silent for a while, ignore him and go by himself.


    Ye Shuli is dizzy and distended. He looks at Wen Jinrui''s back when he suddenly leaves, and a trace of complicated emotion runs through his heart.


    All of a sudden, Chu Xiao said, "do you want to know? I can tell you. "

 Chapter 56

    Ye Shuli glared at him: "speak quickly!"


    Chuxiao said with a smile: "Miss Ye San I don''t want to ask for such a gift! What''s your condition just now? Would you consider... "


    Ye Shuli rolled his eyes and resisted the impulse of hitting him on the forehead with a glass of wine. He said: "a pair of proofs! Just free your drinks! Don''t leave the ink and say it quickly


    Chuxiao succeeded in a sly smile, and then began to sell teammates without reservation, "Jinrui usually lives in my house or panning where, he never lives in the capital general''s house."


    Ye Shuli frowned slightly. He didn''t know why he said this: "why


    Chu Xiao put away his joking look and said softly: "because he lives in the general''s house, his stepmother will kill him at any time!"


    Ye Shuli was surprised: "stepmother? Is Jinrui''s biological mother gone? He is the son of general Wen Da. Who dares to touch him? "


    "His biological mother died fifteen years ago His stepmother is the eldest princess, the half sister of the emperor


    Ye Shuli is acutely aware that when he tells the eldest princess, there is a trace of disgust in his eyes.


    "The eldest princess? Is it his handwriting that Jin Rui''s legs are seriously injured and falls off the cliff? Why did she do that? " Leaf book from bite lip, recall Wen Jinrui leg injury ferocious wound, heart tremble.


    Chu Xiao shook his head and sighed: "Wen Heng and his wife have two sons and one daughter. The eldest princess has nothing to offer. Jin Rui also has a brother and a sister. They are all taken to the border by Wen Heng. Jin Rui is the only one who doesn''t want to follow his father. He travels alone all the year round and seldom returns to Beijing. "


    Ye Shuli rubs his drunken and swollen head. He intuitively thinks that Wen Heng is doing this to protect his children. There is something hard to explain between the eldest princess and the general''s house.


    "Why didn''t Jin Rui want to stay in the frontier with general Wen Heng? Why is the eldest princess so arrogant Nobody cares about it! "


    Chu Xiao pursed her lips and did not answer, but continued: "the reason for this is a little complicated It''s not so easy for the eldest princess to marry Wen Heng. It involves the royal secret and scandal You still don''t know much. Jinrui doesn''t want to mention it in his heart. "


    Ye Shu''s five tastes are mixed. Even she doesn''t want to say it?


    Just They just had a three-day life and death friendship at the bottom of the cliff. Why did she want to show her his secret and wound without reservation?


    "Did you meet Longna at the flower poetry meeting before? He didn''t do anything to you, did he? " Chu Xiao suddenly asked.


    Leng: "Ye Shuli The third prince? He didn''t pay much attention to me... " Although the look in her eyes is really puzzling, some people shudder


    Chu Xiao stares at her with sharp eyes and says: "the third prince and the eldest prince have been fighting openly and secretly for many years. Jinrui is the eldest prince''s person."


    Ye Shuli''s face is pale, the eldest prince? Isn''t that the loser who was killed by the coup launched by Longna in the original work?


    Thinking of this, she was afraid that she knew why Wen Jinrui was not mentioned in the original work.


    Chu Xiao continued: "a few days ago, you were caught in a rumor. In order to help you turn the tide, Jin Rui had to disclose her identity and call you the nobleman of the general''s mansion. Although his wings have become more and more plump over the years, you are from the government of Wen state. Although Princess Dachang and Longna can no longer easily touch him, they don''t want to see you two forces make friends at all. "


    "The eldest princess and Longna are worried about you. Jinrui, do you blame him?" Chu Xiaoding looked at her and asked.


    Ye Shuli gave a wry smile: "how can I blame him? If it wasn''t for him, I would have been buried at the bottom of the cliff. If it wasn''t for him, I would have been forgotten all my life, and I would have been accompanied by ancient Buddhas in the temple. I don''t blame anyone else for him. "


    This is ancient times. She knows how powerful that vicious rumor will be. It will not only bring down a family, but also destroy a woman living in feudal society.


    Chu Xiao seldom smiles sincerely: "that''s good. If you blame him, even if he doesn''t feel like it, I''m afraid I can''t stand him putting himself in danger for you and getting such a result."


    "Pan Ning is Jinrui''s person, and also the prince''s person. If you open a restaurant with them, you will be a grasshopper on the grass now. But you don''t have to worry. The third prince won''t worry about such a small restaurant as you, and cooperating with Jinrui will make the eldest princess come to find fault with you. "


    "Er..." Ye Shuli sniffed Yan Shan and said: "but I seem to have offended the third prince..."


    Chu Xiao frowned: "what''s the matter."


    Ye Shuli told him about Chi Linyuan in detail. To be frank, she was thirsty. She took a cup and continued: "in a word, that''s what happened Now I''m in trouble with Longxian''s little wife. I don''t know whether that concubine is favored or not. If she is especially favored, why don''t you just blow the pillow breeze? " The more you speak, the weaker your voice is.¡°¡­¡­¡± Chu Xiao said wordlessly, "my eldest lady You can really look for trouble... "


    Ye Shuli is also full of black lines. When she looks for Chi Linyuan, how can she know that there is such a relationship between Jinrui, the eldest prince and the third prince


    Crouching trough, could she just turn over in the mansion of Wen state and be bombarded by the influence of the third prince in a twinkling of an eye! That''s the future Emperor


    "That side imperial concubine surnames Lu? What''s more, you said that the Lu family boy committed the crime of forcibly abducting the daughter of the people and forcing her to die? "


    Leaf book leaves to nod, immediately then see Chu Xiao peep out a sinister smile, can''t help but beat a shiver.


    "Hey, hey The turtle bastard I''m looking for a chance to join you! "


    "In a word, the capital is so big, and the circle of powerful officials is so small. If you meet the eldest princess and Longya, you must be careful. I don''t guarantee that they will not teach you a lesson in secret and make it difficult for you... "


    Ye Shuli felt tight in his heart and immediately nodded like a chicken pecking rice.


    After parting with Chu Xiao, ye Shuli also went back to the mansion, but he tossed and turned and couldn''t sleep. The amount of information this evening is really a bit explosive. She hasn''t had time to digest it


    Although she has been fighting hard to avoid the outcome of being bombarded, Wen Jinrui treats her so sincerely. Even if she knows that the eldest prince party will be the cannon fodder, she really can''t sever the relationship with him, and she can''t bear to see him repeat the outcome of the original book


    It''s hard to sleep all night.


    Finally, ye Shuli really thinks that chuxiao is a crow mouth!


    Because not two days after talking with him, she ran into the eldest princess and Longna one after anothe

 Chapter 57

    When ye Shuli was told by the eunuch from the palace to enter the palace, ye Shuli was having breakfast, and a mouthful of porridge almost came out.


    Princess ten is bored these two days. She is very interesting. Do you want to invite her to the palace to accompany her for a few days?


    The leaf book leaves to smoke to smoke corner of mouth, that is not to say very easy meeting three princes these people.


    But she didn''t dare to disobey the order from the tenth princess. At last, she had to clean up some clothes. With the proud eyes of her parents and old lady Xiyi and the jealous eyes of Ye Xihan, she obediently followed the eunuch into the gorgeous carriage.


    The imperial palace of Da''an Dynasty is just like the Forbidden City and the Forbidden City Ye Shuli has seen before. It is resplendent and majestic. Different from modern palaces which have become tourist attractions, there are majestic guards standing guard at the entrance of the palaces, as well as constantly walking patrol guards.


    Ye Shu, who saw this scene for the first time, was a little flustered and calmed down for a long time.


    Long Yu was waiting for her in her palace early in the morning. When he saw Ye Shu coming, his eyes lit up immediately and ran to her like a happy bird.


    "Miss Ye San, you are here! I''m bored to death in the palace these days! Elder brother and mother always don''t let me go out to play. I was caught sneaking out two days ago. Now I''m forbidden for half a month. I''m so angry! " Long Yu opens mouth then a strength ground accuses a way.


    Sun Baozhu is Li Fei''s niece. As long Yu''s servant, she eats and sleeps with her every day and plays and studies with her.


    Long Yu frowned and then said happily: "sister Baozhu is good everywhere, but she is too dignified and boring! Or you are more interesting. Last time you told me those strange puzzles, I told my father and brother, but they couldn''t figure them out! "


    Sun Baozhu in the side to hear Long Yu so ruthless dislike her as ye Shuli, face stiff.


    Ye Shuli noticed her face and had to interrupt Long Yu to comfort her.


    After a while, it''s lunch time. Ye Shuli and sun Baozhu sit on the table waiting for the dishes.


    At this time, a maid of the palace walked quickly and made a salute. She said something to Long Yu.


    Long Yu tilted his head and frowned. He was not very happy and said, "come on, let''s ask people to prepare more bowls and chopsticks."


    Ye Shuli is curious about who is coming, so long Yu says: "Today my imperial aunt is also in the palace. I heard that Miss Ye San is also there. She is very interested in your strange riddle. If you want to see her, please show yourself well. Don''t mess up your manners."


    Sun Baozhu said strangely, "is the eldest princess here again?"


    Long Yu turned his lips, as if he didn''t like the eldest princess: "yes, this woman is really annoying. At the beginning, he had to take part in a married man and kill his mother. Now he is left alone. He comes to the palace to show off his power every day when he has nothing to do..."


    Long Yu hasn''t finished, the mammy next to her looks at her sternly: "Princess! Pay attention to the occasion


    Long Yu chokes, spits out his tongue and closes his mouth.


    Ye Shuli was surprised when he heard that the eldest princess? A married man? Killing the housewife?


    He was secretly guessing about the affair between the eldest princess and the general''s residence when he saw a young woman in gorgeous palace dress, about thirty years old, coming with gorgeous and graceful makeup.


    "I didn''t say hello in advance, but I suddenly came to disturb yu''er. My aunt gave her a gift first."


    Ye Shuli and sun Baozhu quickly salute, but their eyes are still looking at the eldest princess.


    She was born very beautiful, a pair of big apricot eyes, very charming, two pupils cut water, willow eyebrows, is very feminine, not like long Yu described in the mouth, is a damage to other people''s families, domineering, cruel woman.


    The eldest princess didn''t immediately call them to get up. She just moved the lotus steps to the table and sat down. Then she slowly opened her mouth and said with her mellow voice: "Yo, this is Miss Ye San whom yu''er mentioned a few days ago. Raise your head and let the palace have a good look."


    Leaf book centrifugal in a tight, face quietly, cleverly raised his head.


    I saw the eldest princess was looking at her carefully, a pair of eyes seemed to flash a dangerous and unhappy look, fast as if let Ye Shuli think it is an illusion.


    "Ha ha Today''s little girls are really better than a water spirit. My palace is really old... " The eldest princess seemed to sigh.


    Ye Shuli quickly flattered back: "thank you for your praise, Princess eldest. You are beautiful and beautiful. How dare I compete with the bright moon? "


    "Ha ha, little girl''s mouth is very sweet. Get up." Although the words are polite, ye Shuli intuitively feels the other party''s dissatisfaction and displeasure with her.


    Ye Shuli and sun Baozhu got up and sat down after a thank-you ceremony, and several people began to eat together.


    From time to time, the princess and the eldest daughter asked each other questions in an orderly way.


    The eldest princess seems to like crabs very much, and she is very skillful and elegant in eating."My stepson Wen Jinrui has heard that he has a good friendship with Miss Ye San?"


    Ye Shuzhong is so tight that he finally comes.


    With a smile, she said: "my daughter fell off the cliff accidentally before, and her life was hanging on the line. Fortunately, Wen Shizi saved her life."


    "Oh? Don''t you mean you saved Jinrui? "


    Ye Shuli was about to answer, but the eldest princess didn''t seem to want to hear her answer. She just sighed: "well Good luck Good luck Ha ha "


    I don''t know whether I''m talking about her or Wen Jinrui, but ye Shuli keenly finds a trace of inexplicable hatred and killing in her eyes, which makes her feel tight.


    Next, I don''t know which one of the reasons why I stabbed the eldest princess. She began to have a bad attitude towards her. Sun Baozhu looked at all this and just smile.


    Sure enough, after dinner, the eldest princess began to make trouble for her.


    "Miss Ye San opened a restaurant over there? It''s said that the food in the restaurant is novel and interesting. It''s all made by Miss Ye San. I''m very interested in it. "


    "Why don''t miss Ye San go to the imperial dining room now and make some delicious snacks for our palace?" Said the eldest princess in an unquestionable tone.


    Ye Shuli is a little stiff. She is invited by Long Yu to be her companion, but she is not a servant. The eldest princess regards her as a humble cook. She even refuses to go to Long Yu''s small kitchen, and directly assigns her to the crowded imperial dining room.


    At this time, long Yu frowned slightly and said, "Aunt Huang, Miss Ye San is my guest. Can''t you do this well?"


    The eldest princess suddenly turned over and looked at Ye Shuli coldly: "why not? Can''t I be a little daughter of the government? Let you cook for the palace, is to give you face, look up to you! What are you doing! Why don''t you go to the imperial dining room and disobey the palace''s orders? "

 Chapter 58

    The atmosphere was tense and solidified for a moment.


    Sun Baozhu showed a schadenfreude smile from the angle of no one found.


    Ye Shuli quickly picked up his mood and replied respectfully, "the eldest princess, it''s a blessing for her to be able to cook for you."


    Long Yu''s face is not very good-looking, ye Shuli is her guest, the eldest princess to Ye Shuli dismount is also equal to hit her face.


    But after all, it''s her elder. It''s hard to say anything. She can only ask the maid in waiting to take her to the imperial dining room.


    Ye Shu glanced at the high crab shells in front of the eldest princess on the table and went to the imperial dining room with the maid of honor.


    The eldest princess is afraid that she is not necessarily good at cooking, just to find a reason for her unhappiness.


    It''s too bad to do. It takes too long.


    When they came to the imperial dining room, all the working imperial chefs looked at her curiously. They didn''t understand how she came to the imperial dining room. She looked like a rare giant panda.


    The maid of honor led Ye Shu to leave and met with the chief manager of the imperial dining room, explaining her intention.


    The manager of the imperial dining room was an old man who was a little older. He nodded and said, "well, what kind of food does Miss Ye San need?"


    Ye Shuli pondered for a moment and asked, "do you know if there is fresh milk in the imperial dining room?"


    "Yes, Miss Ye San needs me to send someone here to get some."


    Ye Shuli nodded: "that''s good, I just need some fresh milk, a few eggs and a little sugar."


    After sweeping around the imperial dining room, he suddenly saw several pomegranates on the table. He moved in his heart and said, "take two pomegranates, too. I wonder if the manager can help me grind them into juice?"


    "No problem, it''s a piece of cake." With a reply, the manager did as she said, and took her to a clean kitchen with few people.


    All the ingredients are ready. Ye Shuli starts to work immediately. Yes, what she makes is the classic double skin milk, which is simple, delicious and time-consuming.


    Ye Shuli moved quickly, and soon finished the work for four. He immediately put the bowl with double skin milk into the cold well water to cool.


    The waiting maid looked at her curiously, and ye Shuli said with a smile, "this snack is called double skin milk. It''s hot in summer recently, and it''s better to cool down."


    After a while, take up the four cold bowls and pour all the pomegranate juice on them. For a time, the bowl is red and white, just like Congzhi. It''s really beautiful.


    "Yes! I''ll take the snacks back with me. "


    The maid nodded, put the four small bowls into the food box, and went back to Longyu''s bedroom with her.


    Eyes swept to the four bowls of double skin milk, leaf book from a smile, even the eldest princess, also not casually can practice her!


    When the eldest princess saw her coming back so soon, she gave a cold hum: "is she coming back so soon? Don''t you just get something for me? "


    Kwai Shu left the room quickly and answered, "how dare you, just because you are in a hurry", and then made a snack with a quick hand. Then he put four small bowls on the clean table.


    The eldest princess nodded slightly when she saw that she had made a share for four: "well, it''s good. Yu''er and Bao Zhu also come to have a taste. Miss Ye San, please sit down


    The eldest princess picked up a bowl of double skin milk, looked at the simple and simple appearance, and picked up her eyebrows: "Miss Ye San, if you are perfunctory, I will not follow you."


    But long Yu had already eaten, and cried out: "delicious! It''s cold. It''s so hot that it''s the best way to relieve the heat. "


    Hearing this, the eldest princess gently scooped a spoonful into her mouth. She felt that the heat had dissipated a lot. Then she could not help taking a second bite. When she reacted, she did not know when the bottom of the bowl had been seen.


    After a pause, the eldest princess was slightly embarrassed, but quickly covered up her expression and said, "yes, I can barely enter."


    Ye Shu gave a proper smile: "Princess Xie praised me."


    After listening to the story of Princess Qin, she began to ask for a long rest in the book.


    As she was about to order her servants to carry the guqin, the eldest princess suddenly turned pale and covered her abdomen. Then she glared at Ye Shuli angrily and yelled, "You cheap maid! What medicine has just been put in the bowl


    Ye Shuli immediately saluted, puzzled and said: "are you OK, Princess eldest? I didn''t do anything


    Abdominal colic attacks, let her forehead exude a little cold sweat, chest also want to vomit feeling, the eldest princess glared at her: "you are not good hearted bitch, come on!"


    "Enough!" At this time the complexion is already green of Long Yu in also can''t help but shout a way.


    "Auntie! Are you going too far? Just now, Baozhu, I and even miss Ye San took the snack. If she took the medicine, how could we be ok? "


    Long Yu angrily finish saying, white one eye big long princess, leaf book leave is her guest, this emperor Gu te don''t give her face also!"According to yu''er, I''m afraid there''s something wrong with your body. How can you blame others indiscriminately? It''s too damaging to our royal dignity!"


    The eldest princess turned pale, and knew that her words were not tenable. All four of them had a snack, but only her abdominal pain. Was it really just a coincidence?


    Trying to hold back the abdominal pain, a bad feeling hit her and made her want to go into the toilet immediately.


    It was not easy to suppress the feeling of vomiting and diarrhea. The eldest princess tried to maintain a dignified posture and said, "well Is this palace so suspicious that Miss Ye San won''t bother with this palace? "


    She just did not give long Yu face, in this way, the girl is afraid to make up, had to take a soft.


    Ye Shuli bowed his head to salute, hid a smile at the corner of his mouth and said, "how dare I find the eldest princess?"


    The eldest princess nodded pale and said, "I have something important to do in my palace. I''ll visit yu''er another day."


    With that, she hurried to the toilet, but the colic in her abdomen forced her to bend her straight back slightly.


    Long Yu didn''t stare at her far away figure angrily, and grumbled discontentedly: "it''s too much! Every day in the palace, I brag and win over the host. I don''t even want to be a princess


    "Miss Ye San, I''ve wronged you today. Don''t care. I''ll let Bizhu choose some good materials later. Take them back to make clothes."


    Ye Shuli immediately saluted respectfully, glanced at the beautiful shadow of the palace dress, and sneered from the bottom of his heart.


    Eating crab meat with pomegranate can lead to mild poisoning and vomiting desire. Eating with cold food and drink can lead to abdominal pain and diarrhea.


    She is not a soft persimmon. Even if she is the eldest princess, don''t try to abuse her easily!

 Chapter 59

    Xu thinks that ye Shuli has been wronged by the eldest princess, but long Yu''s attitude towards her is closer.


    Ye Shuli only needs to stay in the palace for three days before she can go back to the palace. For two days, the eldest princess did not come to her again, which made her feel relieved.


    Today is her last day at the palace. She can leave for her home in the afternoon.


    Ye Shuli accompanies Long Yu to play in the back garden all morning before returning to the palace to have a rest. Before he sits hot for a while, an unexpected guest comes.


    When Longna stepped into Changle palace, she was carrying a birdcage with a red browed parrot in it.


    As soon as long Yu saw him, he jumped on him with bright eyes: "third brother, I said casually a few days ago that you really brought a parrot to yu''er!"


    "Don''t you say it''s boring to stay indoors recently?" Longna raised a smile and said that although she had a smile on her face, she could not help but smile.


    Long Yu obviously noticed this, and asked: "third brother, what''s wrong with you? Are you in a bad mood? Which one doesn''t have eyes on you! "


    The Dragon Na didn''t answer, just handed the parrot to her. Gu Zi went into the palace, and ye Shuli saluted him.


    "It''s a coincidence that Miss Ye San is also here." The Dragon Na stares at her straight away and draws the corner of her mouth perfunctorily.


    Ye Shuli was slightly stiff, and obviously felt the anger on the other side.


    "What''s the matter with you, third brother?" Long Yu doesn''t understand to look at him, she seldom sees Long Na to show this kind of mood in front of oneself.


    Long Na restrained her mood, touched her head and said with a smile, "it''s nothing serious, but I was given a book by ginseng this morning, and my father was angry with me." With that, he glanced at Ye Shuli without any trace, with gloomy eyes.


    It''s no big deal, but looking at his eyes, it''s definitely not as simple as losing his temper. Ye Shuli is scared, and immediately guesses that it''s Chu Xiaogan, about Chi Linyuan and Lu side imperial concubine.


    Long Yu asked curiously: "who did it? What''s the matter? "


    Long Na went to the table and sat down, picked up the tea cup and said with a smile: "who else? It''s the boy Chu Xiao who did it. It has something to do with Miss Ye San. "


    Long Yu frowned: "Shuli elder sister, what does this matter to you?"


    Ye Shuli a tight, had to say: "this..."


    But Longna shook his head, laughed and interrupted: "you are nervous. It''s nothing serious. Just a few days ago, Miss Ye San opened a restaurant. My brother, the concubine from Lu side, had some problems with the manager of the restaurant. He not only went to find fault, but also heard that he had made a case of forcibly abducting women and persecuting them to death. "


    Ye Shuli had to harden his head and said, "my daughter has caused trouble to the third prince. I hope the third prince will forgive me!"


    Longna looked at Ye Shuli and said with a smile, "what''s the trouble? I have to thank Miss Ye San for this."


    Ye Shuli is in a daze. He doesn''t understand why he suddenly says so.


    "How can there be such a bully in my backyard and my staff? If it wasn''t for Miss Ye San, I''m afraid some people would have ruined my reputation by taking advantage of my reputation. I don''t know. These people really need to be well disciplined! "


    "If this kind of thing happens again and is poked to the court, my father will be very disappointed with me." There are some complex emotions in the words.


    Long Yu bited his lips and asked, "isn''t the third brother of the land side imperial concubine very fond of her? What does the third brother want to do with her?"


    Longna stroked her hair, slightly cold eyes is looking at Ye Shuli: "these things don''t worry about yu''er, I have my own decision."


    Ye Shuli trembles slightly, and Longna''s cold eyes make her palpitation. In terms of the cruel, heartless and ungrateful methods of Longna, I''m afraid that the fate of Lu''s concubine and Lu''s family will not be better


    "By the way, yu''er, did you get angry with your aunt yesterday?" Longna suddenly asked.


    Long Yu frowned slightly and said, "it''s not that I want to be angry with her! It''s Huang Gu who has become more and more arrogant recently. No one cares. I invite Shu Li''s elder sister to be my guest, but when she''s in a bad mood, she''s going to treat my guest like a servant girl. She won''t give me any face! This is the palace, not her general''s house


    Long Na looked at Ye Shu, and his eyes darkened: "Oh? It seems that Miss Ye San has been wronged. "


    Ye Shuli noticed a chill in his eyes: "the eldest princess has a noble status. It''s her duty to serve the eldest princess. There''s nothing wrong with her!"


    Heart is a Lin, the eyes of the dragon, too terrible!


    Hearing the words, Long Na nodded and turned to coax her gently: "how can yu''er talk? She is your imperial aunt, and she is also a member of our royal family. My aunt had a rough life. As a good child, yu''er needs to understand her. Do you know? "


    "But..." Long Yu mumbles what else he wants to say. Seeing the displeased expression of Long Na, he just closes his mouth. "Yu''er knows, and he won''t be angry with Huang Gu in the future."Ye Shuli is puzzled when he hears the words. Why does Longna seem to have a good relationship with the eldest princess?


    See Long Yu some unhappy, Long Na slow down expression, soft said: "well, I know Yu Er is a good child, another day three elder brother take you out of the palace to play, Pei Lang will also go."


    Long Yu smell speech red face: "three elder brother, why do you have nothing to mention Pei Lang!"


    "Well I''m not going to stay! How many days is there for yu''er to ban feet? " Longna said jokingly.


    "There are ten days to go! Big brother is really... " Long Yu remembers that he can''t see Pei Lang immediately. He starts to complain about the prince and the queen. He seems to be very dissatisfied with them.


    Longxian seems to be very satisfied with her reaction. She keeps coaxing her gently and patiently, saying good things for the prince and the queen, but it just like adding fuel to the fire.


    Ye Shuli tries to reduce his sense of existence, makes soy sauce and pretends to be a wallflower.


    While looking at this scene of warmth, but feel extremely dazzling, especially depressed mood.


    Where is this dragon Na comforting and instructing the ten princesses? It is clear that she is obstructing and alienating the relationship between Long Yu and her own brother and mother!


    Looking at the long Yu who nestles in the arms of the dragon, his face is full of trust. Ye Shu can''t help but pour a chill in the centrifugation.


    Long Yu will never know that Pei Lang is just a chess piece used by Long Na to control her.


    Also won''t know, it is precisely because Long Na used her trust, just stole the important document intelligence in the hand of big prince.


    What''s more, I don''t know that one day, her third brother, who is so dependent on her, will force a palace coup and lock her and the queen in the palace and burn them alive

 Chapter 60

    Ye Shuli finally relaxed when the Longna left.


    This palace is not a place for people! The so-called accompanying a king is like accompanying a tiger. One sentence can offend people. That''s it


    See Long Yu mood is good many, still have interest to tease that parrot. Ye Shu moves in the centrifugal, can''t help asking her about the eldest princess and Longna.


    "Princess, the third prince seems to respect the eldest princess."


    Long Yu frowned and sighed: "Alas! My mother almost hates the eldest princess. I don''t like her either, but my third brother always tells me to be considerate of her. "


    Ye Shuli pretended to be curious and could not help but ask: "this What''s the reason for that? "


    Long Yu looked at her, silent for a while, said: "after all, these things in the heart, wild strange uncomfortable, with the book from sister talk about it."


    "I should have had a brother of my mother''s compatriots. When my mother was pregnant, she had a miscarriage. Since then, my health has not been as good as before, and I can no longer have children."


    Ye Shuli took a breath of cold air: "that That''s a dragon fetus Did the emperor not turn his back? "


    Long Yu sneered: "Oh, turn over? Where does my father dare to turn his face? You don''t know that Shuli elder sister, but the people of this older generation are very clear. My father and emperor can ascend the throne only by borrowing the power of my aunt. It''s too late to be grateful for her. How can he turn his face? "


    Ye Shuli was silent for a moment. Although he was curious about why the old emperor had to rely on the eldest princess to ascend the throne, the clever one didn''t ask for the royal secret.


    "So with the support of my father, she dares to be so domineering in the capital. By the way, sister Shuli, do you know Wen Jinrui? " Long Yu suddenly whispered and said mysteriously.


    Ye Shuli nodded: "he and I are good friends."


    Long Yu looked at the maids standing at the gate of the palace, close to Ye Shuli''s ear, and said quietly, "I''ll tell you a secret."


    Ye Shu couldn''t help holding his breath. Long Yu said softly, "I overheard from my mother. I heard that when my imperial aunt was still a princess, she had an affair with a man and they were married. After being known by her mother, she forced her to kill the fetus, so I look down on her! "


    "Such an unruly person, it''s all right for him to get pregnant before he gets married, but he still adores general Wen Heng who has a wife. He forces his wife not to tell him, and he asks for his own will to marry him. After he married into the general''s house, he used cruel means to persecute his wife''s children. General Wen Heng had no choice but to take his wife''s children to the frontier. He had been there for 17 years and never returned to Beijing. "


    With that, long Yu gritted his teeth and said with great disgust: "such a cruel and easy-going person has done so much harm to other people''s family, but he can still brag in this palace every day. I think his father is really confused!"


    Ye Shuli listened, and his heart was pounding. She did not expect that under the cover of the original, there was such a secret plot


    In the afternoon, when she came back from the palace, it was already sunset, and the leaves were mixed.


    This is a complete world. It''s not that she thinks she can understand thoroughly after reading a novel by marisue. There are too many things she doesn''t know.


    When he got out of the carriage and went back into the front garden, ye Shuli unexpectedly saw two very familiar people talking and laughing.


    It''s Pei Lang and ye Xihan!


    Pei Lang was the first to see her and said, "Miss Ye San, have you come back from the tenth Princess Palace?"


    Ye Shuli nodded and said, "well, how can Pei Gongzi and Si Mei be here?"


    In the heart is a bit surprised, see ye Xihan in flower poetry meeting did not make a big splash with Pei Lang, how these two people or inexplicable hook up?


    Yexihan smile, rarely in front of her is very decent: "the third sister just came back, afraid is tired?"? Mr. Pei is here to deliver the ointment to the third sister. "


    "Give it to me? Send ointment? " Ye Shuli looks at Pei Lang suspiciously.


    Pei Lang nodded: "yes, two months ago, when we first met in the street, I said I would come to thank you. But later, because I mistook the four girls for you, I sent the ointment to the wrong person."


    Ye Xihan bit his lip beside him and added: "that''s when Su Ling happened in late March..."


    Ye Shuli immediately recalled the scene at that time, and the corners of his mouth kept twitching. She also said that which bastard ruined her good deeds, and it turned out to be Pei Lang!


    "Well Why are you so polite, Mr. Pei? It doesn''t matter if you hurt a little. I don''t know how the fourth sister got to know Mr. Pei? "


    Ye Xihan said shyly: "I had a meeting with Mr. Pei at the flower poetry meeting. Two days ago, I met some hooligans when I was on the street. Fortunately, Mr. Pei saved me by passing by, so I got to know each other."


    Ye Shuli just returned to the normal corner of his mouth again. As expected, there are bound to be irreducible fetters between the male and female protagonists.


    Pei Lang said: "that''s right. I thought I would give you the ointment after the flower poetry meeting. However, I couldn''t get away from it. When I had free time, you were called into the palace again, so I thought I would give it to the four girls."Ye Shuli said with a wry smile: "it''s really troublesome for you two."


    Pei Lang shook his head and laughed: "why is Miss Ye San so polite? It''s late today. Pei left first."


    They say goodbye. Ye Xihan looks at Pei Lang''s leaving figure and is a little distracted. Ye Shuli sees her look in his eyes. It''s chilly.


    This understanding just a few days, eyes so hot, she just noticed Pei Lang call her three Miss ye, but more intimate call ye Xihan for four girls.


    "Si Mei, why are you so absorbed? Don''t miss your brother Hanjun? "


    Ye Xihan''s face was blue and red when he heard that his body was stiff, as if he had been knocked out of his mind.


    She gave her a cold look and said, "Oh, third sister is jealous? Yes? Can you get the green eyes of Wen Shizi and the little prince of Chu, and I can''t get into the eyes of brother Hanjun and Pei Shizi? "


    Ye Shuli shook his head: "it has nothing to do with me who you are in, but don''t look at me with the affectation of your front and back. My sister can''t stand it."


    Ye Xihan choked and glared at her: "don''t be too arrogant. Don''t think it''s powerful to open a restaurant and find Wen Shizi as a backer. Pei Shizi and I are not inferior to you in the first floor of the world."


    Ye Shuli frowned at Wen Yan, and his heart was awe inspiring.


    Xue Sheng''an and Pei Lang are on the line? That doesn''t mean that it will soon become the underground intelligence organization of Longna as in the original work, greatly expanding its influence among the people


    So how can she get revenge on Xue Shengan? Will Jinrui''s safety be threatened

 Chapter 61

    See her eyebrow tiny Cu, ye Xi Han peeps out a two cent satisfied smile.


    Ye Shuli just glanced at her faintly. Anyway, Chi Linyuan is already on her side. Without Chi Linyuan, ye Xihan continued: "it''s very difficult to wash off the gold and silver powder on the embroidery picture. This embroidery picture has been destroyed!"


    Ye Shuli looked at her wronged appearance and said: "how can you be sure it was Miao Dong?"


    Ye Xihan bit her lip and looked at her with fear: "my house has been guarded by green clothes, and ordinary servant girls can''t get in. Today''s embroidery is still good at noon. When I come back in the afternoon, it''s like this. I asked the people in the yard. Only miaodong came here at noon today."


    Ye Shuli said coldly, "so you think it''s her who did it so easily?"


    Miaodong heard the speech and sobbed to explain: "miss! It''s really not made by miaodong! Today, I brought Su Ling into Suxin hospital and came back. I didn''t step into miss four''s room at all! If there is a lie, the sky will strike thunder and thunder, and the maidservant will not die well! "

 Chapter 62

    Aunt Bai said angrily: "how dare you sophistry! The people up and down in this house are your most suspect! No, who else can you have? Is it the powder of gold and silver that you sprinkle on yourself? "


    Ye Shuli took a deep breath, pointed to miaodong''s swollen face and said, "so you didn''t see who did it with your own eyes, so you can judge miaodong by these words? Even to her? "


    Ye Xihan looked at Ye Tianfeng with some sadness and grievance on his face and said, "Dad Hearing is false, seeing is true. My aunt and I really have nothing to say about it, but Han''er''s embroidery will take more than a month. Seeing that the old lady''s birthday is coming, her daughter can''t control her mood... "


    Ye Tianfeng is also very distressed about his daughter, but there is no conclusive evidence. Looking at Ye Shuli, he says in embarrassment: "Shuli Look at this It''s not being partial to my father. It''s really miaodong who is the most suspected one! "


    Ye Shuli didn''t pay any attention to him, but said: "if there is no evidence, don''t talk nonsense. Who beat the slap on miaodon''s face?"


    Ye Xihan bit his lip and said apologetically, "sorry, third sister Miao Dong had been arguing all the time before. Green Yi just moved her hand to your servant girl in a moment of impatience. I''ve already said that she''s not. I hope you''ll forgive me. "


    It turns out that it''s the girl in green who is armed with martial arts. No wonder Miao Dong''s face is so badly hurt.


    Ye Shuli didn''t give her a look in his eyes. He went to Green''s side and kicked her in the stomach. Green''s unresponsive face was kicked back by her.


    Ye Xihan saw this exclamation, quickly picked her up, three angry three wronged to look at Ye Shuli: "third sister! How can you do anything to green? "


    Ye Shu couldn''t help laughing: "what is she, dare to move my servant girl casually?"


    "My big servant girl, even aunt Bai is not qualified to move! She''s a servant. How dare she go beyond me and fight miaodong? Who gave her the guts


    The green clothes cover the abdomen, the forehead exudes a little cold sweat, a pair of beautiful eyes are staring at her coldly at the moment, slightly raise the chin, showing a bit unyielding.


    Yexihan frowned, watery eyes looking at her, as if silent complaints: "third sister, green dress, she originally came from an official family, not an ordinary lowly girl, how can she compare with miaodong!"


    With a cold hum, ye Shuli didn''t give her any face: "what about being an official? Even if you come out of the palace, since you have signed the contract, you are no longer a daughter, but a servant girl! "


    "Don''t look at me with that kind of eyes. Who can you show me? What''s wrong? What''s unconvinced? When you become a whore, you still want to build a memorial archway, and when you sell yourself, you still think you are a daughter? Don''t sell yourself or be a servant girl if you have the ability


    The green clothes smell speech complexion a white, master and servant both look at her like a small white flower tears, very pitiful.


    Ye Shuli feels that he is now living to play the role of a vicious matchmaker to the extreme.


    Sure enough, some people can''t read it any more. Ye Tianfeng frowned and said discontentedly: "Shuli, I just said a few days ago that you have changed your temper recently. How can you say that you don''t agree and start again?"


    Aunt Bai also cried in a low voice: "my hard-earned daughter The embroidery picture has been destroyed, and there is no place to find a way to explain it. Now I''ve beaten a servant girl twice, and I have to be blamed. Isn''t my daughter inferior to a servant girl! "I''m sorry..."


    Crying, crying, suddenly thinking of something, he stares at Ye Shuli and says: "miss three! You can''t bully han''er with your identity any more. You just attacked Su Ling a few days ago. Don''t you like green clothes now? "


    "Besides, I don''t have the courage to measure miaodong! It''s time for someone to tell me when it''s not good to come, but how to take advantage of han''er''s absence to send Su Ling back to Suxin hospital! "


    This words a person all slightly changed facial expression.


    Ye Shuli suppressed his anger and sneered: "Yo? Aunt, this is to find me, isn''t it? You mean it''s all done by miaodong under my direction! "


    Aunt Bai was staring at her with cold eyes. She shivered slightly and said in a low voice: "I didn''t say that You said it yourself... "


    Ye Shuli breathed out a deep sigh of depression. He didn''t want to quarrel with the three white lotus flowers any more. Looking at Ye Tianfeng, he said frankly, "Dad, you can see that the fourth sister and her servant girl recognized that miaodong did it, and they also moved their hands on her. My aunt even thought that miaodong did it under my direction, so I put a word here!"


    "If I can prove that Miao Dong didn''t do it, my fourth sister and aunt must apologize to me and my servant girl! The girl in green must also be dealt with! "


    Yexihan smell speech body slightly a stiff, not trace ground swept her one eye.


    Ye Tianfeng frowned and said, "well, if you have a way to prove miaodong''s innocence, do as you say." After that, he rubbed his forehead. He couldn''t do as much as he wanted!


    Ye Shuli nodded and said, "Dad, can someone go to iron making shop to get some sulfur ore or sulfur powder?"


    Ye Tianfeng looked at her suspiciously. He didn''t know what she was going to do, but he nodded and agreed.After three cups of tea, Xiao Si soon brought back a small piece of yellow sulfur ore, which still smelled bad.


    Ye Shuli was a little relieved. Although there were few sulfur ores in ancient times, there were at least some, although the purity might not be high.


    Ye Shuli took this small sulfur stone in his hand and rubbed it against the embroidered picture. After a while, he saw that some parts of the embroidered picture soon turned black.


    "This is a sulfur mine. If it meets with silver powder, the silver powder will change from silver gray to black. Like gold powder, silver powder can''t be washed clean by clean water alone after being stained with it. It can only fade slowly after three or four days. "


    "According to my fourth sister and aunt, miaodong went to Suxin hospital at noon. If she did it, there must be a lot of silver powder in her hand. Just hold the stone in your hand and rub it to know the truth."


    With that, he handed this small piece of sulfur ore to miaodong. Miaodong quickly took over the stone and rubbed it in his hand.


    After the half column incense time passed, Miao Dong''s hands were clean except for the bright yellow powder.


    Miao Dong looked at Ye Shuli happily and said, "look! Miaodong said, "it''s really not made by slaves!"


    Seeing this, aunt Bai said with some doubt and displeasure, "maybe it doesn''t matter if you put it on people..."


    Ye Shuli glared at her, then thrust the sulfur ore into Ye Xihan''s hand: "four younger sisters have touched this painting, whether it works or not, just try it


    Ye Xihan was stiff, and gently touched the sulfur mine. He saw that there were some dark shadows on his hands.

 Chapter 63

    People''s faces became delicate.


    Ye Xihan said with a strong smile: "it seems like a misunderstanding Sorry, third sister It''s all Han er who is too anxious to blame Miao Dong. "


    Ye Shu looked at her straightly: "misunderstanding? Is it all over with a misunderstanding? "


    Hearing this, ye Xihan said, "why is the third sister so aggressive After all, I was the one who destroyed the embroidery. "


    Ye Shuli laughs: "are you justified in your grievance? Just now aunt Bai said that I ordered miaodong to do it. Now it''s me and my girl who are aggrieved. Can I also say that this embroidery painting is actually broken by yourself and deliberately framed me? "


    "Third sister, how can you say that?" Ye Xihan was a little guilty. He pretended to be angry and aggrieved.


    Ye Shu gave her a cool glance: "if you can say it, I can''t? What''s more, the fourth sister just said that your room is usually guarded by green clothes, and most people can''t get in. In this way, it looks more like the fourth sister. You are directing and acting yourself. "


    This words really have some truth, smell speech Ye Tianfeng also have some doubt ground to see ye Xihan one eye, immediately again in the heart gave up this idea, Han son can''t be this kind of person.


    Ye Xihan obviously also saw Ye Tianfeng''s eyes. His face was red. For a moment, he felt aggrieved and shocked. His father began to doubt her eyes.


    Without any trace, he looked at green clothes. Seeing ye Shu''s indomitable appearance, green clothes gritted her teeth and said dejectedly, "I did it."


    Ye Xihan looked at her in astonishment: "green clothes? No way


    Ye Tianfeng and aunt Bai were stunned by the sudden change, and they asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Green Yi hesitated for a moment, but knelt down on the ground and said: "when green Yi was cleaning the room today, she accidentally knocked over the box containing gold powder and silver powder Knowing that she was in trouble, green Yi was worried for a moment, afraid that the young lady would blame me. "


    "It happened that miaodon sent someone For a moment, green clothes lost her mind and pushed the matter to miaodong. I hope Miss four will forgive green clothes! "


    Ye Tianfeng is also speechless when he hears the words. It''s a crime committed by Ye Xihan''s girl. It''s up to her to deal with it.


    Ye Shuli looks at the master and servant very funny. She dares to press fifty cents to guarantee that ye Xihan is absolutely directing and acting himself. She wants to avenge Su Ling on Miao Dong! It''s just that I have to let green clothes carry the pot when I see things exposed.


    But she didn''t want to tear it down, because green girl, she was punished!


    How to also want to get back a few cent interest from Xue Shengan there first!


    Thinking of this, he sneered and said, "Yo? Want to be forgiven so easily? How can I just ask the fourth sister to forgive you? Did you admit your mistake with me? Did you apologize with miaodong! If the truth has not been revealed, I think you are going to buckle this black pot on miaodong for a lifetime! "


    Wonderful winter smell speech tearfully looking at Ye Shuli, she is really aggrieved!


    As soon as she choked, she finally pulled down her face and said, "it''s Green''s fault. I''ve wronged elder sister miaodong, and I''d like to ask the third lady not to remember the villain''s life. Please forgive me for this time


    "Tut Tut, fourth sister, look at all these servant girls around you! I''m worried about you in the third quarter! " Ye Shu left no way to make complaints about the other person''s face. He said "before that Su Ling, and now the green coat is actually full of bad water!" One is arrogant and arrogant behind his back, saying bad things about his master, and the other is full of scheming to do bad things and to blame others! "


    Ye Xihan''s face turned blue and white, and said, "just Third sister, it''s the first time to commit a crime in Lvyi. Forget it! Besides, green clothes are not careful when cleaning Not on purpose. "


    Ye Tianfeng also had a headache. He didn''t want to deal with such a mess of housework: "let''s see what you sisters can do Just now I promised Shu Li to let her deal with the maid in green. "


    Ye Shuli rolled his eyes: "four younger sister, are you too kind-hearted? If you make a mistake, you should be punished. Otherwise, where are the family rules? What do other people think of our government of Wen state? "


    ¡°¡­¡­ It''s impossible to sell yourself to you like a pixel! It''s just a five-year living contract signed by Lvyi! " Ye Xihan is obviously frightened by her, and she opens her mouth to sell herself.


    Ye Shuli showed a very warm and considerate smile and said, "of course, the third sister won''t ask for her deed of sale. After all, she is much better than Su Ling, isn''t she?"


    "It''s just that the girl in green looks proud because she''s from a higher family. She doesn''t look like a servant girl at all. At first sight, she hasn''t done any work! Otherwise, how can you damage the embroidery of the fourth sister? "


    Ye Xihan smell speech facial expression is not very good-looking, Sheng an elder brother gives green dress to her originally is not simple do a servant girl.


    Ye Shuli looked at her face in his eyes, showing a "sister is for your sake" expression, said: "four younger sister! You can''t be so soft hearted. Look what you two servant girls have found for you! Next time green clothes break something more important to you, what shall we do? "


    "In my opinion, I''ll demote the green dress to be a rough girl and work hard for three months to train her! I''ll never be a servant girl again for the sake of learning from youHearing these words, green clothes suddenly looked like eating ten flies.


    She is high-ranking and beautiful. Master Xue sent her to protect miss four. Why should she be a servant girl!?


    Ye Shu glanced at her and said coldly, "why, don''t you still refuse?"


    Before Zhang KaiKou said anything, he heard Ye Tianfeng say: "han''er, Shuli is right! You can''t be the second green dress if you have a Su Ling! Your third sister is for your sake. Sometimes, too kind and tolerant is not a good thing! "


    Ye Shuli also said: "yes, Su Ling has been a rough servant girl for a month recently, and her quality has improved a lot! Besides, fourth sister, you always say that it''s more comfortable for Su Ling to serve you. Third sister has sent Su Ling back to you today. She can serve you well without green clothes! "


    "Well! The book leaves to do right, she will Su Ling this servant girl to adjust good return to you, Han son, you can''t live up to your elder sister''s a painstaking effort Ye Tianfeng nodded his head in relief. "Shuli has grown up and knows how to think for his sister. He is very happy for his father."


    Ye Shuli almost burst out without laughing. Her father''s elm head is really convinced!


    Yexihan smell speech, can only reluctantly accept.


    Only one side of the green, staring at her, eyes out of cold and hate.


    Ye Shuli took her look in his eyes, gave her a little smile and made a mouth: "if you have the ability to put your horse here, who is afraid of who!"

 Chapter 64

    This green clothes is really a ten fingers don''t touch yangchunshui, temper is not small.


    When the woman in charge saw that she had been demoted from the above, she didn''t give her any good looks, so she just left the hard work to her.


    As a result, accidents happened in two or three days. For a while, when the kitchen was on fire, it almost burned the house. For a while, when washing clothes, it mixed the clothes and dyed them together.


    They had heard that she was the servant girl of Suxin hospital. At first, they would flatter her. As a result, she couldn''t do anything well, and they were scolded by the steward together. Gradually, they didn''t like to see green clothes and isolated her every day.


    Green clothes in the heart also hold a stomach fire.


    She was born in a rich family. She was beautiful, intelligent and had martial arts. No one ever dared to treat Xue Shengan like this, let alone let her do such dirty work, even when she volunteered to be her maid because of admiration.


    They get up earlier than chickens, sleep later than dogs, eat steamed bread and pickles, sleep on a hard wooden bed, and have to share a room with a group of inferior servant girls.


    Where has she experienced all this?


    Think of here, green almost wronged cry out. In the heart leaves the book to leave that is all kinds of indignation, with that useless Ye Xihan also remember to hate.


    Ye Shuli is going to present a sword dance at the birthday party a few days later. He is practicing hard every day. The green clothes there also let wonderful winter carefully stare at, the little girl since the last embroidery can be regarded as remember this green clothes, every day will be made of the demon moth demon after dinner joke.


    This evening, Miao Dong stopped Ye Shuli: "miss! When you were away this afternoon, I saw that green dress came to our Qingshu courtyard secretly! "


    Ye Shuli asked: "Oh? Did you see what she did? "


    "The maidservant secretly followed her to hide. When she saw her staying in the room where you practiced sword dance for a while, she slipped away!"


    "Well, I''ll see." Ye Shuli nodded, got up and went to the house.


    After a careful examination, she found that there was no problem with her clothes and soft sword. Finally, she focused on the delicate red embroidered dance shoes.


    Ye Shuli picked up the dance shoes and fumbled carefully. When he touched the smooth and indecent sole, he raised a clear smile.


    Pick up the shoe, leaf book leaves to walk outside the courtyard, call a low-grade small servant girl casually: "you and green clothes sleep in the same room?"


    Little girl doubts and respectfully nodded: "back to three miss, yes."


    Ye Shuli raised a smile: "I tell you something. When you go to bed at night, you secretly change the shoes that green usually wears into this pair." Then he put the embroidered dancing shoes in the arms of the little servant girl.


    "Don''t be found. Go to miaoqiu to get a reward after it''s done. Two liang silver."


    As soon as the little girl heard two liang silver, her eyes were all shining, and she quickly agreed.


    Looking at the back of the little girl leaving, ye Shuli shows a sly smile.


    Fight with your aunt, you are still young!


    The next morning, before dawn, the still sleepy green dress was called by the steward. Her first task today is to fill the bucket with water from the well.


    In the dark room, the green clothes felt the dark and quickly changed their clothes. After washing their faces casually, they went to the well with a wooden bucket.


    Today''s shoes are very comfortable to wear. Although there seems to be something wrong there, the yawning green dress doesn''t care about this strange difference.


    He lifted a bucket of water from the well and spilled a large pool of water on the ground as usual. Green Yi didn''t care. He turned around and walked with the bucket.


    All of a sudden, she slipped and fell on the ground. Half a bucket of water was spilled all over her body. The chilling effect of the cold well water made her wake up.


    At this time, a man in the distance "puffed" out with a laugh.


    Ye Shuli came out slowly from the back of the pillar in the corridor. When green Yi saw her, she immediately said, "Why are you here?"


    With a warm smile like spring breeze, ye Shuli asked with a smile, "how about it? Are these shoes comfortable, green


    Hearing Ye Shuli''s words, Green''s face changed slightly. She looked at her feet, and her face immediately turned green and red, and finally turned black like a saucer.


    I saw the feet should have been wearing green ordinary embroidered shoes, I do not know when to become a red delicate embroidered dance shoes.


    "How''s it going? Do you wax yourself smooth enough? Are you satisfied? "


    The embarrassment and shame of being seen through and calculated appeared on the green face, and stammered: "you How do you Do you know? "


    Ye Shuli played with a wisp of his hair hanging on his chest and said with a smile: "I said that if I have the ability, I will put my horse here. Who is afraid of who?"


    "But you should be glad you just waxed the soles instead of putting embroidery needles. Otherwise, you''ll have to drag your feet to work these three months! "The little trick was exposed. The green clothes were wet through the whole body, and the mud fell out on the ground. The hair was in a mess. At the moment, it was an unprecedented embarrassment.


    Green dress stares at Ye Shuli, shivering all over, and her face is red and white. I don''t know whether it''s hurt or shortness of breath.


    Ye Shu from see her this facial expression, astringent smile, coldly say: "you this is what facial expression, very unconvinced?"? As a servant girl, you dare to trip the master. Green clothes, you are really enough! "


    Hearing the words "being a servant girl", green Yi choked in her heart, as if she had been poked to a painful place. She looked at Ye Shuli with hatred and cried: "no one has ever dared to treat Miss Ben like this since I was young. Who are you?"


    Say to get up to resemble leaf book to leave to rush to, intention ruthlessly shake a slap on the other side''s face.


    Who knows just stepped out two steps, the foot is a slip again, plop a heavily fall to the ground, straight to pounce at the foot of Ye Shuli. The smell of blood came from his mouth and he felt his teeth tremble.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± Ye Shu was silent for a while.


    Then he shook his head helplessly and said, "what are you doing with me, girl in green? Get up quickly. You don''t have to do this


    She was trembling all over in green, lying on the ground and pointing at her: "you You... "


    Ye Shuli rubbed his neck and yawned. He looked at her coldly and said, "girl in green, I don''t care who you are. Since you have sold yourself to Wenguo government, even if you only sign for three days, please recognize your identity for me!"


    "If you dare to do this again, it''s not so easy to let you go!"

 Chapter 65

    Inside the first building in the world, Xue Sheng''an was half lying on the rocking chair, listening to the amber news with his eyes closed.


    "Green has been punished, and can''t deliver the message?"


    Amber cold voice should way: "yes, four young ladies say leaf book leaves to demote green dress for inferior wench, but put Su Ling back four young ladies side."


    Xue Sheng''an didn''t open his eyes, but sneered: "Oh, this leaf book is so far away that I belittle her. It''s really hard to deal with!"


    Again and again to resolve his difficulties and killing moves, courage is not small, just open a restaurant, you can find Chi Linyuan as enviable wizard.


    The guiqulaixi building, which has only been open for more than a month, is as good as his No.1 building in the world in terms of business and reputation, and even better than him.


    If it wasn''t for Pei Lang and the third prince, I really don''t know how to compete with him


    "Master, what are you going to do next?"


    "How?" Xue Sheng''an opened his eyes and stood up slowly. "Han''er has been in a weak position recently. The more I keep this leaf book, the more uneasy I am."


    "Tomorrow is the birthday of the old lady of the Ye family, isn''t it?" Xue Sheng''an seemed to ask himself, "amber, go and take that ''Princess Jiao'' to Su Ling, and let her pour it into Ye Shuli''s cup on the day of the birthday party."


    Amber sniffed the words and took a breath: "master Are you sure you want to use "Princess Jiao"


    Xue Sheng''an nodded: "tell Su Ling to be smart. Don''t mess up this time! Don''t waste such precious medicine


    Concubine Jiao is twice as powerful as Hehuan powder and Xiangsi pill


    ¡­¡­


    Today is the old lady''s birthday. The whole government has been busy since morning.


    Especially in the evening of the birthday party, there will be many dignitaries come to celebrate the old lady''s birthday, whether it is etiquette or banquet products, absolutely can''t make half a mistake.


    In the evening, people came in from the gate one after another to celebrate their birthday. The yard was filled with boxes of birthday gifts.


    There were many people sent to send gifts, including people from the palace of King Wuxuan, people from the general''s palace and people from Yin''s Shuntian mansion. The official residence of the state of Wu came to celebrate their birthday by Jiang Hanjun himself because of their long-standing friendship.


    When everyone saw that the background of the people who came to celebrate the birthday was stronger and the status was higher, they could not help but secretly smack their tongue. They were both envious and envious of the government of Wen. The old lady made a lot of face and was very proud.


    Ye Xihan accidentally destroyed the birthday picture a few days ago. She was a common girl and had no rich private room. She couldn''t get any more valuable things. She had to take advantage of the past ten days to embroider a delicate forehead inlaid with a fair red jade.


    The birthday party said some birthday congratulatory words, and then presented the dishonored amount. Although the birthday gift was not valuable, it was good or bad that he made the first birthday congratulatory word with his talent, but it also won the praise of many guests.


    The old lady grinned kindly, nodded and accepted: "it''s also a kind of heart." He turned his head and said happily, "this year, I don''t know what new tricks will be made by Shuli to give to grandma?"


    "Grandma, Shuli has been ready to offer you a sword dance for a long time


    Ye Shuli is dressed in red. Against the light and red, she looks as white as snow. Because she often practices martial arts, she is taller than other girls, and her posture is more perfect.


    A sword dance is sometimes fierce, sometimes delicate, heroic and charming, which has attracted many people for a while.


    The old lady said, "she''s just like a beautiful girl! It''s so lovely! If I remember it well, I''m afraid miss Ye San will have hairpins in a few days


    The old lady''s birthday is indeed very close to Ye Shuli''s, and the difference between them is no more than 15 days.


    Some of the guests also felt a little sorry when they heard that. Miss Ye San had already made an engagement with the government of the state of Wu.


    Soon someone boasted: "the government of the state of Wu is really blessed!"


    Naturally, the old lady is very fond of being praised by others for her precious granddaughter. She is in a good mood for a while.


    Only Ye Xihan''s eyes darkened when he heard this, and then he soon returned to normal. Anyway, it was also a marriage contract that existed in name!


    After offering the sword dance, ye Shuli wiped his sweat and said, "grandma, granddaughter has a birthday present for you."


    With that, Miaochun and Miaochu came up with a box covered with black cloth. Hearing this, they all craned their necks curiously to see what was inside.


    Ye Shuli lifts the black cloth, and the precious blue night pearl emits a beautiful blue light in the dark night. All of you took a breath.


    "This This is the Pearl of the night! "


    "My God! I''ve never seen such a big one


    Ye Shuli said with a smile: "it''s the bright pearl of the night. It''s the colorful head that my granddaughter won from the flower Poetry Festival last month. Now I''ll give it to Grandma as a birthday present!"There was a commotion in the crowd below, and some people even said enviously: "Mrs. Ye is so lucky! What a blessing


    Ye Xihan stares at the bright pearl of the night, and the color of resentment on his face flashes by.


    Completely compared her birthday gift, and that night pearl should have belonged to her!


    After the birthday ceremony, the banquet was officially held, and the guests cheered.


    Su Ling looked at Ye Shuli in the distance. She poured a packet of powder into the wine cup with a slight tremble in her hand, and gently shook it until it was completely hidden in the wine. Then she took it to Ye Shuli.


    Leaf book is no image from the big eat special eat, vegetable Ling will be the cup of wine into the leaf book from the side, then hurried away.


    Just as he was enjoying his meal, Miaochun came to tell him that he had received a letter from Wen Shizi outside the door. Ye Shu ran away as soon as his eyes lit up.


    At this time, ye Huashu at the table was shouting in one direction: "brother Hanjun! Here''s shu''er! Come here


    Jiang Hanjun turns his head and sees Ye Huashu waving to him on the table over there. He looks at Ye Xihan with a look of shame and hope. He smiles and walks over.


    Ye Shuli walks to the cold gate. As a result, the note handed by the little boy is clearly read by the dim light.


    "I''m too busy to go to dinner. Another day, ah Li and Ji will personally come to celebrate. Jin Rui stayed


    In a good mood, ye Shuli hid the note in his chest and went back to the garden.


    When I passed the Qingshu hospital, I was suddenly caught by a hot body and sprayed the hot breath on my neck.


    Ye Shuli trembled all over, quickly broke away from the hot embrace and kicked the other side''s belly.


    "Which one! I don''t want to live! "

 Chapter 66

    Behind the pain of the stuffy hum, want to come to that foot down can not light.


    "It''s you..." Repressed male voice with a bit of anger and lust.


    Hearing this familiar voice, ye Shuli quickly approached two steps and saw the face clearly in the dim light. His face was abnormally flushed, his body was boiling hot, and his expression was burning.


    Ye Shu couldn''t help exclaiming in surprise: "it''s you? You are On drugs? "


    Jiang Hanjun''s face was a little twisted. He held her hand tightly and glared at her. "Are you...!"


    "What do you mean?"


    The other side said with a bit of gnashing teeth: "that glass of wine It''s at your desk! And why are you here all of a sudden! "


    Ye Shuli''s face turned pale after hearing this, and then he almost turned green.


    With a slap on Jiang Hanjun''s head, ye Shuli said with undisguised anger: "are you retarded? Don''t think you''re a piece of fragrant shit. Every fly wants to smell it! "


    Jiang Hanjun was stunned for a moment, and he didn''t know whether he was stunned or sober.


    Ye Shuli broke away from his hand and said: "the wine is put in front of me, doesn''t it mean it''s aimed at me?" Voice down, but see each other''s face flushed, eyes intoxicated.


    Jiang Hanjun saw her face in the light of the moonlight, actually gave birth to a sense of ethereal, faint body fragrance lingering in the tip of his nose, let his blood spray, almost crazy.


    Trying to resist her irresistible desire, Jiang Hanjun pushed her away and said in a hoarse voice: "go go away! No more I can''t control what I''m going to do! "


    Ye Shuli also raised some vigilance in his heart when he heard the words. If the other party really wants to be a bully, she doesn''t have to resist.


    So he quickly walked away and heard the people behind him groan. Ye Shu left his body and turned back.


    "You come back What are you doing! " His hands were cut back. Jiang Hanjun asked angrily and suspiciously.


    Ye Shu untied the whip around his waist, tied Jiang Hanjun''s hands and said, "this is my Qingshu courtyard. There are so many people coming and going today. It''s strange that you are not found out! You have to give me trouble. "


    After pulling the whip and finding that he was very sleepy, ye Shuli said with satisfaction: "follow me."


    Then he took the other party''s collar and left. Jiang Hanjun staggered and had to follow her.


    After a long walk, they walk by the lotus pond of Qingshu courtyard. Ye Shuli stops and pushes him into the water.


    Jiang Hanjun was caught off guard by this push, "plop" fell into the water, the pool water gushed into his nose, let him cough violently.


    The cold water in the pool immediately relieved his unbearable desire. Jiang Hanjun gasped, stared at her and said, "you Can''t you just say one more push! "


    Ye Shuli said: "look at your hunger and thirst. If you don''t throw you down, who knows if you will break the rope and do something worse than animals."


    "How do you feel? Can pool water alleviate the effect? "


    His face was still flushed, but his eyebrows were relieved. Jiang Hanjun nodded: "don''t worry, I can stand it in the pool."


    They were silent for a moment.


    After a few breaths of silence, Jiang Hanjun asked, "is it really not you who did it?"


    Ye Shuli''s face suddenly turned green. He stepped forward two steps and stepped on each other''s shoulder. He stepped into the water. Jiang Hanjun struggled two times and came out of the water. He glared at her angrily and said, "what are you doing?"


    Ye Shuli sneered, raised his legs and took back his feet. He didn''t care if he soaked his shoes, socks and skirts. Looking at Jiang Hanjun, he said: "what do you want me to do? I see you are confused. I want you to wake up. "


    Jiang Hanjun stood in the pool and looked at her quietly: "then why do you help me?"


    Ye Shu gave him a glance: "why do you say I help you? I don''t think I''m too charming and I''m loved by everyone, so I''m here to help you, right


    "You look like a ghost in my yard, let others find out, how can I explain?"


    After a pause, he continued: "at least you''ve blocked me. It''s not appropriate to leave you there."


    After hearing this, Jiang Hanjun asked, "you said that the wine was for you, so Does the man who brought you the wine remember who it was? "


    Ye Shuli nodded and suddenly showed a smiley expression: "how can you not remember, you are also very familiar with it."


    "Who?" Jiang Hanjun breathed and asked softly.


    "Naturally, it''s Su Ling, your servant girl who is close to you."


    Jiang Hanjun trembled in his heart, and then firmly said: "don''t talk nonsense! Han''er will never do such a thing! Are you playing some tricks to frame han''er? "


    Ye Shuli''s face sank. This time, he directly stepped on his head and stepped him into the water for more than ten seconds. "Did I say ye Xihan did it?"Stretch back a foot to come, leaf book leaves to indifferently looking at his embarrassed appearance to say: "you can really have no help."


    When Jiang Hanjun saw her indifferent eyes, he knew that he had made a slip of words, and some embarrassment appeared on his face: "sorry..."


    The other party clearly helped him, but he doubted her somehow.


    Ye Shuli sighed softly: "you are used to it, right? I used to say so much that I couldn''t help saying it


    Jiang Hanjun was speechless for a moment.


    After a few clear glances at him, ye Shuli said without emotion: "Mr. Jiang, I hope you don''t take what I said as fart. Didn''t you say it at the flower poetry meeting before? Since the engagement is doomed to be terminated, I will not pester you as a demon. It''s better for us to be at peace, but you should never think that I will not care about the grievances and misunderstandings. "


    "Next time I hear you say that, it''s not as simple as offering you a drink of the pool water."


    Looking at Ye Shuli''s face without any fluctuation, his eyes, which used to hide love, obsession and jealousy forever, are as clear and transparent as water in a cold pool.


    Jiang Hanjun sighed: "well Sorry You''ve really changed a lot. It''s very different from when you were a child. "


    There is a complex and inexplicable emotion in my heart. Now ye Shuli is not the one who stuck to his buttocks all day and chased after him when he was a child.


    In the dark, there are two points of loss.


    Ye Shuli was about to say something when he heard the sound of walking outside Shuyuan.


    Su Ling''s familiar and unkind voice rang out: "second young master! Just after the third lady left the banquet, she didn''t come back for a long time. Sister miaoqiu didn''t find anyone after looking for her for a long time. Is there something wrong? "

 Chapter 67

    Hearing the sound, the two people by the pool looked at each other quickly.


    Seeing that ye Shuli wanted to step him under the water again, Jiang Hanjun turned black. He quickly swam to the nearby rockery and hid in the layers of lotus leaves.


    When ye Qirang came, he saw Ye Shuli standing alone by the pond and asked, "where has the book just gone! I haven''t seen you for a long time, but it''s easy for me to find you! "


    "Three Are you all right, miss three? " Su Ling asks a way in a hurry, see leaf book leaves to wear neat, complexion normal appearance, on the face can''t help but flash a silk surprised.


    The glass of wine on the table is empty. Why does Ye Shuli have nothing to do with it!


    Under the half dark night, ye Shuli couldn''t see her expression clearly, but he also guessed how surprised she was from each other''s voice.


    Hook the corner of the mouth, ye Shuli calmly replied: "I just went to the door to get the letter, what can I do in such a hurry, what can I do?"


    Ye Qi let down his heart and said: "so it is. Just now Su Ling said that you suddenly left for a long time without seeing anyone. By the way, did you see Han Jun?"


    Ye Shuli didn''t answer. He just said, "the birthday party is not over yet. Why are you running around, Su Ling? Do you want to be lazy if you don''t go to work?"


    "Well Su Ling didn''t. Su Ling was just worried about miss three. " Su Ling said with a little guilty.


    "Worried about me? Okay. What can happen to me? Or do you want something to happen to me? " Ye Shuli asked, a faint light flashed in his eyes.


    Su Ling choked and hesitated. Ye Qi frowned and said, "OK, go back and wait. Don''t stand here."


    Su Ling hurried down the steps and left in a hurry.


    Seeing that Su Ling has gone, ye Shuli quickly pulls Ye Qi to the pond.


    "Shuli, what are you going to do Why are your shoes and clothes wet? " Yeqi let this just found her right foot shoes and socks wet.


    Ye Shuli didn''t answer him. He just called out, "OK, come out quickly."


    Ye Qirang was wondering who she was talking to. Then he saw a sound in the water. A man came from behind the lotus leaf and cried out, "Han Jun? Why are you in the water


    "Second brother, he''s taken an aphrodisiac."


    "Aphrodisiac? What''s the matter with you? " Ye Qi was surprised and asked.


    Ye Shuli''s face is not good-looking: "probably the situation is that someone just gave me a cup of wine with medicine at the birthday party. Just as I went to the gate to get the letter, I didn''t drink it. Who knows that when I came back and passed by Qingshu hospital, I met Jiang Hanjun with medicine."


    "I just drank the wine Ye Shu left the table by mistake, and soon I felt something was wrong, so I left the banquet." Jiang Hanjun also added.


    Ye Qi made his heart tremble and then said, "who is in such a vicious mind?"


    Unexpectedly in the old lady''s birthday party under this medicine, clearly want to destroy Ye Shuli! If it wasn''t for her, the consequences would be unimaginable!


    Ye Shuli clearly knows this, too. For the first time in her life, she killed a person!


    Eyes a MI, leaf book leaves cool ground to say: "second elder brother, the wench that carries wine for me, is exactly Su Ling."


    "Su Ling? Is it because she has a grudge against you and retaliates on purpose No, it''s impossible. How can she get this kind of medicine? " Ye Qi let frown guess.


    Jiang Hanjun was silent for a breath, and said: "maybe someone else is behind the medicine. Su Ling just happens to be a servant girl who delivers wine."


    Ye Shuli snorted coldly: "second brother, do you remember that after I was rescued from the bottom of the cliff, I leaked the news inexplicably and caused rumors all over the city?"


    "You mean Is the person who did it the same as before? But how can you have a deep hatred with anyone? " Ye Qi asked suspiciously.


    "No deep hatred? Second brother, that Su Ling didn''t hate me so much just now? " She said that this time she wanted to leave the book more than once.


    Seeing ye Qi''s uncertain face, ye Shu knew that he didn''t believe Su Ling could have such skills, so he said directly, "second brother, do you remember Su Ling was the daughter of the merchant''s family?"


    "The second elder brother, do you know that Xue Sheng''an, the backstage owner on the first floor of Zhuque street in the capital, is Su Ling''s brother!"


    Hearing the words, Jiang Hanjun and ye Qi were all surprised.


    Jiang Hanjun pursed his lips and didn''t speak. Yexihan had indeed mentioned this person in front of him.


    "Shuli How do you know that? " Ye Qi asked.


    Ye Shuli sighs. She has to put Xue Shengan''s affairs on a tray. This is a time bomb that is hard to guard against. It''s hard for her to sleep and eat.


    "A few days ago, I saw that Su Ling''s clothes were too unusual. It was obvious that a servant girl could not afford to use them. So I left some thoughts and found that she and ye Xihan often haunted the first floor in the world. So I specially opened the guiqulaixi restaurant opposite the first floor in the world. After my staff''s investigation, I found that the owner of the restaurant had such a relationship with Su Ling. ""Second brother, ye Xihan once mentioned that the owner of the restaurant is her adopted brother. If you don''t believe it, you can ask her. You can be clear about the grudge between Su Ling and me. I don''t know if ye Xihan is involved in it. But if my brother takes revenge on my sister, it''s reasonable."


    Ye Qi flashed a deep color in Wen Yan''s eyes, vaguely remembering the news that ye Shuli and Wen Jinrui had been rescued together before. In addition to big brother and Chu Xiao, ye Xihan accidentally ran into them and heard them.


    But Jiang Hanjun''s face was slightly heavy, and he said firmly: "maybe this thing was done by that person, but there is no conclusive evidence, and I believe Xihan has nothing to do with these things."


    Ye Qirang is also dubious: "Shuli, it''s not that the second elder brother doesn''t believe you, but Xihan is also the daughter of the government. You two are both proud and both are at a loss. The last rumor hit her hard. She has no reason to do this."


    Ye Shuli nodded. She knew that she had no evidence in her hand. With Ye Xihan''s gentle and graceful face, she could not be doubted by her mouth.


    So he said: "second brother, please keep an eye on Su Ling these days. There must be someone to connect with her. If the man behind can''t do this, there will be some action."


    Ye Qi nodded with a dignified face. Ye Shuli immediately said, "the birthday party is coming to an end. It''s not right for Jiang Hanjun to stay in my yard like this. Second brother, please take him back to your room and change into clean clothes."


    Ye Shuli reaches out his hand and unties the whip behind Jiang Hanjun. As soon as he pulls him ashore, he sees Ye Xihan at the gate of the courtyard. He looks at them pitifully and says in surprise and disbelief: "brother Hanjun Third sister You What are you doing! "

 Chapter 68

    Ye Xihan is staring at the apricot eyes, staring at the hands they hold together. Under the light, those watery eyes seem to shed tears.


    Jiang Hanjun temporarily froze in the original place, quickly released the hand of Ye Shuli, embarrassed to look at Ye Xihan.


    Ye Shuli shrugs and takes out his handkerchief to wipe his hands. He completely ignores Ye Xihan''s expression as if he were catching a traitor in bed.


    "Brother Hanjun I''ve been looking for you for a long time, you How can I be in Qingshu hospital? And I''m all wet! " Ye Xihan bit his lips and said wrongly.


    Ye Qi let frown swept her one eye, said: "just a sudden some situation, I take cold Jun to change clothes."


    "The situation What''s the situation? Brother Hanjun and the third sister are so different from each other Ye Xihan raised his voice and said.


    Jiang Hanjun had a headache and had to say, "han''er, things are a bit messy. I''ll explain it to you another day." The most important thing for him now is to leave Ye Shuli''s yard and change into clean clothes, otherwise it will be bad if he is found.


    See two people this attitude, leaf chess let facial expression some displeasure: "Han Jun now good or bad still is book leave of fiance, Han son you tube so many, some overstep."


    Yexihan a choke, think of Yeqi let don''t know jianghanjun and her things, had to bitterly shut up.


    Then he said wrongly, "I just care about my third sister and brother Hanjun..." In the heart is because of the leaf chess Let words ignite the fire of jealousy.


    Ye Qi let slow face, quickly with Jiang Hanjun left from the corridor, ye Shu from see them go, turn around also intend to go back to the room to change wet clothes and shoes.


    "Wait!" But hear ye Xi Han faintly take the low voice of a few Fen anger to shout a way.


    Ye Shuli turned back and asked, "what''s the matter with the fourth sister?"


    Ye Xihan stares at her with no emotion on her face and says: "what happened to you just now Why is he in your yard? "


    Han Jun''s elder brother usually even feels disgusted when he looks at Ye Shu. Just now, he is willing to touch her hand!


    Ye Shuli also sneered: "if you ask me what happened, you might as well ask your servant girl what she did!"


    "Su Ling?" Ye Xihan frowned, "what''s wrong with her?"


    Seeing that she didn''t know what was on her face and didn''t seem to pretend, ye Shu left the door to see the mountain and said, "your brother Hanjun just mistakenly drank the wine in front of my table, and then he was given the aphrodisiac."


    "Urge Aphrodisiac? Are you... " Ye Xihan was surprised and looked at her with her eyes floating.


    Ye Shuli recalled a funny smile: "just as you think."


    With a sudden shock, ye Xihan turned pale and glared at her with tears streaming down: "you don''t lack anything Why do you still want to rob brother Hanjun with me? "


    Ye Shuli frowned at her. He didn''t expect her to react so much.


    "Life experience Looks Love, you are better than me. I only have brother Hanjun. Do you want to take away my last hope? "


    Ye Shuli said coldly: "what is your last hope? Do you still have little affection from your father and brothers? Since you came back to the government, what kind of treatment have you received that is not according to your own specifications? It''s clear that you are vain and greedy for wealth, but you still secretly hook up with your sister''s fiance. Ye Xihan, do you want to face? "


    Smell speech Ye Xi Han whole body a shock, angrily stare at her: "you talk nonsense, I am not that kind of person! You don''t deserve him. We really love each other! "


    With that, he came forward and pinched Ye Shuli''s arm, looking at her with tears and hatred on his face.


    Sharp fingernails pierce into the skin, ye Shuli flings away her arm: "Ye Xihan, what are you mad about! It''s none of my business whether you love each other or not. Don''t spill it in front of me. "


    Ye Xihan is forced to throw by her, backward brew stagger two steps, sat directly on the ground.


    Ye Shu left not angry white her one eye: "just now is to play with you, I and he did not happen, you don''t worry, third sister I haven''t blind, don''t want to rob this kind of man with you.". Don''t be a treasure of your own. It''s up to everyone to compete with you! "


    What she valued as a treasure, others abandoned it as a shoe.


    Ye Xihan stopped tears, slowly stood up and looked at her angrily: "it''s interesting to play with me, isn''t it?"!? What other people do everything they can to get? Why do you scorn it and think it''s amazing? "


    Ye Shuli couldn''t stop angry: "blame me for playing with you? It''s obvious that you think it''s wrong. If you love your brother Hanjun so much, you can''t even trust him. Your so-called true love is just like that! "


    Ye Shuli felt sick when he thought of the tangled plot between four or five men in the original work.


    Ye Xihan dried his tears and looked at her with a sneer: "what if I don''t believe him? Anyway, he believes me, doesn''t he?" Then he walked step by step to the pool.


    "What? Want to play the same old game again? " Ye Shuli looked at her face and said dangerously, squinting.Ye Xihan gently raised a smile, slightly sarcastic said: "third sister, you are always so domineering, and love to be brave. You said if I fell into the lake and said you pushed it, would people believe you or me? "


    Ye Shuli hissed, when she would eat this?


    "Yes, you can jump if you can. Ye Xihan, do you believe that as long as you dare to jump down, you will never come up! Since you like to play falling into the water so much, I will help you. Go down and be a water devil! Tomorrow, on July 15, the third sister will burn more paper money for you! "


    Looking at Ye Shuli''s undisguised impatience and the murderous spirit in his eyes, ye Xihan shakes and stops directly.


    Ye Shuli held his arms in his hands, waiting for her to jump down quickly. Seeing that the other party was scared, he sneered: "no promise!"


    The leaf Han raised a hand to also faintly, the facial expression straight leaves a book.


    Ye Shuli took hold of her wrist and pulled it apart. He took hold of her chin with the other hand and suppressed her anger. "Are you crazy? Can''t you put on the soft and virtuous coat? "


    "I don''t have time to play these little tricks with you. Don''t expect me to slap you with my backhand so that you can pretend to be poor in front of others! I tell you, if I really want to beat you, believe it or not, I''ll just kick your butt. If I have the ability, I''ll show you naked! "


    Ye Xihan was so embarrassed and angry by her vulgar words that she trembled and said, "you You It''s gross


    Hard to shake her chin, ye Shuli''s voice sounded like ice: "I can''t compare with the fourth sister who is like a fairy daughter. The third sister''s patience is limited. If you have enough trouble, get out of here!"

 Chapter 69

    Ye Xihan didn''t know how he came back to the room.


    In just over three months, she hasn''t had time to do anything. Why has such a change taken place around her?


    In the dark, she felt that things should not develop like this.


    What''s wrong! What''s wrong?


    ¡­¡­


    Ye Shuli is full of anger back to the room, even poured a whole pot of herbal tea to dispel the anger.


    These days, because of her passing through, the plot is getting more and more crooked. Without the big chested, brainless and irascible guawazi of the original owner as a stepping stone for ye Xihan, the white lotus has a tendency to blacken and gradually develop into a poisonous lotus.


    Ye Shu lay on the bed after bathing, rubbed her head and sighed. She was almost so angry that she almost had acne on her forehead this evening.


    Deep sleep, a night without a dream.


    The old lady''s birthday party is over, and her hairpin ceremony will be at the end of June. This era is different from the time and space before her. Women are 16 years old and hairpin, while men are 18 lines. Ye Shuli didn''t catch two breath, and began to keep busy.


    Although slow, but secretly and leaf chess let together closely watched the trend of Su Ling. Ye Shuli has been keeping a close eye on the servants in the mansion these days. He forbids them to go in and out of the mansion at will. That''s to prevent Su Ling from going to the first floor of the world and forcing him to come to the mansion in person.


    After the birthday party, the government did not spread any unfavorable rumors. Su Ling also failed to leave the government for three days. As expected, some people could not help it.


    It was night. Amber came to Wenguo mansion in his night clothes. Today, he had a hard time to receive a note from Su Ling. I''ll see you in the kitchen in the south of the mansion late at night.


    The nimble skill perfectly avoids the drowsy gatekeeper, the cat like footstep falls on the ground silently, amber quickly walks through the corridor, just avoiding all the night patrol guards.


    Sneaking into the hut where firewood is stored outside the kitchen, amber rips off the black cloth on her face. She feels extremely disdainful of the incompetent guard of Wenguo mansion.


    Just wonder why the Su Ling hasn''t come here yet, the door then quietly floats in a burst of fan smoke.


    Smell this smell, Amber Heart surprised a way "not good!" Then he lost consciousness, fell to the ground and became unconscious.


    I don''t know how long after that, the sleeping amber slowly regained consciousness, vaguely felt wet and itchy on her face, then slowly opened her eyes. The next second, a beautiful woman in Feiyi appeared in front of him, slightly familiar.


    "Oh, I wake up. I''ve been sleeping in Wenguo government all night. It''s not cheap!" Ye Shuli threw away the brush in his hand and fumbled around his waist impolitely. He took away all the three Liang pieces of silver left on him.


    Is he kidnapped by bandits?


    Amber was puzzled. After hearing the four words "wenguogongfu", she quickly responded. She immediately got up and growled warily, "who are you?"


    I want to take out the soft sword around my waist, but I find that I''m trapped by all kinds of things, and my weapon is missing.


    In front of him, looking at the strange man with his right handkerchief tied around him, he found that he was sobbing.


    Ye Qirang looked at the man''s face full of ink and said coldly, "we''re here to ask who sent you!"


    Ye Shuli said directly, "are you Xue Shengan''s person? What''s your name?"


    Amber was surprised: "you Who are you and how do you know? "


    "Who am I? I was given the aphrodisiac two days ago, but I forgot it so soon? " Ye Shuli chuckled.


    "You are ye Shuli!" Amber''s face turned white, and she knew that she was caught by the other side.


    Jiang Hanjun''s face turned black when he heard the word "Aphrodisiac". He said in a cold voice, "what''s your revenge against the government of Wenguo? How can you do such a vicious thing?"


    Before amber could answer, another strange and older man said, "before the carriage was out of control, the book fell off the cliff, and later the rumors all over the city, it''s also your hand."


    Amber is full of shock, how does the other party know that they did it? Is Su Ling exposed?


    Ye Qi let see his face, that still have what don''t understand, get up to step forward heavily kick in the other party''s chest, coldly said: "my sister did what, you unexpectedly so vicious, repeatedly put her into desperate situation, want her life!"


    Amber fell to the ground with a plop, snorted, and a trace of blood came out of the corner of her mouth.


    "Why else? Xue Sheng''an wants to avenge her sister!" Leaf book leaves cold hum a, just this younger sister afraid is to also calculate leaf Xi Han into.


    Then he continued: "I said it was Xue Sheng''an who did it. Do you believe it? But at this point, I want to know if ye Xihan is involved in all this? "The people present are not very good-looking at the moment. Ye Xihan and Su Ling are so close, and they often haunt the first floor in the world. Naturally, their relationship with Xue Shengan is different.


    Jiang Hanjun was silent for a few breath and said, "I also want to know Whether these things are related to han''er or not. "


    Ye Qinzhi pondered: "call Xihan to ask Maybe she didn''t know? "


    Ye Qi let dun dun, nodded, and soon brought Ye Xihan over.


    "Second brother What can I do for you? Where is this... " Ye Xihan''s puzzled voice rang out. As soon as he entered the door, he saw Su Ling and amber tied to the ground.


    Ye Xihan suddenly froze. Knowing that something was wrong, he immediately reacted and looked like he didn''t know amber. "Big brother What did Su Ling do to tie her up? Why is brother Hanjun here? Who else is this black dress? "


    Amber smell speech body shape, heart know Xue Sheng''an want him to protect Ye Xihan, must not expose the relationship between the two people know each other, so also show a pair of strange and alert eyes looking at her.


    Jiang Hanjun looks into their eyes, but somehow they feel a little relieved.


    Ye Qin looked at Ye Xihan and asked, "Han Er, elder brother asked you something. Do you want to tell the truth?"


    "What What''s the matter? " Ye Xihan felt the serious and solidified atmosphere and could not help getting nervous.


    "A few days ago, the book fell off the cliff, and then fell into the city rumors. Two days ago, Su Ling handed a cup of wine with medicine to the birthday party. We already know that Xue Sheng''an instigated Su Ling and he said that Xue Sheng''an is your brother. You two have a lot to do with each other. "


    "Big brother, I just want to ask you a question, these things Do you know Is there any participation? "

 Chapter 70

    Ye Shuli Wen Yan frowned and asked so directly. How could ye Xihan admit it? In the end, the three men were actually not willing to believe that she was that kind of person.


    Ye Xihan''s pupils shrank and his face turned white. He looked at them in disbelief: "no impossible! Brother Sheng an is not like that! "


    It''s true that she disclosed the news to Xue Sheng''an about the rumor, but why didn''t she know about the fall of Hanshan Temple and the application of medicine at the birthday party?


    "Han''er Answer my question


    Ye Xihan saw that the three people were staring at her tightly, especially Jiang Hanjun''s nervous eyes hurt her heart.


    Why is he nervous and doesn''t believe her?


    Taking a deep breath, Yu Guang catches a glimpse of Su Ling, whose mouth is blocked. Ye Xihan''s eyes twinkle. He can only give up on her, so he says: "big brother Han''er doesn''t know about these things! Han''s son has never been disadvantageous to the third elder sister''s mind


    After a pause, ye Xihan''s eyes glistened with tears, but he made a face that he couldn''t bear to cry and said, "the third sister''s falling off the cliff is related to the accident at the banquet. Han''er swears to heaven that it has nothing to do with these two things! Otherwise, I''ll die


    Heavily say the last sentence, ye Xihan raised his chin, a tough unyielding look, she did not know these two things, a clear conscience!


    Ye Qinzhi and ye Qirang both gently slow down their faces, but they still don''t trust her completely.


    Seeing this, ye Xihan said in secret: "only the rumor may have something to do with me Han''er and Su Ling have had a long relationship since they were young. At the beginning, they overheard that the elder brother and the second brother mentioned that the third sister and another man were rescued at the same time. They accidentally told Su Ling that they had missed this matter.... "


    She glanced at Su Ling and continued: "but Han Er never revealed the news to others! What''s more, rumors were flying all over the place a few days ago. How did you arrange it outside? What benefits did han''er get? Why did han''er do that? "


    Said here, tears can no longer help, wronged to fall down, yexihan seems to be unwilling to let everyone see her cry, turned around, leaving only a puff of the back, wipe tears, yexihan evoke a sneer, eyes across a faint light.


    Ye Shuli saw her performance in his eyes, and he couldn''t help cheering and clapping for each other.


    What a white lotus! What a move to retreat!


    It is worthy of being the heroine in the original work. I.Q. EQ is to throw away the upright pig brain like the original owner for ten blocks!


    Three people see ye Xihan did not spare no effort to exonerate himself, but to explain the reason in detail, the doubt in the heart can not help but dissipate.


    Jiang Hanjun saw his sweetheart''s crying pear blossom with rain. He felt a pain in his heart and said: "I said before that, it must have nothing to do with han''er. She is not such a snake hearted person!"


    "All three things have nothing to do with han''er, so the only one to send a message is Su Ling!" Ye Qinzhi said darkly.


    When ye Xihan heard the speech, his eyes were dim and he looked at Su Ling with disappointment: "Su Ling You Why are you doing this! Because the third sister once punished you, do you have a grudge? "


    Su Ling stares big eyes and looks at her incredulously. The mouth that is blocked "Wu Wu" calls directly.


    Ye Xihan! You are also involved! Why do you leave it all to me! For what?


    Ye Shuli''s face looked at all this, and he pursed his lips and didn''t speak.


    She really does not know whether ye Xihan is involved in it, and there is no conclusive evidence to prove that ye Xihan is related to these things. At the moment, ye Qin knows that the three people have no doubt about her, and they are guilty of blaming her. If she does not defy Ye Xihan, it will be counterproductive.


    "It''s the girl again! Earlier, Shu Li said that she couldn''t keep such a girl. Han''er, you are too soft hearted to leave her! " Ye Qi makes her angry. She is disgusted with Su Ling, the girl who destroys the relationship between their brother and sister, and kicks her in the chest.


    Su Ling rolled painfully on the ground with a sharp pain in her chest. When she saw amber beside her, her eyes lit up. "Wu Wu Wu" yelled at amber, hoping that he could uncover Ye Xihan''s shameless lies.


    Amber will see her eyes in the eyes, but not moved.


    Although Su Ling is the young master''s own sister, but often less than success, more than failure! The young master also needs to connect with Pei Lang and the third prince through the fourth young lady. For the sake of the young master''s career, Su Ling must be sacrificed!


    Thinking of this, amber sneered, pretending to be angry and said: "ah, Su Ling is master Xue''s sister! How can you just rub it? Since ye Shuli dares to treat Su Ling like this, he should be ready to be retaliated! "


    Seeing that all the people are staring at him angrily, amber shakes. Taking advantage of the carelessness of all the people present, she suddenly breaks free from the rope and runs out of the door between the lightning and flint.


    "No! Let him run for a moment Ye Qi let hate voice say, hurried to the door, a few breath between has disappeared amber trace.


    Su Ling sees this, the whole body suddenly a stiff, staring amber away from the back of the eyes as if are about to fall out of the general, "Wu Wu" straight call.I beg your pardon? Come back! Expose that bitch!


    Ye Qinzhi couldn''t help it any more. He slapped the table heavily: "I''ll run away, but Su Ling can''t stay! Xihan, it''s useless for you to plead for her this time! Shuli, this girl has set you up again and again. It''s up to you to kill or cut! "


    Ye Shuli sniffed and breathed. He raised his foot and walked slowly to Su Ling, looking at her frightened and desperate face.


    From the modern concept of freedom and equality and the kind and tolerant education of human nature, she was torn by her heart and told that she should not arbitrarily deprive others of their lives.


    But Why did others persecute her repeatedly and threaten her life without mercy!?


    Three days and three nights of cold and helpless life at the bottom of the cliff can be vividly seen. Pictures of Jin Rui dragging her seriously injured leg and carrying her desperate to survive often appear in her dreams


    Ye Shuli closed his eyes, his eyelashes trembled and his heart beat heavily.


    When she opened her eyes again, she heard her indifferent voice saying, "she must not stay."


    Su Ling stares at Ye Shu''s cold and piercing eyes from the cold pool. His heart is chilly, and endless regret spreads in his heart.


    Sobbing and kneeling in front of Ye Shuli, Su Ling sobs and pleads bitterly, but sees Ye Shuli not moved at all, and turns her eyes to Ye Xihan.


    Yexihan but gently don''t open the head, the complexion make a few points can''t bear and sad, but in the heart the way Su Ling this wench can''t stay!


    "Su Ling You''ve done too many wrong things I really have no face to plead for you. Don''t hate me I can''t help it Ye Xihan said softly, tears flowed down and looked at Su Ling with pain.

 Chapter 71

    All the makeup on Su Ling''s face was crying. The last hope in Wen Yan''s heart was shattered. He could only look at Ye Xihan full of regret. His eyes were filled with anger, regret and despair.


    Ye Qi let Hear ye Shuli''s decision, nodded, stretched out his hand and dragged Su Ling away.


    Su Ling sobbed in despair and terror, but no one pleaded for her.


    Ye Xihan! You bitch You have to die!


    Ye Xihan wiped his tears and looked painfully at Su Ling being dragged away. He didn''t feel half guilty on his face. He whispered: "Su Ling I''m sorry... "


    Don''t blame me for being cruel


    Then, as if he had been hit by something, he couldn''t help fainting. Jiang Hanjun quickly came forward and held her in his arms.


    Ye Qinzhi looks at the two people holding together, and then looks at Ye Shuli''s face without fluctuation, and sighs gently.


    "Don''t let Xihan and Xue Sheng''an get in touch with each other in the future. Xue Sheng''an is so ruthless. Although he grew up with han''er since childhood, he didn''t think about han''er at all when spreading rumors!"


    Jiang Hanjun nodded his head solemnly. He would never let his sweetheart come into contact with those shameless and insidious people. Then he said, "Xue Shengan is so bold, but there is a way to cure him."


    Ye Qinzhi shook his head with an ugly face: "we don''t have any human or material evidence."


    "Hum, even if there are human and material evidence, it''s useless. Xue Sheng''an is already the third prince''s man. We can''t move him easily, otherwise we will offend the third prince!" Ye Shuli snorts coldly.


    Ye Qinzhi gave a bitter smile: "Longna? If that''s true, it really can''t help him. Shuli, you must be more careful in the future. The other party may hold a grudge and make a comeback! "


    ¡­¡­


    In the dark room, Su Ling was forced to drink a bowl of poison, and then the severe colic in her abdomen made her roll and wail on the ground. She wanted to bite her tongue and commit suicide. The cold sweat spilled out and fell like drops of water. I don''t know how long ago, it was painful. She was almost numb. Her eyes were dull and she lay on the ground like a dead dog, occasionally twitching.


    "Dead?" A scar face frowns to ask a way, kicked Su Ling a few feet, see the other side but have no reaction.


    "It''s like death, OK! Now that it''s done, roll up a mat and throw it into the mass grave! Let''s drink later! " Another obscene male voice said.


    The carriage was rickety and stumbling along. The lifeless Su Ling was roughly thrown into the rotting mass grave. Occasionally, a few crows came down to peck at the carrion.


    They trembled all over, got a lot of goose bumps, and quickly left this ominous place.


    Su Ling''s eyes were wide open, and her pupils were lax. She slowly lost consciousness and fell into endless darkness.


    Ye Shuli Ye Xihan


    Ye Xihan I will not let you go if I turn into a ghost!


    ¡­¡­


    When ye Xihan wakes up, it''s already after dinner. Su Ling''s face full of despair and hatred constantly appears in her dream. When she remembers what happened in the afternoon, ye Xihan still has a lingering fear.


    Jiang Hanjun''s nervous and suspicious expression and what Xue Shengan did behind her keep spinning in her mind. Ye Xihan''s heart is in a turmoil. He straightens up and decides to go to the first floor of the world when the people in the mansion don''t pay attention.


    As night fell, Xue Sheng''an came back in the first building in the world. When he came into the room, he saw the amber with a big face. At the corner of his mouth, he said, "what''s the matter with your face?"


    "Face?" Amber looks at Xue Sheng''an suspiciously, how come after he comes back today, others are staring at him with a strange color.


    "Who painted so many turtles on your face and didn''t come back last night? What''s the matter?" Xue Shengan sat down lazily and poured himself a glass of wine.


    Amber smell speech quickly force rubbed rub face, sure enough see more ink on the hand, face a black.


    Seeing Xue Sheng''an''s impatient expression, he was surprised again and quickly replied: "young master, last night I fell in the trap with Su Ling! Su Ling seems to have been seen through when she was doing business. I was arrested. They even called miss four to confront her. It seems that they are suspicious of her. "


    "In order that the young master can continue to connect with the third prince through the fourth young lady, his subordinates have to sacrifice Su Ling to protect the fourth young lady. After his escape, his subordinates get the news that Su Ling is already in danger. Please give up the crime!"


    Hearing this, Xue Sheng''an was silent for a moment, and a look of sadness appeared on his face, which was fleeting: "you are right Must protect good Han son, don''t let her suffer any harm. "


    "As for Su Ling Sister, go with ease My brother will take revenge for you... " Xue Sheng''an whispered softly.


    Just after hearing Amber''s news, Xue Sheng''an turns his head and sees Ye Xihan standing at the door, disappointed: "han''er? How do you get back so late? Why don''t you put on more clothes? What if you catch a cold? "


    Xue Sheng''an frowned and said painfully, and quickly helped her into the room.


    Ye Xihan turned his head and looked at him quietly: "brother Sheng an I know what you''ve done. "Xue Sheng''an heard the speech and said in a cold voice, "amber, you go out first." Amber answered, and immediately backed down.


    Looking directly at Ye Xihan, Xue Shengan asked softly, "Han Er is afraid of me?"


    Ye Xihan was slightly stiff and said, "brother Sheng an Why did you keep those things from me Su Ling, Su Ling, she''s dead! "


    "I know you don''t have to blame yourself. It''s none of your business. Han''er, I said earlier that no one can bully you! If anyone dares to do harm to you, no matter who it is, I want him to die! " Xue Sheng''an looked at her with fiery eyes and said coldly.


    Ye Xihan was frightened by his terrible eyes and gave a shiver: "so you let Su Ling give ye Shuli the aphrodisiac, right! Elder brother Sheng an, do you know that the liquor was drunk by elder brother Hanjun, and almost had an accident with her! "


    When Xue Sheng''an heard her words with a sense of blame, he was angry and pulled her into his arms. With a sense of pain, he said, "you can only see Jiang Hanjun in your eyes! What about me? "


    Ye Xihan''s eyes dodged and said softly, "brother Sheng an, don''t do this..."


    It''s not that she doesn''t understand what Xue Sheng''an thinks of her. She just wants to marry Jiang Hanjun


    Xue Sheng''an lowered her face, pushed her to the bed, pressed her under her body, and stretched out her hand to untie her clothes.


    He has been trying his best to protect her and show her the most pure and beautiful side, since she is ungrateful Then accompany him to fall into the boundless darkness!


    Ye Xihan was surprised and blushed: "brother Sheng an Don''t do that... "


    But in my heart, brother Sheng an is so kind to her She couldn''t bear to refuse


    Looking at Xue Sheng''an''s handsome face, the strength of resistance in his hand gradually diminished to disappear.


    With the curtain down, the room is beautiful.

 Chapter 72

    Su Ling, in order to avoid irritating the old lady, or the Lin family and ye Xihan get into trouble, considering various reasons, the brothers and sisters tacitly didn''t disclose the matter, just said that Su Ling was redeemed by her own brother.


    The next day, ye Xihan said that he was ill and stayed at home.


    Ye Shuli thinks Ye Xihan looks strange these days. He is listless and often in a daze. He really seems to be ill.


    Especially occasionally look at her eyes faint, cold with a bit empty, see her heart hairy, but can''t say exactly what''s wrong.


    But since Su Ling and green clothes are solved by her, ye Xihan is promoted to be a big girl of Wen government. There is no chance to send a letter to the first floor of the world as easily as before. Ye Shu is not in charge of her for the time being.


    So he began to concentrate on the day after tomorrow''s hairpin ceremony. Lin invited Chu Xiao''s mother, Princess Xuan of Chu, as the guest of honor, that is, the man who combed her hair on the hairpin ceremony.


    She and hairpin ceremony intended to use a blood red Hosta, crystal clear, valuable.


    "Miss, Wen Shizi''s visit is now outside the hospital." While observing Zanzi, miaodong came and said something.


    As soon as ye Shuli''s eyes brightened, he ran to the lotus pond of Qingshu hospital. He saw Wen Jinrui looking at her with a smile, dressed in a black robe, and her grace was not reduced.


    "Jin Rui? Why did you come to me all of a sudden today? " Ye Shuli gasped and asked.


    Wen Jinrui saw that she was running out of breath. She couldn''t help but smile: "the day after tomorrow, it will be ah Li''s hairpin ceremony. A few days ago, I went out of my way to find something, hoping that on that day, ah Li can use it."


    Ye Shuli looks at him curiously. Wen Jinrui takes out a beautiful purple jade phoenix hairpin from her arms. She holds her head up and her tail up, embraces the auspicious clouds, and spreads her wings upward to fly, lifelike.


    This Phoenix hairpin is carved from extremely rare purple jade. It''s of excellent quality. I''m afraid it''s priceless. Ye Shu couldn''t help but be slightly surprised: "do you want to give me this hairpin?"


    Wen Jinrui smile, gently Phoenix hairpin into her temples, eyes micro movement: "I first saw this hairpin when I know, only you are the most suitable for it."


    This sudden act of intimacy made her body slightly stiff and her breath much lighter.


    "Jin Rui Why give me such a valuable thing? "


    Ye Shuli felt that his heart beat faster, and he felt a sense of inexplicable emotion in his heart. He opened his mouth slightly, and then he forbeared to ask directly "do you like me?".


    "The reason why you sent me this What is it? "


    Wen Jinrui pause, looking at her eyes across a faint light, silent after a breath, said: "send things to friends do not need reason."


    Friends


    Hearing this, ye Shu has two points in her heart. She reaches out her hand and pulls out the Phoenix hairpin from her hair. There is also the temperature of Wen Jinrui''s chest on it.


    Put the Phoenix hairpin back into Wen Jinrui''s hand. Ye Shuli slightly turned his head and said, "Jinrui, since I am a friend, why don''t you tell me something?"


    She refers to that night in the home, Wen Jinrui silent did not speak.


    "If Jinrui doesn''t want to tell me, it means that you don''t want to open your heart to me, so I don''t want to accept such a valuable gift."


    "Chu Xiao told me I met the eldest princess in the palace a few days ago


    Wen Jinrui Wen Yan frowned slightly, grabbed her hand and asked, "did she do anything to you?"


    After a look at him, ye Shuli gently pulled out his hand: "nothing."


    Wen Jinrui''s eyes darkened and said, "ah li There are some things, can you give me some time? "


    he didn''t want to escape his heart for her, just


    He''s not strong enough now. He doesn''t want her to be in danger and worry.


    Ye Shuli looked at him quietly and said with a smile, "OK."


    Wen Jinrui put away the hairpin and looked at her seriously: "ah li Give me some time, trust me, and let''s make an appointment, shall we? "


    "Well?"


    "There will be Qiuwei in two months. When it''s over, I''ll tell you what happened. OK?"


    Hearing the words, ye Shuli frowned slightly: "Qiuwei? Jin Rui, are you going to take part in the imperial examination


    Wen Jinrui nodded, and an inexplicable look flashed in her eyes.


    Ye Shuli''s face was a little strange.


    The imperial examination She remembers that in the imperial examination, Pei Lang was the person who connected the three yuan.


    Wen Jinrui is the person of the great prince, while Pei Lang is the person of the third prince, and the future winner is


    "What''s the matter? Does a Li feel that it''s too long to wait? "


    Ye Shuli came back and shook his head and said, "no, I''ll wait for you."


    Since her appearance has changed the plot, the future will not necessarily follow the original.Wen Jinrui''s eyes brightened as if they were full of stars: "ah Li, I''ll wait for you to take this hairpin."


    After seeing off Wen Jinrui, ye Shu leaves the station and falls into meditation.


    She is not sure whether her feelings for Wen Jinrui are gratitude and redemption or with a trace of emotion.


    But the only thing she can be sure of is that she doesn''t want Wen Jinrui to fall because of the failure of the eldest prince


    "The third sister is so lucky Not like me... "


    All of a sudden, ye Xihan''s low voice rang out behind him.


    Ye Shu was interrupted and frowned: "what are you doing here?"


    The other side didn''t answer, but just stirred up a smile: "the third sister''s good means, even Wen Shizi also bowed to your pomegranate skirt, I also wonder how the third sister suddenly changed her temper, no longer pestering brother Hanjun."


    Ye Shuli''s eyes narrowed: "what''s your business? Why, is it jealousy? "


    "Ha ha Yes, sometimes I really envy you, my third sister. If you abandon them like shoes and turn around casually, you can capture other people''s hearts. "


    Ye Shuli said: "I abandon it like shoes? Isn''t that good? You don''t always think that I''m in the way. Now you and your brother Hanjun will be able to get married. "


    Hear "cold Jun elder brother" four words, ye Xihan immediately is in the heart a burst of tingling. "Third sister, you still have an engagement with him now. How dare you have an affair with Wen Shizi like this? Aren''t you afraid of other people''s gossiping?"


    "Four younger sisters don''t want to say that I''m a man of fickleness and fickleness?" Ye Shuli said coolly.


    Hearing these words, ye Xihan suddenly remembered that crazy and beautiful night. His face turned pale and he said, "isn''t that what the third sister did?"

 Chapter 73

    Ye Shuli looked at him funny: "what''s the matter? Should I change my mind and pester your brother Hanjun every day? "


    This white lotus suffered what stimulation, unexpectedly said this kind of words to her, she alienated Jiang Hanjun, isn''t she the most happy thing to see?


    Hearing this, ye Xihan''s face changed again: "what do you mean, haven''t you promised yourself? I will break my engagement with brother Hanjun


    The leaf book left to accept a smile, in the heart gush up two cent anger, sneer two voice to walk forward, the leaf brook Han is scared by his this momentum involuntarily back two steps.


    "Si Mei is really an interesting person. Do you mean that my fiance has an affair with other people? I can''t be angry and oppose it. I still have to watch them happily? It''s shameless to say a few words with other men, but it''s shameless to pester him back? "


    "I I didn''t say that! " Ye Xihan muttered.


    Ye Shuli snorted: "if you dare to say that, believe it or not, I will knock out your teeth! Entangled with her fiance, I don''t know who she is


    Recalling Jiang Hanjun''s gentle expression and Xue Shengan''s crazy and hot eyes in his mind, ye Xihan''s face was slightly white, and his brain was a mass of paste. He bit his lip. Just as he wanted to open his mouth to say something, he was interrupted impatiently by Ye Shuli.


    "Enough! Fourth sister, my patience is limited. If you make trouble out of no reason, third sister, I''ll be angry. "


    Ye Shu glanced at her coldly and said, "don''t bother me if you have nothing to do, otherwise I can''t guarantee whether I will beat you next time."


    Hearing this, ye Xihan''s delicate body trembled and immediately closed her mouth. She felt that ye Shuli was not joking. She was a little flustered.


    Seeing this, ye Shu didn''t look at her any more and went back to the house. In two days, it was her hairpin ceremony. She had a lot to do and didn''t have time to play with this poisonous lotus.


    Fortunately, she was well prepared, and there was nothing wrong with the hairpin ceremony. Her guest was Princess Wuxuan, and she personally wore a hairpin for her at the hairpin ceremony. The friendship between Wen government and Prince Wuxuan was really extraordinary!


    Ye Shuli knows that Chu Xiao was responsible for her falling into the cliff. Princess Wuxuan just wanted to express her apology for her son.


    However, others don''t know that ye Shuli, as the future daughter-in-law of the government of the state of Wu, has a lot of friendship with King Wuxuan''s house and general''s house, and they all look at her with envy and flattery.


    "The Duke and his wife are really blessed! I really can''t envy a daughter like Miss Ye San! "


    "The more I look at Miss Ye San, the more I like her. If only I could ask her to be my daughter-in-law earlier!"


    "Yes, yes, the government of the state of Wu is blessed..."


    Lin listened to these words, his face was full of laughter.


    If you can have some relationship with the government of Wenguo, you will have light on your face. People think, so they turn their eyes to Ye Xihan.


    "I''ve heard that there is another lady in your house who is beautiful and proficient in all kinds of music, chess, calligraphy and painting. She will be hairpin in two or three months. I don''t know if she can get married?" A lady inquired with a smile, thinking that if you ask this common woman to match the common son in the mansion, you can be regarded as a high-ranking person.


    Lin''s decent smile: "never married."


    Hearing the words, everyone felt a move in their hearts and began to think of the common girl.


    "Speaking of it, I have a son who has not yet been married. He likes a woman as poetic and picturesque as Miss Ye Si." It''s the wife of Professor Shen, the assistant lecturer of Hanlin Academy.


    After hearing this, Lin moved slightly. Although she knew that her daughter''s engagement with Jiang Hanjun existed in name, she didn''t want to see that the man married a commoner daughter of the government in a twinkling of an eye after the engagement was terminated. Otherwise, what would outsiders think of her departure.


    Besides, ye Xihan was born as a common girl, so she was not fit to be married to the government of Wu. Although Shen is an official of five grades, she would be lucky if she married a legitimate wife!


    Another lady liang of the Yunhui emissary''s family also spoke: "my eldest brother is a married man. Alas, my eldest daughter-in-law is plain and has no talent to say. She is not popular with my son. I want to find a fair lady with red sleeves for him."


    The implication is to ask Ye Xihan to be a concubine for her eldest son.


    Lin frowned a little, and soon regained his face. The Yunhui envoy was also a military officer of the fourth grade. Although he was a concubine, he was the eldest son, and he didn''t suffer.


    Mrs. Liang, most of all, was interested in the friendship between the government of Wen state and the general''s office, and wanted to have some relations.


    Thinking of this, Lin chuckled: "my common girl is still young, and her nature is uncertain. Naturally, I still want to keep her for a period of time and cultivate her well. But if you are free on weekdays, you ladies may as well come to visit more. "


    Everyone''s face moved when they heard the words. On the surface, they refused. In fact, they said they could see each other again.


    So Mrs. Liang said with a smile, "Oh, I''ll come to you some other day. Please don''t worry about us!"


    Lin''s smile, a few people do a joke.Although she doesn''t like to see ye Xihan, Lin is a qualified mother. She won''t be so bad that she will marry Ye Xihan casually. She still tries her best to choose a marriage for her, and even plans to let her see which of these people suits her better.


    If ye Shuli knew what Lin was thinking, he could only smile helplessly.


    How can ye Xihan, as the heroine in a novel written by an ordinary woman, be fond of each other?


    But she didn''t have time to care about these, because since the hairpin, Lin began to let her learn to be a housekeeper. She was not forced to learn piano, chess, calligraphy and painting any more, and her time of practicing martial arts was reduced by more than half.


    The first thing I do when I wake up every day is to read all kinds of information about the people in the house of memorization. Lin even handed over the power of several yards, such as her Qingshu courtyard and ye Xihan''s Suxin courtyard, to her, and managed the account books of some shops under the Wenguo government.


    Although she is not good at piano, chess, calligraphy and painting, but in the aspect of accounting, it is because modern advanced education is much more efficient than the people here.


    Mr. accountant first saw that she couldn''t use abacus at all. She just scribbled on the paper and was very dissatisfied. Later, ye Shuli didn''t need an abacus at all to calculate every number quickly and accurately, which directly surprised his chin.


    Ye Shuli doesn''t care about him. She frowns at these account books. It doesn''t matter if she checks them carefully. There are many places where the figures are not right.


    Especially several shops under aunt Bai of Suxin courtyard, after thinking about it, ye Shu was a bit fierce in his eyes.

 Chapter 74

    When Qian Guanshi was called, he saw Ye Shuli sitting on the chair and looking at him coldly.


    "Miss three, what can I do for you


    Ye Shuli looked at the middle-aged man, who was fat and kind-hearted, and said, "money is in charge. There are some shops over there in Suxin hospital. You are helping to take care of them. There are some things I want to ask you."


    Money manager respectfully said: "I do not know what doubts miss three?"


    "The income of this jewelry shop on Zhuque street a few years ago was only a few hundred Liang a month. How could it suddenly be more than three times that a few months ago?"


    After hearing this, steward Qian happily said: "originally, there was a shortage of staff in the house, and the jewelry shop was neglected. A few days ago, the house added some more staff, so he sent several people to work in the shop, so the income was much more than that in previous years."


    Ye Shuli nodded and continued: "this pharmacy and this restaurant have made a lot of money in the past few years. How come they are losing more and more recently?"


    "This As you know, miss three, after the first floor in the world has been built in Zhuque street, the business of other restaurants has been robbed. What''s more, these days there are many more back and forth buildings. I''m afraid all the guests in Zhuque Street are taken care of by these two families! "


    Money seems to have no choice but to smile: "there are losses and profits in this business. It''s always like this. Miss three, you don''t have to care too much about these losses."


    Ye Shuli raised his chin and said with a smile: "money manager is right, but I''m really curious. Why do the profits and losses of these three shops in recent months just offset each other?"


    Money steward heard this, a smile on his face slightly stiff, and soon returned to normal.


    "Maybe it''s just a coincidence?"


    "Coincidence? If this happens in one of the months, it''s all right. The same situation has happened for several months in a row. Doesn''t money manager think there''s any problem? "


    Ye Shuli continued with a smile: "the accounts of the three shops are calculated together. Every month, the government doesn''t earn or lose one or two silver. It''s really amazing."


    Money steward heart slightly tremble, forehead also exudes a few drops of cold sweat.


    But ye Shuli suddenly said, "I heard that her daughter, who was in charge of the affairs before, got married, but she carried a total of 18 dowries."


    "And a few days ago, the son in charge of money owed the gambling house 600 liang of silver. I heard the boss of the gambling house boast that you were very happy to pay back the money."


    Steward Qian was surprised. His legs trembled slightly and he said, "miss three You Where did you get the news? "


    Ye Shuli narrowed his eyes and said, "OK, money is in charge. Your monthly money is only ten Liang. When did you become so rich? I don''t want to beat around the bush with you. Let''s call it all from the facts. "


    "This Miss three, those news just now are all nonsense rumors. It''s impossible to count them! As for the coincidence in the account, I really don''t know... " Steward Qian explained with a smile.


    Ye Shuli interrupted him impatiently with a wave: "OK! Don''t quibble. I went to the gambling shop in person. Where did the boss ask me? Can there be any fake? Money is in charge. You can''t be more clear about my temper. If you want to talk to me again, I''ll do it. "


    Seeing ye Shuli stroking the whip around his waist, Qian Guanshi was very excited. Then he remembered that the man in front of him had always been the one who did not agree with each other. There were many people in the house who had been whipped by her.


    Seeing that he couldn''t hide it, he was afraid that ye Shuli would beat him half dead, so he quickly begged for mercy: "don''t Don''t Miss three, please forgive me. These are what aunt Bai means Aunt Bai said that if I could help her with the false accounts of these shops, I would share 20% of her monthly profits with her... "


    Ye Shuli turned his lips. It''s really boring. Just scare him. The original master''s legacy is still there!


    So he said coldly, "Oh? In that case, come with me to see Aunt Bai


    When ye Shuli took people into Suxin courtyard, aunt Bai immediately exclaimed, "Ouch! Miss three, what are you doing when you come to Suxin courtyard with so many people without saying a word


    Ye Shuli is a person who doesn''t like procrastination. Wen Yan pushes the money in charge directly and says frankly, "aunt, I''m afraid you can''t take charge of those shops in Zhuque street any more. Please hand over the real account book quickly."


    Aunt Bai was shocked when she saw Qian''s bitter face. She was afraid that the business of the shop might be revealed, but there was no way for her to admit it.


    So he was ready to fight with Ye Shu. He pretended to be stupid and said, "what? What do you mean, miss three? Well, this shop is in power. Take it away


    But ye Shuli just glanced at her and said, "money is in charge of the business, Ma liuer will do some work. If you don''t find out the account book for me in a cup of tea, I will throw you into the river to feed the fish."


    Qian Guanshi shuddered and said, "aunt Bai Just take out the account book. The third lady knows all about it. Don''t make it difficult for me... "Hearing this, ye Xihan ran out, frowning and saying, "third sister, money is in charge of affairs, but you are an old man in the house. How can you talk like this?"


    "Yes! Miss three, you''ve only been in charge of government affairs for a few days, and you can''t wait to take my power. It''s too much to say! " Bai Yi Niang also stares an eye way.


    Ye Shuli heard the two people chirping and said impatiently: "aunt Bai, you are very old. Can you be a little less stupid? I don''t have time to play with you. If I don''t take out the account book, I''ll ask the people around the old lady to search. Are you satisfied? "


    She has a lot of affairs to deal with. She really has no patience to deal with these people.


    At this time, ye Xihan stood up and looked at her with watery apricot eyes and disapproval: "third sister My aunt is also your elder. How can you talk to her like this? "


    Ye Shu didn''t even look at her. She said directly, "aunt Bai, you''ve privately joined hands with money manager to make false accounts. If you don''t hand over the account book, believe it or not, I''ll tell my father directly. Maybe you can feed the fish with money manager!"


    Aunt Bai didn''t expect that ye Shuli was so aggressive that she didn''t even want to pretend. She didn''t give her any face. She couldn''t get off the stage for a moment. She was so embarrassed that she opened her mouth and glared at her: "you You... "


    Ye Xihan saw that Aunt Bai was blocked so that she could not speak. He was somewhat aggrieved and indignant and said, "third sister How can you talk? "


    Ye Shuli only felt that his remaining patience was about to be exhausted. He looked at her coolly: "I am such a person. How can I not accept it?"

 Chapter 75

    Under the general attitude of Ye Shuli''s overbearing president, aunt Bai turned pale and had to reluctantly go back to her room and take out the account book.


    Ye Shuli grabs the account book and looks at it carefully. It turns out that Aunt Bai has several shops in her own private, but the mother and daughter are not good at this. They don''t earn much money. So she moves her mind and transfers all the profits from the shops in her house to her private shop.


    Looking at it, ye Shuli''s face moved. Two of the private shops under aunt Bai''s hands were given by Xue Shengan.


    Looking at Ye Xihan without any trace, ye Shu knows clearly that although Ye Qin''s confidant has warned her not to have any more contact with Xue Shengan, Su Ling is dead, and green Yi has been transferred away from her, they are afraid that they still pass on the news through these shops.


    "Four younger sisters, four younger sisters, you are really capable."


    Ye Xihan obviously also saw the account book that Xue Shengan taught her to do by hand. He couldn''t help but lift it up, and his eyes dodged.


    Evoke a cunning smile, ye Shu centrifugal suddenly had two points of revenge, this time, she wants Xue Sheng''an to break a good fortune!


    Put away the smile, cool to see the white lotus mother and daughter, ye Shuli mercilessly poke things in front of Lin and ye Tianfeng.


    Ye Tianfeng immediately blew up, looked at Aunt Bai in disbelief and said: "lianniang You, you have done such a thing


    "Hum, I said earlier that Bai lianniang couldn''t manage the shop. Who told you to let me take some rooms for her to manage?" Lin''s white husband one eye.


    Ye Tian said: "I''m not afraid that you are too busy..."


    "Don''t do that. It''s impossible to be in charge of so many affairs in the government! Bai lianniang, how much money have you embezzled from the government? " Lin shot a cold look at Aunt Bai, making her legs soft.


    "I''ve seen it. It''s only been done for about three months. It''s about four or five thousand taels." Ye Shuli stood aside and said.


    Ye Tianfeng was very angry: "don''t you have a shop in your own dowry? Why do you do that? "


    Aunt Bai saw that her husband, who had always been gentle to her, roared at her. For a moment, her tears began to flow down.


    "Master I have to! I don''t do this for han''er''s sake


    Ye Tianfeng stares at an eye to ask a way: "what call for Han son to think?"


    Aunt Bai immediately cried, "my han''er is just a common girl. Seeing that she is about to reach her hairpin, she will marry someone in the future. I''m not worried about the dowry!"


    Lin immediately laughed: "what do you mean, Bai lianniang! Do you think I''m going to cut her dowry? "


    "I didn''t mean that But according to the rules, the third lady is the only one. If she gets married in the future, she can raise her dowry at least sixty-four times. My han''er only has thirty-two dowries. Han''er has suffered a lot since she was a child. Why don''t I want to compensate her more? "


    When ye Xihan heard this, he was moved to tears. He asked for love for Aunt Bai: "Dad Please don''t blame my aunt. My aunt is just confused for a moment. Aunt Qian has been put away and never moved. "


    "Han''er is not aggrieved. Although he was lost when he was a child, his father and mother have been waiting for han''er for the past two years. Han''er is very satisfied..."


    After all, mother and daughter are crying.


    Bai Yi Niang cried out to her daughter that she was sorry. Ye Xihan sobbed and told her that she was not wronged at all.


    Ye Tianfeng''s expression of anger, seeing such a scene, could not help but slow down. His face showed a soft and unbearable expression.


    Only Ye Shuli and Lin''s expressionless face looked at each other and drew the corners of their mouths.


    What evils have they done in their life? What are the two white lotus flowers on the market?


    Ye Tianfeng sighed and said, "lianniang Naturally, I am ashamed of han''er. In the future, when han''er gets married, I promise that there will be sixty-four dowries, and I will never do such stupid things again... "


    Lin''s a listen, angry heart: "you mean that this matter so forget?"? And give her the same marriage standard as Shuli? Good, ye Tianfeng! What do you think of Shuli as


    "This Now, how about giving the book a lift from eighty-four in the future? " Ye Tian Feng Shan said, knowing that the words were biased.


    Lin snorted coldly and ignored him.


    Smell speech Ye Xi Han but is in the eye once crossed a faint light, quite feel a bit gnash teeth.


    Why does the legitimate always have to press the common one? She doesn''t agree!


    "Dad, no matter what aunt Bai is doing, she has made a big mistake." Ye Shuli said with no fluctuation in his eyes.


    Ye Tianfeng hesitated: "this After all, it''s the first time to commit a crime. Four or five thousand taels is not too much. Just a little punishment and a big admonition. "


    Ye Shuli looks at Ye Tianfeng in a quiet way. His eyes are like ghosts. He sneers and says, "I don''t know how Dad wants to punish me?"Ye Tianfeng was a little guilty because of his biased words just now. Seeing his daughter''s face shaking again, he said: "this You mother and daughter know that father is not good at dealing with such things. Since Shuli is also learning to take charge of the family these days, why don''t you take care of it? The punishment should not be too heavy... "


    Ye Shuli said: "well, it''s up to me to decide."


    Bai Yi Niang and ye Xi Han smell speech is a stiff, uneasily look at each other.


    Ye Shuli showed a warm smile like the spring breeze and said: "after all, the 45000 taels are not too much. My aunt loves her daughter very much, so..."


    Yexihan smell speech straight stare at her, heart all mentioned throat.


    Then he heard Ye Shuli say softly: "you don''t need to punish my aunt to think about the mistakes in Chuang Tzu. It''s better to pay three times of the money collected by the exchange."


    That''s fifteen thousand taels!


    White aunt a listen, almost a mouthful of blood did not spit out, quickly cried: "my three young ladies yo! Where did I get so much money! Han''er wants to get married! "


    "Aunt, what are you talking about? I haven''t heard from my father. When the fourth sister gets married, there will be sixty-four dowries."


    Ye Tianfeng also nodded and sank his face: "is this not satisfactory?"


    Aunt Bai trembled and muttered without daring to speak.


    64. It''s not necessarily fifteen thousand taels to raise the dowry!


    Ye Shuli also said with a smile: "my aunt can''t afford it any more. I see that there are several shops under my aunt and my sister. They can earn a lot of money. It takes two years to earn 15000 taels."


    "Since my aunt is not good at managing shops, it''s better to give these shops to Shuli and take care of them."


    Ye Tianfeng nodded after hearing the words: "Shuli is right. You can give the shop to Shuli."


    It''s a one shot fix.


    Ye Xihan stares directly at Ye Shuli and almost cries again.


    This leaf book leaves, clear is want to her and Sheng an elder brother''s last news communication of way thoroughly cut off!

 Chapter 76

    The account book thing made such a pass, Bai Yi Niang is just a small reprimand, Qian Guan Shi was removed from office, ye Xihan look at her eyes is very resentful.


    In the face of Ye Xihan''s silent accusation, ye shuliquan doesn''t see it. He just does his own business.


    On this day, Mrs. Shen and Mrs. liang of the Imperial Academy came to visit with their son. They were very clear about their intentions, so they were very hospitable.


    During the conversation, Lin had a preliminary understanding of these two sons. Shen Xiuyuan, the legitimate son of academician Shen of the Imperial Academy, was a very talented man. He was quite elegant, and his conversation was smooth and elegant.


    Yunhui made Liang Jun, who had already been married, tall and powerful. He had a bronze complexion. His eyebrows were not angry but powerful. He was quite arrogant.


    Lin''s performance will be two sons in the eyes, slightly nodded.


    Both of them have good family background and conduct. Shen Xiuyuan hasn''t married yet. He has a gentle appearance. He can see that he is a good match for ye Xihan. Although Liang Jun has taken his wife, his father is a good official, but he is no worse than Shen Xiuyuan.


    Planning to talk with the two ladies in detail, so they called to the maid, let Ye Xihan treat them to the garden.


    Step out of the door, Shen Xiuyuan and Liang Jun look at each other, both sides with a bit of hostility.


    Shen Xiuyuan frowned and opened his mouth first: "that fourth Miss Ye is a talented and talented person. She is like a banished immortal. It''s really a flower on cow dung to match your rude warrior."


    Liang Jun also looked at Shen Xiuyuan contemptuously. He couldn''t stand this kind of poor scholar. He said with a sneer: "an old man looks like a woman, and he looks down on others!"


    Shen Xiuyuan is quite male and female. Usually he hates people saying that to him. When he hears that, his face changes, and he looks at him in disgust: "she''s full of vulgar words. Miss Ye Si won''t take a fancy to you."


    But Liang Jun laughed arrogantly: "if you don''t like it, you can''t like it. If my mother doesn''t want me to come, do you think I''m willing to share a room with you He didn''t like that kind of delicate and tender woman like flowers, so he was not interested in Miss Ye Si.


    Two people all the way to the back garden.


    Ye Xihan hears Lin''s side servant girl''s message at the moment, but is surprised and angry.


    Does Lin want to get married for her?


    The mood is uneasy and the complexion calmly followed the servant girl to the back garden. Ye Xihan understood that Lin''s this is to let her go to see each other personally, which one of them is more suitable.


    Two people see ye Xihan, both eyes a bright.


    Shen Xiuyuan saw that she was dressed in white, and her face was clear and beautiful, and her eyebrows were a little sad. She was very beautiful, so he went forward to talk with Ye Xihan, and he wanted to show off his talent and discuss poetry literature with him from time to time.


    Although Liang Jun is not good at such a weak and unbearable woman, he can''t help feeling a bit moved by each other''s excellent appearance.


    Ye Xihan talks and laughs with them politely. The expression of appreciation on each other''s face, especially the infatuation in Shen Xiuyuan''s eyes, greatly satisfies her vanity.


    "There are two months to go before the imperial examination. I wonder if Mr. Shen has any intention?" Ye Xihan asked with a gentle smile.


    Hearing the word imperial examination, Shen Xiuyuan immediately raised his chin, showing the pride of the literati. He sighed: "naturally, I want to take part in it. It''s a shame to say that I''m only a little scholar after I''m nineteen this year. I''m really ashamed of my husband!"


    Ye Xihan nods slightly and praises the other side: "I''m too modest. I won the entrance examination of a scholar when I was 19 years old. Mr. Shen is really a dragon and Phoenix among people. Here, Xihan wishes Mr. Shen high school in advance!".


    Shen Xiuyuan is really a bit of a scholar. There are a lot of people in Da''an Dynasty who were only admitted as a scholar in their thirties.


    But still can''t compare with her brother Hanjun.


    Thinking of Jiang Hanjun, the smile on yexihan''s face became sweeter.


    Shen Xiuyuan thinks that the beauty is laughing for him, but ye Xihan seems to have a better feeling for the elegant and handsome talent. He intentionally or unintentionally ignores Liang Jun from time to time. He can''t help but get a great sense of satisfaction in his heart. He looks at Liang Jun with an air.


    Liang Jun disdained to a cold voice, heart know beauty is not in him, by the cold, the heart of yexihan''s mind is also a little light.


    Ye Xihan saw all this in his eyes. He didn''t care. He just laughed softly and kept talking and laughing with Shen Xiuyuan.


    In the heart is dark hate, a married the main room of the vulgar Wufu, dare to ask to marry her to do concubine?


    A few people talk about it, and it''s time to say goodbye.


    Ye Xihan personally took them to the gate. When they passed the front garden, they saw a woman in red practicing the whip technique. The whip shadow was very fast and unpredictable. It seemed that he noticed someone was coming and stopped.


    Ye Shuli had already known that Lin was seeing each other for ye Xihan. He quickly looked at several people and politely said hello.


    Liang Jun''s eyes lit up and looked at her blankly: "I don''t know if this girl is..."Ye Shuli noticed each other''s hot eyes, frowned and turned to avoid each other''s hot eyes.


    Ye Xihan saw Liang Jun''s infatuated look. He was dissatisfied with Liang Jun, but his face was gentle and polite. He said, "this is my third elder sister, the junior of Wenguo government."


    Liang Jun hears speech, the color of thick disappointment flashed on the face, originally already famous flower has owner. So step by step back, reluctantly out of the Wen government.


    When they were far away, ye Xihan put away his gentle mask, looked at Ye Shuli and said angrily, "why does the third sister always want to take what should belong to me?"


    Ye Shuli looked at her suspiciously: "Miss, what''s wrong with me?"


    After biting her lips, ye Xihan looked at her coldly and said, "these two people are chosen by my mother. But the third sister wants to show off in front of them. Where can the third sister do this to me?"


    Smell Yan Ye Shu from is a reaction come over, people this meaning is, that Liang Jun and Shen Xiuyuan are her Ye Xihan spare tire, just Liang Jun look at her that look, let her dissatisfaction.


    With a funny shake of his head, ye Shuli said, "fourth sister, can you not treat others as if they are like you? I don''t have your hobby of playing coquettish in front of my sister''s fiance."


    "What''s more, four younger sisters, you don''t already have your brother Hanjun, how can you care about the eyes of other men?"

 Chapter 77

    Hearing the words "brother Hanjun", ye Xihan looked at Ye Shuli resentfully and said: "my brother Hanjun? Oh, if Hanjun''s brother is mine, why do I have to experience this today? "


    "On the surface, you disdain to say that you want to give brother Hanjun to me. You don''t want to argue with me. You are very happy to see that I can only talk about marriage with such a man? That Shen Xiuyuan''s father is just from the official position of Wupin, that Liang Jun has a wife! My mother wants to look at such a person for me. What''s the point? "


    Hearing Ye Xihan''s criticism of Lin''s mistake, ye Shuli suddenly sank his face: "what is he Juxin? With my own fiance, I don''t want it. I have to try my best to match you, right? Ye Xihan, you really have the face to say it


    "My mother tries her best to find a good marriage for you, and even allows you to see each other in person. If you don''t like it, will you force you to marry? You don''t appreciate it. On the contrary, you dare to complain that the person she chose for you is not good enough? "


    The concubine daughter of the official family, who was married by her mother at will, can go around the capital several times! Ye Xihan and Bai yiniang have committed so many things. Lin still thinks about her regardless of the past. If they are not grateful, they just complain.


    Ye Xihan was ungrateful: "my mother doesn''t know what happened to my brother Hanjun, so why isn''t she planning for my marriage after the dissolution of her engagement?"


    "Then I''d like to ask you, which of the things you and your aunt have done is worth my mother''s putting down her position to please the government of the state of Wu?" Ye Shu turned his eyes away. Is it necessary for others to treat you?


    "As a common woman, you have a higher heart than heaven, and you don''t think about your identity carefully. Is it enough?"


    Ye Xihan smell speech direct red eyes, di Shu of cent is the biggest knot in one''s heart in her heart, a bit choked ground say: "with what concubine forever will be di Chu of pressure a head!"


    "What kind of treatment did you receive in the past two years when you came back to the government, not in accordance with the law of the young lady? You can even rob your sister''s fiance, but I can''t see it. Where are you pressed by her everywhere? " Ye Shuli''s anger began to rub upward.


    Ye Xihan''s tears began to trickle down. He opened his mouth and said nothing. Ye Shuli interrupted directly: "Ye Xihan, have you forgotten what I said last time?"


    Seeing the undisguised disgust in Ye Shuli''s cold eyes, ye Xihan trembled: "you What do you want? This is the front yard! "


    Ye Shuli snorted: "what do you say about me? I told you earlier that my patience is limited. Since you have repeatedly challenged my bottom line, I don''t mind giving you a lesson. "


    With a flick of the whip in his hand, ye Xihan directly entangled each other''s wrists and pulled them. With a cry of surprise, ye Xihan fell down on the floor and fell solid. His hands rubbed against the rough floor and bled.


    "Hiss..." Yexihan eat pain to cry up, a face can''t believe to look at yeshuli, never thought the other party actually will do to her.


    Put away the whip, ye Shuli looked at her impatiently, showing a mocking smile: "it''s a pity that there was no one around just now."


    "Four younger sisters should be careful when they walk in the future. Don''t always be arrogant. It''s not good to look good. They have to fall over when they know the road in front of them."


    Ye Xihan stares at her: "Ye Shuli, you are more and more arrogant! No wonder brother Hanjun hates such a rude and domineering woman as you


    Seeing the white lotus falling without any image, ye Shuzhong immediately changed into a more arrogant look and said, "my fourth sister is right. I''m really more and more arrogant! So when you see me, try to walk around the side, you know? Do you dare to bother me next time? Believe it or not, I''ll whip you in the face? "


    Ye Xihan trembled with fright, and his chest kept shaking: "you How can you... "


    At the moment, several servant girls pass by, looking at them strangely. Ye Xihan sees this. He climbs up half of his body and immediately sits on the ground, looking at Ye Shuli in fear.


    When ye Shuli saw her like this, he drew the corner of his mouth and yelled: "cough, those servant girls over there, didn''t you see that the fourth lady accidentally fell and sprained her feet! You, don''t you hurry to help the fourth lady back to the yard, and the servant girl, what are you doing? Why don''t you go to the doctor soon? "


    The three little maids looked at each other. They thought that the third young lady was bullying the fourth young lady again, but they couldn''t figure it out when they heard this.


    Ye Shuli saw a few little servant girls with a look of muddled circle and motionless. He picked Ye Xihan up and roared: "what are you doing standing there? Don''t you see four younger sisters have broken their hands? Go to the doctor quickly. If she makes any mistake, believe it or not, I''ll skin you


    Seeing ye Shuli''s Distressed face, the servant girls even picked Ye Xihan up with their own hands. They were really worried about their younger sister. They just said that they had misunderstood the third lady and ran out of the house to find the doctor.


    Ye Xihan was held in her arms for a moment, but she didn''t react. She stared at Ye Shuli. Unexpectedly, she was so naughty and changed her face so quickly.When the two servant girls ran away in a hurry, they came back to their senses. Their faces turned black and they cried out: "you It''s you... "


    Ye Shu from see her open mouth will identify her, quickly make a hard look, a hand slip will throw her on the ground, ye Xihan "ah" sound was heavily fell on the ground, only feel buttocks are about to break, the lower part of the body a burst of numbness, suddenly pain she can''t say a word, a face is green.


    "Ouch! Si Mei, are you ok? The third sister just couldn''t hold you any more. What have you eaten these days? How can you grow so fat! " Ye Shuli hurriedly cried with worry and heartache, and immediately held her up again.


    Yexihan in her arms, pale, staring at her.


    Ye Shuli looked at her apologetically: "are you OK, fourth sister? Too painful to speak? Don''t be afraid, the third sister will take you back to the room now! " Eyes are naked threat way: dare to make a sound again, I throw you on the ground!


    Scared yexihan a spirit, recalled just hip that a burst of pain, quickly closed his mouth, for fear of yeshuli will throw her on the ground again.


    Seeing that the people around her were about to gather, ye Shuli quickly picked her up rudely and went straight to Suxin courtyard. After entering the room, PA''s a loose hand then leaves the brook han to throw on the bed.


    Looking at the panting and sweating Ye Shuli, ye Xihan shakes his body and can''t bear it. He gnashes his teeth and says: "Ye Shuli, you are shameless!"

 Chapter 78

    Ye Shuli glared at her and said discontentedly: "how can the fourth sister talk? I took you back to Suxin courtyard all the way from the former courtyard. I didn''t even say thank you! "


    The other party obviously did not expect her to be so shameless and speechless, so she had to sit on the bed with a calm face.


    Ye Tianfeng and Bai yiniang rushed to see ye Xihan''s injury as soon as they heard the news. Bai yiniang rushed to see ye Xihan''s injury: "where''s the injury? Is it serious? Can you walk? Oh, this hand is bleeding


    Then his eyes turned and he immediately took some precautions to look at Ye Shuli and said, "well, how can I fall down? How can you be here, miss three? Han''er, what''s the matter


    Ye Xihan''s face flickered a little hesitation. Before he opened his mouth, he was interrupted by Ye Shuli: "well, I can fall down on the road. Fortunately, I saw it in the front yard, and I sent back the fourth sister! Alas, the bones of the fourth sister are too weak. Dad, you have to tell the kitchen steward to do more good things for the fourth sister to mend her body! "


    Aunt Bai said suspiciously: "it''s the third lady who sent han''er back


    Completely ignored the expression of distrust on that face, ye Shu left Pai''s chest and said very generously: "that''s not true. Aunt, you don''t have to thank me. Four younger sisters have already said thank you to me. Why are you so polite? I''m so embarrassed!"


    Think of all the way of the small Si servant girls looking at Ye Shu from holding her running gape, ye Xi Han smoked the corner of the mouth did not speak, is the default.


    Perhaps Ye Shuli''s acting skills are too excellent, and his expression is extremely natural. Although Ye Xihan''s face is not very good, he thinks she is hurt. Ye Tianfeng says: "can I send someone to ask for a doctor?"


    Ye Shu left a good sister who cared for her sister to make a pie and said with a smile: "naturally, someone has been sent to the school. I''m afraid the doctor is on the way."


    Ye Tianfeng nodded his head and said happily: "Shuli has grown up and knows how to love his sister. I''m very glad to be my father! Han''er, you and Shuli are close sisters. Shuli takes care of you so much. Do you know how to care for your sister? "


    Yexihan slightly stiff, hiding in the hands under the quilt to grasp the sheets, face is a clever nod: "Han son will naturally remember the third sister to my good."


    During the conversation, the two little maids also came with the old doctor in a hurry. After checking, they told ye Xihan to have a good rest, and then they scattered.


    Ye Shuli''s return to the hospital with the injured Ye Xihan in his arms is seen by many people. Now the Wenguo government has burst its nest. Originally, he thought that the third young lady was unruly, headstrong and irascible, and often bullied the fourth young lady. Now it seems that all these are rumors. The two sisters are in a good relationship! Therefore, the impression of Ye Shuli is changed a lot, usually looking at her eyes is also less fear, more peace.


    Ye Shu didn''t respond to this phenomenon on the surface, but at the bottom of his heart, he wanted to look up to the sky and smile three times. He had known that it would be so easy to change her bad reputation. Why should he suppress her nature and try to please others before?


    Two days later, Shen Xiuyuan, one of the spare tires of Ye Xihan, sent a post saying that he wanted to invite Miss Ye Si to watch dance and listen to music on the Yudai River boat. Ye Tianfeng hoped that the two sisters could cultivate their feelings, so he asked Ye Shuli to accompany her.


    Although Ye Xihan has two reluctances in his heart, he can''t show them either. He has to answer them, so he goes back to Shen Xiuyuan''s post and comes with his sister.


    Besides, Liang Jun was so impressed by Ye Shuli''s beauty when he left Wenguo government a few days ago that he could never forget it. When he returned home, he suffered from Acacia.


    Liang Jun thinks about his sweetheart all day long, and he can''t sleep and eat well. A martial arts man even learns to be a scholar. He sighs some poems about "beauty is like a flower separated from the clouds" and "people are haggard for the sake of Yi".


    Seeing this, the pretty wife of the family cried and yelled at Ye Shuli behind his back, and hated the fox spirit who was fascinated by her husband.


    Liang Jun got the news this day. He heard that ye Shuli and ye Xihan would go to the Yudai River to Shen Xiuyuan''s invitation. He was so shameless that he pestered Shen Xiuyuan to drink with him. In order to see his beloved again, Liang Jun, who has always been grumpy and arrogant, didn''t care about Shen Xiuyuan''s disgust.


    When ye Shuli and ye Xihan came to the boat, it was already evening, and the river lamp was just on.


    After entering a room, Shen Xiuyuan saw that there were some light vegetables and fruit wine snacks on the table. As soon as he saw Ye Xihan, Shen Xiuyuan showed an obsessed look. He immediately hissed and asked for warmth. He looked at Ye Xihan straightly without noticing Ye Shuli.


    Although Ye Xihan is disgusted with Shen Xiuyuan''s direct gaze, he is very satisfied with the fact that the other party takes her as the center, but does not care about ye Shuli''s appearance.


    Ye Shuli shrugs. Now she is a 100000 volt light bulb. Seeing that both of them are intentional and unintentional, when she doesn''t exist, she is also happy. She says that she wants to go outside to blow the wind, so she goes to the deck outside.As night falls, colorful lanterns are floating on the riverside, and there are several boats in the distance. On the big boat in the middle, there are many beautiful or pure women playing, singing and dancing.


    Ye Shuli is enjoying the beautiful picture, listening to the singing girl''s melodious Qingyue song. Looking around, he finds that there seems to be a familiar figure on the boat next door. Looking carefully, he hears a thick voice behind him.


    "Ye Miss Yeh San


    Ye Shu turns his head and sees a tall and powerful man looking at her with a silly face. He can''t help frowning.


    "Your Excellency is Mr. Liang Leaf book from the crooked head, remember this a few days ago with a man.


    When Liang Jun heard the sound, he immediately didn''t know where to put his hands. He quickly stepped forward and said, "I didn''t expect that Miss Ye San, do you remember me


    Ye Shuli smelled the strong wine on the other side, and could not help frowning and retreating two steps.


    At this time, ye Xihan and Shen Xiuyuan were having a good talk in a room on the boat. Suddenly, the door was kicked open. A woman of medium appearance was roaring angrily: "Mr. Shen, have you seen Liang Jun? Tell me if he''s sneaking in to meet that fox spirit

 Chapter 79

    On the deck, Liang Jun was looking at Ye Shuli with two eyes: "Miss Ye San You are the most beautiful woman I have ever seen in my life. "


    Ye Shuli drew the corner of his mouth and put on a distant and polite smile: "thank you for your praise."


    Liang Jun saw that her gorgeous face was even more charming and lingering under the reflection of the river lamp. With a smile, it was even more like the fury of Fusang at night. For a moment, he couldn''t help but get rid of most of her soul.


    So he boldly stepped forward with the spirit of drinking, held her hand in his hand, and said very affectionately: "Miss Ye San Since the first time I saw you that day, my heart has been lost... "


    Ye Shuli''s face sank and he pulled out his hand. He quickly walked to one side and said in a cold voice, "Mr. Liang, please respect yourself!"


    But Liang Jun showed a look of love with two parts of sadness and said, "I know I''m not worthy of Miss Ye San, but I hope you can understand what I mean to you! "


    "Thank you for your kindness. If I remember it well, Mr. Liang already has a wife?" Leaf book left to accept smile, don''t have good spirit ground to say.


    Liang Jun''s face darkened: "yes I''ve already married. I''m not qualified to marry Miss Ye San, let alone concubine? "


    Then he stepped forward, took Ye Shuli''s hand again, and said sadly, "why did God want me to meet you! If I didn''t listen to my mother and go to Wenguo government that day, I would not see you! It would not be so painful! "


    At this point, the mood is excited: "but I don''t regret it! Miss Ye San, do you know that if I hadn''t met you, I would never have believed that there was a gorgeous woman like you in the world Elegant, elegant and charming, I am Liang Jun I''ll do anything for you! "


    Ye Shuli heard the confession of the short dog''s blood, and felt that the veins on his forehead were jumping all the time.


    Calmly, he wanted to pull out his hand and stretched it out several times. However, he found that the opposite side was as strong as a cow. He held her hand tightly and said angrily, "don''t let go!"


    Seeing this, Liang Jun showed a crazy smile and said with a silly smile: "it''s worthy of Miss Ye San. She is so beautiful when she is angry You know, I think about you day and night these days... " Then he began to pinch her shoulder, trying to hold her.


    "I don''t think about food and tea every day. I can''t sleep at night I didn''t expect to see you again! "


    The other side excitedly embraces her in the bosom, wine gas sprays on her face, ye Shuli is surprised, hard earned but can''t get rid of, suddenly the whole person of gas is about to smoke.


    As soon as he wanted to kick Liang Jun between his legs, he heard Liang Jun scream like a pig and fell to the ground. His arms were released, and he was pulled into another broad and warm chest by one hand.


    "Jin Jin Rui As soon as ye Shuli looked up, he saw the familiar face and cried out.


    Wen Jinrui nodded. There was no change in his warm face. His deep eyes and tight lips fully expressed his displeasure at the moment.


    "Jinrui, why are you here?"


    "I was just discussing business with people on the boat next door. I looked at the figure on the boat from a distance. It seemed to be you, so I came to have a look."


    Ye Shu nodded away. No wonder she just felt that there was a familiar figure on the boat next door.


    Just as he was about to open his mouth, he heard Liang Jun''s drunken roar: "where are you from! How dare you do it to me? Let go of my miss Ye San


    Ye Shuli stares at him fiercely. He is planning to go up and beat Liang Jun violently. Then he sees that Wen Jinrui''s face sinks. He steps forward and says, "did he just touch you with both hands?"


    Before ye Shuli answered, he heard Liang Jun roar: "Yo? A thin and weak smelly boy, a sour scholar''s weak chicken, how dare you challenge me? Do you know who you are? Now I beg for mercy and I can spare your life Ouch Ah


    Between lightning and flint, ye Shuli sees Wen Jinrui''s body move like a strong wind, and Liang Jun''s two arms are unloaded.


    Ye Shuli was stunned. He looked at Wen Jinrui as gentle and graceful as a jade tree. He didn''t expect that he was so good at Kung Fu and was so ruthless!


    Wen Jinrui kicks Liang Jun away like a dead dog. Turning her head slightly, ye Shuli occasionally sees the other party''s cold eyes rippling in the light. The absolute cold makes her shiver.


    Seeing this, Wen Jinrui immediately put away his chill, and returned to the warm face and smiling eyes in the past. The change was so fast that it seemed that his cruel appearance was an illusion.


    "How? Didn''t scare you? "


    Ye Shuli said: "no It''s OK. Thank you for being here, otherwise I''ll... " Then he gave Liang Jun a look of disgust.


    Wen Jinrui frowned slightly and asked, "ah Li, why are you here? Who is this man? Dare to be rude to you


    At this time, Liang Jun, who was lying on the ground, woke up from his drunkenness. He got up and looked at Ye Shuli bitterly, shouting: "Miss Ye San I''m really sincere to you If there is a fake, call me heaven strike thunder AhWhen ye Shuli heard the speech, his anger just came up again: "you just took advantage of my aunt? I''m tired of you


    After that, he walked forward with two steps and fell on each other like rain.


    Seeing this, Wen Jinrui opened his mouth But it didn''t stop her.


    Ye Shuli beat Liang Jun fiercely. Suddenly, a 20-year-old woman came out of nowhere and screamed: "ah! You You bitch! Where''s the hoof? How dare you beat my husband


    Then she pours at her with a ferocious face. Wen Jinrui moves and immediately pulls her to her arms. The woman suddenly pours on Liang Jun with an unstable center of gravity.


    Liang Jun immediately sent out another cry: "ow..."! Stupid woman! You''re on my hand


    Hearing this, the woman quickly got up and nervously looked at Liang Jun''s injury: "are you OK, Xianggong! Your face Ah! What''s wrong with your hands? Did that little bitch do it! The man who dares to beat me, I want her to look good! "


    Liang Jun struggles to get up, a pressure on her, roars: "stupid woman! Who are you talking about? That''s Miss Ye San! "


    Upon hearing this, Liang Jun''s wife sat on the ground and looked at him stupidly, saying, "this Is this the fox you think about all the time? You''re dead! Beat you like this, and you''re still facing that little bitch

 Chapter 80

    Ye book from the black line, just at this time, the house of Shen Xiuyuan and ye Xihan heard the movement also ran out.


    When ye Xihan saw Liang Jun''s tragedy, he exclaimed: "my God So, what''s going on here! "


    Liang Jun''s wife at the moment is also a face ferocious, hate to look at Ye Shuli said: "you this shameless goblin! How shamelessly seduced my husband


    Wen Jinrui smell speech facial expression one sink, Mou light one dark say: "what are you talking about?"


    Seeing Wen Jinrui''s look, Mrs. Liang Jun''s figure trembled as if she had seen something terrible. She shrunk her head and said, "I My husband and I have been in love for many years. These days, he doesn''t think about food and tea. It''s all because of her! Even the two of them secretly went to the painting boat for a tryst on my back at night Where is my wife? "


    Ye Shuli angrily explained: "Madam Liang, you misunderstand me. Today, it''s Mr. Shen who invited my four younger sisters to watch the dance I just accompanied my sister to the appointment. I didn''t know that Mr. Liang would be here too! "


    Liang Shao''s wife glared at her angrily: "sophistry! If you accompany your sister, why aren''t you in their room? Why do you stay here with Liang Jun? "


    Ye Xihan saw the confusion and said, "third sister This is also a misunderstanding. Just explain it with Mrs. Liang Shao. How can you beat Mr. Liang like this? What just happened to you... "


    Then he closed his mouth as if he had accidentally said something.


    Liang Shao''s wife was really angry: "did you just do something behind my back? You cunning bitch I''m so angry


    Then he rushed up to slap Ye Shuli in the face. The latter is not a vegetarian either. He quickly turned around and didn''t forget to put out his foot to trip him. Immediately, Mrs. Liang fell on the ground like a dog eating shit.


    "Mrs. Liang, have you had enough trouble?" Ye Shuli is also a bit angry.


    Inexplicably by neuropathic indecent, also inexplicably as a fox spirit small three, what?


    Seeing his wife''s ferocious and ugly appearance, Liang Jun yelled with a black and blue face: "smelly woman! What are you doing? Didn''t you hear me tell you not to be rude? How dare you beat Miss Ye San! You are against you


    Liang Shao''s wife got up in pain and sat down on the ground again. She looked at her husband in disbelief and cried out: "kill a thousand swords! What have I done! Liang Jun, you have no conscience. I''ve married you since I was 14 years old. It''s been six years! When your poor family wanted to marry me, how did you tell my parents? Now you scold me for a fox who beat you up like this


    Liang Jun''s face darkened when he heard her expose her own shortcomings: "you''ve been married to me for six years, not to mention your son. You won''t lay an egg! Still rely on your parents to my family''s kindness, don''t let me concubine! How can you compare with Miss Ye San? "


    Ye Shuli helplessly looks at the quarrel between the two, shrugs his shoulders at Wen Jinrui and shakes his head.


    Well, I can''t see that she has the ability to be a fox?


    Seeing this, ye Xihan''s eyes flashed slightly, and he said with a look of helplessness and disappointment: "third sister, a woman should not be alone with other strange men, let alone a married man Third sister, have you forgotten your previous message? Why don''t you have a long memory? "


    Hearing this, Shen Xiuyuan immediately changed his face. He had heard the rumors all over the city before. He had no good feelings for ye Shuli, a woman with no virtue and rude manners. In addition, he had just talked with Ye Xihan and learned a lot about ye Shuli from ye Xihan''s words. He was very biased against her.


    So he said, "what Miss Ye Si said is very true! What''s the system like this? Miss Ye San, you are a slovenly person. Have you ever thought how much trouble you will bring to your sister? When rumors were flying all over the world, Miss Ye Si, a pure and kind-hearted woman, was criticized for your fault


    Yexihan smell speech also slightly show a bit aggrieved look, face is strong from calm, as if no interference.


    Shen Xiuyuan is more distressed by the beauty in his eyes, so he begins to accuse ye Shulai.


    Wen Jinrui raised her eyes and looked at each other faintly: "young master, I don''t know what''s the relationship between you and Wenguo mansion? When should you teach me? "


    Smell speech leaf book leave also heavily exhale a depressed spirit, sneer a way: "I how, my younger sister how, concern you asshole matter?"


    Shen Xiuyuan''s face was embarrassed. For a moment, he didn''t know what to say. He could only hum coldly: "the words are vulgar!"


    At this time, another man came across from another boat.


    Pei Lang closed the fan and knocked on Wen Jinrui''s shoulder, saying: "Wen Shizi, what has been handled for so long and has not been solved?"


    Wen Jinrui turned her head and replied faintly: "sorry for the delay of Pei Shizi."


    Ye Shu is surprised to see Pei Lang and Wen Jinrui discussing business together. He hasn''t said anything yet.At this time, Mrs. Liang Shao, sitting on the ground, seemed to be stimulated by what she had just said. She yelled at Wen Jinrui: "what do you mean that you are both facing this shameless fox spirit! Little bitch, I''ll fight with you! "


    Then he jumped up like a rabbit, and his body flew towards Ye Shuli like an arrow from the string. Ye Shuli quickly dodged, but Mrs. Liang still grasped her sleeve.


    "Little bitches! Let me show you the power of my mother I''m going to grab her face.


    Wen Jinrui quickly pulls Liang Shao''s wife apart, but the other party holds her tight by the corner of her clothes and curses her incessantly.


    "Let me go! Let me tear the bitch''s face


    A few people quickly pull a few, ye Xihan see this, come up to seize Mrs. Liang Shao''s hand and ye Shuli''s sleeve: "Mrs. Liang Shao Let go of my third sister


    Although the posture to separate them, but tightly hold the sleeve, let leaf book from can''t pull out.


    Shen Xiuyuan looked at the picture in disgust, turned around and shook his head. From time to time, he said that ye Shuli was too rude and shameful.


    Looking at Shen Xiuyuan and ye Xihan, who both add fuel to the fire and are uneasy and kind-hearted, ye Shu only feels that his heart is already a sea of flames, and volcanoes erupt one after another.


    Tearing between, taking advantage of the night a twist hard kick in Shen Xiuyuan buttocks, the other side a straight toward the past, pressure Ye Xihan, two people "plop plop" two fell into the water.

 Chapter 81

    This sudden change seems to have stunned everyone.


    Without Ye Xihan, ye Shuli pulls back his sleeves.


    "Save Life! Help me...! " They fell into the water and began to cry for help. The boat in the distance seemed to hear the movement here, and they all slowly leaned over to find out.


    Ye Shuli saw this, and immediately the villain complained first. He yelled at Liang Shao''s wife with an angry look: "good, you bold and rude stupid woman! I pushed my fourth sister out of the water. If anything happens to her, the government of Wen kingdom will make you look good! "


    "Wen The government of Wen state...! " Liang Shao''s wife was frightened by Ye Shuli''s fierce roar. Then she remembered that what she was tearing at was the lady of Wenguo mansion. She finally came to her senses from jealousy.


    "Why What to do I didn''t mean it Liang Shao''s tears flowed out. She really thought that she had just pushed Ye Xihan out of the water.


    Ye Shuli cried anxiously, "help, help! I can''t be water-based! "


    In fact, she can swim, but at this moment, she would like those two people to have a good irrigation of the river and clean their stomach of bad water!


    Seeing that the two people in the water could not swim, Pei Lang struggled painfully. His face moved, he took off his shirt and jumped into the water.


    When the people on the nearby boat learned about the situation, they also jumped out of the water to help save people.


    After a while, Pei Lang returns to the shore with Ye Xihan in his arms, and Shen Xiuyuan on the other side is also rescued.


    Looking at Ye Xihan with closed eyes and pale complexion, ye Shuli looks very worried and angry: "how''s my fourth sister! That woman is to blame. I''m so angry! "


    Pei Lang quickly comforted: "don''t worry about Miss Ye San. She''s ok now."


    Looking at the weak breathing Ye Xihan at the moment extremely fragile and pitiful appearance, eyebrow micro Cu, hesitated for a moment, or put both hands on her chest to press hard.


    After a while, ye Xihan spat out a lot of water. He woke up and said: "this It''s so cold Cold... "


    Pei Lang quickly put the hand on her chest back, wrapped the coat around her and said, "Miss Ye San, first send the four girls back to the house, and you don''t want to stay here. Be careful if you are seen, it will not affect your reputation."


    Wen Jinrui also frowned and nodded at the moment, and quickly blocked Ye Shuli''s eyes from the distance.


    "Ah Li, go back to the carriage and return to the mansion of Wenguo first. Let me and Pei Lang handle this! Don''t worry, we won''t let out any information! "


    Ye Shuli nodded and followed Pei Lang back to the carriage.


    Pei Lang holds Ye Xihan, puts her into the carriage, jumps out quickly, turns back to Ye Shuli and says, "please send back the four girls as soon as possible, otherwise I''m afraid it will cause cold."


    When ye Shuli and ye Xihan return to the national government, aunt Bai sees her daughter, who is half wet and half awake. She immediately cries.


    The servant girl quickly burns hot water to wash Ye Xihan''s body and change dry clothes.


    As her daughter lay dying on the bed, aunt Bai rushed to Ye Shuli immediately.


    "Miss three! Why does han''er always have something to do with you every time? At the beginning of the year, I fell into the ice lake and almost lost my life. What about this time? Is it difficult for han''er to slip down again? "


    Lin immediately glared at her and said, "Bai lianniang, how can you talk! Is it difficult? Do you mean Xihan is a Book pushed into the water? This time, they are on the boat. There are so many people nearby that you dare to talk nonsense without seeing them with your own eyes? "


    Seeing Lin''s anger, aunt Bai trembled and sobbed: "my han''er..."! How do you always have so many disasters and diseases? My heart aches to death! What were you doing, miss three? Why didn''t you take a good look at han''er? "


    Ye Tianfeng also frowned and said, "Shuli, what''s the matter?"


    Ye Shuli adjusted his mood and immediately put on a bitter melon face with anger. He rushed up to hold Ye Tianfeng''s arm and said wrongly: "Dad! Your daughter is being bullied outside


    Then Shen Xiuyuan and Liang Jun and his wife will be something to embellish the said.


    "That Liang Jun, unexpectedly, has a bad heart for his daughter. Fortunately, Jinrui is also protecting me from reputation damage. Her daughter is angry, so she beat Liang Jun hard! The result is that Liang Shao''s wife rushed up, pointed to her daughter and scolded the fox spirit, and wanted to beat me! If it wasn''t for four younger sisters and Jin Rui to hold her, my face would have been arrested! "


    "The fourth sister is worried about my safety. Who would have thought that Mrs. Liang was so fierce that she accidentally pushed Mr. Shen and the fourth sister into the lake! If it wasn''t for Pei Shizi''s quick reaction, the fourth sister would have died at the moment! "


    After hearing this, ye Tianfeng blew his beard and glared. He thought of his dying little daughter on the bed and his wronged eldest daughter in front of him. He was so hurt that his heart was about to be gouged out!"Too much deception! Liang Jun is just the son of a Yunhui envoy. How dare he miss my daughter


    Lin''s smell speech is also a surprised: "these two people are how one thing?"? It''s not Shen Xiuyuan''s invitation. Why is Liang Jun here! I''m really blind. I don''t know people very well


    After that, he felt remorseful. It was her fault that she didn''t find out each other''s details. He almost ruined his daughter''s reputation. If it wasn''t for Wen Shizi Lin''s thought is a burst of fear.


    That night, ye Xihan, who was caught in the deep river, had a high fever all night.


    Ye Shuli shook his head and sighed. Ye Xihan really asked for it and deserved it!


    She pretended to be kind enough to pull her sleeve and pull her and Mrs. Liang together. If it wasn''t for her quick reaction, she immediately kicked them down the river. I''m afraid Mrs. Liang''s sharp nails have already scratched her face!


    The next morning, ye Xihan wakes up and remembers the scene of last night. She clearly stands far away from Mrs. Liang, and Shen Xiuyuan is also far away from her. How can she be recorded inexplicably?


    When I think of Ye Shuli, I''m so angry that I can''t let Mrs. Liang cut her face. It''s a pity!


    As soon as Bai Yi Niang came into the room, she saw that ye Xihan had woken up. She quickly went forward to comfort her.


    Yexihan face a dark, Mou Guang Shan Shan, in white aunt ear said what.


    After a while, ye Shuli heard aunt Bai''s angry voice in the yard: "miss three! Didn''t you say that han''er was pushed down by Mrs. Liang Shao? When I asked Han Er, how did she say that she was so far away from Liang Shao''s wife? Miss three What kind of heart do you have? "

 Chapter 82

    Hearing aunt Bai''s voice, ye Shuli leisurely finished his last breakfast, straightened his clothes and hair in front of the mirror, and then walked out slowly.


    "What a rare guest! How did my aunt come to Qingshu hospital this morning? Is she better? " Ye Shuli asked in a caring way.


    Aunt Bai looked up and down at her for a long time and said, "han''er is still burning, but I''m sober. Third miss, han''er was not close to Liang Shao''s wife last night. How could she be pushed down? "


    Ye Shuli pretended to be silly and said: "the situation was too chaotic last night. I didn''t see it clearly for a moment. I remember that Mrs. Liang had been struggling all the time, and I didn''t know how to bump into Mr. Shen. Mr. Shen pushed his fourth sister down again."


    "Miss three, since you don''t see clearly, how can you know that it was Mrs. Liang Shao who pushed people down?" Aunt Bai said with a suspicious look on her face.


    Ye Shuli''s face was not clear, so he replied: "at that time, only Mrs. Liang Shao was pushing and struggling. Who else could be there besides her? Does my aunt think it was the third sister who jumped down on her own?"


    "This That''s not what I mean! I mean, at that time, han''er and Mr. Shen were a little far away from Mrs. Liang Shao, but they were closer to miss three... "


    After hearing these words, ye Shuli immediately looked at Aunt Bai in disbelief and said, "aunt, you You Are you doubting me


    Aunt Bai thought Ye Shuli would be furious when she heard this, but she didn''t expect that the other party''s eyes were full of tears immediately, and her face was hard to hide. She was a little hurt. She was a little flustered when she saw this: "no I didn''t say that! "


    Ye Shuli bit his lip wrongly and took a deep breath. It was as if he could hardly hold back his tears. He choked and said, "that''s what aunt means! I know it''s because I used to bully my fourth sister, so my aunt didn''t trust me so much, but now the book has been changed My aunt doesn''t believe me. Why is that? "


    With that, it seemed that she could not hold back her tears, leaving her numb aunt Bai, hiding her face and running straight out of the yard.


    Ye Shuli ran all the way, his face could not stop laughing and forced to pretend to be wronged and tears, and his expression was very happy.


    Running straight into the main hall, ye Tianfeng rarely sees her three daughters with tears on her face. At the moment, she is also surprised and asks her what''s wrong.


    Leaf book from adjust good mood, a pair of heartbroken and hesitant more than appearance.


    Ye Tianfeng looked more distressed in his eyes, so he had to coax her.


    He sobbed and snored a few tears on his face. Ye Shuli told the story of the morning in detail. After listening to it, ye Tianfeng really sank his face.


    "Shuli didn''t know that before he knew That''s why people don''t believe me! It''s like the last time in Hanshan Temple, when Chu Xiao played with our brothers and sisters, no one believed me... "


    Then he said with a sad face: "I don''t blame my aunt It''s my fault. It''s all my fault! But Shuli wants to know. Does the fourth sister think the same way? "


    Seeing that she mentioned the Hanshan Temple, ye Tianfeng immediately thought of his daughter who was missing and dying at that time. He was hurt and angry in his heart. He quickly coaxed: "how can it be your fault? Han''er is kind-hearted and won''t think about you like this. The book is just a little wayward from before, and now it has grown up! "


    "Besides, you''re the only legitimate daughter in the government of Wen kingdom. No matter how willful and arrogant you are, you''ll have the strength! Don''t worry about Aunt Bai. My father will give you justice


    Ye Shuli was very happy after hearing this, and immediately burst into tears and smile: "thank you, Dad, dad is the best to me! It''s said that the fourth sister has woken up. I''ll see if she''s better! " Then he ran to Suxin courtyard.


    Ye Tianfeng nodded happily and watched her back disappear with a smile. Then his face sank and he said to the steward: "don''t you call Bai lianniang to me now?"


    Ye Xihan finished the medicine with a sad face, and saw that ye Shuli stepped into her room without saying hello. She asked with concern: "fourth sister, third sister has come to see you. Do you feel better?"


    After coughing twice, ye Xihan put the candied fruit in her mouth and held back her servant girl. She and ye Shuli were the only two people left in the room.


    Ye Xihan didn''t pretend to be anything, but looked at each other coldly and said, "were you last night?"


    Seeing that there was no one else around, ye Shuli was too lazy to put on any more. He said with a playful smile: "four younger sisters are really smart!"


    Ye Xihan''s face sank and said with gnashing teeth: "I knew it was you!" As soon as his voice fell, he began to cough heavily.


    The leaf book leaves shriveled shriveled mouth to turn a white eye way toward her: "who let you uneasy good intention of pull my sleeve don''t put, still not all is you ask for."


    With a sneer, ye Xihan raised his chin and looked at her with disdain: "it''s a pity that you won''t be very proud this time, third sister. I sent someone to ask Mr. Shen''s house in the morning. Mr. Shen said that it was someone who kicked him last night, so he bumped me into the lake."


    "Now I''ve invited Mr. Shen to explain the truth. I''m afraid he''s coming. Third sister, no one can testify for you. I pulled your sleeve. This time, I will make my father and brothers see you clearly and see how you can be proud of yourself! "Hearing this, ye Shuli put away his joking look and looked at her seriously and said, "how can you prove that I kicked that foot? Anyway, no one has seen it. Do you think I will take the initiative to admit it? "


    Flashed in the mind of the last thing in the front yard, fully experienced the book from the rogue face of Ye Xihan face a black, smoked the corner of the mouth.


    Then he still glared at the other side and said, "if the third sister doesn''t admit it, she won''t admit it. As long as Mr. Shen identifies you, that''s enough!"


    During the confrontation, when Cao Cao arrived, ye Tianfeng came to Suxin courtyard with his aunt Bai in a complicated complexion.


    As soon as aunt Bai stepped into the boudoir, she saw that there was no one beside her daughter except ye Shuli. She quickly protected Ye Xihan behind her like a chicken and watched Ye Shuli on guard.


    "Han''er, you are not healed. Why don''t you even have a servant girl around you? If something happens again, what can you do?"


    At the moment, ye Tianfeng also stood at the door, hesitated a few times, and asked: "Shuli, did you lie about what happened last night?"


    "Shen Xiuyuan said that han''er fell into the water only after he was kicked last night. At that time, the nearest person was you. Now he is outside the hospital."

 Chapter 83

    Before ye Shuli opened her mouth, aunt Bai jumped up and said, "I''ve said there''s something wrong with this matter for a long time


    "Aunt, how can you say that! Why do you always look like I did when you had an accident with my fourth sister? Does my aunt want us to get along with each other so well? " Ye Shuli was not a vegetarian either. He opened his mouth and put a big hat on Aunt Bai''s head.


    The other side immediately retorted: "I How can I say that? It''s Mr. Shen who said that he was kicked down! "


    Ye Shuli wrongly shouts to Ye Tianfeng: "Dad, don''t you believe me, you just can''t be like this! Besides, did Shen Xiuyuan see that I kicked it? "


    He turned his back to her and it was strange that he could see that she was the one who kicked him!


    "Well That''s not true. Shen Xiuyuan just said that he was kicked and that you were the nearest person at that time. "


    "So I didn''t even see clearly, so I said it was me! Well, why should I kick him? " Ye Shuli turned his eyes.


    Ye Tianfeng nodded and said: "this is also Shuli has no grudge against Mr. Shen. Why kick him? I''m afraid it''s a misunderstanding. You must have been worried too much! "


    Hearing Ye Tianfeng''s firm statement, standing on the other side of Ye Shu, ye Xihan''s heart sank and a trace of obscure hatred flashed in his eyes.


    Then he coughed twice, raised his pale little face very weakly and said, "does the third sister still care about what Mr. Shen said to you last night? Mr. Shen had heard some stories about the third sister before, so he had a bad impression on her. He misunderstood and said a lot of things that made her feel aggrieved. He told her not to care about her. "


    "If the third sister is dissatisfied with Mr. Shen, then han''er doesn''t blame her. Maybe I was just standing next to Mr. Shen at that time, so I was involuntarily involved Third sister, you just apologize to Mr. Shen. Anyway, it''s not a big deal. "


    Aunt Bai immediately echoed: "I''ll say it! The third young lady has always been so temperamental that she can''t bear the slightest grievance. Shen Xiuyuan is so rude. No wonder she can do it. It''s just that she''s suffering my han''er. It''s really an unexpected disaster! "


    "Shuli What is it Ye Tianfeng looked at her with a wavering look.


    Ye Shuli immediately looked heartbroken and said, "fourth sister, do you think I was pulled by Mrs. Liang Shao at that time, but I still have a grudge and don''t forget to calculate Mr. Shen? It turns out that in your mind, you always think that the third sister is such a rude, fussy and small hearted person! "


    After that, he looked at her with an incredible expression and hurt.


    Ye Xihan''s mouth corners a draw, she wants to roar very much at the moment, you are that kind of person! But in front of Ye Tianfeng, she must not do so.


    Only embarrassed to say: "this Han''er doesn''t mean that. The third sister thinks too much. It''s all my fault that makes her sad. " With that, he pretended to be weak, coughing and covering his chest, with a look of remorse.


    In the stalemate, Shen Xiuyuan, who came into the outer room from outside the hospital, said coldly, "I really didn''t see it with my own eyes. Last night, the only person behind me was Miss Ye San. No one else could kick me except her."


    "Yesterday, miss Sanye admitted that she was insulted. I didn''t say anything to miss Sanye


    Leaf book leaves to turn round, the facial expression is tiny heavy, early know so, she should kick fiercely some more at that time!


    See ye Shu from the blink of an eye and fall into a disadvantageous situation, ye Xihan evoked an imperceptible smile, secretly happy.


    Just not happy for a long time, immediately heard outside servants to report, Wen Shizi and Liang Jun''s father came to make amends, the bearer has been outside the hospital.


    Wen Jinrui stepped into the outer room. Out of courtesy, he didn''t move forward. All he heard was his clear and clear voice, which was like the collision of huanpei. He said in detail why he came here.


    Hearing this, ye Tianfeng asked: "Wen Shizi said Who did you see squeeze them into the water last night? "


    Wen Jinrui''s eyes flashed slightly, glanced at Ye Shuli, nodded and said: "yesterday, when I stopped Liang Shao''s wife, the other party kept struggling. Later in chaos, because Shen Gongzi was too close to the three girls, he accidentally kicked Shen Gongzi. Liang Jun and his wife are outside the hospital at the moment."


    The faces of several people present changed immediately.


    Ye Xihan flashed an unbelievable look in his eyes. Unexpectedly, Wen Jinrui would cover up for ye Shu. The relationship between them is really not simple!


    Thinking of this, my heart filled with deep jealousy and resentment, a face suddenly slightly distorted.


    Ye Shuli also opens his mouth slightly and looks at Wen Jinrui secretly. However, he sees that the other person''s eyes are full of laughter and banter. He smiles at her as if she had nothing. He can''t help but feel warm in his heart.


    Several people went to the courtyard, and sure enough, they saw Liang Jun and his wife kneeling dejectedly in the courtyard. Liang Zheng quickly hugged his fists and apologized: "my unfilial son has disturbed the family''s two daughters, and my daughter-in-law''s misconduct is immoral. Now I bring them to make an apology, and I don''t remember the villain''s life to Lord Wen!"Liang Jun''s face was black and blue. He went back and was beaten again. He knelt down on the ground and said in a low voice: "I drank too much last night. I lost my manners for a moment. I was rude to miss Ye San. I told Miss Ye San not to take it to heart." Eyes Piao to a face gentle but eyes cold Wen Jinrui, immediately hit a shiver.


    I didn''t expect that this weak looking boy was the son of the general''s mansion! In the future, it will be difficult for him to have a good future in the military camp


    "I moved my hand to miss three yesterday, but I accidentally bumped Mr. Shen and miss three into the water. I beg the two ladies to forgive me I know I''m wrong! " Liang Shao''s wife also kept tears, her face was still wearing a few red palms, and she quickly kowtowed two heads to the ground, which was not the arrogance of last night.


    Ever since Wen Jinrui said that she had seen them trample down the river, she was afraid that they would not make her feel better.


    Seeing that Liang Shao''s wife had personally admitted that it was her fault, Shen Xiuyuan also changed his face for a moment, so he had to shut up.


    Ye Tianfeng calmly settled the affairs of the Liang family and his wife, and then reluctantly let each other off. Several of them left the government in tears of gratitude.


    Back in the room, ye Shuli immediately said with an injured face: "I said earlier that I didn''t do it. My aunt didn''t believe me! Even if my aunt doesn''t believe me, even my fourth sister thinks I''m such a person... "


    Ye Tianfeng is also black at the moment. Looking at Ye Xihan and aunt Bai, he sighs heavily: "lianniang, and Han er You really let me down Then long sleeve angrily throw, calm face left Suxin courtyard.


    Yexihan heard this sentence, his face immediately very pale, heart a shock, powerless to lean on the bed column, staring at yeshuli.

 Chapter 84

    Ye Xihan''s mother and daughter suffered a lot after the boat''s tour of the lake.


    Ye Tianfeng is quite disappointed in her identification of Ye Shuli. Because Aunt Bai is biased against Ye Shuli, he always thinks that she is uneasy and kind-hearted and feels angry. In the past few days, she hardly stepped into Suxin courtyard, and the mother and daughter were left out in the cold.


    Even think is white aunt with bad daughter, ordered to let white aunt and yexihan live separately in two yards.


    So big news, the three brothers soon learned about it. The two brothers not only gave her a good lecture, but also the youngest Ye Huashu seemed to be annoyed with her. He almost never came to Suxin courtyard to play with her.


    There were rumors among the people that they were left out in the cold, and they didn''t do their best to serve as usual.


    Ye Xihan is about to crush a silver tooth secretly. It is Ye Shuli who does it. Why is it like this!


    When she angrily asked each other, ye Shuli just looked at her coldly and said: "four younger sisters also know that it''s hard to be wronged and misunderstood? You have made it clear to me that since you came back to the government, I have been treated like this many times because of you! Now it''s just to recover some interest from you. If you still dare to play tricks, I promise to make you worse next time! "


    After hearing this, she was so angry that she almost spat out a mouthful of blood, but she didn''t say a word to refute it.


    It''s just that everything doesn''t go well. Even brother Hanjun didn''t stand firmly on her side this time!


    When Jiang Hanjun came to see her, he said: "han''er, ye Shuli has changed a lot. She is not the one she used to be. You should never look at her again."


    Ye Xihan''s face sank. It really changed a lot and became more shameless! It''s harder to deal with!


    "When is brother Hanjun on her side? It''s really her fault. Why don''t you believe me? "


    Jiang Hanjun frowned slightly when he saw that his sweetheart was different from the old gentle and kind-hearted excitement. Wen Sheng comforted him: "han''er, this matter has not been settled, but is it a misunderstanding? Don''t be angry any more. Bow to your father and brothers and admit your mistake. They won''t blame you. "


    Ye Xihan looks at her lover in disbelief. You should know that when this kind of thing happened in the past, Jiang Hanjun will always believe everything she said without reservation!


    Thinking of this, he was jealous. He looked at him pitifully and said, "brother Hanjun You''ve become different from before. Did you treat her... "


    Jiang Hanjun frowned unhappily and said somewhat hurt: "han''er, what do you think of me? How can you doubt me so much


    Yexihan a stiff, self-knowledge aphasia, but in any case can not pull down the face to apologize.


    Seeing this, Jiang Hanjun couldn''t hide his disappointment and injury. He left the government of Wen state without saying a word. The two men, who had always been Lang qingqiyi, broke up in such a bad mood.


    Recently, with all kinds of neglect and estrangement from her beloved, ye Xihan was filled with resentment and sadness, and finally could not help sobbing.


    He was also shocked and disappointed by Jiang Hanjun''s change. He looked frail and thought of Xue Shengan''s warm and domineering chest. He couldn''t help but write a few words on his letter paper and secretly handed them to his confidants who were hiding in the mansion.


    After Su Ling''s death, ye Xihan and Xue Shengan could no longer have a tryst on the first floor of the world, so they had to change to a teahouse in Qingque street.


    The next morning, ye Xihan hurried out of the mansion. When they arrived at the place where they met, they could not help but rush into Xue Shengan''s arms with pear blossoms and rain.


    "Brother Sheng an!" Ye Xihan sobbed softly.


    At the moment, only this man stood behind her in silence from beginning to end and never left.


    Xue Sheng''an saw her sweetheart crying like this as soon as she met her. She was so distressed that she coaxed her. Ye Xihan sobbed and told her everything in detail.


    Xue Sheng''an''s eyes darkened and he kissed her on the forehead. He said in a warm voice, "don''t be sad, han''er What''s good about Jiang Hanjun? You still have me, don''t you? "


    "I''ll always protect you. Don''t be afraid. Tell me what you''ve been wronged about. Brother Sheng an will take it out on you."


    Ye Xihan this just stopped tears, deftly nestle in each other''s arms, tell in detail.


    Warm fragrant nephrite in the bosom, two people whisper, the atmosphere is beautiful and ambiguous, is a room of spring.


    In recent days, ye shulidu has been running back and forth between Wenguo mansion and guiqulaixi building. Since last time Wen Jinrui covered up for her, the relationship between them has become closer.


    Ye Shuli even cheekily begged the other party to take her out hunting. Wen Jinrui had no way to take her cheeky, so she had to answer.


    In the evening, it will be dark. Ye Shuli comes back from home. After finishing the account book, he politely refuses Wen Jinrui to send her, and then goes back to her house by himself.


    Sitting in the sedan chair, I can vaguely hear the talking sounds of people drinking and eating tea in the downtown at night.


    "Ah Have you heard? A few days ago, the academician''s son fell into the water by accident. He seemed to have hit a ghost and had a series of accidents! "Hearing each other talking about acquaintances, ye Shuli quickly raised his ears.


    "I heard that He said that he was beaten by someone who went out a few days ago. After nearly half dead, the other party said that he had recognized the wrong person. All the culprits ran away, and the government didn''t catch any of them! "


    Suddenly, some people complained about the incompetence of the government.


    "I also heard that Shen Xiuyuan somehow became addicted to gambling and owed several thousand taels of silver to the gambling house!" People around take a breath of cold air.


    "That''s all! It''s said that the boy even went to drink flower wine. He had been listening to the music in the fragrant building for two days and two nights. When he carried it out, there was almost no one left! "


    "Hey, hey Too much lust hurts


    "Tut, Shen Xiuyuan''s eating, drinking, whoring and gambling have all done great things. It''s really a shame for him! He has lost all the faces of the family


    "Isn''t it? Shen Xiuyuan can be regarded as an outstanding talent among his peers, so he didn''t know what ghosts and gods he collided with a few days ago to become this virtue!"


    Ye Shuli frowned when he heard this. What''s this? It''s clear that someone is behind him and wants him to be ruined!


    But who can this kid offend? Who would be so cruel to him?


    Talking sound gradually away, meditation, ye Shuli suddenly found something wrong. How come it''s so cold and quiet outside all of a sudden?


    As soon as I was on the alert, I suddenly flashed into the carriage. A dark figure was holding her tightly. A handkerchief with a peculiar smell covered her mouth and nose.


    After a while, the shadow saw that she did not move, and just let her go.


    The carriage turned to the gate and ran quickly, disappearing into the night.

 Chapter 85

    In the middle of the night, ye Shu, who had been out for a whole day, still didn''t come back to his home. Lin couldn''t help but raise his heart and began to worry about his daughter''s safety.


    Ye Qinzhi and ye Tianfeng stay in the palace these days to deal with affairs. Lin has to ask ye Qirang to see if ye Shuli stays in the restaurant.


    In a hurry to guiqulaixi building, ye Qi wakes Chi Linyuan, who lives on the top floor. When he asks, he says that ye Shu has already returned to his home in the evening. He immediately feels that something is wrong and his heart sinks down.


    The cool moon is like a hook, but ye Qi has no choice but to go to the Wuxuan palace in the middle of the night to find Wen Jinrui.


    "Ah Li didn''t come back all night?" Wen Jinrui frowned and a trace of worry appeared on her face.


    Chu Xiao yawned and raised his spirits and asked, "how can you suddenly disappear? Is it the man who was doing mischief behind your back?"


    Ye Qi''s face changed, and after considering for a few minutes, he put all the aphrodisiac and Xue Shengan''s deeds on the birthday party a few days ago.


    "No, it must be him! We must find Ali as soon as possible! " Wen Jinrui''s face suddenly changed.


    Ye Shuli never mentioned to him about the birthday banquet. He didn''t know that there was such a ruthless person behind his back who had been trapped in her and danger many times!


    Chu Xiao is also completely awake at the moment, his face seriously said: "this matter blockade good news, we three lead people to act separately, as soon as possible to find Ye Shuli!"


    ¡­¡­


    At night, the running carriage slows down gradually, and finally stops at the door of a quiet house. Amber walks into the yard with the unconscious Ye Shu in her arms.


    Ye Shuli''s breathing slows down, trying to make himself look the same, but his eyes quietly open a gap, exploring the surrounding environment without any trace.


    Strange, quiet.


    Amber goes into one of the rooms and leaves the book in her arms on the bed.


    She was thrown on the bed with no pity at all, and her back was hurt by the hard bed board. Ye Shu didn''t move her eyebrows from her face, but he cursed her in his heart.


    At this time, several powerful male voices came out with a bit of obscenity: "Hey, hey What a beautiful girl she is


    "Tut Tut, our brothers are so lucky..."


    A salty pig hand said to caress her feet, ye Shu centrifugal in a panic, hurriedly thinking about how to deal with, but listen to amber slap which salty pig hand, coldly said: "not now."


    "Why! Don''t you bring us here to torture this chick? "


    "That''s it. How can we just watch but not move! I can''t wait for you guys! "


    Amber looks at several people, the latter immediately shut up.


    "You can''t touch her now. Tomorrow, master Xue will come to interrogate her in person. In addition, Mr. Xue also said that she must be sober to enjoy this torture. The overpowering drug is almost enough for her to sleep for eight or nine hours before she can wake up. What''s the hurry? She can''t run anyway. "


    Ye Shu took a sigh of relief in his centrifugation, and immediately he was angry and resentful.


    What a haunted Xue Sheng''an! She has such a vicious mind!


    "Ah OK, I''ll wait for another day. "


    Amber coaxed several people out of the room, locked the door in person, and said coldly, "you have a share of the key in your hand. Take a good look at her. I''ll go out to do business."


    Swept a few people wretched treacherous eyes, amber low voice threat way: "don''t think while I''m not steal, childe''s means you all know!"


    A few men immediately hit a cold shiver, frightened to look at each other, immediately put away the mind uneasy.


    The four sat at the door, amber nodded and left the house.


    As time went by, ye Shuli got up and rubbed his dizzy head.


    When she was attacked in the carriage, she reacted quickly. She quickly held her breath and pretended to be in a coma. She held her breath for nearly a minute before the other party took away her handkerchief.


    Although the reaction was timely, I could not help inhaling some of the overpowering drug. Fortunately, the amount was not much. I just felt dizzy at first, but now I am fully awake.


    When her family saw that she had not returned to her house, they would find something wrong and come to look for her. However, the carriage went out of the city for a long distance.


    I''m afraid that the people in Wenguo government can''t find her for a while. Before that, she must find a way to save herself, otherwise tomorrow


    Think of a few outside wretched big man, Rao is always bold Ye Shuli also can''t help but surge up two points of fear, eyes burning with anger.


    This Xue Sheng''an, if she can escape this disaster, she will make his life worse than death!


    The light moonlight shines through the window, and a sound of footsteps is approaching. Ye Shuli quickly lies back on the bed and pretends to be dead. The patrolling people outside see that there is no abnormality, and walk around and leave again.Lying on the bed, ye Shuli props himself up and looks at the situation inside the house in dim light.


    This is an ordinary inner room with a big bed, a cabinet and two tables and chairs.


    Try to calm yourself down, thinking about the way to deal with it quickly in my mind, thinking for a while, a trace of determination flashed in my eyes.


    This method is risky, but she can''t wait to die!


    The doorkeeper outside had snored and found out the patrol time outside. Ye Shuli quickly jumped out of bed, picked up a low stool and went to the window.


    Looking at the closed carved hollow window, ye Shuli gritted his teeth, glanced at the door and smashed the stool on the window.


    "Bang" a loud sound in the silent night sounded, it is particularly harsh. The man outside the door was startled by the sound. He quickly woke up, rubbed his sleepy eyes and said, "who What''s the matter, let people sleep well or not! "


    Ye Shuli heard the movement outside the door, but his hands did not stop.


    The people outside also heard the movement inside the house and cried out: "no! The girl inside seems to be awake! "


    Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang.


    At this time, the lock of the room was also opened. Four men ran into the room and looked at it by moonlight and light. The window was completely smashed. There was a footprint on the stool in front of the window, but no one on the bed.


    Several people looked at each other and turned pale: "no! I told her to run away Then he ran out of the door to find someone.

 Chapter 86

    Ye Shuli scolded "mentally retarded!"


    When the sound of several people''s footsteps completely disappeared, ye Shuli was relieved and came out from under the bed. He quickly went out of the door and ran in the opposite direction.


    Several men ran for a while. One of them, Hu Zinan, found something wrong and quickly stopped: "if that chick just escaped from the window, how could she jump down without sound?"


    "Yes, if she escapes from the window, we should be able to see her outside!"


    Smell speech remaining two people also be regarded as reaction come over, in the brain sleepy completely have no, angrily scold a way: "damn! I''ve been fooled by this bitch


    He ran back to the room and searched carefully, but no one was seen. He turned pale.


    "Don''t worry! What are you afraid of? There are so many people outside the door. That bitch can''t escape! " Hu Zi Nan quickly comforted him.


    "Right, right, let''s wake everyone up and find this bitch! Damn, if I catch this bitch, she''ll be dead! "


    Ye Shuli runs all the way in the courtyard. The courtyard is extremely beautiful, but it covers a large area. In the middle of the night, except for a few patrolling guards in the distance, there is no one else.


    After running for a long time, I didn''t find the gate. The courtyard wall is three meters high, so I can''t climb out at all!


    At this time, the cool wind came, the sky roared, and it rained.


    When I heard the commotion in the distance and the dim light of lanterns, it was the people who had heard the news that they wanted to find her.


    Seeing that people in the distance are about to search here, ye Shu looks at the dark room behind him, like a kitchen or a firewood room. After hesitation, he quickly turns around and steps into the lotus pool.


    A flurry of hasty footsteps gradually approached, ye Shuli hid in the layers of lotus leaves, took a deep breath, and completely submerged himself in the lotus pool.


    A fierce man roared: "go in and search for me carefully! Don''t let go of any corner! "


    The rain drops on the ground and then falls into the lotus pool, rippling. Ye Shuli comes out of the water for a change of breath. Under the rain at night, no one finds anything different in the lotus pool.


    After a long time, the person in the room came out and said breathlessly, "I''ve looked for them all, no!"


    "The face of Shen Han is evil," he said! Follow me to the other side! "


    It rained more and more heavily, wetting the ground completely. When a group of people disappeared, ye Shuli swam ashore quietly.


    Fortunately, it rained heavily outside, completely covering up the pool water dripping from her clothes, wring them dry, and ye Shuli secretly hid in the room that had just been searched.


    As expected, it was a big kitchen connected with the firewood room. After a week''s inspection, ye Shu was full of haystacks, firewood stacks, water tanks, rice bowls and other furnishings, so he hid in the haystacks.


    The night went by like this, listening to the rainstorm crackling on the eaves, and seeing the white sky outside, ye Shuli sighed with a heavy heart.


    Fortunately, the people who stay in the house are all mentally retarded!


    But I don''t know if the people who are looking for her can find this place


    ¡­¡­


    On that night, Wen Jinrui and his three friends secretly swept the whole capital, especially the restaurants, shops and houses under the name of Xue Shengan. They all had a careful investigation, and there was no sign of Ye Shuli.


    After finding the body of the driver who drove for ye Shuli in Wenguo mansion in a remote alley, ye Qi almost jumped. A big man''s eyes were red now: "I can''t let her have this kind of thing for the second time!"


    The last time ye Shuli fell to the bottom of the cliff, he almost regretted that until now, he secretly vowed to protect his sister, but he was born under his nose and was in danger again!


    Chu Xiao rubbed his head and didn''t sleep all night. He didn''t look very good either. "My spies came to report that Xue Sheng''an had been on the first floor in the world yesterday, but he turned the capital upside down all night. There was no news of her at all. Is it because she is no longer in the city?"


    Ye Qi made his heart move. Just as he was about to ask questions, he saw Wen Jinrui, who had just stepped on him in the distance, saying solemnly: "I have not found him in the city. I just asked the guard who went to the gate last night, saying that there was a gorgeous carriage out of the gate last night, and I didn''t come back until dawn!"


    "She must have been taken out of town!"


    Wen Jinrui nodded: "there are several ways out of the city. It''s not too late. I''ll let Xianbing go out of the city in two ways. Chu Xiao, go back and send other people to find another way. Don''t let go of any of them. Act now!"


    At the gate of the city, Wen Jinrui carefully observed the messy ruts on the ground, followed the memory of the carriage of the Chinese government, carefully distinguished it, finally settled down, and drove out quickly with his hands in one direction.


    Li Don''t worry, wait for me!


    Inside the first building in the world, Xue Sheng''an secretly watched the three people''s movements and gently stirred up an evil smile.


    "Now that these people are out of the city, they are not afraid of being followed. Now, we can make a good calculation Ye Shuli, I can''t wait to see youAfter drinking the last drop of wine in the glass, Xue Sheng''an was in a good mood. He was just getting up to go back to his home when he saw amber rushing in to report.


    "What do you mean! Let that leaf book run away After hearing the news, Xue Shengan''s face changed.


    Amber face is not good-looking, this is his dereliction of duty, so even busy way: "I do not know why that drug seems to be ineffective in general, last night she broke the window to escape, but the people below react quickly, immediately blocked the door."


    "Ye Shu can''t escape. She should be hiding in the corner of the house now, but they didn''t find it!"


    Xue Sheng''an looked at him with a gloomy face: "how do you do things? Go back and get the punishment yourself, thirty cane whip


    Amber face pale, respectfully replied: "yes!"


    "A bunch of idiots! Dozens of people searched all night and didn''t catch a woman? They''re all bullshit


    "Calm down, young master!"


    After swinging his sleeve, Xue Sheng''an calmed down his anger, but his eyes were extremely fierce: "just, you and I will go back to the house right away. What a good Ye Shuli He he is very capable, isn''t he? "


    "Since you don''t propose to drink, don''t blame me for not being compassionate!"


    As he lowered his eyes, Xue Sheng''an said faintly, "if you go to find ten more strong men, you still have the energy to escape. I''m afraid four of them are not enough to serve Miss Ye San!"


    When amber froze, some couldn''t bear it: "young master So... "


    "If I tell you to go, you go! Want to disobey me? "


    "I dare not!"


    Xue Sheng''an lowered his face and gave him a cold look.


    Ye Shuli I''ll soon make you realize what hell is!

 Chapter 87

    After daybreak, the heavy rain gradually stopped and it cleared up.


    The people in the house were still looking for her tirelessly, while some women stepped into the kitchen and began to get busy with breakfast and lunch.


    Maybe it was because there was someone in the kitchen all the time, and no one expected that she would hide in the haystack of the woodshed separated from the kitchen, so no one sent any more people to search.


    Ye Shuli, who was temporarily safe, was tired and half dry and half wet. He slept in the hay for a long time.


    At noon, Wen Jinrui and a group of people galloped along the road. The ruts on the ground had already disappeared. As he walked on, he saw a white wall, green tile and exquisite mansion in the distance.


    When I passed the house, I saw that the guards at the door were as usual, and the house was quiet. When I saw the visitors, I just looked at them curiously.


    Wen Jinrui turned over and dismounted, and went forward to ask the gatekeeper a few questions: "I don''t know how many little brothers saw a carriage near here last night?"


    A doorkeeper was stunned and quickly responded: "carriage? No, I haven''t


    The other gatekeeper replied almost at the same time, "it seems that there is a carriage."


    Two people look at each other, slightly a stiff, one of them quickly said: "yes, where the carriage, I do not remember to see?"


    Wen Jinrui''s eyes moved and looked at them quietly. She continued to ask, "I don''t know where this little brother has seen the carriage go?"


    The gatekeeper immediately replied, "well, in the middle of last night, a gorgeous car went to the right! You''ll be lazy if you cheat. You''ve been dozing off last night. Of course, I haven''t seen you! "


    Wen Jinrui nodded: "thank you two little brothers."


    After that, she turned over and went to the right side of the road. Between the bumps on the horse''s back, Wen Jinrui looked back at the house and the doorman, pursed her lips, and saw a dark color in her eyes.


    Ye Shuli was half asleep and half awake. When she woke up again, it was afternoon. The fragrance from the kitchen next door constantly aroused her appetite and made her unable to sleep at all.


    Suddenly there was a commotion.


    "Master Xue is back?" A servant girl exclaimed softly.


    "Yes! It''s amazing that master Xue seldom comes to the house. It''s said that he has brought more than ten big men. I don''t know what to do! " Another maid said, there were two fears in her voice.


    A man heard this, obscene smile: "what else can you do, you know last night the whole house people looking for a day of people!"


    "Well I don''t know who that man is? Why... "


    "That woman has offended master Xue, the ten strong men Of course you understand! I don''t know if I can have a chance Hey, hey The man said with a smile.


    The two little maids took a breath and looked at each other in horror. Sympathy and unbearable color flashed in their eyes.


    "All right, all right! Hurry up and serve the food! I''m starving! "


    As soon as they heard this, they began to work, and several of them gradually left.


    Ye Shu, who overhears all this, is very complicated. He can''t tell whether he is afraid or angry.


    With each passing day, Xue Sheng''an went back to the house and did not worry about looking for people. After finishing his dinner, he began to ask his servants to search every corner of the house thoroughly.


    "What''s the use of hiding? The longer you hide, the more desperate you will be I''d like to see your face full of horror. " Xue Sheng''an put the wine glass heavily and gave a cold smile.


    Hearing the noise in the distance, ye Shuli knows that he can''t escape.


    The danger was getting closer and closer, but now she was calm in her heart, quite like a broken jar.


    Climbing out of the haystack and looking around, ye Shuli sneered. Is it easy for me to provoke you?


    Xue Sheng''an was walking slowly in his house when he heard Amber''s alarm: "young master! No, there''s a fire in the kitchen! "


    "On fire?" Xue Sheng''an''s face sank. This house was carefully built by him and ye Xihan!


    Amber''s lips trembled: "yes It''s Ye Shuli. She''s in the kitchen now. Go and have a look! "


    When Xue Sheng''an came to the kitchen, he saw a woman in red who was sitting on a pile of dry firewood. She was eating a dish of cakes with no image. Her delicate and charming face was pale. She didn''t seem to notice that the kitchen was on fire not far behind her.


    "Ye Shuli?" Xue Sheng''an''s face was gloomy and he cried out in a low voice.


    Ye Shu leaves to finish eating the last piece of dim sum, throw the plate casually, see a handsome man with evil face standing not far away.


    "Oh, I''ve seen Mr. Xue." The leaf book leaves to stir up a cool smile, get up to conveniently light another pile of dry firewood.


    Looking at each other''s fearless eyes, Xue Sheng''an''s face darkened and said coldly, "aren''t you afraid? But it doesn''t matter if you''re not afraid. What you''ve done to han''er will cost you today! "


    As soon as the words were finished, a stone came straight at him and hit him heavily on the forehead.Ye Shuli looked at him with ridicule and said, "what did I do to Ye Xihan? It''s none of your business? "


    Why is it that a white lotus Hougong who has never seen many faces is always biting her like a vicious dog? She also has a temper, OK?


    Touched the forehead that is smashed red, Xue Sheng an is angry of tiny quiver, angry way: "still don''t go up to tie her up for me!"


    Hearing the speech, several strong men walked forward immediately. They didn''t take two steps. They just listened to the "Ao Ao --!" The general cry of killing pigs came out one after another.


    Seeing two strong men on fire howling and jumping into the lotus pool, ye Shuli gave a coquettish sneer: "tut Tut, how are you guys


    "Come and have a try, young master Xue!"


    As soon as the words came to an end, ye Shuli had a fierce look on her face. Her forehead was sweating from the fire, but her hands kept throwing the firewood beside her to the people one by one.


    Seeing the burning firewood flying towards his face one by one, Xue Sheng''an''s face changed.


    "Master, be careful!" Amber quickly opened him, but he was hit by a hot firewood, although not on fire, but also pain frowned.


    When ye Shuli saw this, he threw the firewood into the crowd. No one dared to catch her. After a while, they had to run around and scream one after another.


    "You lunatic!" Xue Sheng''an''s face turned pale and looked at her with astonishment and anger.


    Ye Shuli showed a warm smile like spring breeze: "the fun is still behind."


    Then he picked up two burning firewood and rushed out of the crowd. All the houses were burning. In a short time, half of the yard was full of fire.


    "White lotus''s dog, is that what you can afford? If you want to die, I''ll let you die togethe

 Chapter 88

    After roaring, ye Shuli only felt a heavy breath of depression in his chest, slowed down and walked in the corridor.


    The wood in her hand had burned nearly half, and it was very hot in her hand, but she didn''t feel the burning temperature, and she lit the curtain of the room one by one indifferently.


    People in the distance behind them were in a panic. Many people were hit by the firewood and burned.


    "What are you doing! Put out the fire quickly Xue Sheng''an was also a bit embarrassed at the moment, looking at the red figure in the distance was even more ferocious.


    Hearing the words, they quickly looked for something they could use around them and scooped water from the lotus pool to put out the fire. However, ye Shu was faster from the fire.


    The sun had set, and the night was getting dark, but half of the house was full of fire. The fire spread rapidly, and it was likely to engulf the whole house.


    Xue Sheng''an glared at Ye Shu and roared: "amber, follow me to catch her. Don''t let her run away!"


    Ye Shu left the house in a hurry. He was in a state of mind. He walked and burned in the house. Unexpectedly, he went to the front yard by mistake.


    Looking at the gate in the distance, ye Shu''s eyes brightened.


    Just as he wanted to escape, there were three or five big men and guards at the gate. Ye Shuli was surprised. He was about to turn around and run away when he saw Xue Shengan approaching with amber and a sneer on his face.


    "Ha ha, keep running! Burn it Seeing that ye Shu couldn''t move forward or backward, Xue Sheng''an relaxed and looked at her with a look of evil.


    Ye Shuli stepped back slightly, his eyes swept around coldly, and didn''t speak.


    Xue Sheng''an was blocking the road ahead. The houses on the left, right and behind were slowly on fire. The wooden door frames and furniture were crackling.


    Seeing that she was trapped here, Xue Sheng''an laughed wildly: "isn''t Ye Shu very capable of leaving you? If you have the ability, keep running! I see where you can go! "


    When they heard the words, they also looked at her coldly.


    "Amber, get her! I''ll make miss Ye San regret in no time


    Ye Shuli''s eyes darkened when he heard the speech. He held the torch tightly and said with a soft smile: "then you can put your horse here!"


    "Don''t be brave! I see how proud you are


    As soon as the voice fell, amber flashed to her side at a rapid speed. Just after holding her wrist, ye Shu left his backhand and slammed the torch into his arms.


    The clothes on the body quickly let up, amber quickly released his hand, jumped into the yard and rolled on the ground in an attempt to put out the fire.


    "Come on! Go and get water The guard and the man were surprised, and someone rushed to look for water.


    He laughed wildly in his eyes! Fool, why don''t you have a long memory? "


    She was dressed in a red dress like fire, and her hair was in a disordered bun. Against the background of the fire, her face was even more pale, just like a crazy ghost.


    Xue Sheng''an looked at her angrily: "good! Ye Shuli, you can! But that''s it! "


    Seeing that there was no longer a torch in her hand, she angrily came up to catch her in person.


    Ye Shu stepped back two steps, his eyes twinkled slightly, and when Xue Sheng''an grasped her hand, he gave him a sneer that could not see his emotion.


    Seeing that she looked strange, Xue Sheng was shocked. He had an unexpected premonition. The next moment he was pulled by the other party, and they fell into the burning room.


    Ye Shuli and Xue Shengan fall into the house together with inertia. The smoke in the house makes her cough a few times, but her expression is extremely cold: "Xue Shengan, although it''s a pity to die together with people like you, I still want to say, let''s go to hell together!"


    Xue Sheng''an immediately reflected her intention and was surprised. He roared: "you crazy woman! If you want to die, go and die yourself


    Then he got up and wanted to run out, but he was tripped by Ye Shuli. He pulled his leg back and pulled it further away from the door.


    Seeing that the fire around him was getting fiercer and fiercer, and the beam on the roof was burning to the ground, Xue Sheng''an turned back and broke off his hands and ran away.


    Ye Shuli suddenly jumped on him and rode on him with a slap on his left and a fist on his right.


    "You lunatic! You''re not going to die! " By a woman riding on the body, Xue Sheng''an is also angry at the moment, lost his mind, the general counter attack in the past.


    Two people are tearing and scuffling in the burning house.


    "Bitch''s dog! Don''t you want me to die? Come on! Die together Ye Shu is ferocious at the moment, but his eyes are strangely calm. It looks more strange.


    Although Ye Shuli had studied martial arts, he was stronger and stronger than ordinary women, but his strength was still weak. After a while, he was crushed to the ground by Xue Shengan.


    "Crazy woman! Since you want to die so much, go to die! " Xue Sheng''an roared madly.


    "Well Cough The neck is tightly pinched, a burst of smoke pouring into the nose, ye Shuli feels almost suffocated, but his hands still firmly grasp each other''s face.The sharp nails cut each other''s face hard. Xue Sheng''an suddenly let out a cry of pain. His strength on his hand was much lighter.


    Ye Shu went straight back to find this opportunity. His eyes seemed to be like a mad beast, biting Xue Sheng''an''s neck with great force, and he had a tendency to break his neck.


    "Ah Xue Sheng''an screamed bitterly. The sharp pain came from his neck. He beat each other and tried to push Ye Shuli away.


    However, the other party was reluctant to bite him hard, and gradually blood began to seep out of Xue Sheng''an''s neck.


    There was a sharp pain in her neck. Xue Sheng''an tried his best to push the other side away and stroked the ferocious wound on her neck. Xue Sheng''an''s eyes finally began to get scared.


    He just wanted to strangle her, and she wanted to bite his neck!


    Ye Shuli''s crazy behavior is totally beyond his cognition and impression of women.


    Pushed to the ground, the embarrassed Ye Shu left his mouth covered with each other''s blood. In the light of fire and blood, his crazy eyes were stained with a bit of bloodthirsty, just like a wolf.


    Xue Sheng''an can''t help trembling, and his heart can''t stop pouring up a bit of fear.


    This woman, it''s terrible!


    The fire has spread to the whole house, and the door frames and windows have been burned out of shape. Looking around, ye Shuli giggles a few times, and then picks up a burning board.


    As if he could not feel the pain from his hand, ye Shuli went to Xue Shengan, who was in a panic.


    Looking at each other''s expression, ye Shuli''s calm face suddenly aroused a crazy smile and said: "you go to die."

 Chapter 89

    As soon as the voice fell, the palm wide board hit him in the face.


    "Er, ah, ah, ah, ah --!" The burning pain came from his face and left eye, and Xue Sheng''an screamed bitterly.


    With this roar, everyone outside the house was frightened. Looking at the burning flames, no one dared to come into the house to save people.


    The pain in her palm finally made her throw away the burning board. Ye Shuli couldn''t help sitting on the ground, looking at Xue Shengan who covered his face on the ground and kept rolling with pain.


    The endless fire has surrounded the whole room. Ye Shuli sits on the ground indifferently and doesn''t know what he is thinking.


    The overhanging beam on the roof was burning creaking. Ye Shuli raised his head slightly, and saw that a beam was about to fall, but his body did not move.


    Ye Shuli breathed lightly, waiting for the beam on his head to fall.


    However, the moment when the beam fell, the expected pain did not come.


    The arm was pulled by a force, ye Shuli fell heavily into a familiar and warm embrace, and the burning beam fell at his feet, making a loud noise.


    "Ah What''s the point Ye Shuli looked at the familiar face above his head and murmured.


    Wen Jinrui held her hands and trembled uncontrollably. Her eyes were slightly red and bright in the light of the fire: "ah Li, don''t be afraid!"


    The Mou light sweeps to her embarrassed body and the burn appearance on the hand, Wen Jinrui in the heart mercilessly a shock, the sharp pain attacks, almost let him almost speechless: "all blame me to come too late!"


    He stood up and looked at Xue Shengan rolling on the ground. In the place where ye Shu could not see, Wen Jinrui''s eyes were as sharp as those of birds of prey, cold and deep.


    The sound of bone crushing and the sound of fire tongue licking and biting the board sounded at the same time.


    Xue Sheng''an immediately screamed as if he had been pulled out.


    Just as he was about to start again, a beam beside him fell down again. Wen Jinrui''s face changed. She could not bear the desire to kill. She quickly turned around and picked up Ye Shuli. In a flash of lightning, the wind flashed out of the burning house.


    At the next moment, the house behind him was crumbling, and the sound of beams and pillars falling down again.


    See Wen Jinrui holding the extremely embarrassed Ye Shu from the room flashed out, just put out the amber face of the flame on the body changed: "young master ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Finish saying to take advantage of the clothes on the body all wet, quickly flashed into the fire room.


    Ye Shuli turns his head, only to find that the strong men and guards in the courtyard have been controlled by Wen Jinrui''s people.


    Wen Jinrui quickly walked out of the house with her in her arms and quickly took her into the carriage.


    "Get back to town as fast as you can, quick!" The voice is hard to hide the anxiety.


    Ye Shuli straightens up and stares at Wen Jinrui with red eyes: "I thought no one would find me. I thought I would die there."


    Seeing that she was about to cry, a burst of bitterness and heartache spread in Wen Jinrui''s heart. Her voice was hoarse and said: "ah li It''s all my fault. I''m too late. "


    Ye Shuli shook his head and gave him a smile.


    Sighed tone, Wen Jinrui gently cut her ear messy hair, said: "ah Li want to cry, cry out."


    Ye Shuli shook his head again and stifled the tears in his eyes: "don''t cry. At the bottom of the cliff, you once told me not to cry, I don''t cry. "


    Trembling in her heart, Wen Jinrui''s eyes are like water, and she can''t help but embrace her in her arms.


    A gentle kiss on her forehead, warm and soft feeling came, ye Shuli suddenly froze.


    Wen Jinrui hugged her tightly and buried her head in her hair. Her voice trembled and she said: "ah li I don''t want to endure, I don''t want to wait I want to be strong immediately and protect you... "


    He has been suffering for more than 20 years, trying to restrain his feelings for more than 20 years I really can''t wait any longer!


    "Jin Rui? What did you say... "


    "Ah Li, you''re good. When you go back and get well, I''ll tell you everything you want to know before OK Wen Jinrui took a deep breath of the fragrance of her hair and said softly.


    Ye Shu leaves at the moment in the heart very flustered, before a second falls into the life and death desperate situation of her, the next second falls into such ambiguous strange atmosphere again, for a moment Leng don''t respond to come over.


    "Chu Xiao said that you don''t want to mention that. You don''t have to force yourself to say it..." Ye Shu didn''t know what to do, so he said dryly.


    "I didn''t force myself. I''m willing to tell you that I''m willing to share my past with Ali..."


    Ye Shu couldn''t help fidgeting from now on, trembling and saying: "why Why are you willing to talk to me all of a sudden? "


    Wen Jinrui smell speech, gently open her body and her eyes, such as autumn clear sky general clear.


    "Li, I love you."The voice falls gently, the leaf book leaves to look at him, the heart can''t help madly jump more than, opened mouth but don''t know what to say.


    "I I... "


    "Don''t feel embarrassed. I''ll wait for ah Li to respond to my day."


    Wen Jinrui gently held her burned hands and said in a soft voice, "does it still hurt?"


    "Well Also It''s OK. " Leaf book centrifugal palpitation, only feel at the moment the atmosphere let her hands and feet do not know where to put.


    All of a sudden, my stomach gave a couple of "Goo Goo" calls.


    Leaf book leaves a stiff, embarrassed ground to say: "Jin Rui, I am very hungry."


    Wen Jinrui smelled the speech and showed a smile. When her eyes were calm, they were like a pool of water, and her eyes looked like stars flowing.


    "More patience, soon back to the city."


    Ye Shuli nodded gently, and the awkward and ambiguous atmosphere dissipated for a while. For a moment, they were silent.


    In the middle of the night, the carriage finally entered the city and drove back to Wenguo mansion, which was still brightly lit.


    Without saying a word, Wen Jinrui picked her up and went into the house.


    Ye Shuli was surprised: "I can walk by myself! Jin Rui Let me down? "


    She still has an engagement. If she is seen by others, what will happen if she fails to keep her promise.


    But Wen Jinrui shook her head slightly. She didn''t put her down anyway. Her eyes firmly held her back.


    The guard and servant girl at the gate and in the house looked at them with unpredictable eyes, and they exchanged their eyes from time to time.


    Lin and ye Tianfeng are anxiously sitting in the main hall, waiting for the news. Ye Xihan is still awake. A sneer comes from the corner of his mouth, but he comforts them: "Dad, mom, don''t worry, the third sister will be OK!"


    As soon as the voice fell, Wen Jinrui came into the room with Ye Shuli in her arms. Her smile suddenly froze.

 Chapter 90

    Brother Sheng an let her escape!?


    Ye Xihan was still stunned. Lin rushed up and cried, "My ah Li! Who killed Qian Dao What evil have I done


    "Wenshizi, where did you find Ali? How could it be like this! " Ye Tian said in a trembling voice.


    "It''s hard to say. Let''s check the injury for ah Li first. As for the reason, I''ll explain it when ye Er comes back."


    People then saw that ye Shuli''s clothes were full of burn marks, and there were scratches and burns in many places, especially a pair of palms.


    Lin Shi sees this, distressed almost faints.


    Wen Jinrui quickly walked into the inner room and gently put her on the bed. She said in a soft voice, "don''t be afraid, it won''t leave a scar."


    Several people see Wen Jinrui gentle unusual look and two people intimate action, the facial expression suddenly becomes delicate.


    Turning around and glancing at the crowd, Wen Jinrui recovered as usual and said in a deep voice, "now I''m going to the palace to find the imperial doctor. Ye Guogong takes good care of the book."


    With that, he walked out of the room without looking back, leaving Ye Tianfeng and Lin staring at each other.


    "In the middle of the night Can you get into the palace? Can you please come to Taiyi


    Taiyi where is so easy to find, not to mention this big night!


    The husband and wife looked at each other, and then hurriedly instructed the servants to get busy, boiling water and cooking. In the middle of the night, Wen government was busy.


    Seeing that there was no one else in the room for the time being, ye Xihan bit his lip and went into the inner room with a pot of green tea in his hand: "third sister, what''s the matter with you?"


    Ye Shu gave her a cold look, and her eyes made her shudder.


    The other side''s eyes flashed slightly and said, "what happened? Third sister, why are you so embarrassed? "


    "What else can happen, of course it''s your good brother." She doesn''t know whether ye Xihan knows about it or not, just lightly responds.


    Ye Xihan seemed surprised and exclaimed: "Sheng Brother Sheng an Third sister, what happened to you? "


    But in the heart is extremely anxious to want to know why Ye Shuli unexpectedly escaped the palm of the other party.


    Tired, ye Shu doesn''t want to see ye Xihan at this moment. As long as she sees this face, she can''t help recalling a series of intrigues and desperate situations before, all because of this white lotus!


    Deeply took a breath, leaf book leaves hard just endure to want to exasperate her mood.


    Ye Xihan saw that she didn''t speak, but he continued to ask: "third sister, why don''t you speak "What are you..."


    "Enough, shut up!" Ye Shuli roared impatiently, which frightened her.


    "Third sister How can you do this? I just want to care about you... " Ye Xihan was frightened by her, and a look of injustice welled up in her eyes.


    Ye Shuli sneered: "care about me? I think you are worried about your brother Sheng''an


    It is said that ye Xihan''s face is slightly white.


    She really wants to know how ye Shuli made this look, and how Wen Jinrui found her. Since Wen Jinrui saved her, what happened to Xue Shengan now.


    "Hum." Ye Shuli snorted, changed a more comfortable posture, closed his eyes and said indifferently: "your brother Sheng''an, nine times out of ten, was burned to death."


    Ye Xihan was surprised and asked: "burn Burn to death? By the way, third sister, you have so many burns on your body. What''s the matter? "


    When he opened his eyes, ye Shu looked at her from his eyes and said indifferently, "your brother Sheng an tied me away and found more than ten men to do me harm. As soon as the third sister got angry, she burned his house and killed him."


    Ye Xihan was stunned, and his heart leaped wildly. He looked at her incredulously: "brother Sheng an, he He really... "


    "The third sister is in such a mess. Everything is due to you!"


    "What What? Thanks to me Hearing this, ye Xihan''s eyes flashed slightly.


    Ye Shuli looked at her face and said with a smile: "it''s not that Si Mei often complains with others about her grievances, so your brother Sheng an thinks that I always bully you, so I have to vent my anger for you."


    "This Brother Sheng an It should be for Su Ling''s sake... " Ye Xihan said in a low voice.


    "I don''t care whether he''s for you or for Su Ling. The fourth sister just needs to know that Xue Sheng''an''s mad dog is dead. The only pity is that it''s too easy for him to die. It''s hard to understand my hatred. " Ye Shuli finished, looking at Ye Xihan with pity.


    Ye Xihan was frightened by her terrible eyes and said, "third sister Don''t look at me like that, it has nothing to do with me! "


    Does it have anything to do with you? If it wasn''t for you, would that mad dog bite her for no reason?


    Ye Shuli almost laughed when he heard this. He didn''t have a little patience in his heart. He said coldly: "go away, don''t shake in front of me.""Third sister! Why do you always use that tone to me? " Ye Xihan bit his lips and raised his voice.


    The eye circle is slightly red, but the eye light stealthily glances to the outer room, in an attempt to attract other people''s attention.


    Ye Shuli''s face sank and he laughed sarcastically: "ha ha You really don''t have a long memory. How did I teach you before? How dare you play with me? "


    "Third sister, you misunderstood me I I won''t disturb the third sister to have a rest Ye Xihan''s body trembles slightly, but his voice is higher.


    Ye Shuli stares at the face that disgusts her coldly, and the anger in her heart starts to burn again.


    "You''re addicted, aren''t you? Since you like it so much, I''ll play with you once! "


    The words of Ye Shuli''s light mockery fall, and ye Xihan''s heart immediately surges with an unknown premonition. He immediately wants to leave the inner room, but it''s too late.


    Ye Shuli tilted the teacup gently in his hand, poured all the hot tea on the quilt immediately, and then turned over and kicked the teapot beside Ye Xihan.


    Suddenly, the teapot fell on the ground, making a clear sound, and the tea spilled all over the floor.


    People outside the house heard the news and ran in in a hurry. Miaodong immediately protected Ye Shuli behind him as soon as he saw Ye Xihan. He looked at her warily and said, "miss four, what are you doing here all of a sudden?"


    Lin also hurried in at the moment. As soon as he came in, he heard Ye Shuli scream with pain. His arm was red and hot, and there were several pieces of tea sticking on it.


    Immediately angry big burn, go up to ruthlessly give ye Xihan a slap, roar a way: "you a uneasy good thing, to leave son did what!"


    Ye Shuli looked at her indifferently. There was a flame in his eyes, as if it would explode at any time.


    Over the past three months, she has been suffering too much in her heart!


    Ye Xihan hasn''t reacted yet, and he is stunned by this slap. He covers his face and stares at all of this. He can''t speak.

 Chapter 91

    "No It''s not... " Ye Xihan said, with a burning pain on his face.


    "Enough!" Ye Shuli interrupts in a low voice, and looks at her without expression. There is no sympathy from the crying pear flower with rain, and there is no anger to blame her.


    Ye Shuli said in a cold voice, "go away, I don''t want to see you."


    When people around heard the speech, they all looked at her coldly. Seeing her stupefied, Lin said angrily, "what are you doing here?"


    Ye Xihan was surprised and quickly responded: "mother, it wasn''t me just now..."


    Even if her means are so clumsy, even playing with her perfunctorily, even without camouflage, people around her still stand on her side.


    "Shut up! Don''t disturb Li''er''s rest any more! I''ll settle with you when I''m done! " Lin''s anger stares at her, the chest tone keeps undulating.


    This is not to give her any chance to explain!


    Looking at the indifferent eyes and alert expression of the people around her, as well as the slightest distrust of her, ye Xihan turned pale and felt uncomfortable. She could not be more familiar with this scene.


    In the past, such farce was often staged in the national government, but this time the role was changed, and the one who was cherished and guarded by the people became Ye Shuli, while the one who was uneasy and kind-hearted and had no words changed into her!


    Ye Xihan is muddled out of the room, Xue Shengan''s death and ye Shuli''s planting make her head a mess.


    Walking aimlessly in the corridor, the cool wind at night blowing on her face immediately made her wake up a lot.


    She won''t give up so easily!


    Tidy up good mood, ye Xihan quickly adjust good mood, eyes across a ray of cold light, turned to the main hall.


    Boudoir and bed were cleaned up, ye Shuli cleaned up a mess, put on clean and refreshing clothes, and fell asleep on the bed.


    When it was light, Wen Jinrui took a few people back to Wenguo mansion.


    Ye Tianfeng''s face was also surprised when he saw the person coming. He didn''t expect that he could invite the imperial doctor all night!


    When ye Shu was half asleep and half awake, a smell of medicine permeated the whole room and penetrated into her nose. Then she felt a chill coming from the palms of her hands, followed by a sharp pain.


    She couldn''t help but open her eyes in pain. When her eyes were hazy, she saw a handsome and elegant man in white, who was medicating her wound indifferently.


    See her wake up, that pair of obsidian general eyes slightly rotate, lips gently open: "can you feel pain?"


    There are no ups and downs in the sound line without a trace of emotion.


    Shaking his head, ye Shuli gently propped up his upper body, looked at him and frowned: "who are you?"


    Without raising his head, the man in white continued his hand and began to dress her.


    "I saw it a few days ago, but I don''t remember it now. Also, at that time, you were in a coma with snake venom and high fever. "


    Ye Shuli immediately responded. The person who pulled her out of the gate of hell was the one in front of her. Then he said with a smile on his face: "thank you, sir. Who are you?"


    The man in white smelled the speech and swept her lightly, and a smile like nothing appeared on his indifferent face.


    There were some people who didn''t know him.


    "Tai hospital, Si Yu."


    Ye Shuli was stunned: "too Too many hospitals, what


    "Si Fu." The man says these two words lightly, but the woman in front of him raises her hand excitedly and almost knocks over the medicine in her hand.


    Ye Shuli tried hard to suppress the shock in his heart. He turned pale and said reluctantly: "sorry For a moment


    Si Fu looked at her two eyes, in the heart surged up a few doubts, but on the complexion half didn''t show.


    Si Fu is a famous man in the palace. He has long been used to the surprise of ordinary people when they see him. I thought that the other party was just excited when I heard his name, but I was acutely aware that there was a trace of consternation and disgust in the other party''s eyes, which was fleeting.


    Has he had any misunderstanding with her before?


    "I''ve rubbed off the medicine on my hand. I need to wipe it again."


    The smile on Ye Shuli''s face had already disappeared, and he began to say awkwardly I''m sorry But in my heart, I try to suppress the extremely complex emotions.


    Unexpectedly, it was him!


    Ye Shuli seems to be able to feel the beating heart at the moment.


    Si Fu, one of the back palaces of the original white lotus, is an ascetic and indifferent man. He is the first person in the Tai hospital. He has excellent medical skills and has unique skills.


    It was supposed to be on the top of the Mid Autumn Festival Palace Banquet for several months. This man was convicted of offending the emperor and his concubine, and ye Xihan indirectly helped him avoid the crisis with a poem. Because of this fate, they caused a series of disputes.


    In the original work, Si Xi is good at medicine and poison. Because of his silent love for ye Xihan, he is willing to associate with Pei Lang, his rival. He becomes the right arm of the third prince Longna. He even follows Longna''s plan in the subsequent plot and secretly gives chronic poison to the Emperor and queen. Finally, he helps Longna succeed in political change.After bandaging his hands, ye Shuli said politely and distantly: "thank you very much."


    Aware of the coldness and alienation in her tone, Si Fu raised her eyes and glanced at her. She couldn''t help but wonder why the other party''s attitude changed so quickly.


    "You''re welcome." Si Xi got up and slowly filled the medicine bottle. He said faintly, "Miss Ye San used to know me?"


    Ye Shuli frowned slightly: "I don''t know." Why do you suddenly ask.


    Si Fu didn''t continue to ask, but said: "Miss Ye San is not like an ordinary woman. Last time you were killed by snake venom, you didn''t cry out for pain. This time when you used burn plaster on your hand, you didn''t say a word, but let me look at you differently."


    Seeing the concubine who is used to being like a pretty girl, Si Fu can''t help but wonder why Ye Shuli has been injured twice in a short period of three months?


    Leaf book leaves to hang Mou, light ground answers a way: "appreciate." But he didn''t say why he was hurt.


    Seeing this, Si Yu didn''t insist: "Miss Ye San, take a good rest. I''ll come every two days until your wound is completely healed. Don''t worry, it won''t leave any scars. "


    Then he picked up the medicine box and walked out of the room without looking back.


    See each other''s back completely disappeared, ye Shuli half lying on the bed, looking at the carefully bandaged hands, with a complicated sigh.


    This person should not appear now.


    Ye Shuli pursed his lips and his eyes darkened.


    Didn''t expect that the characters who originally appeared in the middle and late part of the plot should have an intersection with him at such an early time?


    Now, as long as she thinks of any man related to the white lotus, she can''t help but feel angry.


    It''s the back palace of white lotus again She''s fed up!

 Chapter 92

    After several days of hard work, she fell asleep again and woke up again in the afternoon.


    Ye Shuli''s hand was wrapped into two zongzi, so Miao Dong fed her mouth by mouth at dinner.


    As ye Shuli was eating, Miao Dong said, "Miss, Wen Shizi rushed into the palace to invite the imperial doctor."


    "Where is Wen Jinrui?"


    "Wenshizi came with the doctor. In the morning, wenshizi talked in the master''s room for a while. When he came to see the lady, you had already gone to sleep, so wenshizi kept you for a while and left."


    Ye Shuli nodded gently, and miaodong continued to sigh: "it''s worthy of Wen Shizi It''s so easy to invite the imperial doctor. Isn''t the imperial doctor always treating the empress with imperial concubine? By the way, a few days ago, Grand Master Chang was very ill. He sent people to the palace three times, but he couldn''t get the imperial doctor. Finally, Grand Master Chang had to go out in person to invite people back! "


    This guy is really a drag But why does Jinrui have a good relationship with him?


    Jin Rui is the person of the great prince, but Si Fu will be loyal to the third prince in the future!


    Thinking of this, ye Shu can not help but mention a trace of concern.


    Being immersed in his thoughts, Lin came in in a hurry, his face slightly ugly.


    "Mother, what happened?"


    Seeing his daughter''s thin cheek, Lin felt distressed in his heart. He slowed down his face and said, "your four younger sisters are really promising! I haven''t settled with her yet. She knows it''s better to start first! "


    See ye Shuli frown, show the look of doubt, Lin sighed a way: "wait for someone to come, you know."


    After a while, as expected, ye Tianfeng and his two brothers took Ye Xihan into her Qingshu courtyard.


    As soon as he came to her, ye Xihan knelt down in front of her and said, "third sister I didn''t know what I was doing last night. I hope my third sister will forgive me. "


    Ye Shu from pick eyebrow, unexpectedly admitted is oneself dry, this play is which one?


    "Shuli We know all about Xue Sheng''an and you. " Ye Tianfeng sits at the table and says in a deep voice that Wen Jinrui and ye Qinzhi have already told her about long Qumai.


    "I don''t know what Si Mei means?"


    Ye Xihan bit his lips and raised his head. Unexpectedly, his face didn''t look as sad as before.


    But he looked at her with great regret and said, "third sister, I didn''t mean to upset the teapot last night. You are my own sister, and Xue Shengan is also my elder brother who grew up with me. I just didn''t expect that because of Su Ling What happened between you


    "Seeing that the third sister was so seriously injured yesterday, han''er didn''t expect that the person behind the scenes was Sheng''an''s elder brother. He couldn''t accept the fact for a moment. He was so shocked that he knocked over the teapot and scalded the third sister."


    Ye Tianfeng nodded: "han''er originally wanted to explain clearly, but yesterday I saw that you were too tired, so I suffered this grievance and didn''t disturb you."


    Ye Xihan didn''t have any artificial look. He looked like he really knew his mistake: "the third sister was in a bad mood at that time. Han didn''t dare to disturb her, so he wanted to make amends after her recovery."


    "Yes, after han''er accidentally hurt you, she felt very remorseful and came here to admit her mistake. She was worried that you didn''t want to forgive her all the time."


    Ye Tianfeng stroked his beard and continued: "my father has punished her for copying the female commandments. Han''er didn''t mean to. You can forgive her if you leave the book. It''s the most important thing to be harmonious between sisters!"


    Smell speech Ye Xihan also raised his head, eyes bright, a face looking forward to her way: "third sister, you are so good to me, everyone see in the eyes, you will not be angry with me, right?"


    Looking at the other side can get the Oscar performance, ye Shu from a smile, eyes flash a trace of disgust.


    I haven''t seen you for a few days. I''ve made a lot of progress. I know how to admit my mistake and start from ye Tianfeng''s confused father!


    Thinking of Ye Shuli, he showed a gentle smile and said, "I don''t blame you. Four younger sisters, get up quickly!"


    Ye Xihan heard her say so, stood up and sat down slowly to the table, slightly showing a winning smile: "I knew that the third sister would forgive me!"


    "Well, of course I don''t blame you But Sheng Mei only cares about his life and death


    Ye Xihan was slightly stiff and said, "no Han''er naturally cares about the third sister. It''s just that I didn''t expect Xue Sheng''an to be such a cruel man. He was scared for a moment! "


    "Ah Fourth sister, you are so kind-hearted. Look at Xue Sheng''an and Su Ling, but you are estranged from the third sister again and again How can we not let my parents and I down? " Leaf book leaves to call up a if have if have no smile light ground say.


    See the people around immediately frown at her, ye Xihan had to get up and kneel down again, full of regret to say: "is Han son know people not clear! I didn''t expect that Su Ling and Xue Sheng''an should have harbored evil intentions. Knowing this, han''er shouldn''t have left Su Ling around, let alone associated with Xue Sheng''an! "Ye Shuli sat on the chair and looked down at her without saying a word.


    Hypocrisy Disgusting Fickle


    Xue Shengan has been blind for ten years That''s why I like you.


    Body slightly a stiff, kneeling in the place of yexihan looking at the top of the leaf book from the eyes slowly ridicule and disdain, in the heart of a fury, almost broken work.


    It''s not easy to suppress the mood in my heart. Ye Xihan tries to make a flawless expression and kneels on the ground to repent.


    While repenting, looking at each other''s indifference and watching the play''s eyes, as well as the motionless appearance of the people around, ye Xihan knelt on the ground humbly, with a burst of humiliation and reluctance in his heart.


    Ye Shuli looked at her poor son kneeling on the ground, with a sneer in his heart.


    This white lotus has changed so much. Unexpectedly, she can endure it so much.


    However, because she provoked Ye Tianfeng''s anger a while ago, she was ignored for a long time. At the moment, there was no one around to speak for her, and even the second elder brother, who once defended her everywhere, didn''t stand up for her. The hatred in Ye Xihan''s heart couldn''t stop growing.


    When she got numb on her knees, ye Shuli yawned and said with a smile, "I''m tired and need to rest. It''s good for my fourth sister to know her mistake."


    With that, he turned back to the inner room. Ye Xihan said with a grateful look: "thank you for your forgiveness!"


    Trembling legs stand up, numb feeling let her almost did not kneel down.


    Looking at the other side''s back, ye Xihan lowered his head. Where he couldn''t see, his eyes were full of storm.

 Chapter 93

    In recent days, ye Shuli has fallen several times and suffered several losses. Ye Xihan finally realizes that the other party is not ye Shuli who can easily control her emotions.


    Originally, she was loved by her father and brother. I don''t know when she began to be indifferent. Even aunt Bai lost her favor.


    The servants in the house saw that her status in the government was different from before, and they didn''t respect her mother and daughter as much as usual. Even the servant girls of Suxin courtyard were looked down upon by others, but those people turned around and kept fawning on the people of Qingshu courtyard.


    Xue Sheng''an''s life and death are unknown. The first floor in the world has changed its owner, and no one has given her financial support any more. The monthly payment of Suxin courtyard is in Ye Shuli''s hands.


    Usually, she was used to not using the best materials, not the most expensive rouge, but also spending money to win over her subordinates. Gradually, she began to be short of money.


    Think of Xue Sheng''an, ye Xihan sitting in front of the window, hand sewing sachet dun dun, eyes across a trace of dark.


    For Xue Shengan''s whereabouts, she can''t tell what kind of complex emotions she has in her heart.


    As the only one who always stands on her side, Xue Shengan is her strong support.


    But when she heard that Xue Sheng''an might have died, she felt a sense of happiness in her heart. In this way, no one would know the secret between him and her


    Clench one''s teeth to bite off the superfluous thread head, leaf brook Han dark sighed one breath.


    What she suffered now is all because of Ye Shuli!


    Recalling the humiliation of that day in Qingshu hospital, she would like to tear Ye Shuli to pieces!


    Taking a deep breath, ye Xihan tries to control her face and mood, looks at the sachet that has been sewn in her hand, and teases the meow outside the window.


    "Meow When the lazy white cat smelled the fragrance of sachet, she pricked up her hair. Seeing this, ye Xihan quickly took back the sachet.


    "Ye Shuli Don''t think you are the only one who knows how to win people''s hearts! "


    Slowly get up, ye Xihan smile, will sachet gently hanging in the waist, light move lotus step out of Suxin courtyard.


    Li has been pregnant for nearly six months and has a round stomach. It''s not convenient to move.


    In the backyard, the sun is just right.


    "Be careful, sister-in-law. I''ll help you." Ye Xihan stood by and helped Li Yuzhen to bask in the sun in the backyard.


    Li Yuzhen gave her a gentle smile and said, "I''m heavy. I have to trouble han''er to get out in the sun."


    "What are you talking about, sister-in-law! What hemp is not troublesome, this is Han son should do Ye Xihan smiles and complains.


    Li Yuzhen gently stroked her stomach, walked in the backyard and began to talk to her.


    "Well I don''t know what happened recently. Shuli is always full of disasters. It''s time to go to the temple in a few days to ask for peace. "


    Hearing her open mouth, ye Xihan said that she cared about ye Shuli. Her eyes were slightly dark, and her face was gentle. She said, "the third sister is blessed. You don''t have to worry so much. Now you just have to raise the baby well, or you will be tired to the body, and the elder brother will be annoyed!"


    After nodding, Li Yuzhen patted her hand again and said, "I heard about you and Shuli a few days ago. Your third sister has been a pretty girl of your family since she was a child. She has never been hurt since she was a child. It''s inevitable that she will be angry with you after suffering so much this time. Don''t take it seriously. Shuli has always been angry for two days and nothing happens "I''m sorry."


    Ye Xihan felt as if he had been stabbed by a needle, but he responded obediently: "this is my fault. I''m afraid that the third sister hasn''t had time. How can I blame her?"


    You''re a pretty girl, so you can bully people?


    Holding Li Yuzhen, they walked slowly to the backyard pool. Not far away, a white cat was lazily basking in the sun.


    "Sister-in-law, that cat is so beautiful. It''s not just who keeps it here?" Ye Xihan asked curiously.


    "I don''t know. There''s no cat in the house. I''m afraid the little guy slipped in from the outside."


    After Li Yuzhen finished, she looked at the little white cat lovingly. Her heart was filled with interest, and she went forward to tease the little white cat.


    White cat in her gentle touch relaxed stretch, ye Xihan see, touched the waist sachet, also smile to go forward.


    "How clever the cat is Ye Xihan stood beside Li Yuzhen and said, but he didn''t go to tease the cat.


    At this time, the original lazy white cat seems to become irritable, hair slightly erect, claws constantly scratch on the ground.


    "Meow For a moment, the white cat seemed to be annoyed. With one paw, she grabbed Li Yuzhen''s hand.


    "Be careful, sister-in-law!" Ye Xihan exclaimed in surprise, and quickly blocked Li Yu''s real body. There were several bloody scratches on his wrist immediately.


    Smelling the stronger aroma, the white cat gave a wild cry and ran out from Li Yuzhen''s feet.


    "Ah Li Yuzhen tripped over the white cat and was about to fall.Ye Xihan quickly turned to her back to help her, but was heavily pressed on the ground by Li Yuzhen, palm rub on the rough floor, a burst of hot pain.


    "Hiss -" Li Yuzhen stroked his stomach, his face turned white, and his forehead exuded a little cold sweat.


    Ye Xihan also looks pale. He shouts the servant girl behind him to send Li back. Then he pulls off the sachet and gives it to the servant girl.


    Hearing that his wife had moved her breath, ye Qinzhi went back to the room in a hurry, but saw that Li was sitting in a chair, and it didn''t seem to matter.


    "Yuzhen, what''s the matter with you?"


    Li quickly comforted: "I''m ok. Just when I was walking in the backyard, I ran into a cat. Somehow, it annoyed her and tripped me. Fortunately, han''er was there. I didn''t fall on the floor. Just accidentally surprised, slightly moved the fetal Qi, now has no big problem, just implicated Han son


    Li Yuzhen said, eyebrows immediately infected with a bit of guilt, "blame me to tease the cat, harm Han ER was scratched hand, also I was pressed on the ground, rubbed the palm of the hand!"


    Ye Qinzhi was very glad to hear that. He looked at Ye Xihan gratefully: "thanks to Xihan!"


    Ye Xihan gently smile: "sister-in-law is OK, so I can rest assured."


    "How''s your hand? Is it seriously hurt?" Ye Qinzhi asked with concern.


    See ye Xihan hand a few ferocious scratches still oozing blood, ye Qin know slightly took a breath, fortunately injured is not Li Yuzhen!


    Then look at Ye Xihan''s eyes not from sincere two points: "can you stand pain? Don''t worry. Dr. Si is changing the dressing for Shuli. I''ll ask him to check it for you by the way. "


    Finish saying then hurriedly walked out, looking at Ye Qin to know the back figure that leaves in a hurry, ye Xihan mouth side tick out a if have if have no of light smile.

 Chapter 94

    "How long will it take to recover?" Ye Shuli looked at the new bandaged palm and asked.


    Rare to see the other side to take the initiative to ask, Si Fu looked at her, indifferently replied: "about half a month."


    After a long time, he sighed


    "You can take someone else, at least for a month."


    Lift Mou to see her eyebrow tiny Cu of appearance, the Si Xi calmness has no wave ground to say: "the leaf three young lady seem very don''t like me."


    Ye Shu left her mouth and didn''t speak. She really didn''t like the back palace of white lotus.


    Silent embarrassment, ye Qinzhi hurried in, panting and said: "I do not know the Department of medicine can be free?"


    After that, he talked about ye Xihan and Li''s affairs in detail. Then he saw each other''s indifferent expression. He just remembered that the imperial doctor was only for the imperial concubine, and his face was embarrassed.


    "Nothing. In a word, since you''ve come to the government, let''s make a diagnosis and treatment by the way." Si Fu said lightly.


    Although he is a little proud, he is not the one who doesn''t understand the world. However, he makes a diagnosis and treatment at will. If he puts on airs and refuses the other party, it seems that he is arrogant.


    Then carrying the medicine box, ye Qinzhi walked out of the yard with a flattered face.


    Leaves the leaf book to leave one face to look at two people''s back figure thoughtfully.


    Did ye Xihan and Si Xi meet earlier? I don''t know if they can make a spark like the original.


    Si Yu came to another hospital, looked at the injury on Ye Xihan''s hand, then took out a porcelain vase and began to apply medicine. When they were close to each other, they suddenly smelled a faint aroma, which made him frown.


    "What''s wrong, doctor Si?" Ye Xihan asked in a low voice.


    See in front of this a few cent relegate immortal temperament cold man, in the hand carefully and gently for her medicine, ye Xihan can''t help but accelerate the heartbeat.


    Light looked at each other''s pure and beautiful face and slightly red cheek, Si Fu''s tone suddenly cold down two points: "it''s OK, the ointment in this porcelain bottle can be changed every day."


    Ye Xihan is slightly stunned, but thinks that the other party is such a cold person, so he doesn''t put it in his heart: "thank you very much."


    Si Fu nodded slightly, and by the way prescribed a few prescriptions for Li Yuzhen, then left the mansion of Wen state.


    Ye Xihan''s elegant face flashed in her mind. She had heard about this famous name of Si Yu. If she could make friends with her partner, it would be beneficial and harmless.


    Think of this, eyes slightly across a glimmer of light.


    After this, Li Yuzhen treated her more tenderly than ever. Even ye Qinzhi was very grateful to her. Although she was no longer the elder brother who used to stand on her side, she had a better relationship with her brother and sister than before.


    Ye Xihan raised a smile, ye Shuli can do, she can!


    After that, she stepped up her offensive and kept showing off in front of Ye Tianfeng. Sure enough, after coaxing the other party happy, her position in the house rose a lot.


    Ye Shu left behind and looked at all this coldly.


    Finally, the white lotus began to grow up. It faded its delicate, harmless and pitiful appearance, and became more and more close to the calm, gentle and wise female image in the original work.


    These days, as usual, Si Fu came to Wen government every two days to change the dressing for ye Shuli.


    After repeated contacts, ye Shuli learned that Si Fu was a good friend of Wen Jinrui, and his hostility to him was also eliminated.


    In their spare time, they also talk about Wen Jinrui.


    "Jin Rui''s actions are a little big recently. I can see that he is very anxious. He has always been patient and calm in his work. He is not anxious and relaxed, but he is abnormal recently." Si Fu sighed and said lightly.


    Thinking of what he said in the carriage that day, ye Shu moved slightly: "is he busy recently? I haven''t seen him for days


    "It''s going to be the imperial examination once every three years. It''s very important for him and the prince."


    Listen to him say so, ye Shu can''t help but rise two tentatively meaning: "you live in the palace, I don''t know you think the big prince and the third prince, who is more dragon heart?"


    Si Fu stopped his action and looked at her quietly: "you shouldn''t care about these."


    Ye Shuli knew that he shouldn''t talk about this at will, but he still looked at him coldly: "what I care about is Jin Rui."


    In fact, she just wanted to know which side of Wen Jinrui''s good friend Si Fu would stand. After all, in the original book, Si Fu did those things


    After a few breaths of silence, Si Yu said softly, "is the mind of the Holy One something that ordinary people can understand? The eldest prince is kind-hearted, and the third prince is too extreme. Although the eldest prince is more popular, the third prince is always unpredictable, and it''s hard to decide who will win. "


    With that, they were silent for a moment.


    After dressing the wound, Si Xi picked up the medicine box and stood up to leave. When he walked out of the room, he said faintly, "if the Grand Prince can ascend the throne smoothly, it will be a blessing for the common people."Looking at each other''s back, ye Shuli raised a smile and felt relieved.


    Si Fu walked slowly in the corridor, and suddenly collided with a white figure when he turned the corner.


    "Ah The other side whines, the thing in the hand falls on the ground, the body is about to fall backward.


    Si Fu subconsciously embraces the woman who is about to fall in front of her, and then takes a close look, only to feel that the other person''s face is quite familiar.


    So intimate action, ye Xihan face slightly red for a while, and then immediately stood up, face if often said: "it is the Department of medicine, blame me reckless."


    His nose began to smell again. Si Fu frowned and immediately thought of the man in front of him.


    "Nothing." Light ground answers a way, be about to leave, but see a book that the foot side falls is exactly "Huang Qi Yao Shu".


    "Does Ye Si also know medicine?"


    Seeing that Si Fu was attracted by the medical book, ye Xihan stirred up a smile and said modestly, "I don''t know any medical skills. It''s just that I''m interested in it. I often read some miscellaneous books."


    "Oh? What does Miss Ye Si think of this book "Huangqi Yaoshu"


    When ye Xihan saw that the other party was talking to her, he was very proud and said with a smile, "the book Huangqi Yaoshu written by Yun Yongsi is very extensive and profound. It''s very helpful for me to know and see many cases to the point."


    I''ve heard that Si Lin is a medical maniac for a long time. She has always been very fond of people who are good at medicine. She has made great efforts for this well-designed meeting.


    However, the other side didn''t expect that, but it was hard to arouse a sneer: "don''t you know, Miss Ye Si, that Huangqi Yaoshu is a plagiarism of Cao Huachi''s Neijing Suwen. Yun Yongsi is a disgrace to our medical world for his despicable behavior."


    Then he waved his sleeve and passed her indifferently.


    Smell speech, the smile of Ye Xihan is instantly stiff on the face.

 Chapter 95

    Looking at each other''s back, ye Xihan''s face turns pale.


    I didn''t expect that I was so careless that I made a fool of myself and annoyed each other!


    Seeing the servant girl in the distance looking at her face curiously, ye Xihan''s body was slightly stiff and her face quickly returned to normal. As if nothing had happened, she picked up Huang Qi Yao Shu and quickly walked back to the room.


    After going back to the room, the medical book had already been wrinkled by her forceful pinch. Finally, she couldn''t help tearing the whole book to pieces.


    Sitting on the chair, ye Xihan looked at the pieces of paper all over the floor, his eyes were deep.


    The thing on the corridor is secretly seen by a little girl of Qingshu courtyard. She turns around and chirps to Ye Shuli.


    After learning that ye Xihan wants to please the other party, but makes a fool of himself, ye Shu laughs unkindly.


    She was worried about what to do if Si Yu and Bai Lianhua had a spark and finally turned over to the third prince.


    Who knows that she hasn''t had time to do any damage, in the twinkling of an eye Ye Xihan gave her such a big "surprise".


    "Tut Tut, I''ve lost my face." Ye Shuli shook his head with a smile.


    Seeing that she was in a good mood, the little servant girl boldly said, "that matter was seen by several little sisters. They didn''t say anything on the surface, but they were making fun of the four girls in private."


    Si Xi annoys Ye Xihan, and his face is light when he comes to change the dressing for ye Shuli.


    Ye Shuli saw this and said with a smile: "I didn''t know before that Huangqi Yaoshu was plagiarized from Neijing Suwen!"


    Smell speech Si Fu rare ground flew a knife eye to give her: "your that four younger sisters, not simple."


    Ye Shuli picked his eyebrows and asked, "Oh? What''s not an easy way? "


    "A few days ago, she was scratched by a cat. When I gave her medicine, I smelled a fragrance on her body by chance."


    "What aroma? It can''t be the special fragrance of women in the storybook Tell me what it tastes like? " Ye Shuli gave a teasing smile.


    Si Fu gave her a light look and said, "no, it''s a special mixed aroma. No matter how meek the cat is, it will go mad."


    Smell speech, ye Shuli put away a smile, thoughtfully looking at him: "dog nose so smart?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± The point is wrong.


    "I can''t be more familiar with the smell. There was an accident in the palace two years ago. A Jieyu secretly made such a sachet, which made a pregnant concubine scratch her face by a cat. The wound was diagnosed and treated by me at that time."


    Ye Shuli nodded and said coldly, "well, I know."


    I didn''t expect that ye Xihan should use this way to win sympathy and favor. Although it''s a bitter trick, what should he do if he accidentally hurt li Yuzhen?


    Think of here, ye Shu centrifugal two angry, this white lotus, from her here can''t get cheap, began to others!


    Si Yu is also disgusted with Ye Xihan: "I don''t know whether she is intentional or unintentional, or for what, in short, I hate this kind of impure woman in my life."


    Smell speech leaf book leaves to look at the sky to smile lightly, in the heart taste inexplicable.


    I didn''t expect that Si Fu, who loved Ye Xihan deeply in the original work and paid silently behind his back with no regrets, would even say such words.


    Suddenly, half a month later, ye Shu opened the gauze on his hand, and new tender flesh had grown on his palm, no scar, as white as ever.


    See her recovery, Si Yu is not going to the government of Wen.


    Ye Shu picked up the long lost whip from his hand and played in the backyard for a long time.


    However, two days after the good days, I got a big news.


    "Niang, what do you say? Aunt Bai''s relatives are coming to live in the government for a while? " Ye Shuli asked in surprise.


    Lin nodded and said, "your aunt Bai used to be the daughter of a poor official family, so she became a concubine. Her mother''s family had already fallen. Maybe there was smoke on her ancestral grave. Her brother-in-law became a Shaoqing of Guanglu temple. She was going to go to Beijing at the end of the year, so she asked someone to send her two daughters to the capital to talk about the past."


    What is reminiscence? I just want to take advantage of the government''s face to gain a foothold in the capital in the future.


    Ye Shuli didn''t say anything. He just frowned and said, "two daughters? What''s the name and when will it arrive? "


    "One will be Bai Caiwei, the other will be Bai Caiqing, and he will enter Beijing tomorrow."


    Leaf book centrifugal down a sink, complexion does not show a cent however.


    Bai Caiwei, Bai Caiqing? There is no such plot in the original work!


    In the original work, it never mentioned how aunt Bai''s family was. Why did they suddenly come out of the room?


    It''s not easy to get rid of all the loyal Hougong dogs around yexihan. Does the leading role aura see the white lotus being suppressed and start to work?


    Seeing that she didn''t speak, Lin thought she was worried and said with a smile, "what are you afraid of? What about Shaoqing in Guanglu temple? No matter how powerful aunt Bai''s family is, she can be more distinguished than your grandfather?"Hearing the words, ye Shuli said with a smile, "nature can''t compare with the ancestors."


    But in my heart, I was worried. For the first time, I met the development of the plot outside the main line of the original work. I didn''t know whether it was good or bad.


    Suxin courtyard.


    Aunt Bai also sobbed with joy, hugging Ye Xihan and sobbing: "I never thought There will be another day for the Bai family to make a comeback


    "Aunt, is that uncle a Shaoqing in Guanglu temple?" Ye Xihan asked, heart is also thumping, full of joy.


    "Yes! Han er Originally, my mother''s family was not on the stage, so you were inferior in the government. Your uncle and I are brothers and sisters. Now he is a Shaoqing of Guanglu temple. In this way, both of us have confidence! "


    "What kind of official position is Shaoqing in Guanglu temple?" Ye Xihan asked.


    Bai Yi Niang complacently smiles: "it is the civilian capital official of the fourth grade!"


    Smell speech Ye Xi Han''s eyes a dark: "Lin''s mother''s family is cabinet big bachelor, still let her and leaf book from pressure a head."


    "What if you press one end? Han son you don''t want to think so much, now, you don''t have to worry about your engagement! How can Shen Xiuyuan and Liang Jun be worthy of you? Even if you want to marry that Jiang Hanjun, you are full of confidence! " Bai Yi Niang medium spirit full say.


    Hearing this, ye Xihan couldn''t help but smile. His eyes were full of fighting spirit and hope.


    What about ye Shuli? Her Ye Xihan is no worse than her!


    The next day, a carriage came slowly in front of Wenguo mansion.


    Two girls came down from the car. One was dressed in yellow, with a sweet and charming face. The other was plain white, with a cold temperament.


    The girl in white stares at the four big characters of Wenguo mansion on the plaque. Her lips are hooked and her eyes are shining.

 Chapter 96

    Even though she had been prepared, the second daughter was still subdued by the huge government of Wen state.


    "Sister It''s very nice here! Can we live in such a mansion in the future? " The girl in yellow''s eyes were full of wonder and admiration.


    "Caiqing, what do you look like? Your mouth is bigger than an egg. Don''t look like you''ve never seen the world before, or you''ll make others look down on you."


    The woman in white scolded lightly, but there was a trace of deep jealousy and envy in her eyes.


    Someone had already come to meet him at the door: "are you the gold of the Bai family? Please follow me. Mr. Ye has been waiting for a long time


    The second daughter was led into the Mansion because she was restrained by the flowers, grass, scenery and objects in the mansion.


    The atmosphere of the aristocratic family has been solemn and grand for many years, and the sense of nobility revealed in it makes people feel a little respectful.


    Seeing that the servant girls were still looking at each other quietly.


    Bai Caiqing whispered: "sister I''m a little scared. "


    Bai Caiwei raised her chin like a proud Swan and said, "look at your promise. What are you afraid of? Dad is now a senior official of the fourth grade. Take out your momentum. Don''t lose face!"


    "Mm-hmm!" Bai Caiqing quickly raised her chin, but her figure trembled slightly.


    She has never seen such a scene in Jiangnan. Whether it''s the magnificent beam corridor or the orderly servant girl, it reveals the atmosphere and solemnity different from that of Jiangnan.


    Entering the main hall, Bai Caiwei sees the beauty in red sitting on the chair.


    Slightly showing a disdainful smile, Bai Caiwei hurried forward to worship politely.


    "This is Caiwei. When I saw you many years ago, I was only a one-year-old. I didn''t expect that I was so old in a twinkling of an eye." Aunt Bai said.


    Then he quickly pulled Ye Xihan and said, "han''er, the one in white is your cousin Caiwei, and the one in yellow is your cousin Caiqing."


    "Sister Caiwei, sister Caiqing, Xihan is very polite."


    With that, ye Xihan looks at the second daughter quietly. Bai Caiqing seems to be a little silly. She looks like she is wandering in the sky. Bai Caiwei


    Ye Xihan frowned slightly and keenly felt that the other side seemed to have a trace of hostility and fighting spirit.


    Face quietly, ye Xihan Chong Ye Shu from the direction of a raised his hand: "this is my Di elder sister."


    "Shuli''s elder sister is really beautiful. I heard earlier that she is incomparable in color in the capital. Today, it''s even more so." Bai Caiqing stares at the round eyes and says frankly.


    Ye Shuli narrowed his eyes slightly and raised his lips with a smile: "thank you for your praise."


    This is Bai Caiqing. It seems to be a little silly, white and sweet? But I don''t know whether it''s real or fake


    Bai Caiwei glances at Ye Shuli. She sees that she is wearing a beautiful dress made of good materials. Her hair is covered with valuable Ruby headdress and hairpin flowers. She adds a bit of brilliance to her eyes. She can''t help but feel jealous.


    It''s really gorgeous, but that''s all.


    Think of this, just lightly said: "book from sister well."


    "All right, all right! Don''t be polite. I''ve been on the road for so long, but I''m hungry, right Lin said with a decent smile, and quickly asked the servants to serve.


    There is no rule in the government of Wen state that food is not spoken, and sleep is not spoken.


    Ye Shuli quietly looks at Bai Caiwei at the dinner table. He has some doubts in his heart. The other party has been talking with others, but he only ignores her. When he first meets her, he seems to ignore her.


    If ye Tianfeng occasionally asks about Shaoqing in Guanglu temple, Bai Caiwei will hold her head high and answer with indifference and courtesy.


    Looking at the picture, ye Shuli frowned slightly. Bai Caiwei''s posture made her feel familiar.


    It''s like Eyes swept to one side, wearing a white skirt gentle elegant Ye Xihan, ye Shuli suddenly realized.


    His expression is light, neither humble nor overbearing, calm and gentle.


    Bai Caiwei is a copy of Ye Xihan in the later period of the original work!


    It''s just a mere form, but inside it is a sense of pride and aloofness. It''s quite pretentious.


    Ye Shuli raised a smile and sighed: it''s a little interesting.


    After dinner, the next people pack their bags for the second daughter, while Lin tells Ye Shuli and ye Xihan to wait for them to visit the garden.


    All the way to meet the servant girl, see a few people all stop to salute, just to Ye Shuli obviously more respectful.


    Bai Caiwei sees all this in her eyes. She can''t help adding some doubts. Shouldn''t Ye Xihan have a higher status?


    "Cousin Caiwei, what''s the matter with you?" Ye Xihan looked at the woman, and asked softly.Bai Caiwei immediately responded and said awkwardly: "nothing The garden of Wen''s mansion is so beautiful that I was dazzled for a moment. "


    Then he asked unintentionally, "my sisters are new here. They are not familiar with many things, but they have heard that there is a restaurant called the first floor in the world in the capital. It is said that the owner of the restaurant is Xihan''s brother-in-law?"


    The atmosphere froze for a moment.


    Listening to her mention of Xue Sheng''an, ye Xihan''s face was slightly distorted. After a few moments of silence, she said with a smile, "I''m afraid sister Caiwei has made a mistake. The owner of the restaurant is not my brother. I don''t know her."


    The first floor in the world has already changed its owner. She really doesn''t know the owner behind the scenes.


    Bai Caiwei was stunned: "no Don''t you know? "


    How can it be! Ye Xihan''s elder brother, that is the future emperor merchant!


    Seeing that the atmosphere was inexplicably stalemate, although Bai Caiwei was puzzled, she also felt it. She quickly changed the topic and said something else: "I heard that there is a flower poetry festival every year in the capital. I can see the real faces of the princesses and princesses. I''m very curious. Could sister Xihan tell me something about it for me?"


    Ye Xihan smiles and talks about some things at the flower poetry meeting: "finally, my third sister is exquisite and innovative, and she won the first prize of the flower poetry meeting."


    After listening to her, Bai Caiwei exclaimed in a low voice. Seeing people looking at her suspiciously, she said awkwardly: "I didn''t expect that the colorful head is a priceless treasure like the night pearl. I was surprised for a moment."


    Then he said, "I''ve heard that Pei Lang, the son of Yin in shuntianfu, is a famous beautiful man in Beijing. Do you know her


    Yexihan light smile: "this person is really rich God Junlang, have had several sides of the edge, not familiar."


    "Oh Is that so? " Bai Caiwei''s eyes flashed slightly and answered softly, but she was shocked.


    How can you not be familiar with each other? Didn''t Ye Xihan and Pei Lang get married at the flower poetry meeting? Last life, she saw Ye Xihan marry Pei Shizi with her own eyes!


    Ye Shuli sees Bai Caiwei''s abnormal expression and behavior in his eyes, and there is a dangerous look in his squinting eyes.


    This Bai Caiwei Something''s wrong?

 Chapter 97

    After a conversation, Bai Caiwei soon recovered her cold face, but she was obviously absent-minded.


    Only Bai Caiqing was left to chatter.


    "Cousin, you are so big and beautiful! I''ve never seen such a big garden


    Then he looked around with big round eyes: "when my sister and I were in the countryside, we used to live in thatched cottages. We had to pick up firewood every morning, pick wild vegetables and feed chickens and ducks. We were very busy every day!"


    Bai Caiwei listened to her sister''s chatter about her poor days before. She secretly glared at her and motioned her to stop talking.


    But Bai Caiqing has always been naive and stupid. Leng is stupid and can''t understand her meaning: "what''s wrong with my sister? Are your eyes uncomfortable?"


    ¡°¡­¡­ It''s nothing. It''s just a gust. I''ve lost a few grains of sand in my eyes... " Bai Caiwei was stiff, and her face was a bit embarrassed. She covered up and said.


    In the heart but shame annoys unceasingly, she how spreads on such stupid younger sister!


    Then looking at Bai Caiqing with a carefree look, I can''t help but feel a trace of jealousy and bitterness in my heart.


    It is clear that she is a mother''s sister. She has always been intelligent and resourceful. Why did she end up in such a miserable situation when even this stupid sister could become the censor''s wife in her last life?


    But Bai Caiqing didn''t notice her sister''s unusual look. She just raised her sleeve and said to herself, "this is the first time I wear clothes made of such good materials. When I was a child, it was cold in winter, so my sister and I couldn''t even afford cotton padded clothes. I thought I would live such a poor life in my whole life. I didn''t expect that two years ago, my family accidentally saved a prince and got a chance. From then on, the white family turned over again! "


    Then she looked at Bai Caiwei with her eyes shining brightly, and a trace of adoration appeared on her face: "that prince was bitten by a poisonous snake when he was playing in the mountains. It was his elder sister who discovered it first. If it wasn''t for the elder sister who happened to have the antidote herbal medicine, the prince would have been more dangerous than lucky!"


    Seeing that all the people around her were looking at her, Bai Caiwei scolded her in her heart, but her sister said with a faint smile: "there are so many poisons in the mountain. Fortunately, she prepared herbs at that time."


    Then he looked at Bai Caiqing''s continuous nagging and sighed in secret.


    If heaven had not been lucky enough to let her live again and save the LORD before another peasant family, could their white family have such a prosperous day?


    Ye Xihan smiles and listens to Bai Caiqing''s talk about the two sisters'' life in the countryside. From time to time, she responds with two sentences. Her face doesn''t look down on each other.


    "Yes When I was young, I used to go boating with my neighbors to pick lotus. " Then, with a look of nostalgia on her face, she told some interesting stories about picking lotus seeds with a smile, and Bai Caiqing was very interested.


    The relationship between them is getting closer. Bai Caiqing only thinks that this cousin is gentle and friendly, and has no airs at all, unlike other people who show disdain every time they hear that they are from the countryside.


    Ye Xihan had a good view of her expression, with a gentle smile on her face.


    Her uncle''s family is her support in Wenguo government. She is bound to have a good relationship with Bai''s sisters. Bai Caiqing is a very easy fool. As for Bai Caiwei Ye Xihan frowned.


    Ye Shuli seldom interjected along the way. Looking at Bai Caiqing''s chirping, he quietly began to wallflower, but his ears had been listening to the news revealed by each other.


    Is silent, before to her with a bit cold and disdain of Bai Caiwei, but I don''t know when to walk with her side by side, see ye Xihan and cabbage green two people are walking in front, Bai Caiwei looked at Ye Shuli like unintentionally said: "I heard that the book from the sister has engagement?"


    "Engagement? It can be said that there is one, but it will be gone soon. "


    Bai Caiwei looked at each other quietly and said, "Oh? Why do you say that? I heard from my aunt that the man who made the engagement with Shuli''s younger sister was the son of Wu state government, and her younger sister and he were childhood friends, which is really enviable. "


    "The engagement is just a child''s play. He and I are brothers and sisters." Ye Shuli smiles.


    Bai Caiwei was shocked when she heard the words. How about the engagement? Like brother and sister?


    Although she had never seen this miss Ye San in her last life, she also heard that she was crazy about Jiang Hanjun in the government of the Wu Kingdom. However, the other party fell in love with her sister, and then did many things that people criticized because of jealousy.


    Recalling that what she just heard is quite different from what she said in her last life, and it''s all about ye Shuli, Bai Caiwei can''t help but take two precautions against her.


    Is this one Just like her?


    Thinking of this, he suddenly said, "I heard that the peach blossom on Hanshan Temple in the south of the city is very beautiful. If I have a chance, I''d like to see it."


    See her ask extremely jumping words, ye Shuli just complexion as usual to reply: "yes, it''s just in July, peach blossom has long withered, Caiwei elder sister want to see, next year will naturally have a chance."Bai Caiwei nodded and suddenly sighed: "I don''t know if Shuli''s sister can believe in Buddhism?"


    "Buddha? I don''t believe in such illusory affairs Ye Shuli shook his head slightly.


    However, Bai Caiwei seems to have a deep meaning to say: "I believe that Buddha loves all living beings. Some people have been bumpy all their lives. Maybe they will be pitied by Buddha and get another chance..."


    Ye Shu moved slightly in his centrifugation, but he pretended to be disdainful and said, "sister Caiwei, you are really joking. What can Buddha believe? People have always been able to trust only themselves


    Hearing this, Bai Caiwei said tentatively: "I once heard a master say that there are very few people in this world who can live a whole life again with the love of Buddha."


    After that, he fixed his eyes on her.


    Hearing this, ye Shuzhong suddenly realized that it was such a thing. He couldn''t help laughing.


    But he looked at Bai Caiwei strangely: "sister Caiwei, who will believe these strange and absurd words! Is it difficult for sister Caiwei to believe such inexplicable words? "


    Seeing that her face didn''t look like a fake, Bai Caiwei felt a little relieved: "where, there It''s just that it sounds very interesting. It''s just some nonsense that makes my sister laugh. "


    Then I can''t help feeling superior. I look at Ye Shuli coldly. She is the only one who is different in this world.


    As for why things are different from those in her previous life, since she can be reborn and change her fate, it is normal for things to change.


    Ye Shuli looked at her with a pair of arrogant cold look, is also a smile.


    Sister You''re showing up.

 Chapter 98

    After visiting the garden that day, ye Shuli completely found out the details of Bai Caiwei.


    Before, she also doubted whether the other party was a crossing woman like her. Who knew that the other party was so impatient that she actively tested her and showed her feet.


    It turns out that this product is reborn!


    Because of this, she can explain why she didn''t have the chance to remember the story in her life.


    It''s just that ye Shuli didn''t appear such a character until the moment of his death in the original work. Ye Shuli boldly guessed that Bai Caiwei might be the character who appeared after the ending, and he was not familiar with most of the details of the plot.


    Bai Caiwei''s attitude towards her is not indifferent, but she has three points to please Ye Xihan and three points to compare with each other. When she contacts Bai Caiwei to imitate Ye Xihan intentionally or unintentionally, ye Shu sighs from his heart that he is afraid that he knows Ye Xihan in his last life is the winner of his life, so he runs to embrace his thigh Perhaps there is still a bit of mind to seize the opportunity.


    I don''t know how she would feel if she knew that the right-hand man in yexihan''s back palace had been taken away by her?


    It''s interesting.


    The white sisters live between Qingshu courtyard and Suxin courtyard, and several girls don''t look up and look down every day.


    Ye Shuli carefully observed the two sisters for a few days, and found that Bai Caiqing was really a natural silly white sweet, simple and straightforward, with no mind. He even got up early every morning to clean the yard himself.


    Ye Shuzhong thinks that this girl is very interesting. Among the servants, some think that this watch girl is lovely and friendly, while others secretly laugh at her for not putting on airs and doing rough work, which makes people look down on the sisters.


    Inside, Bai Caiwei angrily said, "what do you call this? It''s shameful of you to run to do what the servants do. I''m also shameful of you! "


    Bai Caiqing said wrongly: "sister, you used to take the initiative to clean the yard with me every morning! What''s more, we are relying on others now, so we should do something! "


    Bai Caiwei rarely turned her eyes, nodded her forehead and said, "before, now you are miss Qianjin! It''s Miss Di of Sipin official, not village girl! It''s your uncle''s house, though I''m under the influence of others. I don''t need to be a maid to please others. I''m promising! "


    Bai Caiwei stammered for a moment, but she didn''t speak.


    I don''t know why my sister''s temperament has changed a lot since she fell into the river two years ago.


    She would dislike steamed bread and pickles, the messy thatched cottage, and even be lazy. In the past, her sister was diligent and gentle, but since then, she often pointed her nose and eyes at her.


    Seeing her aggrieved face, Bai Caiwei waved her hand to eliminate her anger: "in a word, don''t do this again, you know? You''re going to let people see us both. "


    "Well, I know, sister, don''t be angry!"


    Bai Caiqing quickly admitted her mistake. Then she took out a pile of cloth from the inner room and said with bright eyes: "this is just sent by Mrs. Lin, who said that she would make some new clothes for our sisters. Let''s choose the color!"


    Bai Caiwei picked out a few pieces of cloth at random and said with slight disdain, "it''s just brocade. Look at the way you haven''t seen the world! I didn''t expect that Wen government would use such cloth to treat our sisters. "


    "Fu be perfunctory? Sister, this is brocade weaving! We''ve never worn such a good material! " Bai Caiqing stares round her eyes and says in a loud voice.


    "Hum..." Bai Caiwei gave a cold hum and picked out a few colors to put aside.


    What about brocade? She was not used by Ling Yunjin in her last life.


    Then, with some dissatisfaction and jealousy, he said, "I see that ye Shuli''s clothes are made of ice silkworm brocade They only weave brocades for us. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Bai Caiqing opened her mouth and didn''t speak any more.


    Although she wanted to say that ice silkworm brocade was not easy for them to use, and that Mrs. Lin was willing to cut and weave brocade for them, she couldn''t open her mouth when she saw her sister''s cold face.


    Looking at these materials, Bai Caiwei was more and more dissatisfied with them. At last, she picked her eyebrows and said, "if I remember correctly, I heard that ye Shuli is helping to run the office? Just let the servant send all these materials back. I''ll go to Ye Shuli and ask her to pull some good materials for us! "


    "This Isn''t that good, sister? " Bai Caiqing said.


    Bai Caiwei glared at her and said, "what''s wrong? We are also ye Guogong''s nieces, not outsiders! "


    With that, he left the scattered cloth roll behind, and then sat in front of the dresser to dress up carefully.


    Bai Caiwei turned over her dressing box and frowned when she thought of the refined headdress on yeshuli''s head.


    With a cold face, he pinned the best pearl headdress in his hair and went out of the door without looking back, leaving Bai Caiqing looking at her with a desire to talk and stop. At last, he could only quietly tidy up the messy cloth rolls one by one.Bai Caiwei walked on the corridor quickly. At the corner, she saw a jade tree facing the wind in the distance. A man with Phoenix eyes was coming here.


    All of a sudden, the pupils of both eyes shrink, the heart jumps wildly, and a trace of hate mixed with love appears on the face.


    Finally Let me see you again!


    Then he hurriedly returned to the corner, swept the trees in the courtyard next to him, arranged some hair ornaments, and walked over.


    After discussing with Ye Qin, Jiang Hanjun is about to go back to his house. He sees a familiar white figure standing under the tree in the distance.


    Thinking of the cold war with Ye Xihan for more than half a month, Jiang Hanjun hesitated and walked slowly.


    Looking at the plain white figure in front of him, Jiang Hanjun said: "Han er


    Hearing this, Bai Caiwei quickly turned around and tried to suppress her complex emotions. She said with some doubts: "young master Are you calling me


    Looking at the strange woman in front of him, Jiang Hanjun was stunned and said with a bitter smile: "sorry This girl, I''ve got the wrong person


    "I just heard you call me han''er I wonder if it''s Miss Ye Si? "


    Jiang Hanjun asked suspiciously, "don''t you know who the girl is?"


    "Bai Caiwei, the little girl, is Xihan''s cousin. She came to Beijing a few days ago and lives in Wenguo mansion for the time being." Bai Caiwei said with an elegant smile.


    Smell speech Jiang Hanjun faded a bit alienated, looked at her a few eyes, this woman temperament appearance is like Ye Xihan, just far away when let him recognize the wrong person.


    Then he said gently and politely, "it''s white girl. I''m Jiang Hanjun."


    Bai Caiwei smiles gently. There is a faint light in her eyes. She steps forward two steps, but steps on a stone. She will fall down immediately.


    Jiang Hanjun subconsciously embraces her, and they look at each other in embarrassment.


    At this time, ye Shuli''s lazy voice rang out behind him: "Mr. Jiang, I forgot to take your things. Elder brother asked me to send them to you."

 Chapter 99

    See ye Shu to stand not far behind, two people quickly separated to keep a few steps away.


    Jiang Hanjun''s face flashed a trace of embarrassment. He stepped forward and took the two books from ye Shuli: "thank you very much."


    Ye Shuli didn''t seem to see that scene: "you''re welcome, but sister Caiwei twisted her feet?"


    Bai Caiwei now has returned to normal, complexion unchanged said: "nothing serious, just did not pay attention to the foot, thanks to Mr. Jiang."


    "There''s no need to be polite. I won''t accompany you if I have something else to do." Jiang Hanjun nodded, Mou Guang turned around Bai Caiwei and left.


    Being swept by the other party, Bai Caiwei feels a little tight in her heart. Then she looks at the back of the other party leaving, her eyes are complex, and she is slightly distracted.


    Ye Shuli looks at her face in his eyes. He has some doubts in his heart, but he doesn''t open his mouth. Seeing that the other party is still in a daze, he plans to go back to the room, but Bai Caiwei stops him.


    "What''s the matter with sister Caiwei?"


    "What happened just now was an accident. I didn''t know that the man was Mr. Jiang before, but I didn''t want to leave my sister in the book."


    Ye Shuli immediately understood her meaning, shook his head and said with a smile: "this is a matchmaking. What can I think more about? It''s you who don''t care. "


    "How to make an innumerable engagement..."? You and Mr. Jiang are regarded as a couple by outsiders. " Bai Caiwei asked curiously.


    But in the heart of the relationship between the two people feel very confused, Jiang Hanjun clearly hate her to the bone, how between the two people like friends in general? And ye Shuli called each other "Mr. Jiang" so strangely.


    The difference between this life and the previous life is almost all in Ye Shuli. Thinking about this, I feel a little defensive and inquiry about ye Shuli.


    Ye Shuli did not want to have a deep talk with her: "in a word, I can''t do much. If elder sister Caiwei has nothing else to do, I''ll go back to my room first."


    "Wait..." Bai Caiwei thought about her purpose.


    Then slightly a frown way: "my that yard servant girl is a little less, work also not very agile, don''t know younger sister can arrange two people to come?"


    Ye Shu left to see her one eye and didn''t speak, three intimate servant girls, three rough make servant girls, how can manpower be insufficient? Even ye Xihan has only two servant girls! This Bai Caiwei is just an outsider who lives here. She should be so righteous to ask her to add someone


    Bai Caiwei, however, felt as if she hadn''t seen her face. She complained to herself that the servants were not good at serving her. At last, she continued: "and the brocade that she had sent in the morning. The colors didn''t suit my heart. It seems that my sister Shuli has ice silkworm brocade. I don''t know if I can give up my love?"


    Ye Shuli''s face became a little ugly when he heard the other party''s direct complaints. At this time, when he heard her asking for ice silkworm Yunjin, his face suddenly sank slightly.


    Ice silkworm cloud brocade Thanks for what she said! Why didn''t she see that the fake iceberg goddess had such a thick skin? I didn''t treat myself as an outsider at all!


    Worried that the other party was a guest, it was not easy to pull down his face for a moment, so he had to smile and said: "if there are not enough people in the hospital, I''ll call the steward to send a servant girl in a moment. It''s just that the ice silkworm brocade was awarded by the ten princesses before. There were not many of them, but they have been cut to make clothes. "


    Seeing that she didn''t want to take out the ice silkworm brocade, Bai Caiwei''s face immediately became a little ugly: "if the book is not willing to leave my sister, just say it. Why do you need to find other reasons to prevaricate me?"


    Ye Shuli was also surprised by the other party''s cheekiness. She couldn''t help but pull down her face: "sister Caiwei, don''t you think I''m lying to you? It turns out that I''m such a small hearted person in elder sister Caiwei''s heart. There are only a few pieces of leftovers left in ice silkworm brocade. If elder sister Caiwei still wants to make a kerchief, I''ll send someone to deliver it at that time! "


    Seeing that she didn''t give face at all, Bai Caiwei couldn''t keep her face. She scolded secretly in her heart. She was really a girl with small stomach and arrogant temper!


    But she still can''t make a stalemate with the other party at the moment, she still needs to take revenge with the help of the other party''s strength!


    Thinking of some things in her last life, Bai Caiwei''s eyes became obscure. Then she tried to resist her dissatisfaction and put on a smile: "don''t be angry with me! It''s my mouth. "


    Ye Shu left to slow slow facial expression, light way: "adopt Wei elder sister is guest, I naturally won''t go to heart, I still have affairs to deal with, forgive not to accompany."


    Seeing that the other party ignored her, Bai Caiwei''s eyes flashed slightly, and quickly called out: "the book leaves my sister! When I met Mr. Jiang just now, he called me han''er.... "


    Leaf book left to pick eyebrow: "so what?"


    Seeing each other''s face as usual, Bai Caiwei looked at her and said softly: "these days, I occasionally hear people talking about the unusual relationship between Xihan and Mr. Jiang Do you know these things? "


    Listen to her say these words, ye Shu in the dark sigh, don''t want to sow discord?


    "What if I know, what if I don''t know?"


    Bai Caiwei opened her eyes and looked at her slightly: "Shuli sister, although you keep saying that you can''t make a good engagement with Mr. Jiang, people around you clearly say that you are destined to be the future young lady of the state of Wu Did the fourth sister do something she shouldn''t have done before... "Before he finished, he was interrupted by Ye Shuli: "enough, elder sister Caiwei, these are not the things you should care about."


    Bai Caiwei looked at her with disapproval on her face and said, "book leaves my sister, but you are wronged in your heart? The engagement between you and Mr. Jiang is very clear, but I didn''t expect that she would do such a thing. Although Xihan is my cousin, I can''t be partial to her. Where can she do that for you? "


    Ye Shuli is acutely aware of the hate in his eyes when he mentions Ye Xihan, and moves in his heart.


    It reminds me that she looks like Ye Xihan in disguise and manner, as well as the abnormality when she met Jiang Hanjun. I''m afraid that she had something to say with those two people before she was born again.


    This Bai Caiwei keeps fighting against injustice for her and blames Ye Xihan for his misconduct. She clearly wants to stir up her anger against Ye Xihan.


    But it''s a pity that she''s not that big chested and brainless Ye Shuli, who loves Jiang Hanjun very much. She''s not so easy to be a gunshot to others.


    "Elder sister Caiwei, you are really worried. My engagement with Mr. Jiang is really a joke. It will be clarified after a while. Besides, it''s chilling for you to gossip about the fourth sister behind her back."


    With that, she glanced at each other indifferently and left, leaving Bai Caiwei in the same place, with an incredible look in her eyes.


    She was indifferent Rumor has it that zhongshuli is crazy about Jiang Hanjun?


    Bai Caiwei stood in the corridor for a long time to calm down her complicated emotions, and her eyes were dark.


    Since ye Shu is not willing to be with her, she will do it herself!

 Chapter 100

    After rejecting Bai Caiwei that day, ye Shuli and his counterpart are harmonious, but their private relationship seems to have dropped to the freezing point.


    Bai Caiwei goes in and out of Suxin courtyard frequently, but ye Shu is suspicious. Worried about what the new born girl will do, she secretly puts in several servant girls to stare at them.


    "Cousin, but what are you up to?"


    When ye Xihan heard the familiar voice, he frowned slightly and turned his head to see that it was Bai Caiwei again. These days, the other party often ran to her yard, trying to get close to her, and he didn''t know what the purpose was.


    As usual, Bai Caiwei took her by the hand and said a lot about home.


    Ye Xihan filled the teacup. This time, she said directly, "my cousin always runs to me these days, but what''s the matter?"


    Bai Caiwei''s eyes flashed slightly and complained: "cousin, your direct elder sister is too stingy. That day I asked her to send two more servant girls to my yard, but she only sent one to me."


    As soon as ye Shuli is mentioned, a trace of darkness flashed in Ye Xihan''s eyes. Bai Caiwei gently hooked her lips and continued to add oil and vinegar to her words.


    "She''s also the daughter of the government. Xihan, you only have two servant girls here, but she has four big servant girls by her side! This ye Guogong and Mrs. Lin are too eccentric. Is it because of the difference between the two


    Hear "Di Shu" two words, yexihan really was poked in the heart has been the most concerned about things, suddenly appeared on the face of two gloomy color.


    Seeing her reaction, Bai Caiwei continued to strike while the iron was hot: "I''m afraid my cousin has suffered a lot in recent years, right? Now our Bai family has made a comeback. We can''t let others look down upon it any more! "


    Yexihan smile: "is not stained with the light of cousin and uncle."


    Listening to her flattering herself, Bai Caiwei was so impressed that she suddenly turned around and asked, "cousin These days, I often hear that you have an ambiguous relationship with Ye Shuli''s fiance. What''s the matter? My cousin will never believe that you are such a shameless person. Did ye Shuli deliberately slander you by spreading rumors? "


    Ye Xihan is slightly stiff, a trace of unhappiness flashed in her eyes, but she is moved in her heart. She wants to win Ye Shuli''s engagement, but it depends on her uncle.


    So he told ye Shuli''s engagement with Jiang Hanjun in detail. At last, he said bitterly: "this is what happened. In order to protect the reputation of the government, Han Jun''s brother has not been able to break his engagement with her so far, so I have lost someone else''s story."


    After hearing all this, Bai Caiwei suddenly realized that she was disgusted at Ye Xihan''s innocent expression.


    Clearly is a watery slut, shameless and future brother-in-law mutual love, but also pretend to be innocent!


    On the face, however, he showed some heartache and anger and said: "this leaf book is too deceiving! You and Mr. Jiang are in love with each other. You''ve asked her to step in and hurt you


    "I have inquired about it for a long time. Ye Shu has been bothering you for the past two years since you returned to the government. Just because she is the only legitimate daughter of the government, she can be so arrogant and domineering?"


    Looking at Bai Caiwei''s resentful face, ye Xihan lowered his eyes and said helplessly: "what can I do about the difference between the di and Shu?"


    Bai Caiwei looked at her as if she hated her iron: "cousin, how can you belittle yourself? Now the Bai family is not the former Bai family. Who dares to bully you in the future? Even ye Shuli can''t insult you easily! "


    "Cousin..." Ye Xihan''s eyes moved and moved to look at her, but her heart was faint.


    "I hear you say that ye Shu has an engagement with several men and is still entangled with them?"


    Ye Xihan''s face flashed a trace of coldness: "especially the relationship with Wen Shizi in the general''s mansion is extraordinary. The last time she was injured, Wen Jinrui came back with her in his arms. The servants in the mansion could see clearly. They didn''t show anything on their face, and they didn''t dare to talk about it in private, but they were clear and happy in their hearts."


    Bai Caiwei smelled the words and showed disgust on her face: "I didn''t expect that she was such a woman with a good temper."


    Then he thought of something, took Ye Xihan''s hand and said, "cousin, I can see that you are struggling in the government now. Although my father has become a fourth grade official, those people still have a light attitude towards you. It''s hateful to look down on us so much!"


    Ye Xihan sighed and said, "what can I do? My grandmother dotes on Ye Shuli. My elder brother and father are also attracted by her. Seeing that I''m not agreeable, others naturally look down upon me."


    Bai Caiwei comforted her a few times.


    Then his eyes flashed slightly, and he said something in yexihan''s ear.


    "This Isn''t that good? " Ye Xihan, after listening to it, had a big jump in her heart.


    "What''s wrong? Ye Shuli is such a fickle person. It''s not our fabrication to frame her. It''s just to let others see her face clearly!"


    Ye Xihan moved in his heart, but his face still hesitated: "but If ye lost his face, it would not only affect the people in our country, but also the people in our countryBai Caiwei looked at her and said, "what are you afraid of? What is shameful is that she is not you. Besides, now that you are back, Jiang Hanjun treats you sincerely. At that time, ye Shuli will be the only one who will be disgraced! "


    "What''s more, ye Shuli bullied you again and again. Can you swallow this tone?"


    Ye Xihan lowered his head and saw a faint light in his eyes. He said: "cousin Let me think about it. "


    Looking at her wavering appearance, Bai Caiwei''s eyes flashed a hint of success. She patted her on the shoulder and said, "my cousin has something else to do, so I won''t disturb you first. My cousin, please think about it carefully and come to me when you think it through."


    "Well Thank you, cousin


    With that, Bai Caiwei walked out of the yard with a sneer of hate on her face.


    Good cousin Don''t let me down.


    Inside the house, ye Xihan, who had a melancholy face, suddenly changed his face and looked coldly at Bai Caiwei''s direction.


    Even if the other party plays well, she has not forgotten the strange hostility and hatred that Bai Caiwei showed before.


    Mingming has never met before, although it is not clear why the other party has such a mood.


    Naturally, she hates Ye Shuli to the bone, but she has nothing to do. She is either cheating or stealing. Bai Caiwei has to guard against.

 Chapter 101

    In the twinkling of an eye, it''s August. Two days later, it''s the Chinese Valentine''s day. Da''an is open to the public. Every year, there are lively lantern parties in the streets.


    The girl who has not been out of the cabinet can also play at the lantern party on this day, and put the river lantern and sky lantern to pray for marriage.


    Tanabata night, Lin let Ye Xihan and ye Shuli two people with white sisters to go to the lantern party.


    In the bustling Zhuque street, ye Shuli''s face is pale and silent. Bai Caiqing looks left and looks forward to it all the way, chirping and exclaiming. From time to time, ye Xihan and Bai Caiwei approach their heads and whisper a few words, but they are all smiling. The atmosphere between them is quite strange.


    Miaodong came to several people behind him. He whispered a few words in Ye Shuli''s ear. Ye Shuli nodded and turned to show an apologetic smile: "I''m sorry, there''s something to deal with in my restaurant. The fourth sister takes sister Caiqing and cousin Caiwei to the lantern party first. I''ll look for you later."


    Bai Caiqing quickly nodded, staring at the round eyes and said: "mm-hmm, the book leaves elder sister, you go to work quickly! Elder sister, you see there are riddle guessing and sugar people selling there. Let''s go and have a look! "


    Finish saying then pull Ye Xihan and Bai Caiwei two people one jump one jump to walk past.


    Ye Shuli smiles slightly, turns around and goes to the direction of guiqulailou.


    "Ah Li, here you are." Wen Jinrui had been waiting for her in front of the restaurant.


    Today, he was dressed in a white robe, with a red string on his bun and a little jade comb standing up high. His eyes were shining at her, as if containing the whole starry sky.


    "Well, it''s a little late, but I''m in a hurry?" Ye Shuli wiped the sweat on his ears.


    "No, it''s just in time. The sky lantern will be on the other side of the Yudai River in a few minutes. I can still catch up now."


    Ye Shuli looked back with a smile: "what are you waiting for! Let''s go and play. By the way, Chu Xiao and Chi Linyuan, do you want to go together? "


    Looking at him, he waved his hand and turned red No, I''ll go to the drugstore to fill my mother''s medicine later. "


    Chu Xiao gives a bad smile and turns his teasing eyes around between Ye Shuli and Wen Jinrui: "haha I don''t want to join in the fun. I''m afraid it''ll be a nuisance. I''m going to listen to xianglou to drink flower wine! How about Jinrui? "


    Wen Jinrui did not answer, ye Shuli quickly flew a knife eye: "the little king of Chu is young, pay more attention to the body."


    "Well Ah Li, let''s go quickly. We can''t catch up if we are late. " Wen Jinrui''s eyes dote on her. Ye Shuli can''t help blushing. Fortunately, he can''t see anything under the red lantern at night.


    They walk slowly to the Yudai River. There are many exquisite and beautiful lotus lanterns floating in the river. Wen Jinrui bought two large and exquisite sky lanterns with the pattern of Cowherd and weaver girl at the old man''s stall.


    "Ah Li, I said before that I would tell you everything you want to know." Wen Jinrui hands the Kongming lamp to her, and her eyes are as leisurely as water.


    "After I tell you, you have to answer my last question, OK?"


    Thinking of the kiss in the carriage, ye Shu left his breath and nodded.


    Wen Jinrui lit the Kongming lamp in her hand and saw the sky lamp rising slowly in the night sky.


    "My father used to be just an ordinary martial arts man, and my mother was an ordinary medical woman. When the war broke out, my father was captured and exiled at the age of 17. He stumbled and tumbled in the barracks for more than 20 years, and made many achievements. He started as a pawn and finally became a general of the powerful side."


    "He returned to his hometown only 20 times in the past 20 years. When I was a child, I could hardly remember what he looked like. Later, after the end of the war, he gave up his reward and returned home. My mother thought our family could live happily together, but that was just the beginning of all nightmares. "


    Wen Jinrui said here, his eyes to the sky became dim.


    "That year, many people suddenly came to the palace, saying that my father was a famous general and should not be buried in the countryside. He asked us to go to the capital. My father had no choice but to take us to the capital."


    "At that time, I didn''t understand. Later, I learned that the emperor, who was the prince at that time, wanted to ascend the throne with the help of my father, but after the emperor ascended the throne, he didn''t allow my father to resign."


    With that, he suddenly stared at Ye Shuli and said, "the eldest princess loves my father, but my father has already married and vowed never to take a concubine in his life. And the emperor ascended the throne with the help of the eldest princess, so he was very lenient to her. "


    Then he opened his mouth, but there was a silence.


    Remembering the news he had heard from Long Yu in the palace before, ye Shuzhong tightened up slightly: "the eldest princess, she She... "


    "She killed my mother."


    Looking at Wen Jinrui''s cold eyes, ye Shu trembles in his centrifugation.


    "She forced my mother to death and married my father by virtue of her kindness to the emperor."


    "General Wen is loyal to the emperor. The emperor does this..."


    "My father has 500000 military power in his hand. The emperor needs him and forbids him to return to his hometown, but he is afraid of him. So he turned a blind eye to what the eldest princess had done, even adding fuel to the flames. He wanted to bind him with the eldest princess Test his loyalty so that he can''t betray. "The emperor''s mind is deep and unpredictable.


    "He had to accept that if he resisted, our father and son might have already fallen to the ground. My mother has gone But my father has to protect our brother and sister. Later, he took our brother and sister to the frontier. He did not return to Beijing for more than ten years. It was to protect us and also a silent resistance. "


    Ye Shuli felt uncomfortable and could not help holding his hand tightly.


    Wen Jinrui gently grasped her hand and said softly and firmly: "but I can''t stand hiding in the frontier for a lifetime Li I must do it for my mother... "


    The voice suddenly stops, and Wen Jinrui''s body suddenly becomes stiff. When the warm, wet and soft feeling on her lips leaves, she looks at her closely, her eyes like water.


    Ye Shuli''s voice trembled a little: "so, as Chu Xiao said, you''ve been traveling alone for so many years Why did the eldest princess do that to you? "


    Wen Jinrui held her in her arms, buried her hair and took a deep breath: "because among our brothers and sisters, my mother and I look the most similar, and the eldest princess hates me the most."


    So he still firmly left Wen Heng''s umbrella and exposed himself to the crisis. No matter how dangerous he was, he never gave up.


    So in the original Never met him.


    Ye Shuli didn''t speak, just reached out to him.


    The night of the rainstorm at the bottom of the cliff flashed through my mind, and my heart suddenly felt extremely painful.


    Sky hanging stars, sky lantern has long been flying into the night, no trace, under the moon, red shirt and white robe entangle each other, two people tightly embrace.

 Chapter 102

    Ye Shu is a little empty in her mind at the moment. She doesn''t know how to express her complicated emotions.


    She only knew that the man in front of her had dragged his seriously injured legs to survive on her back, and had been desperate to rescue her in a sea of fire.


    Whenever she fell into despair, it was he who rescued her from the endless darkness.


    The cannon fodder, the female owner, the female partner, the white lotus, the reborn daughter, and the third prince are now all forgotten.


    She just wanted him to be fine.


    Embracing, ye Shuli asked a lot of things, this time Wen Jinrui did not escape, all one by one truthfully.


    In the conversation, I learned that the eldest princess had given medicine to Wen Heng to force him to marry him. Ye Shu moved slightly in the centrifugal process, and suddenly recalled that long Yu once said that the eldest princess had a secret knot with others.


    Since the child was not born, it means that Wen Heng didn''t hit the trick at that time. At last, the eldest princess became angry and broke the jar to kill Wen Jinrui''s mother.


    The eldest princess disagrees with the queen and the eldest prince, but makes friends with the third prince, so Wen Jinrui chooses to work for the eldest prince.


    When I think of the third prince in the original work, ye Shu is not as worried as usual.


    Xue Sheng''an, the prodigy of the third prince, has been burned to death by her. Chi Linyuan is included in the bag. Si Yu, who plays an important role, has a gap with Ye Xihan. As Wen Jinrui''s good friend, he is unlikely to turn back.


    In this way, Pei Lang is the only one who can be used by the third prince.


    Thinking of this, ye Shuzhong has some confidence.


    In the distance, on the stone bridge of Yudai River.


    Pei Lang is holding a big Kongming lamp in his hand, and he looks at the two people embracing each other in the distance.


    Pei Qi stood aside and suddenly said, "Wen Jinrui has been the first to attack Wen Guofu. Wu Guofu always has a deep friendship with Wen Guofu. In the future, the forces on both sides will be on the side of the great prince."


    "Well, it''s probably Providence." There is no ups and downs of the sound line, Pei Lang staring at the woman in red, the hands of the sky lamp lit.


    It seems that from the beginning, it is always a step slower.


    Pei Qi frowned: "the third prince doesn''t mean that he hopes you can take the initiative to make friends with Wenguo government. You also have a good relationship with Miss Ye San. Maybe you can get some news from Wen Jinrui."


    "Wen Jinrui won''t let me do it to her."


    At last, with a look at the figure in red, Pei Lang turns to leave.


    On the other side of the street, Bai Caiqing was happily strolling around the Lantern Festival. He looked left and right, and soon disappeared.


    When Bai Caiwei saw that her sister had disappeared, her face changed slightly: "where''s Caiqing?"


    Ye Xihan then realized that Bai Caiqing had lost her. Looking at the crowded street, she felt a little anxious: "I don''t know where I went In this way, I''ll take people to the left, and cousin, you''ll take people to the right. "


    Two people respectively take two servant girls to look for people in different directions.


    Ye Xihan took two servant girls to the bridge by the river. On the way, a crowd of people came on the opposite side, and immediately scattered her and the servant girls behind her.


    Seeing that the people around bumped into her, ye Xihan''s face changed slightly and frowned. He quickly hid in the open and dark alley and looked around at the servant girl.


    Looking around, he was suddenly covered by a big hand and pulled into the dark alley.


    Ye Xihan''s heart is startled, faltering and struggling.


    The man immediately grabbed her neck like a threat and said in a vicious voice, "what''s your name! Don''t move, I''m killing you! "


    At this moment, another obscene voice sounded: "Hey, hey Brother, I just saw this girl at the corner of the street. She looks like a fairy! "


    "Hey, hey Well, I can''t wait. " Said a hand then pasted on her body.


    Yexihan suddenly a surprised, immediately react to come over what, heart suddenly surge up two points of fear, desperately struggle.


    "Pa!" A man gave her a slap in the face without pity, hit her on the head and turned to her side.


    "I want you to be honest! Toast, no penalty


    A burst of hot pain came from his face. Seeing that he was pulled farther and farther away from the street, ye Xihan was so anxious that he bit the hand hard.


    "Ah The man after death eats painful, temporarily loosened strength, leaf brook Han hurriedly takes advantage of this to run forward.


    "Come on! Help But he has always been weak, did not run a few steps and was caught by two men.


    "Damn it! How dare you run It''s hard two slaps, this time a man directly forced her to the ground, covered her mouth.


    Ye Xihan cried out in horror, and the busy street was full of people. These faint calls for help were soon drowned out.


    "Hey, hey Don''t cry in vain Wait, you just have to shout under us Little beauty Obscene voice obscene smile way, stretch out a hand then to touch on her body.Ye Xihan could not stop sobbing, his eyes full of panic and despair.


    "Shizi, there seems to be someone crying for help in there just now." At the corner of the street, Pei Qi frowned and said.


    Pei Lang looked at the dark alley and said, "go and have a look."


    Ye Xihan struggles desperately, her hands are forced by another man, and her clothes are about to be pulled open. At this time, she suddenly hears two screams, and her strength disappears.


    "Girl, are you all right?" A thick voice sounded.


    Ye Xihan quickly scrambled up and quickly arranged the scattered clothes.


    "No It''s OK. Thank you very much Ye Xihan sobbed and wiped tears, said gratefully.


    Looking up, he froze immediately: "Pei Pei Shizi


    "Miss Ye Si?" Pei Lang saw clearly the woman''s face in front of him and was slightly surprised.


    At this time, the two men on the ground cried and got up. Pei Lang frowned and said, "Pei Qi, don''t be merciful."


    Pei Qi immediately rushed to the two men and screamed one after another.


    "Don''t look." Pei Lang saw her watery apricot eyes filled with tears, with a bit of panic, pale face printed with a few red palms, can not help but take a pity, and then took her out of the street.


    "Why is Ye Si here alone?"


    Ye Xihan straightened his disordered bun with two fears in his tone: "I lost my maid when I was looking for someone. Fortunately, I met Pei Shizi..."


    "Don''t worry. I saw Miss Ye San by the river just now, but the fourth girl was looking for her?" Pei Lang comforted.


    Ye Xihan was stiff and said softly, "no No, my cousin is lost. I''m looking for her. "

 Chapter 103

    Ye Xihan explained softly, and Pei Lang sent someone to help her find someone.


    They stand by the bridge and wait. Sometimes they talk with their heads down. Sometimes Pei Lang opens his mouth and says something. Ye Xihan responds to each other''s gentle smiles. Under the light of the lantern, they are like a couple of beauties.


    Bai Caiwei criticizes Bai Caiqing and looks for ye Xihan all the way.


    "You are so old, or often so confused and reckless, can people save snacks?" Bai Caiwei reproached the way.


    Listening to the cold words with some impatience, Bai Caiqing muttered to admit her mistake: "sister, I''m wrong Don''t be angry. "


    "It''s OK to admit a mistake? Do you know that there are so many people on the street, what should one do when he is in danger? What''s more, you are so stupid and... "


    As soon as the voice fell, a tall man standing still in front of him suddenly turned around, and Bai Caiwei seized her feet and bumped into each other.


    "Girl, are you all right?" A very familiar voice sounded.


    Bai Caiwei''s heart trembled and she looked up quickly. As expected, she saw the very familiar face, and she was a little flustered.


    "No Nothing. I didn''t expect to meet Mr. Jiang here. "


    Jiang Hanjun was a little stunned. Looking at the woman''s familiar and strange face, he immediately recalled what happened in the hospital that day.


    "It''s white girl."


    Bai Caiwei is back to normal now. She says with a light smile, "it''s a coincidence. I don''t know what Mr. Jiang is doing here alone."


    Jiang Hanjun did not answer, but his eyes darkened, and a wry smile rose from the corner of his mouth: "nothing, just a lantern."


    "Yes, this is for you." Finish saying, then a small and delicate lotus lamp in the hand is stuffed into her arms, self-care of go far.


    Looking at each other''s lonely back, Bai Caiwei''s eyes crossed a complex look, and her fingers with the lotus lamp tightened.


    "Sister! I see cousin Xihan. She''s on the other side of the bridge. Let''s go quickly! " Bai Caiqing, who has been looking around, suddenly exclaimed in surprise.


    Two people take the servant girl all the way to quickly walk past, Bai Caiwei sharp eyed to find that ye Xihan beside that handsome man is really Pei Lang.


    "Cousin, I''m here! I finally found you Bai Caiqing panted.


    Ye Xihan sees Bai''s sisters and looks at Bai Caiqing in a daze. She can''t help but anger each other. If it wasn''t for her running around, how could she have met such a dangerous thing?


    Taking into account the people around, his face is gently concerned about the way: "you just went to where, harm me easy to find, but let me worry!"


    Bai Caiqing spat out her tongue: "I''m sorry, cousin, not next time!"


    At this time, Bai Caiwei asked curiously: "is this young master a friend of Xihan?"


    Ye Xihan said with a smile: "this is Mr. Pei Lang, Mr. Pei. These are the two daughters of my uncle''s family. My uncle will take office in Beijing at the end of the year. My cousin and cousin are staying in the government for the time being."


    "I came to Beijing at the end of the year, but the next Shaoqing of Guanglu temple?" Pei Lang thought for a while and asked.


    Bai Caiwei gave a gentle and polite smile: "exactly."


    "It''s the white family."


    Several people chatted with each other. Seeing that it was not early, they said goodbye.


    On the way back to the mansion, Pei Qi said in a low voice: "Shaoqing of Guanglu temple is Ye Si''s uncle. Since ye San has no way to start, should you start from Ye Si first?"


    After pondering, Pei Lang saw a faint light in his eyes and nodded slightly.


    ¡­¡­


    Ye Shuli and Wen Jinrui hugged each other for a long time before they separated. When they saw each other staring at him, their eyes were as gentle as water. Ye Shuli rarely had a red cloud on his cheek.


    Did she just take the initiative?


    "It''s getting late. I''ll take you home." Wen Jinrui stroked the temples in her ear and said in a warm voice.


    "Well By the way, it will be autumn Wei in a while, won''t it


    Looking at her somewhat worried look, Wen Jinrui said with a smile: "how, ah Li has no confidence in me?"


    "No! Of course I believe you. " Ye Shuli shakes his head and explains that what he is thinking is Pei Lang''s story in the original plot.


    "Don''t worry..." Wen Jinrui gave her a kiss on the forehead and put her into the carriage.


    "You don''t have any useful people around you. Tomorrow I''ll send a servant girl to protect you."


    "Give it to me? No, just keep it. "


    "I''m not sure." Wen Jinrui sighed. He can''t let that happen again.


    Ye Shuli refused, but he had no choice but to agree.


    The next morning, there was an unusual maid in her Qingshu courtyard


    "What''s your name?" Ye Shuli looked at the five big and three thick servant girl in front of him. His eyes swept the slightly strong muscles on the other side, and he couldn''t help but draw the corners of his mouth.The green dress servant girl smell speech, placed a standard army posture, medium spirit full of say: "I call the purse egg son!"


    This neutral voice sounded like thunder in the courtyard, and several servant girls nearby suddenly "puffed" and secretly covered their mouths and laughed.


    Ye Shuli couldn''t bear to bring up a smile and said, "the poached egg? It''s a good name. I like it. "


    Wen Yan''s eyes on his simple and honest face lit up like stars: "girl, do you think this name sounds good? I think so, too! "


    As soon as people around her heard her name, they would laugh at her. Before, all the people who were with her thought her name was too rustic. They wanted to change her name, but she forced them to resist.


    Now it''s rare to see a person who doesn''t dislike her name. Seeing ye Shuli''s look, he doesn''t seem to be joking, and his heart is full of favor for this beautiful new master.


    "I heard Jin Rui say that you are very good. I don''t know what you are good at?"


    Hearing the praise, the eyes of the poached egg brightened and said with pride: "I have great strength!"


    After that, he looked around and saw a big round stone in front of the rockery. He walked there in three or two steps and lifted the big round stone effortlessly with his hands.


    People around immediately took a breath of air conditioning, the stone at least has nearly 200 Jin!


    Ye Shuli''s eyes brightened, and he praised without stint: "how fierce


    He baodan''er was praised. He wanted to raise his happy tail. He wanted to show more. He put down the stone and went to a willow tree next to him. He took a deep breath and punched the strong tree trunk.


    I saw the willow tree "click --" to ring a few, slanting to the side down.


    Scream immediately in the yard one after another sounded, leaf book from staring straight at the tree, mouth twitch.


    This Is that exaggeration!?


    Jinrui, did you send a big diamond to her!

 Chapter 104

    Since the side more than a poached egg, leaf book from even eat walnuts are not hard.


    As long as she gently shouts "egg", the poached egg will immediately crush the walnut on the table like a peanut.


    It''s just that this girl has to eat seven or eight people''s portions in her daily meal. The work in the kitchen is getting worse, and she''s suffering. She says that this guy can eat too much.


    When ye Shuli saw that the other party had finished a table of food, he just shook his head and sighed: "fortunately, he opened a restaurant and earned some private money Otherwise, I can''t afford such a girl... "


    He Baodan didn''t forget that he was sent by Wen Jinrui to protect Ye Shuli. On weekdays, he did his best and kept by her side. Even when she went to the toilet, he had to wait for her at the door.


    Every day when ye Shuli wanders around the house, people can see this servant girl who looks like a strong man. Ye Shuli always acts openly, and he Baodan is a simple and honest girl with fierce eyes.


    Every time I saw these two people coming, my legs softened, making them look like a pair of evil masters and servants.


    Caiqing is naive and silly. She gets along well with her poached eggs and often comes to play in her yard.


    See ye Xihan and hairpin ceremony is about to come, ye Shu can''t help but start busy feet don''t touch the ground.


    The government purchased a batch of excellent rouge, and ye Shuli sent a lot of rouge to Ye Si and Bai''s sisters.


    Bai Caiwei sat in front of the dressing mirror and carefully looked at several boxes of rouge on the table. Her needle and thread kept sewing a light pink sachet embroidered with lotus.


    Mix some different spices together and put them into the sachet. Bai Caiwei finished the last stitch, sniffed the sachet gently, and sneered at the corner of her mouth.


    Then he took out two boxes of rouge from a delicate and old wooden box, gently touched the grain at the bottom of the box, picked up the box on the left and went to Suxin courtyard.


    "Cousin, you''ll be hairpin in a while. There''s nothing good here. I have to send you a box of rouge and go to Xihan. Don''t be too humble."


    Putting the box of rouge on yexihan''s dressing table, Bai Caiwei said with a smile, "although it''s just a box of rouge, it''s a precious thing I brought from the south of the Yangtze River. It''s rare in the capital."


    Ye Xihan looked at this box of exquisite rouge, and his heart moved slightly: "this box is Revlon?"


    "Good eye, cousin!"


    Revlon is the most precious Rouge in Jiangnan. It''s not easy to make. It''s extremely precious. Ye Xihan was lucky to use it once when she was in Jiangnan. It''s really different. She is loved by thousands of people, even she is no exception.


    Seeing that she took the rouge, Bai Caiwei said with a smile, "this box of rouge is for my cousin and hairpin ceremony."


    Then the conversation changed: "and I don''t know what I thought about when I talked with my sister last time


    Yexihan look micro motion, half ring gently said: "I am naturally and cousin one mind, but I do not know how cousin intends to do."


    Seeing her reply, Bai Caiwei showed a smile of unknown meaning: "as we said before, the hairpin ceremony of cousin will naturally bring many guests. At that time, I''ll arrange for a good man to hide in the back garden, lead the book away, and light the aphrodisiac incense mixed with enchantment incense. "


    "Caiqing, the girl named hebaodan, is very close to them these days. I will use her to lead the maid away, and then my cousin will just lead them to the back garden."


    "On that day, Mr. Jiang and Mr. Wen will both go to the government. At that time, just show Ye Shu''s dissolute side in front of the public. After that, you can step on her in the mud."


    Ye Xihan pondered: "do you have complete assurance?"


    "Of course there are." Bai Caiwei is determined to smile.


    "Then it''s a deal. Don''t let me down, cousin."


    The two reach an agreement on this. Bai Caiwei glances at the Pink Embroidered lotus sachet on Ye Xihan''s waist and sneers at herself.


    Ye Xihan is staring at the box of rouge, as if thinking.


    In Qingshu courtyard, Bai Caiqing and he Baodan are playing happily.


    Ye Shuli is lying lazily on the rocking chair in the room. Suddenly, Bai Caiqing runs in in panic and cries with red eyes: "Shuli sister! No, there are so many bags on his face


    "What did you say?" Ye Shuli''s face was slightly heavy. He quickly walked out of the hospital and saw a lot of small bags with red and white on his face.


    "Girl - how itchy!" The poached egg twisted painfully and patiently, and then he would stretch out his hand to scratch his face.


    Ye Shuli grabbed her wrist and said, "I can''t catch it!"


    See ye Shu can''t leave her to grasp, the purse egg has to obediently put down his hand, but his face is a color of pain, looking at her pitifully.


    Ye Shuli calls for a doctor and a servant girl to apply cold water on her face to relieve the itching.


    "What did you just touch?"


    Bai Caiqing said anxiously: "when I was playing with poached eggs just now, I put a lot of rouge on her for a while, but then it happened It''s all my fault. Is there something wrong with rouge? But I also wiped it. Why am I ok? "Leaf book from swept that Rouge a few eyes, in the heart know, afraid is this Rouge inside have what thing let pouch egg allergy.


    So quickly Wen Sheng comforted Bai Caiqing, waiting for the servant girl to invite the doctor to give a good treatment, then she let go.


    It''s an allergy.


    Ye Shuli laughingly looked at the black ointment on the face of the poached egg, just like the African black, and couldn''t help laughing: "is it itchy? I didn''t expect that you couldn''t apply rouge. Please don''t touch it again in the future. "


    He Baodan nodded cleverly, looked at her with a black bitter gourd face and said, "I''ve never used this thing before. How can I know it''s so terrible!"


    The story of poached eggs soon spread to Suxin hospital.


    Ye Xihan takes out Bai Caiwei''s rouge and looks at it carefully, then shows a sneer.


    "Nothing to be courteous Either you cheat or you steal. "


    Thinking of the pocketed eggs, ye Xihan intuitively feels that Bai Caiwei is not well intentioned. The rouge is definitely not simple, and then he has to put it back and never use it again.


    But the hand stopped, the eyes turned slightly, pondered for a while, and then evoked a sneer.


    The next day, rare to say hello Ye Xihan actually took the initiative to step into the Qingshu courtyard, let Ye Shuli some surprise.


    "What''s the matter with Si Mei?"


    Ye Xihan smiles: "third sister, I like the box of new Rouge that you sent me a few days ago. I want to ask for another box. I know that rouge is very expensive, so how can I exchange it with you?"


    "This box is a famous treasure in Jiangnan area - Revlon. I wonder if my third sister would like to exchange it with me?"


    Ye Shuli glanced at her faintly and nodded: "if you like it, just take it."


    After all, it''s just a box of rouge. She doesn''t use it very much. She can''t tell the difference between this box and that box, so she takes it.

 Chapter 105

    Bai Caiqing, he Baodan and some servant girls are playing in the yard. The blind man is touching people.


    With a piece of black cloth over his eyes, he was listening carefully to the movement around him. A few servant girls covered their eyes with a smile and crept away.


    This move, the purse egg is ear move, immediately aware of the direction of a few people, turned and went straight.


    Ye Shuli saw this scene in his eyes and sighed: this girl is really not simple.


    Seeing that several servant girls were about to be caught, they all took a look at Bai Caiqing for help. Bai Caiqing immediately ran to the back of the pocketed egg, patted her shoulder and quickly withdrew her hand.


    Rao is like this, or he was quickly patted by the pocketed egg.


    Fortunately, I didn''t catch it! Bai Caiqing is surprised to see that he Baodan is going to catch her. He runs back quickly. With his eyes covered, he strides over the bluestone steps like walking on the ground and chases Ye Shuli''s room.


    "I got you!" He Baodan grabs Bai Caiqing''s arm and tears off the black cloth, exclaiming excitedly.


    They frolicked and smashed a thing on the table to the ground.


    "Ah! I''m sorry to leave you Bai Caiqing exclaimed and quickly picked up the thing on the ground and wiped it.


    Then he said in surprise, "eh? Sister Shuli, do you like Revlon, too? "


    The poached egg also curiously stretched his neck to see the box of delicate things: "what is Revlon? Is it delicious? "


    "Poof! Revlon is the most valuable Rouge in the south of the Yangtze River. Even in the capital, it is rare! " Bai Caiqing said with a smile, and quickly made a gesture to wipe her face.


    As soon as I heard the word "rouge", the brave pocketed egg turned pale and stepped back several steps.


    "Oh, take it away! This thing called rouge is the most terrible! "


    Ye Shuli also couldn''t help laughing and said, "OK, Caiqing, don''t scare the eggs!"


    Bai Caiqing then took back the rouge with a smile and said, "where did you buy the Revlon? We have never seen a shop selling this kind of rouge in half a month since we came to Beijing! My sister loves this Revlon


    Wen Yan, looking at the rouge Ye Xihan exchanged with her, ye Shu moved slightly: "Oh? I always use less Rouge powder, and I don''t know where the government bought it. "


    "Oh..." Bai Caiqing seemed disappointed and said, "my sister likes this Rouge very much. When we were very poor before, my sister once had a fierce fight with her parents in order to buy a box of Revlon. I don''t know why..."


    Thinking of Bai Caiwei''s asking for tiancanbingsi from her, and the way she criticizes food from time to time, ye Shuli sips her lips and doesn''t speak.


    Bai Caiqing continued: "Revlon is so expensive! When we came to the capital, my sister bought two boxes. She always cherishes them when she uses them! But yesterday she gave a box to cousin Xihan


    Hearing this, ye Shuli''s eyes flicker slightly. Bai Caiwei gives Ye Xihan the rouge, but ye Xihan gives it to her?


    In contact with yexihan and hairpin ceremony tomorrow, I think of what Rouge disfigurement often appears in the novel.


    It''s not that she is too thoughtful, but that she instinctively has a little more heart to be on guard for all affairs after two times of life and death.


    So she said softly, "sister Caiwei likes Revlon so much. Anyway, I don''t like to use any rouge. Caiqing, please take this to her."


    Then she put the box of rouge in her hand.


    Bai Caiwei hesitated and said, "this Isn''t that good? This rouge is very expensive! "


    "What''s wrong? You are my father''s niece and daughter. You call me cousin, and you are welcome here. " Ye Shuli said with a smile.


    After some persuasion, Bai Caiqing finally accepted it.


    Ye Shu is another abacus.


    This Bai Caiwei obviously doesn''t like Ye Xihan. She wants to pretend to have a good relationship with her partner. She is willing to give away her precious rouge. She probably doesn''t have any good intentions. Ye Xihan''s fear is also clear.


    Thinking about this, I feel a little angry.


    Ye Xihan doubted that there was something wrong with rouge, but he still handed it to her! If rouge is harmless, it''s still Bai Caiwei''s responsibility if something really happens!


    It''s a good way to kill people with a knife. It''s really vicious and unpredictable.


    Fortunately, Bai Caiqing is here today, and she knows why. When Bai Caiwei sees the rouge sent back to Ye Xihan, she should know that ye Xihan doesn''t trust her.


    They seem to be very close to each other, but no matter what they want to do, don''t try to hit her!


    On the other side, Bai Caiqing ran back to the yard with rouge.


    "Sister!" He yelled a few times, but got no response from Bai Caiwei.


    After turning around the room, I didn''t see Bai Caiwei. After turning over the cupboard, I didn''t find the box where my sister usually put things. Bai Caiqing simply put the rouge on her dresser, and then hurried back to Qingshu hospital to play with her purse and eggs.In the backyard in the evening, by the side of a small lake, Bai Caiwei was sitting on a stone, slightly absent-minded with the lantern that Jiang Hanjun had given her that day.


    Tomorrow It''s time for her revenge!


    Looking at the delicate lantern in my hand, I suddenly hesitated. Nothing has happened between them in my life, and everything can be avoided. Doing this Okay?


    Then her mind sank and she recalled the miserable marriage in her last life. The man''s cold and disgusting look appeared in her mind. Bai Caiwei felt a stabbing pain in her heart.


    Then he threw the lantern into the lake with a gloomy look.


    Turned back to the room without nostalgia, but saw the dresser chaos, a box of Revlon on top.


    Bai Caiwei complains a few times and arranges the dressing table as if it was Bai Caiqing who moved her dressing box while she was away.


    Then he sat in front of the mirror and looked at the box of rouge.


    If she hadn''t experienced it herself, how could she know that such a valuable Rouge would induce a special kind of flattering poison as long as it was added with a colorless and tasteless liquid medicine and another special aroma!


    Thinking of this, Bai Caiwei looks suddenly excited, her eyes stained with two crazy, low sneer twice, can not hear any emotion.


    And di elder sister''s fiance shamelessly mix together, as long as tomorrow, everyone will know that ye Xihan is the most dissolute woman in the capital!


    Ye Xihan, Jiang Hanjun You owe me all this!

 Chapter 106

    The next day, for ye Xihan and hairpin ceremony, the whole house people are busy feet do not touch the ground.


    People around can see that Bai Caiwei is in a surprisingly good mood today.


    She took out the most beautiful crescent Phoenix Tail skirt at the bottom of the box and put on her favorite Revlon. The whole person was like a snow lotus on a high mountain, which was breathtaking. She forced the leading role of the hairpin ceremony out of the limelight.


    Ye Shuli saw her abnormal look in his eyes, and his heart gave birth to some thoughts of exploration.


    Bai Caiwei and ye Xihan are both plain snow-white skirts with similar body shape. Ye Xihan doesn''t say anything about Bai Caiwei''s behavior of grabbing the limelight, but he is a little annoyed in his heart.


    Bai Caiwei gave her a meaningful smile and said gently, "don''t forget to act according to the plan, cousin."


    Ye Xihan nodded. In the evening, as long as someone came to send a message, she would go to the back garden to catch the traitor.


    "Are you all set up, cousin? Are all the incense ready? " Yexihan with two not at ease asked.


    "It''s arranged, of course." Bai Caiwei sneered with determination.


    Ye Xihan nodded and got up to go to the main hall.


    Seeing the other party leave, Bai Caiwei shows an inexplicable expression.


    I''m afraid you can''t wait till evening.


    Then he called one of the little guys around him and said, "you have to hide well then. When she and a man are alone in the back garden, you will light the fragrance." The little boy nodded and stepped back.


    Bai Caiwei shows a sneer. She takes out the Pink Embroidered lotus sachet she embroidered a while ago and turns around and goes out.


    "You come and give me a message."


    "What can I do for you, Miss Biao?" One side is called to the servant girl hastily agrees.


    "Do you know Mr. Jiang? Cousin Xihan asked me to take a message for her. After a while, she invited Mr. Jiang to meet her in the back garden. I can''t leave for a moment. Please run for me. This is miss four''s personal sachet. As a keepsake, you can send it to Mr. Jiang. He will certainly keep the appointment. "


    Smell speech servant girl quickly accepted that pink sachet, turn round and then go out to look for a person.


    Jiang Hanjun soon received a message from her servant girl. Seeing that she was holding the sachet that ye Xihan often wore, she answered.


    Seeing that everything is in hand, Bai Caiwei can''t wait to find Ye Shuli who is busy in the front yard.


    Looking at Bai Caiwei with an inexplicable look in front of her, ye Shuli said, "what can I do for my cousin?"


    "The book is away from my sister. It seems that something terrible has happened in the back garden Won''t you go and have a look? "


    The leaf book leaves to pick eyebrow, steadily looking at her: "what matter?"


    "Don''t you know when the book is away from my sister? If it''s too late, it''s not good if something big happens... " Bai Caiwei said meaningfully.


    Ye Shuli frowned at her. What''s the matter with this rebirth girl? Today is Ye Xihan''s hairpin ceremony, so many guests, don''t make trouble!


    On the other side, ye Xihan, who is talking with Lin and Bai yiniang, soon receives a message from the servant girl, and his face moves.


    Brother Hanjun asked her to meet?


    What''s the matter with han''er Seeing this, aunt Bai asked.


    Ye Xihan quickly responded: "it''s nothing serious. Just now, my servant girl said that I ran into a wild cat in the yard, ran into a vase and scratched someone."


    After a few perfunctory words, he sat down for a while and left the seat for a reason.


    He trotted all the way to the back garden. When he came to the back garden, he saw Jiang Hanjun waiting for her. They had been fighting for more than a month. Ye Xihan bit his lip and walked with complicated eyes.


    "Han''er, here you are..." Looking at the sweetheart in front of him, Jiang Hanjun said slightly bitterly.


    See his mood is not quite right, ye Xihan asked softly: "brother Hanjun, what''s the matter with you?"


    After a breath of silence, Jiang Hanjun suddenly asked, "han''er, why did you stay with Pei Lang that night?"


    Ye Xihan a Leng, he unexpectedly knows?


    Then looking at the other side with a bit of doubt and bitter eyes, and think of the bullying that night almost suffered, yexihan heart a while uncomfortable.


    Then he said in a cold voice, "when my brother Hanjun suddenly came to me to do something, was it to ask about it? If you doubt me, why do you come to me? "


    Jiang Hanjun was stunned: "I didn''t think that Besides, isn''t han''er asking me to come? "


    "I''ll ask you? I received a message from my servant girl. Didn''t brother Hanjun invite me here? " Ye Xihan is also surprised to ask a way, immediately at heart gush up two cent not good premonition.


    Immediately, Jiang Hanjun took out a familiar pink sachet and said, "isn''t this your personal sachet? It was just given to me by a servant girl. She said that you asked me to meet in the back garden."


    Personal sachet? She put it in the room today.


    When they were talking, they immediately realized that something was wrong. At this time, a special and strong aroma came from the flowers. After smelling it, they both felt dizzy.Yexihan now has fully reflected in the white Caiwei trick, heart and surprised and angry, but don''t know why the other party to do so.


    His hands and feet fell forward, and Jiang Hanjun immediately held him.


    At this time, there was a thunder: "you What are you doing! "


    Hearing this, they turn their heads and see ye Shuli and Bai Caiwei looking at them. They are surprised.


    "Cousin Isn''t Mr. Jiang Shuli''s fiance? You How dare you Bai Caiwei looks surprised, but in her heart, she is proud. She is waiting for ye Xihan''s attack of flattery and poison, showing her extremely dissolute appearance.


    Her voice is very loud. Someone has found the movement in the distance and is about to come.


    "You misunderstood! Xihan and I have been calculated! " Jiang Hanjun''s face sank, and his eyes swept straight past them. Only the two of them seemed to know about it, and they arrived at the back garden so soon.


    They are not familiar with Bai Caiwei, so the most likely one is She!


    Thinking of this, Jiang Hanjun looks at Ye Shuli in surprise and anger, but his heart is tangled. How could it be her? It shouldn''t be


    Ye Xihan''s eyes stare coldly at several people. The effect of fragrance makes her weak and her forehead exudes a little sweat. She knows that Bai Caiwei did it, but it''s too difficult to clarify the truth at present. The only choice is to push Ye Shuli, otherwise she will be doomed!


    Although she hated Bai Caiwei in her heart, she still had to say angrily to Ye Shuli: "third sister Do you hate me so much? Even using incense to frame us? What good is that for you! "


    "What do you mean by that?" Leaf book leaves angry way, at the moment also reaction come over, oneself probably was calculated.


    Seeing the people in the distance approaching slowly, Jiang Hanjun''s face was ugly. He stared at Ye Shuli and said, "what''s the matter?"

 Chapter 107

    Looking at the three people, Bai Caiwei has a sneer in her heart.


    May as well her deliberate plan so long, finally let her succeed in killing two birds with one stone!


    At present, she has no grudge with Jiang Hanjun and ye Xihan. Jiang Hanjun can''t suspect her anyway, and ye Xihan even knows that she did it. In order to protect herself, she must blame Ye Shuli for it, because she has no evidence to prove that she did it!


    In this way, when ye Xihan''s poison attacks, not only she and Jiang Hanjun will be destroyed, but also ye Shuli will be held responsible, and she will be able to withdraw successfully!


    Bai Caiwei''s mind, at the moment, ye Shuli and ye Xihan are equally aware.


    But the latter couldn''t understand why Bai Caiwei did it!


    Seeing what happened in the back garden was about to be discovered, ye Shuli made a quick decision to let the two of them avoid. He quickly walked to the distance and yelled away the people who were ready to join in the fun.


    "What are you looking at! Today is the hairpin ceremony for four girls. If they don''t work one by one, what can they do in the garden! I don''t want the money this month? "


    Although a group of servant girls just heard Bai Caiwei''s shouting in the back garden, because ye Shuli was cold and angry, they didn''t dare to make a mistake.


    "You, call the second young master to come to the backyard!" After the command, ye Shuli hurriedly returned to the back garden.


    Half a cup of tea passed by, and she saw that ye Xihan had lost her fragrance, but she was so weak that she didn''t want to attack the poison. Bai Caiwei was worried.


    Seeing the onlookers being bombarded away and smelling the residual fragrance in the air, Bai Caiwei quickly exclaimed: "it turned out that she was fascinated by the fragrance? Cousin, who in the world is so cruel that I want to put you here! "


    Seeing that the people on the other side want to find out what''s going on, Bai Caiwei is still chattering and shouting.


    Ye Shuli''s face sank. He scolded in his heart and said impolitely: "egg, knock her out for me!"


    He Bao egg smell speech, half a minute didn''t hesitate a knife hand cut in Bai Caiwei neck, immediately will she split fainted.


    Looking at the two people''s suspicious look, ye Shu left to slow down and said: "I don''t know what''s the matter, but I didn''t do it."


    Before waiting for the other side to answer, Yeqi on the other side has quickly come to the back garden.


    Looking at Bai Caiwei who fainted on the ground and the other three people with abnormal looks, ye Qi said, "what''s the matter?"


    "It''s hard to say. Second brother, please help to send the fourth sister back to the room. They''ve got a crush on incense!"


    Ye Xihan weak constitution, inhale too much incense, now is fainted, ye Qi let no time to ask, hurriedly several people back to the room.


    Although the action was quick, it still leaked the news. People whispered to each other before. The fire of eight trigrams became more and more popular, and slowly spread everything. Soon Lin and ye Tianfeng heard the news.


    Seeing off all the guests, ye Tianfeng rushed into the room. Looking at the unconscious Ye Xihan, he said angrily: "Shuli, what''s the matter! Just now I heard that han''er and Jiang Hanjun were having a private meeting in the back garden? "


    "Why does han''er not wake up? Others say that you planned to frame han''er on the Jiji ceremony? "


    Ye Shuli heard these words, intuitive brain pain, had no choice but to say: "Dad, you don''t mind those rumors, four younger sister and Jiang Hanjun are unconscious now, for a while and a half can''t say clearly."


    Lin asked anxiously, "what''s the matter with Bai Caiwei?"


    Ye Shuli sighs, looks at Bai Caiwei with a twinkle in his eyes, and slowly tells the whole story.


    Even if she said that Bai Caiwei instigated her to go to the back garden, who would believe it if the other party didn''t admit it?


    This time, the rumors spread, although suppressed did not reveal the wind, but the whole government of Wen state up and down but burst the pot.


    At the hairpin ceremony, the fourth young lady and Mr. Jiang were entangled in the back garden. Everyone secretly sighed that the relationship between the fourth young lady and Mr. Jiang was extraordinary. Who thought it was true? They did such shameless things and were caught by the third young lady!


    Another group of people said that the truth is different. Miss three deliberately framed miss four by means of misogyny. She wanted to ruin the other party''s reputation, but was stopped by Miss Biao. For this reason, miss three also knocked Miss Biao out in anger.


    Three of the four people in the rumor are unconscious. Seeing that ye Shuli, the only sober person, can''t give a reasonable explanation, his suspicious eyes gradually focus on her.


    In the evening, Jiang Hanjun was the first to wake up. Under the questioning of the public, he half faintly narrated the facts.


    Then he fixed his eyes on Ye Shuli and said, "someone sent false news between Xihan and me, leading us to meet each other in the back garden. Moreover, as soon as our front foot was infatuated with incense, the back foot white girl and Shuli went to the back garden. How could there be such a coincidence?"


    After listening to all this, aunt Bai immediately burst into tears and looked at Ye Shuli angrily: "the most suspected thing is you two. Caiwei is han''er''s cousin. It''s impossible for her to do such a thing without resentment and hatred! Miss three Do you still hate han''er? ""Han''er, what''s the matter with you! Why are you so vicious? Today is han''er''s hairpin ceremony. If you let the guests know, han''er''s life will be ruined! " After a while, he looked at Ye Shuli fearfully.


    Ye Shuli snorted: "what evidence does aunt have to prove that I did it? What about the two servant girls? What about the fan fan? Since I haven''t been caught, how can my aunt judge that it''s me? "


    Then he looked straight at Jiang Hanjun and said, "besides, why do I do such a thing? What''s the advantage of the damage to my reputation? If I''m behind the scenes, why should I cover it up for them? Shouldn''t I let everyone see that''s my goal! "


    Aunt Bai was blocked by her for a long time and could not speak, so she had to choke out a sentence: "someone who saw the fact said it! It''s you who want Caiwei to misunderstand han''er. Who knows they''ve seen through your plan, so you''re going to knock Caiwei out! "


    Listening to this nonsense, ye Shuli had to turn his eyes and sneer: "some people say that the fourth sister and Jiang Hanjun are having a private meeting behind my back in the backyard. Why doesn''t my aunt believe them? When the fourth sister wakes up and asks clearly, she grabs the servant girl who sends false news to each other and asks if she knows! "


    "Well, don''t make any noise! Han''er and Caiwei are still awake When they wake up, they''re going to make sure. " Ye Tianfeng drinks angrily and looks at the situation in front of him with complicated eyes.


    The atmosphere froze for a moment, and everyone didn''t speak. At this time, the little servant girl who took care of Bai Caiwei said in horror: "ah! Table The face of the watch


    Ye Shuli frowned. He quickly lifted the curtain and saw two black spots on Bai Caiwei''s cheeks, which was shocking.

 Chapter 108

    When Aunt Bai saw her face, she exclaimed, "my God What''s the matter


    Bai Caiwei felt a little tingling and itching on her cheeks, and she could not help but open her eyes.


    "Aunt? Why so many people... " Bai Caiwei said in a dumb voice. She had a pain in her back neck. Then she remembered that she was knocked unconscious by Ye Shuli''s terrible servant girl!


    So he quickly sat up, grabbed aunt Bai''s sleeve, and asked, "aunt, Xihan and Jiang Hanjun, how are they?"


    Ye Xihan''s flattering poison is not fit! She should have been ruined by now!


    Seeing that there were terrible marks on her cheeks and her eyes were staring at her, aunt Bai was startled. She quickly broke away her hand and said with trembling: "Cai Caiwei, your face What''s the matter with your face


    Bai Caiwei looks at the frightened expressions of aunt Bai and the servant girls, and she has a bad feeling in her heart: "how What''s the matter? "


    The strange feeling came from her face. Bai Caiwei couldn''t help scratching her cheeks. She looked in the direction of the dressing mirror and screamed and almost fainted.


    "Caiwei? You How do you feel? What''s the matter with your face Aunt Bai asked anxiously.


    Bai Caiwei kept shaking with her head down, and her heart was full of shock and fear.


    How can How is that possible?


    After everyone knew about the situation, they all took a breath of cold air, and quickly found an old doctor who had just treated several people and had not been able to go out of the house to see Bai Caiwei.


    The old doctor with white hair narrowed his eyes and observed it carefully. He pondered: "the black spots on the girl''s face look like poison spots..."


    Poison spots? Leaf book centrifugal in a move, immediately think of two days ago that box of rouge up.


    Bai Caiqing immediately cried out in horror: "what''s the matter How can a good sister be poisoned! "


    "As for the poisoning I don''t know if I''m still young! " The old man sighed.


    Bai Caiwei''s face is stiff, her eyes are frightened, and her heart is in a mess.


    Flatter and poison It''s sycophantic!


    See the old man shook his head, a pair of helpless appearance, ye Shuli pondered a opened mouth: "don''t worry, I sent someone to find Jinrui, see if you can ask too much doctor to come."


    There is an intuition in her heart that the poison spot on Bai Caiwei''s face is absolutely inseparable from this incident!


    As soon as the words fell, the poached egg immediately nodded knowingly and walked out of the government.


    "What''s the matter..." On the other hand, ye Xihan, who was awakened by the noise, woke up. As soon as he opened his eyes, he was scared by Bai Caiwei''s terrible face on the opposite bed.


    Seeing her daughter wake up, aunt Bai''s eyes brightened, she rushed over and asked nervously.


    "So, what''s the matter, han''er? You must explain clearly. I believe you are not like that! "


    Hearing this, Bai Caiwei and ye Xihan are both stiff. They just remember what happened. In a trance, they secretly look at each other. Their eyes flash. They both know it by heart.


    Ye Xihan took a deep breath and said, "it''s really someone who''s got in the way. My brother Hanjun and I have just been given the overpowering drug, and the third sister''s hind foot went to the back garden..."


    Up to now, the only way is to leave the black pot to Ye Shuli.


    Bai Caiwei''s eyes flashed slightly and said, "I misunderstood Xihan at first. Later, I saw that they were powerless. I just found something was wrong. For a moment, I couldn''t help but scream a few times. The book left my sister and knocked me unconscious!"


    After that, my heart was full of doubts. Revlon''s poison mixed with zinanxiang would become a severe flattering poison, and zinanxiang would also lose its role as an overpowering drug.


    But why does Ye Xihan have nothing to do, but poison spots appear on her face Is there something wrong with the rouge!


    After hearing this, aunt Bai trembled and pointed to Ye Shuli. She could not speak.


    In the face of everyone''s uncertain look, ye Shuli said: "since you are all awake, call all the servant girls in the house and point out which one is passing the false message to each other!"


    Bai Caiwei sniffs at the speech and sneers in her heart. How can she leave behind when she does things?


    Sure enough, all the servant girls in the house walked in the outer room, but none of them was the one who sent false news to Jiang Hanjun and ye Xihan.


    For a time, ye Shu was unable to argue.


    "Master Now the truth is clear! You have to decide for Xihan! " Bai Yi Niang sees this, cry the sky grab the ground of shout a way, immediately leaf day Feng facial expression extremely complex.


    Ye Qi gave aunt Bai a cold look: "what is the truth? Where is the human and material evidence? How can the truth be revealed? "


    Then he turned his head and said seriously, "Dad, there''s something strange about this. It''s definitely not done by Shuli!"


    Ye Xihan saw that the second elder brother was standing so firmly on the side of Ye Shu, and his fingertips could not help but scratch the quilt. He felt uncomfortable, and then he felt a chill in his eyes.


    Even if ye Shuli didn''t do it, she would never let go of such a good opportunity of revenge!Thinking of this, I was about to open my mouth, but I heard Jiang Hanjun speak lightly: "I don''t think it''s Ye Shuli."


    Smell speech all is to turn a head to see to him, leaf brook Han is a face is stunned.


    Looking at the people''s straight eyes, Jiang Hanjun''s body shape, thought of Ye Shuli at the birthday party, and then said: "she has no reason to do this, there are too many flaws in this matter, and I want to know more about the strange poison spots on the white girl''s face?"


    Jiang Hanjun finished and looked at the people in the tent.


    He is not a fool. Every time he meets Bai Caiwei, he can feel the emotion he tries to suppress in each other''s heart, though he doesn''t know why.


    Bai Caiwei can''t help but feel the burning look coming to her through the curtain with inquiry.


    Ye Shuli is slightly surprised to see Jiang Hanjun, did not expect that the other side would stand on her side!


    Seeing that even Jiang Hanjun was standing on the side of Ye Shu, they were completely stunned and looked at each other. They didn''t know how to answer.


    Finally at this time, Wen Jinrui and Si Yu arrived at Wenguo mansion in the middle of the night.


    Ye Shuli said in surprise: "Jinrui? Why are you here so soon... "


    Wen Jinrui had already known everything from the pocketed egg. She quickly handed her a comforting look and said, "it happened that Si Yu and I were together. This is it."


    Without much nonsense, Si Fu swept the crowd around coldly, went to Bai Caiwei''s bed, held her chin and observed carefully.


    They all looked at him with a cold look and serious eyes.


    After half a cup of tea, Si Fu let go of Bai Caiwei''s chin. Her sharp eyes made her cold. She said in a quiet voice with some interest: "interesting It turned out to be a rare mark of beauty and poison... "


    Bai Caiwei suddenly froze, extremely frightened, he actually recognized that this is Mei Du!

 Chapter 109

    "The mark of beauty and poison? What is that? " Aunt Bai was stunned.


    In everyone''s heart, they are also looking at Bai Caiwei, flattering poison? It doesn''t sound serious!


    Bai Caiqing has no time to take care of these things. Now she only cares about her sister: "doctor Si, can the things on my sister''s face fade away?"


    Si Yu didn''t answer her. He just looked at Bai Caiwei with great interest and said with deep eyes, "I want to know how this girl is seduced."


    Aunt Bai also squeezed her handkerchief tightly, looked at Bai Caiwei and said, "Caiwei, what unusual things can you meet recently?"


    Looking at the people''s exploring eyes, Bai Caiwei''s heart is tight. She gives the box of Revlon to Ye Xihan, and Ji Li sees her in person that day. Why is it her fault?


    What did ye Xihan do


    Thinking of this, he couldn''t help looking at Ye Xihan and said, "I I don''t know... "


    Wen Jinrui took a panoramic view of her inexplicable look and said, "Shuli, can you clearly describe every detail at that time?"


    Ye Shu nodded away and talked about the situation in the afternoon.


    In the middle of hearing this, Si Xi''s eyes moved, his voice raised and he asked, "strange fragrance? You said that the fragrance at that time had a strange fragrance? You can smell it. Give it a good description


    Ye Shu left his chin and carefully recalled: "when I came to the back garden, the fragrance was almost gone, but there was still a little fragrance left in the air, even if it was only a little, but it still smelled very strong. I don''t know how to describe that kind of fragrance. It was like the smell of dying flowers, with a trace of stench in it..."


    Jiang Hanjun also hastily added: "Xihan and I inhaled the most aroma at that time, and the fragrance smelled sweet, eh There''s also a sticky feeling... "


    Wen Jinrui and Si Fu both looked at each other. The former was slightly surprised and said: "I''m not sure Love flower


    "What did you say?" Ye Shuli asked.


    Bai Caiwei hears the speech, a heart suddenly raised throat.


    Wen Jinrui suddenly looked a little serious and said, "take us to the back garden. Maybe we can find some clues!"


    Seeing that their faces were not right, they did not dare to delay, so they lit the lamp in the middle of the night and took the servants to the back garden to search carefully.


    After about three cups of tea, it turned out that half of the little finger length of the unburned fine red fragrance was found in an extremely hidden flower cluster.


    Back in the house, Si Fu carefully observed the half of the red incense, and finally gave it to Wen Jinrui to smell it.


    After Wen Jinrui smelled it, she said in a complicated way: "zinanxiang."


    Hearing these four words, Bai Caiwei was shocked and lowered her head to cover up her eyes.


    Si Fu''s face changed several times. At last, he looked at the crowd and said slowly, "this is a strange poison in the south of the five ridges."


    Hearing this, they all took a breath. Ye Shuli''s face turned pale and asked, "what''s the strange poison of Lingnan? Why did this kind of thing appear in Wenguo government for no reason? What does it have to do with the poison spots on Bai Caiwei''s face? Isn''t this the fragrance that the man behind used to confuse the fourth sister? "


    Ye Shu can''t leave a breath, a string of questions, people''s faces suddenly become delicate.


    Yes, how can the MI Xiang used to frame Ye Xihan have something to do with the poison spots on Bai Caiwei''s face?


    Wen Jinrui swept all the people''s faces and pondered: "in the mysterious Nanling Miao area, there is a strange poisonous grass called love flower, which is unique to the Miao area. Miao people have a rare kind of poisonous insect called Qinggu, which is refined by Qinghua and other poisonous insects. People who are infected by Zigu will become obsessed with the poison and have a burning desire. Only when they are combined with people who have a mother poisonous insect in their body can they detoxify it. "


    When he talked about these private affairs, the atmosphere was a bit embarrassed.


    But Wen Jinrui said without changing his face: "the love flower is a pornographic thing. The Zinan fragrance is a kind of enchanting fragrance evolved from the love flower, but it has no other effect except for the ordinary enchanting fragrance, unless..."


    "Except for what?" Ye Shuli asks quickly, but he can''t help but raise his heart of exploration. How does Jin Rui know such a mysterious and shocking thing?


    Si Fu took his words and continued: "unless Zinan incense is combined with another thing, it will become a kind of enchantment incense with similar effect to sentimental Gu."


    Thinking of that box of rouge, ye Shu moved in the centrifugation, his eyes swept Bai Caiwei: "you continue to say."


    "Jiangnan is close to Lingnan. There is an extremely valuable Rouge called Revlon in Jiangnan. But many people don''t know that it was actually made by a Miao girl. One of the materials for making Revlon is the flower of love flower. There is a secret about this rouge."


    As soon as his voice fell, he stared at Bai Caiwei and said, "if you add the water boiled from the roots of love flower into Revlon and combine it with zinanxiang, then zinanxiang will no longer have the function of enchanting fragrance, but will become enchanting fragrance!"When Bai Caiwei finished listening, she was staring at him with sharp eyes. She couldn''t help jumping in her heart.


    "And this desire will fall into the abyss. If you don''t get along with others, the spots will disappear in ten days and a half months, but if you have a love affair, the spots on your face will never disappear! "


    All of them take a breath of cold air. This man is so cruel and vicious!


    Hearing these words of Revlon, I think of the rouge that Bai Caiwei gave her a few days ago. What else does Ye Xihan don''t understand? She is trembling with anger.


    In the heart frightens hates to mix, but completely does not understand Bai Caiwei why to do so!


    "If the beauty poison is deep, the poison spot will be as deep red as the love flower. I think the poison spot on the white girl''s face is light black, which indicates that the poisoning is not deep. She has only inhaled a small amount of Zinan incense. If she doesn''t wait for three or five days, the traces on her face will fade away."


    Si Fu said with indifference and took a sip of tea.


    A room full of shocked onlookers.


    Lin''s whole body was excited, his lips trembled and he said: "these poisonous and rare things How did it appear in Wenguo government? Who''s the man behind it


    Is it Ye Xihan who is falsely informed, ye Shuli who is suspected to have started, and Bai Caiwei who is poisoned!?


    Think of here, everyone''s heart is a mess, only the three women involved, knowing.


    Ye Shuli and ye Xihan look at each other. They are just about to open their mouth.


    But Bai Caiqing exclaimed: "Lu Revlon? My sister loves this kind of rouge. She used it this morning. She gave her a box of books the day before yesterday

 Chapter 110

    Her exclamation was like a thunderbolt.


    Aunt Bai immediately jumped up with excitement: "three Miss three! It''s you How can you find such a vicious poison against han''er You You


    Bai Caiwei is stunned when she hears the words. Has Ye Shuli ever sent Revlon to her? She didn''t know!


    Seeing that everyone was shocked to look at her, ye Shuli said with a sneer: "aunt is old and useless? If I want to aim at the fourth sister, why do I give the rouge to cousin Caiwei? I would say that this box of Revlon was given to me by my fourth sister! "


    What she said stunned everyone.


    Ye Shuli continued with a snort: "two days before the fourth sister and hairpin ceremony, she suddenly came to me and said that she liked the rouge from the mansion. She said that she wanted to ask for another box of rouge with me, and she also wanted to exchange it with me. I thought it was just a box of rouge. If the fourth sister liked it, she would change it."


    "Later, when Caiqing came to play in my yard, she saw this box of rouge. She said that the rouge was unique in Jiangnan and extremely rare in the capital. She also said that cousin Caiwei always loved this Revlon. I thought that she didn''t wear much rouge anyway. If sister Caiwei liked it, I would give it to her."


    Hearing this, Bai Caiqing quickly nodded like a chicken pecking rice and said, "that''s right, that''s right! That''s it. "


    After hearing this, Bai Caiwei only felt a moment of darkness, and she wanted to go up and strangle the fool who disturbed her plan!


    After hearing this, Lin Shi looked at Ye Xihan and said, "so this rouge is actually from your hand? Is it because you directed and acted by yourself and made a bitter plan to frame Shuli, but you didn''t expect that Caiwei was harmed by the wrong circumstances? "


    People can''t help but turn their eyes to her. When ye Xihan saw that so many people were looking at her, he was surprised and quickly explained: "it''s not like this! This box of rouge was originally given to me by cousin Caiwei as a hairpin gift! But I prefer the rouge in my third sister''s hand. That''s why I exchanged it with her! "


    As soon as she said this, everyone was confused. What''s the matter?


    Ye Tianfeng stroked his beard, pondered and said: "according to what you say, that is to say, this Revlon was originally sent to han''er by Caiwei, and han''er exchanged it with Shuli. Who knows that Shuli gave the rouge to Caiwei again?"


    Aunt Bai was stunned and said, "what What? That is to say, the rouge was originally picked by Wei? "


    Lin rubbed the forehead that rubs hair ache, angry way: "you a few after all is how to return a responsibility!"


    "Didn''t you say that Shuli and Bai Caiwei were the only people who got to the back garden first? The truth is very clear now that this is the case!" The leaf chess lets cold ground looking at white to pick Wei cold voice to say.


    Bai Caiwei was startled and finally said with tears in her eyes: "this I don''t know. Aunt, I didn''t make it! If I am poisoned, why should I use the rouge? The rouge must have gone wrong in someone''s hands


    Bai Caiwei looks at the crowd with tears in her eyes, but she is frightened, afraid and resentful.


    Hearing her words, aunt Bai was silent for a moment, and said in a low voice: "also, Caiwei is my niece and cousin of Xihan. She can''t have done it." Then he looked at Ye Shuli with twinkling eyes.


    Seeing this, Wen Jinrui stepped over and stood beside Ye Shuli. She said in a deep voice, "it''s impossible that Shuli did it. There are too many conflicts in this matter. If she wants to frame up miss four, how can she give the rouge to Miss Bai?"


    Then he looked at Ye Xihan and Bai Caiwei coldly, and said coldly, "Shuli grew up in the capital when he was a child. It''s impossible to know the secret of Revlon. On the contrary, she and Bai used to live in Jiangnan."


    White aunt smell speech also want to mention niece and daughter retort a few, but see Wen Jinrui deep such as cold pool like eyes, straight straight straight scared no momentum, shut up.


    Ye Tianfeng sighed bitterly: "if Qirang said it was done by Caiwei''s niece, she and Xihan are cousins, and they just came to the capital a while ago, and there is no conflict with Shuli, so there is no reason to do such a thing!"


    "Madam, it''s impossible for Xihan to direct and act himself! It was her hairpin ceremony that day. It almost destroyed her reputation. How could she have done it? "


    "But Shuli really has every reason to prove that it''s not her That doesn''t make sense at all


    Everyone in this room is two big. How can this kind of nonsense happen?


    Ye Shuli sank a face and was in a complicated mood.


    Before Bai Caiwei''s rebirth, she absolutely had something to do with Ye Si and Jiang Hanjun. Laiwen''s government must also be aiming at her, but she has no evidence to prove that Bai Caiwei did it. In people''s hearts, Bai Caiwei has no reasonable motive.


    Say Bai Caiwei is reborn? Ha ha, who can believe this kind of shocking words? What about the evidence? Why does she know?


    At this time, her heart immediately began to be extremely alert to the rebirth girl. If it wasn''t for this coincidence, there were Wen Jinrui and Si Fu as helpers, she would be doomed to the black pot this time.


    Originally thought that Bai Caiwei just had a grudge with Ye Xihan, who knew that she would drag her into the water so decisively. What Revlon, what Lingnan strange poison, this Bai Caiwei is far more unfathomable than she imagined.This time it was her carelessness. She deserved a long memory.


    Thinking of this, ye Shuli is in a deep mood and looks at Ye Xihan darkly. If you want to identify Bai Caiwei, you have to see how ye Xihan speaks.


    Ye Xihan felt that ye Shuli was looking at her coldly. He couldn''t help getting goose bumps on his body.


    How can she not know that this time only her voice can let the truth out, but how can she expose it? Frankly speaking, she once conspired with Bai Caiwei to destroy Ye Shuli, but was designed instead?


    So she''s doomed!


    Thinking of this, though he was so angry that he began to take a deep breath and said in doubt: "this matter Will some of us be used


    Jiang Hanjun quickly looked at her: "Xihan, what do you mean?"


    Taking a deep breath, ye Xihan''s eyes flashed and said, "I wonder if you still remember Xue Shengan He hasn''t been seen since the last suburban fire. Will he come back to retaliate against us? "


    Then he looked anxiously at Ye Tianfeng and said, "Dad You know what happened to him and his third sister. Maybe it was because I was annoyed that I was cut off from the Xue family. That''s why I came up with this poisonous plan to kill two birds with one stone. "


    Ye Xihan''s heart was pounding. This time, he had to push it on Xue Shengan.


    Even if she is angry with Bai Caiwei, she must not fall out with her. She needs the power of her uncle!

 Chapter 111

    Her words seemed to wake everyone up.


    Seeing that everyone was a little stunned, ye Xihan continued to add fuel to his remarks: "Xue Shengan grew up in Jiangnan when he was a child. He is a rich businessman who has been in the capital from Jiangnan all the way. You all know what kind of cruel man he is, and maybe you also know what Lingnan strange poison he is! In this way, it may be his handwriting


    With that, two points of fear rose in his eyes and he looked at the crowd anxiously.


    Bai Caiwei knows Ye Xihan''s mind in an instant. She is proud and sneers in her heart. Even if she hates her to death, don''t she have to keep her?


    Thinking of this, she quickly said: "Caiwei has been poor since she was a child. She has rarely been exposed to such precious Rouge as Revlon. She doesn''t know that there is such a shocking secret!"


    "My cousin told me that story about Xue Sheng''an before. It must be him! I''ll tell you why it''s so strange. The servant girl who sent the message and the boy who let out the smoke have disappeared. I think it must be the man who instigated it


    This is the only and most reasonable explanation.


    Whether ye Shuli and ye Xihan want to expose Bai Caiwei, or Bai Caiwei wants to blame Ye Shuli, they have no valid reason.


    Ye Shuli doesn''t know the interest binding relationship between Ye Si and Bai Caiwei. For the first time, he is suffering from such a dark loss, and his face is heavy and his eyes are cold.


    Wen Jinrui took her look in his eyes, stroked her fingertips quietly, turned his head and said in a deep voice: "Please Tell ye Guogong all the news about the missing servant girl and boy, and I will send someone to check."


    Ye Tianfeng sighed: "Alas I''m afraid that man did it for If this person is not removed for a day, I will feel uneasy for a day! "


    Looking at a pair of daughters anxiously, ye Tianfeng solemnly saluted Wen Jinrui: "I''m sorry to trouble Wen Shizi. I''m very grateful!"


    In terms of the manpower and power behind him, Wen Jinrui is much stronger than the government of Wen state. It would be better if he could help.


    Wen Jinrui returned a salute, looked at Ye Shuli''s dull and silent appearance, and then turned his head and said, "since the rouge issue has been settled, let''s talk about another business."


    Ye Tianfeng was stunned: "another business?"


    "When I came here, I heard that there was a rumor in the mansion between Shuli and the four girls. Now that the explanation is clear, I want to ask why the four girls want to go to Mr. Jiang''s appointment?"


    White aunt thin eyebrow a wring, busy way: "Wen Shi son, what do you mean this?"


    Wen Jinrui glanced around the crowd and said, "Mr. Jiang and Shuli still have an engagement. No matter whether the letter sent by the girl is true or false, the fourth lady should not go to the appointment easily. It''s not suitable for the ceremony."


    This words a, public immediately facial expression is delicate, leaf brook Han is more direct white face.


    That''s right. Anyway, ye Xihan promised to meet Jiang Hanjun alone. It''s wrong!


    Ye Tianfeng also reacted at the moment. Looking at Ye Xihan''s face, he suddenly changed: "Wen Shizi is right Han''er, you''ve overstepped! "


    "I I Dad, isn''t the engagement between the third sister and brother Hanjun long ago said that it would be terminated? Han''er doesn''t care so much when she thinks that this is also a marriage contract in name... " Yexihan white face quickly explained.


    But Lin snorted coldly in disgust: "because engagement doesn''t count, you can do it? Xihan, the rumors between you and Jiang Hanjun are not once or twice! If you really don''t have that mind, how can you promise to keep the appointment? If you really don''t have the heart, how can you easily fall into the trap of others? "


    Hearing the words, ye Tianfeng''s eyes trembled slightly. He looked at Ye Xihan with some sadness and disappointment, and said, "han''er, for my father, I think you are the most polite. Why can''t you carry it so clearly?"


    When ye Xihan heard these words, he bit his lip, almost tottering: "no It''s not... "


    What happened between her and Jiang Hanjun was originally known only by elder brother and ye Shuli. For the sake of her reputation, she kept it a secret.


    However, before she spoke, ye Huashu, who had been hiding in the corner quietly watching the farce, suddenly whispered.


    "It''s sister Han''s fault this time. Last time I saw sister Han and brother Hanjun holding each other in the garden!"


    Boom!


    Smell speech all people stare big eyes, looking at lock in the corner, staring at the round eyes of Ye Huashu.


    Lin Shi startles a way: "Shu son, you don''t sleep well how secretly ran to here!"


    "Shu''er was worried about his sister, so he came here secretly." Ye Huashu spat out his tongue and said.


    But ye Tianfeng''s figure trembled. He reluctantly put a smile on his face. He went to touch Ye Huashu''s head and asked in a trembling voice: "Shu er What you just said is true? "


    Ye Huashu tilted his head and said: "really, in March of spring, I was sleeping in the rockery and secretly saw the third sister, the fourth sister and the elder brother Hanjun fighting! The third sister was very angry and left with a whip. Then Han''s elder sister and Han Jun''s elder brother hugged each other. She was ashamedSpring and March? Ye Shuli was stunned, and immediately remembered that it was she who had come to see Jiang Hanjun in the back garden for the first time.


    Ye Xihan hears this words, but is immediately wish oneself now faints.


    This time, I''m afraid I can''t explain it in any way.


    Ye Huashu is just an eight year old child. A child can''t lie.


    "Pa --!"


    A crisp slap on yexihan''s face, straight hit her head, forced to tilt past, yetian Fengqi''s face red, body straight shake, eyes incredible looking at her, no matter what, also can''t think that his favorite daughter should do this kind of thing.


    "Han ER!" Bai Yi Niang is startled to shout a, quickly came forward to embrace the leaf brook Han of the vision dull.


    "Old man! Are you all right? "


    The leaf''s station of dint help him sit down to the side of the table, in a hurry of frighten him.


    This slap shocked all the people in the room, and ye Huashu''s eyes were filled with fear.


    Although he was a child and didn''t know anything about adults, there was a lot of noise in the house this time. He heard some nonsense and couldn''t help saying what he had seen before, but he didn''t know what kind of thunder it was.


    Looking at the way ye Xihan was greatly hit, Jiang Hanjun finally couldn''t help it. He got up and knelt down in front of Ye Tianfeng and Lin.


    "Uncle and aunt It''s all my fault. It''s none of Han''s business. Please help me and Xi Han! "


    Ye Tianfeng drew straight in his heart and pointed to Jiang Hanjun with trembling fingers. "Han Jun What do you mean

 Chapter 112

    Jiang Hanjun took a deep breath, looked at Ye Tianfeng seriously and said, "Uncle Although I have been separated from Shuli since childhood, I have regarded Shuli as my sister since childhood. It was not until two years ago that Xihan returned to her home that she fell in love with her at first sight. It''s hard for me to hold back my feelings and pester her Xi Han has rejected me many times, and I blame her for pestering her, which leads to today''s situation. "


    Then I took a look at Ye Shuli, with some guilt in my eyes: "uncle, I know I''m sorry for han''er and Shuli. It''s because I didn''t take on the responsibility and didn''t do anything. I neither want to let go nor can I persuade my parents to accept han''er. Up to now, things can''t be concealed."


    "I''m not a good person. She''s very good, but I''m not worthy of her. Since it has been said before that my engagement with Shuli will be terminated at the end of the year, I swear today that I am willing to be divorced by Shuli. Jiang Hanjun will not affect the reputation of Wenguo government and Shuli. I hope you don''t blame han''er and help us. "


    With that, he bent down to the ground.


    Ye Tianfeng can''t speak for a long time.


    Ye Xihan covered his face and heard this, his eyes suddenly became excited.


    Why! What is the reason why the government of Wen state voluntarily withdraws her marriage? If she marries Jiang Hanjun in the future, what kind of eyes should others look at her?


    Lin looked at her husband anxiously and couldn''t help sobbing: "husband, are you better? Big deal, we immediately lifted the engagement of Hanjun and Shuli! In a word, he is not Shuli''s lover. Even if he doesn''t break his engagement, I will never agree to Shuli marry him! "


    Ye Tianfeng sat on the chair, looked up and sighed. He said in a deep voice: "the government of Wenguo and the government of Wuguo have been friends for many years. Naturally, they can''t be estranged because of the affairs between you children."


    "I''m not interfering with the affairs between you, but as you said, the matter of withdrawing marriage is that the government of our country voluntarily withdraws marriage! You''ve wronged my daughter. If there''s anything wrong with Shuli in the future, I want you to do your best to help her. There''s no regret! "


    "Yes! I will do what I say. " Jiang Hanjun calmly agreed.


    With these words, ye Tianfeng seemed to be several years old: "as for you and han''er, I won''t interfere with you, and I won''t help you. It''s up to you to go where the Wuguo government can go!"


    Jiang Hanjun promised again, he knew that ye Tianfeng still annoyed him and ye Xihan.


    The government of the state of Wu will be disgraced if the woman withdraws her marriage. What''s more, ye Shuli has no fault. His mother will be angry with Ye Xihan. Duke Wen is not willing to help them. Ye Xihan and he will have many difficulties in the future.


    But even so, he will try his best to break through. He can''t be like before. At the same time, I''m sorry that ye Xihan and ye Shu have left


    Ye Tianfeng looked at them with complicated eyes. At last, he walked out of the door slowly with a flick of his long sleeve: "it''s been a long night. Let''s have a good rest..."


    Lin quickly follow up, this just found out, outside already night end dawn.


    Ye Qi let the first calm down, forced the teapots on the table to the ground, eyes indignant and disappointed, staring at Ye Xihan, said: "four younger sister..."


    Ye Xihan hung his head and had no face to look at him.


    See, leaf chess let finally is in the heart a dark, hoarse ground say: "you also go to have a rest." With that, he left the room without looking back.


    Si Fu and Wen Jinrui, two outsiders, never changed their faces when they saw such a family ethical farce.


    At the end of the matter, ye Shuli said anxiously: "Jinrui, thank you this time. I''ve been busy with Si Fu all night. Go back to have a rest! I remember that it will be Qiuwei in two days


    Seeing her worried eyes, Wen Jinrui''s eyes suddenly softened, and Wen Sheng comforted: "don''t worry."


    Finally, they went back to rest, and ye Shuli was relieved.


    Outside the mansion, Si Xi glanced at Wen Jinrui with a smile: "tut Tut, I''m so merciless to miss Ye Si."


    Wen Jinrui was born with a good face, a very handsome face, a warm eyebrow, and an incomparable beauty. He was born with a slightly upturned mouth. No matter who saw him, he would naturally have a kind of closeness and favor.


    Therefore, he confused countless people and ignored his hidden essence.


    Si Yu seldom chuckled: "I don''t know what happened between you two, but this time, her engagement has finally been solved. You are very happy in your heart!"


    Listening to Si Xi''s chattering, Wen Jinrui closed her eyes and ignored him.


    The carriage faded away in the light sky.


    Only Bai''s sisters and ye Xihan were left in the room, and the atmosphere was extremely awkward for a moment.


    Aunt Bai covered her mouth and sobbed: "Mr. Jiang You should treat han''er well in the future! It''s not all because of you that she got to this point! "


    "I will treat her well!"


    Ye Xihan, however, is completely apathetic. She always wants to marry Jiang Hanjun, but she doesn''t want to marry him like this.


    What she wants is to be loved by her parents, to have a noble status, to be righteous, to crush Ye Shuli''s arrogance, to step on her in the mud, and to marry Jiang Hanjun in the wind and scenery!It''s not like now, with no face, no name, no words, no words, no father, no brother!


    Jiang Hanjun looks at the red palm print on her face painfully, holds her hand and coaxes her with warm voice.


    Yexihan slightly turned his head, looking at his face, eyes micro movement, only feel that the heart is full of resentment and unwilling.


    Now she married Jiang Hanjun, can only be a big joke!


    She doesn''t want to She won''t!


    Bai Caiwei looks at all these things in her eyes. She is so cool in her heart that she can''t wait to smile.


    When I saw Jiang Hanjun''s firm expression, my happiness turned into coldness, as if a knife was cutting her heart.


    "Caiqing Take me back to my room. " Bai Caiwei opened her mouth gently with a choking voice.


    Bai Caiqing Lengleng promised, and quickly helped her back to the yard.


    When the two sisters return to the room, Bai Caiwei sees her ugly face in the mirror. Although it will disappear in three or five days, she is still furious.


    "Caiqing, ye Shuli brought the rouge back to you. Why didn''t you tell me?"


    Bai Caiqing trembled slightly, lowered her head and said, "my sister was not in the room at that time I was in a hurry to play with poached eggs, and when I came back, I forgot about it. "


    Hearing this, Bai Caiwei couldn''t help it any more. She slapped her hard and said in a hateful voice: "you idiot! Just play! Do you know you almost killed me


    Did you know that she destroyed her elaborate trap and almost made her show her true feelings!


    After the slap, he swung his sleeve and went back to the inner room with an angry face.


    Leaving white Caiqing alone to cover her face, Dou Da''s tears fell down. She was a little girl, and her sister beat her for the first time.


    Looking at the direction she left, Bai Caiqing sobbed softly: "why I''m just thinking about your favorite Revlon I just took my cousin''s things... "


    "Why Sister... "

 Chapter 113

    Ye Xihan is ill.


    Not pretending to be weak to win sympathy, but really sick. This time, she was in bed all day. She was depressed and lost a lot of weight. Because of her thin face and prominent chin, her original elegant face was unhealthy.


    Jiang Hanjun and ye Shuli broke their engagement, but it was quite different from what she hoped. The purpose was achieved, but the loss was heavy.


    She almost lost all the favor of Wen government, and her status dropped seriously. Even if she had Bai family as her backer, they were outsiders, and ye government was the foundation of her foothold!


    What''s more, all this is due to Bai Caiwei!


    When I think of Bai Caiwei, ye Xihan on the sickbed immediately trembles with anger and can''t even drink the medicine.


    The servant girl who gave her medicine suddenly looked excited. She spilled a lot of medicine in her hand, and she was slightly dissatisfied for a moment.


    "Four girls, take medicine when you are sick. Why bother your servant?"


    Yexihan smell speech coldly stare her, this wench good big courage, unexpectedly dare to talk with her like this!


    Think of these days of people''s wait, yexihan heart can''t stop the burst of anger, a group of snobbish dog thing!


    Thinking of this, he mercilessly raised his hand and knocked over the medicine bowl in the servant girl''s hand. He strongly propped up his weak body and said angrily: "bastard! How dare you talk to the master like this, it''s against you


    The servant girl was so excited by her stare that she quickly picked up the broken bowls and complained: "what''s wrong with miss four? How long does it take for the kitchen to boil a bowl of medicine for you! Can''t you be as compassionate and compassionate as miss three? "


    Listen to her mention Ye Shuli, ye Xihan is even more out of breath, shouting: "get out of here for me!"


    The servant girl snorted coldly and said in a low voice: "what''s the prestige! No one up and down in the house can show his face in front of us if he doesn''t know what you''ve done! "


    Finish saying, completely ignored the red face of the leaf brook Han gas, went out directly.


    Mercilessly throw the pillow to the ground, ye Xihan sits on the bed, and his body is about to fall.


    Bai Caiwei is to blame for all this!


    If she doesn''t get in the way, she can wait until the end of the year when ye Shuli is divorced by Han Jun''s brother.


    But why did she do it? Why target her? There is no grudge between them!


    Full of questions blocked in the chest, no one can tell, yexihan heavily fell on the bed, Xiumei frown.


    Thinking of Bai Caiwei''s inexplicable look in front of Jiang Hanjun, she can''t help thinking about it. Does Bai Caiwei have a different mind for Jiang Hanjun?


    Then she shook her head again. Bai Caiwei destroyed not only her but also Jiang Hanjun''s reputation. She had no reason to do so.


    Well, why on earth


    Burying his face deeply in the quilt, ye Xihan sighed deeply, feeling exhausted physically and mentally.


    Ye Shuzhong is also very confused. After that night, she combs the whole thing carefully and decides that Bai Caiwei is going to Ye Xihan and wants to blame her.


    What''s more, the strange Lingnan poison appeared which she had never heard of. Although she was very curious about why Wen Jinrui and Si Fu were familiar with this poison, Si Fu had already returned to the palace, and Wen Jinrui was just around the corner of autumn, so she didn''t rush to disturb him.


    Although she suffered such a big loss, she couldn''t question Bai Caiwei like a 250.


    If you want to know more about this rebirth girl, you have to start with the people around her.


    Thinking of this, ye Shuli put on a gentle face and went to Bai Caiqing, who couldn''t hide his mind.


    "Caiqing, what''s the matter with you these two days? Why don''t you play with them? " Leaf book left to point to the purse egg that the yard inside and maidservant girls play is crazy to say.


    Bai Caiqing drooped and shook her head gloomily: "I don''t want to play."


    "But what''s on your mind? Are you worried about cousin Caiwei? By the way, what''s the matter with the marks on her face now? "


    Listening to her asking about Bai Caiwei''s injury, Bai Caiqing reluctantly gathered a trace of spirit: "the poison spots on her sister''s face have faded away a lot, and will be cured in two days."


    Ye Shuli nodded at Wen Yan, touched her gently and asked, "how can I see that you don''t stick to your cousin these days? Is there something wrong? "


    "Well..." Hearing this, Bai Caiqing nodded sadly.


    Ye Shuli stirred up a soft smile, took her hand and said: "if there is any overnight feud between my sisters, it will be the same as nothing in two days, but it''s hard to keep things in my heart. It''s better to tell me and release my mood."


    Bai Caiqing nodded. Suddenly, tears came down one by one. She sobbed and said, "my sister beat me two days ago. From childhood to adulthood, my sister never beat me."


    Ye Shuli frowned slightly and said in a deep voice, "what''s the matter? I''ve moved my hand.""When Shuli''s elder sister asked me to give Revlon to her, I forgot to tell her for a moment, which made her almost disfigured. That''s why she was so angry." Bai Caiqing continued to sob.


    Ye Shu moved in the centrifugation, and quickly comforted: "how can sister Caiwei not carry it so clearly? It''s not clear that she has cheated behind her back. How can she blame you?"


    Bai Caiqing shook her head and said wrongly, "I don''t know how my sister''s temper turned into this She was not like that before


    Smelling speech, ye Shuli''s eyes flashed slightly and asked with two doubts: "Oh? What was sister Caiwei like before? "


    After wiping her tears, Bai Caiqing said seriously, "my sister didn''t look like this before! Bai''s family has not been around for many years, and our family has been reduced to rural savages. As a child, our family has been very poor, and my mother has no sons, so we have only two daughters. "


    "I''ve always been stupid Often good intentions do bad things, so a lot of the burden falls on my sister. When I used to be in the countryside, my sister got up before dawn to cook, feed chickens and ducks, wash clothes and stay up late to make money. "


    "Although very tired, my sister has never complained. She is known for her tenderness and consideration, and she is also very kind to me Never willing to let me do dirty work, earn money also thrifty to keep not willing to use


    "I still remember one new year when my sister sealed cotton padded clothes for everyone in the family, but she didn''t..." Speaking of this, Bai Caiqing''s face was filled with a smile of nostalgia and moving.


    Then the smile faded: "but since the accident two years ago My sister has completely changed. "

 Chapter 114

    Ye Shu sighs in the centrifugation. Listening to this description, Bai Caiwei is a gentle, considerate, strong and independent girl.


    Then he quickly asked, "what happened? Do you mean after saving a prince


    Bai Caiqing shook her head and said, "no, two years ago in the summer, when my sister went to the river to wash clothes, she fell into the river. After she was rescued, she had a high fever for several days, and she was still mumbling something during the coma When she wakes up, the whole person will be very different. "


    Ye Shuli''s eyes moved. It seems that this is the rebirth point of Bai Caiwei.


    "What happened to cousin Caiwei?"


    After several breaths of silence, Bai Caiqing sighed deeply: "since then, my sister''s temperament has changed greatly. She is often silent and in a daze. Although my sister is a gentle and quiet person, she has become much colder after waking up."


    "As usual, she always left us delicious food and hid herself to eat steamed bread and pickles. Suddenly, her sister began to dislike food. Her mother thought that her sister was recovering from a serious illness, and she couldn''t help being angry. She also slaughtered the only hen in the family and made soup for her sister. Although my sister tried to hold back, I can still see that she hates these things very much... "


    Speaking of this, Bai Caiqing was a little sad. After trying to adjust her mood, she said with a strong smile: "although my sister has become picky in life, people are much smarter. We didn''t have money to go to the Academy since childhood. We all hid outside the school to steal. Nevertheless, my sister is as powerful as before. She has learned to write a lot of words, and the writing is very beautiful!"


    "What''s more, my sister''s dress and manner have become more beautiful. She is different from other girls in the village. It feels like It''s like those golden ladies in the city! "


    Ye Shuli listens quietly, but her mind is not turning. Bai Caiwei must have been in the middle of glory and wealth at the end of her last life. Maybe she even has something to do with Jiang Hanjun


    After all, it''s easy to go from frugality to extravagance, and it''s hard to go from extravagance to frugality. How can you swallow the dregs and pickles when you are used to eating delicacies.


    After praising her sister impolitely, Bai Caiqing lowered her face and said, "later, because of my sister''s efforts, our family made a lot of money, and it was not as poor as before. But my sister is very proud of the most valuable Rouge in the city, that is Revlon! I''m extremely persistent. I''d rather spend more than 100 taels of silver at home than buy a box! "


    Then, frowning and puzzled, he said: "at that time, it was all the family of our family, but later I secretly saw that my sister threw the rouge into the river without using it once!"


    Hearing this, ye shulilian thinks of Revlon and the strange poison in Lingnan. She intuitively believes that since Bai Caiwei knows the secret, she must have an unknown experience in Revlon''s poison in her last life.


    "Later, when my sister and I went to the mountain to reduce firewood, we accidentally saved a man who was bitten by a snake. Later, we learned that the man was a king. Because of the kindness of our family to save his life, and the fact that the ancestors of the Bai family were officials, the Lord supported our family everywhere, and the Bai family had today''s scenery. "


    "Finally, I went to Beijing to find my aunt and uncle And then it happened the other day. "


    With all these words, Bai Caiqing felt relieved.


    Ye Shuli snored her hair twice, and said in a warm voice: "maybe it''s because my cousin had a miserable life before. After a serious illness, I can''t help but burst out my emotion. As for the matter a few days ago, although it was breathtaking, fortunately nothing happened. If my cousin is still angry, you''d better apologize to her, and you won''t be angry with her."


    Bai Caiqing nodded her head: "Well! I think so, too. Thank you, sister Shuli! "


    Haosheng comforts Bai Caiqing and finally sends her away. Ye Shu is thinking about the direction of looking at the two sisters'' yard.


    From Bai Caiqing''s words in the afternoon, we can know that Bai Caiwei, as ye Xihan''s cousin, once had a very similar character to Ye Xihan in the original book. After rebirth, even though her character changed greatly, they were more similar in appearance and temperament.


    In contact with Bai Caiwei, Jiang Hanjun seems to love and hate the tangled look, and a pair of eager to eat yexihan look.


    From junior high school to university, ye Shu, who has read countless dog blood love stories by marisu, immediately opened his brain, and filled his brain with a trilateral love story of "I love you but you marry him", "I love you but you love her", "am I just her shadow".


    But ye Shu doesn''t know now. Although the truth is more difficult to say, it really makes her guess a little right.


    Lazily in the yard in the sun thinking about life, suddenly heard her placed in Suxin courtyard servant girl to report some Ye Xihan anger and drop medicine.


    At the moment, she didn''t have any idea of schadenfreude. She just sighed deeply in her heart: ye Xihan, the heroine, is really too special!


    Before that, she had become an important matchmaker to disturb the overall situation. Later, she was set up by the revenge and rebirth.


    Compared with the two plug-in like people who are familiar with the plot and Bai Caiwei who has lived a lifetime more, ye Xihan can almost be called the most difficult female owner in history.Thinking of Bai Caiwei, a time bomb that doesn''t distinguish between the enemy and ourselves, ye Shuli rubbed his forehead wearily and gave a bitter smile.


    This rebirth girl is too dangerous. If it wasn''t for yexihan''s intention to give her rouge, she and yexihan would have been finished by each other.


    Thinking of this, ye Shuli''s face was slightly heavy and his eyes were dim.


    She, ye Xihan and Bai Caiwei have already split their faces. As the saying goes, the enemy of the enemy is a friend. According to Ye Bai''s two daughters'' interests, they may unite to deal with her.


    We have to find a way to get away from Bai Caiwei as soon as possible, at least we can''t let her stay in Wenguo government!


    Two or three days later, the poison spots on Bai Caiwei''s face finally disappeared. When she saw her beautiful face in the mirror, she was relieved, but her heart was heavy.


    Love flower is so precious, this time Revlon''s plan failed, that person would never give her a second love flower.


    Rao is so, Bai Caiwei''s eyes still flash unwilling look, she absolutely does not achieve the goal, never give up!


    Then he gave a careless look, found an excuse, left Wenguo mansion alone, looked around furtively all the way, and finally came to a small garden in the south of the city.


    I don''t know that my every move has already been taken care of by someone. I sent a spy to follow her closely

 Chapter 115

    Bai Caiwei knocked at the gate of the yard for a long time, but no one came to open the door. Seeing that the gate was not locked, she couldn''t bear to open it and went in.


    Between the two sides of the yard covered with a variety of exotic flowers and plants she had never seen before, some emitting a strong stench, some fragrant, the combination of the two tastes into her nose, almost did not smoke her to spit out.


    Holding her nose for a short distance, Bai Caiwei raised her voice and cried: "Miss Feng Are you there? "


    Voice just fell, only feel a cold ankle, all soft things wrapped in the above.


    Bai Caiwei looked down and immediately lost her face. She screamed and almost fainted. On the wrist, it was a snake with inverted triangle head, golden pupil, white and golden color!


    She was so scared, hurriedly back two steps, immediately step on the side of a plant with pure white flowers.


    In the distance, a voice with two points of anger immediately rang out: "who is coming? I stepped into my yard without permission and trampled on my star orchid. How rude


    Bai Caiwei trembled with fright and called out in a trembling voice: "Miss Feng It''s me! There are snakes Get it out of the way


    A woman in a deep purple dress came out quickly. Her Han name is Phoenix. Her eyes are slightly deep and her nose is high. At first glance, she looks like a foreigner.


    At the moment, she twisted her eyebrows and said unhappily, "how can it be you who come in without saying hello? Are you Chinese so rude?"


    After a while, she took out the White Snake and blew it gently.


    Bai Caiwei breathed a sigh of relief and quickly explained: "I just knocked at the door for a long time, but there was no sound. I saw that the door was unlocked, and I came in here..."


    Phoenix fingertip gently stroked the snake''s body and said, "I was just busy in the room. Come on, what''s the matter with me all of a sudden?"


    "That My previous revenge plan failed... " Bai Caiwei bit her lip and hesitated.


    Phoenix heard her say so, face immediately dyed three angry: "what? You mean that love flower is wasted? Do you know how precious love flower is? I''m so sad! "


    Bai Caiwei quickly comforted her: "it''s all accidents! It''s my stupid sister who''s done a good job. She messed up my plan


    "Well, what else do you want me to do? I don''t have another love flower for you. "


    Bai Caiwei waved her hand: "no, I''m not here to ask for love I just want to ask if there is any strange poison in Miss Feng''s hand, which can destroy people''s appearance without any trace. "


    Although the plan failed, but ye Xihan''s reputation has always been a big blow, she only asked that the bitch married Jiang Hanjun, just as she had destroyed the appearance!


    In addition, ye Shu has broken her big event, so we should teach her a lesson!


    Phoenix looked at her lazily, and then said with a sneer, "why do you think I will give you something casually? Before you said that you had the news of that person in your hand, I found the capital after listening to you, but I haven''t got any more clues yet!"


    Speaking of this, she frowned again, with a suspicious look in her eyes, and said: "now, you, a person I have never met, suddenly came to me and said that you know some clues, which is very suspicious. Are you cheating me! It''s also strange that I was so anxious that I lost my head. Everyone believed me and agreed to give you my love


    After that, she looked at Bai Caiwei with two points of anger in her eyes.


    This Han woman is so strange that she knows that she has been looking for someone. It is clear that they are not familiar with each other.


    Bai Caiwei was stiff and explained, "when did I cheat you? Now that you have come to the capital, you should know that the clothes are made of jade brocade! "


    Fenghuang was silent for a moment and fell into deep thinking.


    Seeing this, Bai Caiwei''s heart leaped. She really wanted to get revenge as soon as possible, so she rashly found the terrible woman in front of her. After all, she fell to such a situation in her last life that she couldn''t get rid of this woman! But the strange poison in Phoenix''s hand is what she yearns for. If she has such a sharp weapon in her hand, why can''t she worry about revenge?


    Fortunately, she learned in her last life that it seemed that this woman was seeking Pei Lang to avenge someone. Therefore, in this life, she found Phoenix ahead of time and told her that the person she was looking for was in the capital.


    After a moment''s silence, the Phoenix sighed, looked at Bai Caiwei with a little sadness and said, "well According to the clothes he left behind, it''s really Yuhua brocade. "


    Hearing the words, Bai Caiwei put down her heart slightly, hung up a smile and said, "of course I dare not cheat Miss Feng. That jade brocade is a precious material that can only be used by princes and nobles. It''s only in the capital. I think the person the girl is looking for must be in the capital!"


    "Hum Are all the men of Han people so fickle that they don''t care about their old love Leave without saying goodbye... " Phoenix immersed in his thoughts, lamented for a while.


    Then he immediately glared at Bai Caiwei: "you Han people are really strange. You didn''t grow up in Jiangnan when you were young, and you were not a noble family. How can you recognize this jade brocade?"Bai Caiwei was stiff, her eyes flashed, and she covered up: "my Bai family''s ancestors used to be officials in the capital, but later they disappeared, and then they went to the south of the Yangtze River..."


    Phoenix hummed softly, believing it. Then he waved his hand impatiently and said, "if you''re OK, just leave. I''m very busy. Don''t disturb me all the time."


    Driven away by her shamelessness, Bai Caiwei flashed a look of displeasure in her eyes and repeated: "Miss Feng, I didn''t say that just now, I want to ask you for a dose of poison..."


    The Phoenix glared at her angrily and said, "are those poisons what you want? What''s more, you don''t have anything equivalent to exchange with me now! Oh, by the way, you just stepped on a star orchid. I haven''t settled with you yet! "


    Knowing that she was impolite, Bai Caiwei put up with her displeasure and said patiently, "what kind of jewelry and jade do you want from Miss Feng? Just say it. I''ll give you a thousand taels of silver for that star orchid. Is that enough?"


    As soon as she said this, Phoenix seemed to be annoyed with her and said with a crackle: "Han people are disgusting! Don''t use your stinky money to judge us Miao people. You are so stupid that you waste your love flowers. If you give you other poisons, you can succeed? Go away, go away


    Bai Caiwei''s face suddenly changed. Due to the need of others, she still gritted her teeth and said, "I have a message here. I think the girl will be interested. Do you want to know?"

 Chapter 116

    Phoenix did not angry stare at her one eye way: "what news, not about him to talk about!" Then he wanted to turn back to the room.


    "Miss Feng, your so-called mysterious Lingnan poison has not been recognized by others at a glance!" Bai Caiwei is angry and shouts.


    Phoenix pause, suddenly looked back at her coldly: "Oh? It''s impossible! Is there anyone else in Beijing I don''t know? "


    When Bai Caiwei saw her stop, she said with a smile: "although the poison of Feng girl is rare, it was recognized at the government of Wen state that day. It is precisely for this reason that my plan failed. I really have to blame the girl''s poison for not being rare enough! "


    Phoenix rarely did not get angry, said in a deep voice: "don''t beat around the Bush, you want to poison me to give you, quickly tell me who is so familiar with the poison of love flower?"


    Seeing that she agreed to herself, Bai Caiwei showed a slightly proud smile: "thank you, Miss Feng. That man is Si Fu, the famous imperial physician in the palace. He recognized the mark of Mei Du immediately. He was also very familiar with the affairs of zinanxiang and love flower. He even knew the toxicity of the mark like the back of his hand. "


    Fenghuang''s face is cold, and his mind is like a mess. Their love of Miao is the secret of their family. It is impossible for Han people to be so familiar with them, unless he is Miao, or he has been poisoned by love!


    Thinking of this, she said in a soft voice, "can I see the doctor you are talking about?"


    Bai Caiwei sneered in her heart, but her face was patiently explained: "Miss Feng, the imperial doctor is a noble person in the palace. Even if it is a prince or a noble, it doesn''t mean that you can invite him to the general''s house. Wen Shizi and the son of King Xuan of Chu are friends with the imperial doctor. The imperial doctor will be a guest in their house occasionally."


    Finish saying in the heart still despised Phoenix for a while, a vulgar Miao girl, don''t say Si Fu, Wen Shizi and Chu small Wang Ye which is he easy to see?


    Fenghuang was silent for a moment. She didn''t understand the Han people''s rules at all. Naturally, she knew it was not easy to see that person.


    Then he put away the look on his face and said without expression, "OK, I see. You go."


    "Well What about my poison See the other party to drive her away, Bai Caiwei quickly shouts, won''t you turn back?


    Phoenix glanced at her angrily: "don''t think I''m as dishonest as you Han people! If I promise you, I won''t go back on it, but you just have it in front of the poison? Refining is also very troublesome, OK! Come back to me next month


    Another month? Although dissatisfied, Bai Caiwei still agreed. After all, she had no better way.


    Phoenix is about to return to the house, but feel the waist of the snake seems to be a little restless, quickly pacify a few: "baby, what''s the matter with you?"


    Golden White Snake will suddenly stand up, eyes warily toward the direction of the courtyard wall "hiss" to call. Phoenix quickly eyes a Lin, quickly walked out of the door to the courtyard wall, but no one outside.


    Bai Caiwei quickly followed up and asked, "Miss Feng, what''s the matter?"


    Phoenix glared at her and said, "my baby smelled the smell of strangers. There was someone outside just now."


    Bai Caiwei immediately raised her heart: "yes Is anyone here Did you follow her? It''s impossible. She''s been looking for Phoenix before. She''s been very careful.


    "Hum Look at my baby''s reaction. It seems that there is no hostility. It''s just that I don''t care about it. " Fenghuang Jiao snorted, stroked the snake, twisted her waist, and went back to the house with all kinds of manners.


    "If anyone dares to invade me, let him taste my thousands of strange poisons."


    Seeing that Fenghuang doesn''t care, Bai Caiwei is a little relieved. Her goal today has been achieved and she will come back next month.


    Wenguo government, qingshuyuan.


    Poached eggs sitting in the room, sweating, panting to drink a few bowls of water.


    Ye Shuli closed the door of the room and ran to it. He couldn''t wait to ask, "how about it? Where did Bai Caiwei go? What have you done? "


    That''s right. Since the last time and after the hairpin ceremony, ye Shuli has arranged to watch Bai Caiwei secretly.


    Hejin didn''t even know that it was a fool for her to wait for her!


    Although hebaodan is tall and bulky, she has a good foundation. She is a martial arts genius. If she wants to, she can move as fast as a Jaguar and as quietly as a cat on the road.


    But no matter how powerful it is, it can''t change the fact that a strong man is afraid of heat!


    Under the poisonous sun in August, the poached egg stood like a rock outside the hospital for a long time, and the whole person became a dog fished out of the water.


    After a long rest, she was eating Ye Shuli''s fruit. Sha Bing looked satisfied. Then she told her what she had heard.


    The more Ye Shuli listens, the tighter his brow is. Miao people, Miss Feng?She swallowed a mouthful of sand ice and said indignantly, "three girls, that watch girl is really not simple! Unexpectedly, she has a relationship with Miao people. She did what happened last time! Listening to her tone, I want to move my hand again. Why are my cousins so cruel? "


    Ye Shuli also frowned, a face tangled, do not know how to explain with the poached egg.


    "What she wants is the strange poison that destroys people''s appearance? Next month? "


    He Baodan nodded and said: "three girls, the Miao girl is very fierce. After they finished talking, I couldn''t help climbing up to the yard to have a look at her yard, and I was immediately found by his snake!"


    then Tucao: "she''s in the yard of poisonous flowers and poisonous weeds, there are many hidden venomous snake, poison spider, a poison, also make complaints about the white pick Wei eyes are not good, or else to frighten her to death!"


    Ye Shu left his brain to fill up the picture, but he couldn''t help shivering. Fortunately, she didn''t have a deep hatred with the Phoenix girl. After listening to what he Baodan said, it seemed that she just had an interest deal with Bai Caiwei.


    After eating, he Baodan said anxiously: "three girls, that young girl is not simple. I''m worried that Bai Caiwei will do something to you by her hand. Otherwise, I''ll report to the emperor right now."


    Wen Jinrui asked her to protect Ye Shuli. It''s her responsibility. After these days, she likes Ye Shuli very much. She doesn''t want to let anything happen to her.


    Ye Shuli quickly stopped him and frowned: "wait, it''s not urgent. These two days are at Qiuwei. Don''t use these things to disturb him and distract him. He will start next month. Tell him after Qiuwei."


    After that, she thought deeply. She had to find a way to expose Bai Caiwei and drive her out the next time she started.

 Chapter 117

    In these two days, a big event happened in the capital.


    Wu mansion''s son, unexpectedly by Wen mansion''s Di young lady voluntarily Retired!


    Although the common people don''t know much about the affairs between the officials and the nobles, the fact that the civil and military governments have had good relations for many years is well known by the common people.


    In the hearts of the common people, ye Shuli and Jiang Hanjun are a couple made in heaven. The engagement they have made since childhood is no secret between the powerful families. Ye Shuli has never had the idea of marriage. They all regard her as the young lady of the state of Wu.


    As soon as the news came out, the capital could be said to have exploded. Restaurants and teahouses were all talking about it.


    "Well How can these beautiful couple suddenly become like this? " Some people sighed in bewilderment and said it was a pity.


    "Chih, golden girl? I don''t think so. Have you forgotten the rumors about Miss Ye San in the capital a few months ago? " A man nearby hissed.


    "I remember what you said! It was rumored that Miss Ye San had spent three days and three nights with a man who was alone It seems that he has behaved badly and has been rejected by his future husband''s family! " A woman whispered when she heard her husband''s words.


    But the man looked at her in disgust: "how can you be so stupid! If that''s the case, shouldn''t it be that the government of Wen state was divorced? "


    "Hum It''s said that the man is the son of the general''s mansion. I''m afraid miss Ye San wants to climb the high branch by saving her life! " The woman turned her lips and said discontentedly.


    "Ignorant woman, hearsay, extremely stupid!" A cold voice rang out.


    The woman felt angry and turned to see a thin and white man placing a pot of scented tea heavily on the nearby table. She was staring at by his cold eyes, and the woman immediately wilted.


    There was a sound of silence around him. When the man went away, he whispered again.


    "Hey! I said, ma''am, you forget that this is a homecoming building? That man was in charge of Chi just now. It''s a good temper for you to gossip about his boss in front of the manager and not blow you out! " There is a fat man at the table next to him who takes the lead in joking.


    The woman trembled, and then she remembered the relationship between them and shut her mouth.


    Others said with a smile: "Hey, hey That''s why you''re not well informed! I have a relative who is in charge of the government of the state of Wu. It''s said that the truth of the matter is that Miss Ye San''s concubine has seduced the son of the government of the state of Wu. They were caught by Miss Ye San on the spot during their tryst. Then they angrily quit the marriage on their own initiative! "


    When the news was released, the crowd immediately exploded again, chattering and talking, and the news spread all over the capital in a twinkling of an eye.


    "Where do you have so many relatives! My uncle is still the groom of the palace! Who knows if what you say is true or not. "


    "Hey Believe it or not, it''s not the first time I''ve heard that four young ladies ye and her future brother-in-law spread rumors. "


    "Hum, after all, he''s a commoner. He can''t be on the stage. He''s an aunt''s son, so he can only rob men!"


    No matter what rumors spread, the government of Wenguo and the government of Wuguo did not hear them.


    The news between the dignitaries is more accurate than that among the people. Seeing that the two governments have broken their engagement, they can''t help but activate their minds. Miss Ye San, she just got married a while ago. It''s a good time to talk about marriage!


    In shuntianfu, Pei Yan looked at his son and said in a low voice: "on the side of wenguogongfu, the third prince seems to have the intention to close up. Now ye Shu has no engagement. Lang Er, look..."


    Pei Lang thought deeply in his eyes and said, "don''t worry, father. It''s better to wait and see first. Before, the third prince was worried about the combined power of the civil and military governments. Now there must be a gap between the two sides, which is no longer as intractable as before. "


    In this case, he doesn''t have to be too eager to attack anyone between Ye Shuli and ye Xihan.


    Pei Yan was a little anxious: "how can I not be anxious? The news that I have reported before is not that the power of Wenguo government and generals'' government has a great intersection? If the third prince doesn''t let go, how can I let go! "


    Hearing this, Pei Lang said with a faint smile: "father, you are really confused. Wenguo mansion is just making friends with Wen Jinrui, not the general mansion."


    Pei Yan was stunned for a moment, then nodded and said with a smile: "well I''m confused. But recently, the eldest prince seems to be ready to move. Wen Jinrui is even more active. You and he have participated in the autumn Wei Festival. Do you have confidence to beat him? "


    Silent a few breath, Pei Lang brow tiny Cu, light way: "Wen Jin Rui this person, not under me."


    "Just After all, he still has the trouble of the eldest princess. Don''t worry about him first. " Pei Yan waved his hand and continued: "but ye Fu''s daughter is friendly with him. What should he do if he uses the power of Wen government?"


    "Before that legitimate daughter had an engagement, we had to ask for it because we couldn''t start. Now that she has no engagement, lang''er, you don''t have to care about that common daughter."Pei Lang gently tilted his head and said, "it''s not necessarily us who are staring at Wenguo government. I''m afraid miss Ye San is not good to start with, but we should keep an eye on Miss Ye Si."


    After all, there is Wen Jinrui.


    Hearing these words, Pei Yan''s face was three points unhappy: "hum It''s really hard to deal with a government of Wen state. It''s just that there are so many forces around. Lang''er, why do you keep an eye on the government of Wen state? If they don''t want to play for the third prince, they have no choice in the end! "


    Pei Lang said with relief: "father, don''t get angry. Wen Jinrui is a sharp sword under the great prince. The government of Wen Kingdom has a close relationship with him. It''s not wrong to keep an eye on him."


    Pei Yan was still heavy and said, "don''t worry about it. It''s impossible to make a final conclusion. Even if there''s a play, you can''t start now. Ten princesses still need you to watch."


    With a bitter smile, Pei Lang said, "naturally, I know what to do now."


    Finish saying, but in the heart is a tiny sigh.


    He had known that in his life, he would never have married the woman he wanted to marry. So with such a purposeful engagement, let''s choose the most suitable one


    It suddenly occurred to me that there was a lot of traffic in the busy city that day. He sat in the car and looked out of the window. He caught a glimpse of the red clothes.


    Although not much like, but if her words, it is not against the accident.

 Chapter 118

    Ye Xihan had known what the gossip outside was like. Although his face was light, he felt bitter in his heart.


    When Chuye Shuli fell into such a storm, there were so many people standing by her side to support her. Now, she has no one to speak for her.


    When Jiang Hanjun came to look for her, ye Xihan only felt depressed, and no longer had the usual joyful expectation.


    "Han''er, don''t worry. I''ve convinced my parents to accept you!" Jiang Hanjun stepped into the room with a slight tremor, and his voice was full of joy.


    "Well..." Ye Xihan just responded with a light face.


    Seeing her cold look, Jiang Hanjun couldn''t help but put away his smile and said, "Han er Do you care about the rumors outside? "


    Yexihan heart a pain, don''t open the head.


    Jiang Hanjun sighed. He took her gently and said in a soft voice: "han''er, don''t be sad. It''s all my fault to deal with this..."


    With a strong smile, ye Xihan buried himself in his arms and said softly, "brother Hanjun, let''s not mention marriage for the time being."


    Jiang Hanjun thought that she was worried that she would live up to the rumors when she got married. He quickly comforted her: "OK It doesn''t matter. Let''s get married after one or two years and all the rumors are gone, OK


    Yexihan is a body stiff, she does not want to marry him now, that is a shame!


    Thinking of this, I couldn''t help but say in a slightly excited tone: "why did things become like this Why should I be accused by thousands of people! "


    Jiang Hanjun hugged her painfully and coaxed: "it''s all my fault If han''er doesn''t want to worry about this, shall we give up our glory and wealth and find a quiet and beautiful place to live alone? "


    Wen Yan Ye Xihan was slightly annoyed. He pushed him away and said in a loud voice, "I lost everything for you. It''s just such a result!"


    When Jiang Hanjun was pushed by her, he stepped back unsteadily. His eyes trembled: "han''er Don''t you ever say that even if you are an ordinary couple with me, it doesn''t matter... "


    Ye Xihan''s face was cold, and she didn''t answer, but she laughed in her heart, but men love to hear such words, so she said it.


    Don''t be an ordinary person. Will you treat her like a fool?


    Thinking of this, I felt a little resentful towards Jiang Hanjun. I turned my back and said coldly, "brother Hanjun, I haven''t recovered from my illness these two days. I feel a little uncomfortable. Please come back another day."


    With that, he went back to the inner room without looking back.


    Jiang Hanjun looked at her back in disbelief. He felt some pain in his heart.


    Ye Xihan was most worried that his parents would not accept her before. Now he has settled the matter, but why did she not move?


    Standing alone in the house for a long time, Jiang Hanjun put away his mood. Wen Sheng said, "well, han''er, have a good rest. I''ll see you another day."


    Then he left Suxin courtyard, his back lonely.


    Ye Shuli is in the yard, playing with some servant girls, such as poached eggs, who treat flower balls as sandbags to beat ducks. It''s her turn to smash people. Ye Shuli takes a deep breath and throws them out, shouting: "eggs! Look at me


    I saw the flower ball was forced out, in the air across a beautiful parabola, straight out of the courtyard wall.


    ¡­¡­


    "Well I''ve lost it. I''ll pick it up! " Ye Shuli spat out his tongue and ran to the courtyard wall.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Is that you Looking at Jiang Hanjun with the flower ball, ye Shuli said in surprise.


    Jiang Hanjun quietly returned the flower ball to her, and then said: "be careful next time, don''t hit others again."


    Hearing this, ye Shu said with a smile: "ah? I just hit you. I''m so sorry... "


    Seeing that she looked embarrassed, Jiang Hanjun didn''t want to stay any longer, so he turned around and left.


    But ye Shuli took a breath of air, quickly pulled his sleeve and said, "what''s the matter with your back? How can there be blood


    Jiang Hanjun frowned. The pain on his back made him know that the wound had just been cracked by the flower ball.


    "I''m fine."


    Seeing that he was about to leave with his sleeve pulled out, ye Shu tightened his brow tightly and grasped his robe tightly again. He said in a deep voice: "wait, what''s the matter with your leg?"


    Jiang Hanjun a Leng, immediately on the face float up a put on wry smile, and ye Xihan together for so long, she didn''t find his body is not right, ye Shuli is a look to see.


    Just about to open his mouth, he heard Ye Shuli say in a deep voice: "I just accidentally hit you. It seems that the wound is cracked. Don''t hurry. Go back to my yard and apply the medicine first, or I''ll feel sorry. I don''t like to owe others. "


    Finish saying, didn''t wait for him to refuse, Gu from called servant girl to come over to help him to enter a room.


    Just as Jiang Hanjun was about to say no, he saw a servant girl who was as strong as a strong man rushing over, staring at him tightly and saying in a loud voice: "what''s the situation? Can you walk, or I''ll carry you in! " Then he would stretch out his hand.Jiang Hanjun drew from the corner of his mouth, swallowed what he said, and quickly stepped back two steps to "get out of the way". Then he obediently followed them back to the house.


    Ye Shuli sent someone to take the ointment, prepare the hot water, and tell the servant girl to bandage it for him.


    The servant girl took off all his clothes. Ye Shu was separated from the thin curtain, but she could still see the countless ferocious whip marks on Jiang Hanjun''s back. She couldn''t help taking a breath.


    "What''s the matter with the wound on your back? Why didn''t you even take the medicine and bandage it? "


    Jiang Hanjun lay on the bed, silent.


    Ye Shuli frowned and chattered: "fortunately, I still have some Jasper Xianzhi cream left by Jinrui. I''ll ask my servant girl to put it on you later."


    Jiang Hanjun gave a wry smile and said in a dull voice: "such a precious ointment Don''t waste it on me. "


    "I just smashed you. You don''t need to be polite. Just tell me what happened to the injury on your back when I gave you this medicine?" Ye Shuli casually took a peach to gnaw, in the heart cannot stop curiosity.


    ¡°¡­¡­ It''s my mother. "


    It turns out that it''s someone else''s domestic affairs, so it''s not appropriate to ask. Ye Shuli smiles awkwardly. He doesn''t know what to say, so he has to say: "yes Really? Your mother''s whip technique is good... "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    As soon as ye Shuli finished, he wanted to slap himself. He was restless and didn''t know how to answer, but he heard Jiang Hanjun''s low smile, and then he told her slowly.


    After listening in silence, ye Shuli only felt that the taste in his heart was very complicated.

 Chapter 119

    It turns out that Jiang Hanjun''s parents didn''t know what happened between him and ye Xihan until ye Tianfeng retired from the Wu state government that day. They were both ashamed and angry. They felt that they had wronged Ye Shuli and were angry with Jiang Hanjun.


    Later, rumors spread all over the capital, and Jiang''s mother almost fainted with anger. She said that it was absolutely impossible to accept Ye Xihan''s passing by. Even Jiang''s father, who was always the most open-minded and sympathetic, didn''t stand on his side.


    In order to persuade his parents, Jiang Hanjun had to bear great pressure. He knelt down for three days and two nights in the ancestral hall without eating or drinking. When Jiang''s mother saw that her son was so stubborn, angry and distressed, she washed her face with tears all day, but she refused to agree to him.


    Seeing his son''s tendency to continue to kneel down, Jiang''s father came to his son, and Jiang Hanjun was the only one. He finally endured his son''s suffering and agreed to his plea. Jiang''s mother also had to agree, and finally punished him with fifty cane whip.


    Although he suffered a lot, Jiang Hanjun''s heart was full of joy. After the punishment, he didn''t even have time to take the medicine. As soon as he changed his clothes, he came to Wenguo government to find Ye Xihan and couldn''t wait to tell her the news.


    For fear of his sweetheart''s worry, Jiang Hanjun didn''t say a word about the process, but ye Xihan didn''t appreciate it and didn''t notice anything wrong with him.


    After listening to his voice, ye Shuli calmly said, only felt that the five flavors in her heart were mixed. She didn''t know that Jiang Hanjun was driven out by Ye Xihan, but from his gloomy face, she could see what happened between them.


    "Do you both blame me? Without me, you would never have come this far. " Said the leaf quietly to leave a book to lightly sigh a voice.


    "Blame you? I have no face to blame you. You are the one I am most sorry for. "


    The leaf book leaves tiny don''t open a head.


    Jiang Hanjun is a complete scum man for the original owner and her, but in the original book, he is the affectionate man No.2 in the novel.


    Even if she marries someone else, she is still clinging to her husband. What a heartbreaking and loving man! It''s a pity that she is the vicious mistress


    When I think about it, ye Shuli suddenly feels that he is still envious of Ye Xihan. He is worthy of being the female leader, Xue Shengan and Jiang Hanjun. They are all crazy about her and go through life and death for her.


    Then I saw Jiang Hanjun in front of me, and I couldn''t help sighing.


    Although Jiang Hanjun didn''t treat her badly, he didn''t owe yexihan half. In such a feudal society, it''s true love that he is willing to do this for each other. But she is no longer the previous Ye Shuli, nor has she been clenching the engagement as in the original, and has not been able to make ye Xihan become the white moonlight in Jiang Hanjun''s heart.


    Then ye Shuli looked at him mercilessly: "you have nothing to do with me. I wish you and four younger sisters have lovers and get married."


    I''m afraid Ye Xihan doesn''t want to get married with him at all.


    I don''t know whether it''s pity or revenge.


    On the good medicine changed clothes, is near the evening, leaf book from up to him said: "how do you feel? Do you want to stay for dinner and go back? "


    Jiang Hanjun opened the curtain and went out: "no, I''ve bothered you all afternoon. I''ll go back to my house now."


    He glanced at his trembling knee. Ye Shuli frowned: "you sit first. My yard is very far from the gate. I''ll ask my servant to carry the sedan chair to see you out of the house."


    Jiang Hanjun was about to refuse, but she was stunned by her irrefutable expression.


    The leaf book leaves to have no good spirit of white he one eye: "hit you at noon, this then do compensation good."


    It''s not that she is suddenly kind-hearted, but that she can''t bear to see others walking with their injured legs. A god shaking will remind her of the way Wen Jinrui carried her back to survive when she was at the bottom of the cliff.


    I''m confused.


    Jiang Hanjun didn''t refuse her kindness. The boys soon carried the sedan chair over. Jiang Hanjun slowly sat in and looked at her through the window.


    "Thank you this time, and I owe you a thank you last time."


    Ye Shuli didn''t answer. He just looked at the far away shadow of the sedan chair and sighed!


    In the evening, the family of Wen government sat together to have dinner. Ye Tianfeng said, "it will be the Mid Autumn Festival Palace Banquet in the near future. It seems that this year''s Palace Banquet will be attended by foreigners."


    Ye Qinzhi quickly frowned and said, "Dad, let''s go to the Palace Banquet for me. Yuzhen is nearly nine months pregnant. I''m not sure if I leave her!"


    Lin comforted: "don''t worry, this is not a mother!"


    But ye Tianfeng nodded and said, "let Qin Zhi stay. Let''s go for a walk in the palace. It will be good for our official career in the future."


    Ye Qin said with a smile: "I''m afraid the palace banquet will be very lively this year. The emperor said that all officials above grade four can go with their families!"


    "Well, I''m going to leave with my books and go to the palace!" Ye Tianfeng said with a smile, but he didn''t mention Ye Xihan.


    Ye Shuli slightly widened his eyes: "Dad, do you want to take me?" Then I couldn''t help looking at yexihan.Ye Xihan is also a stiff figure, looked at Ye Tianfeng.


    Ye Tianfeng looked at his two daughters and said faintly, "yes, this time, I will take chess to let he Shu go."


    This is to tell them plainly, won''t take ye Xihan to go.


    Ye Xihan immediately froze, his eyes trembled, and he could hardly hold his chopsticks.


    Ye Shuli is also surprised in the heart, this is not to take ye Xihan to mean? If you don''t take ye Xihan with you, won''t the story of her, Si Yu and the third prince in the original work be erased?


    Lin''s smell speech is to smile heartily: "this dares to feel good! Now I''m going to have a good look at Hua''er Niang. I''ll tell you if you''re old enough to leave the palace! "


    Ye Shu almost spewed out from a mouthful of rice: "mother, don''t tease me! I don''t even have my second sister-in-law. You should care about my second brother! "


    Ye Qi let smell speech a shake, immediately stare at her one eye. But Lin nodded and chattered. For a moment, the table was busy.


    But ye Xihan hung his head and said nothing. His jade hands almost broke the chopsticks.


    "By the way, sister Caiqing''s father is also an official of zhengsipin. Can they go to the Palace Banquet this time?" Suddenly think of this stubble, ye Shuli asked.


    If she went to the Palace Banquet, there would be ye Xihan and Bai Caiwei left in the mansion? Never put them together alone!


    Otherwise, this is the rhythm of big things!

 Chapter 120

    Ye Tianfeng frowned: "Bai Fu hasn''t come to Beijing yet. In theory, their sisters are not qualified to attend the Palace Banquet."


    Hearing this, ye Shuli pulled his heart up, turned his eyes and said, "Dad, I want to accompany my mother and grandmother to hold a family dinner at home during the Mid Autumn Festival. Otherwise, it would be lonely to leave grandma alone in the house!"


    If you want to die, leave Ye Xihan and Bai Caiwei at home. When she comes back, I don''t know if Wenguo government is still there!


    Lin Shi Wen Yan stares at her one eye way: "this rare great opportunity, how can say not to go not to go! There are some people who want to go, but they can''t go. If you open your mouth, you will stay in the mansion. Besides, I''m not alone in the house. Your grandmother is not alone at all. "


    Ye Shuli wanted to say something else, but he heard Ye Tianfeng say with a smile: "the Palace Banquet is very lively. It''s good for the book to leave. By the way, after a while, it''s not the local examination that will be released. I don''t know what happened to the emperor this year. He even allowed the top three on the list to attend the Palace Banquet. It''s really unheard of! "


    Ye Qinzhi also followed tut Tut and said, "how could the emperor have given such a decree? Well, this year''s students are lucky! "


    "Isn''t it, alas After all, the third prince''s recent action is a little big. I''m afraid the emperor is looking for talent for the great prince... " Ye Tianfeng''s voice was a little low, but ye Qin didn''t mention it again.


    But ye Shuli''s ears pricked up and his heart itched to get more information from his father and son.


    "Third sister, Wen Shizi also participated in Qiuwei. What do you think of his achievements?" Ye Qirang is also busy changing the topic to ask.


    Ye Shu is stunned. Although she believes in Wen Jinrui, Pei Lang is the first one in the original book So he tilted his head and said, "I don''t know your famous names, but I believe in Jinrui!"


    Ye Qinzhi said with a smile: "it will be released in two days, and the result will be known at that time."


    Ye Shu left the silence and didn''t speak any more, but her mood was a little delicate, but when she came to the local examination, she was completely shocked.


    "What do you say, egg? Say it again!" Ye Shuli exclaimed, for fear that there was something wrong with his ears.


    He Baodan laughs with an irresistible joy: "girl, my son has won Jieyuan!"


    Ye Shuzhong is pounding wildly in the centrifugal, Jieyuan, that is the first, and then quickly asked: "who is Yayuan, do you know?"


    He Baodan thought about it and said, "it''s Pei Pei, I don''t remember


    "Pei Lang!" Ye Shuli couldn''t help crying out.


    "Oh! Yes, it seems that''s the name


    Ye Shuli was silent for a few breath, and his face was surprised and happy, very funny.


    The plot in the original book has been changed! She clearly remembers that Pei Lang is the third yuan in the imperial examination, and Wen Jinrui has held down his hero Aura!


    Should we say that Wen Jinrui is too powerful, or the butterfly effect she brings is powerful?


    Ye Shuli was dazed by the news, and it was the eve of the Palace Banquet after he recovered.


    There''s no way to stop Ye Xihan and Bai Caiwei alone. Ye Shuli has to tell her to keep an eye on Bai Caiwei secretly. Don''t tell her to bring out any evil moths, and let them go to the palace with Ye Tianfeng and ye Qi.


    When she goes to the palace for a banquet, she can''t dress too simply. As a courtier, she can''t dress too plain. For example, it''s impossible to wear a white dress as spotless as a fairy at the royal banquet in the novel.


    If you dare to wear a mourning suit at the Palace Banquet, you will be killed by the emperor!


    Naturally, you can''t wear bright red, red, bright yellow and other colors. These are the colors that royal children wear. Even the imperial concubines dare not wear bright red to challenge the queen.


    So that night, ye Shuli carefully chose a gorgeous and unobtrusive cloud pattern shirt of purple silk, avoiding the pattern of Phoenix, Luan and bird.


    There are some hairpin flowers on the near fragrant bun to prepare a set of ruby head.


    For the first time, such a gorgeous dress was as gorgeous as a fairy concubine.


    He went into the palace in a nervous mood and took a seat in the back garden in the order of etiquette. As soon as he sat down, he saw long Yu on the front seat not far away crowing her eyes. He could not help but smile at her.


    Ye Shuli''s original body in the book is one of the first-class sycophantic beauties. This kind of beauty is also rare in the Da''an Dynasty, which attracted many people''s attention.


    In the face of the amazing, envious or curious eyes cast around, ye Shu looks away from his eyes, nose and heart, and takes it as if he didn''t see it.


    On the high place, a woman in Imperial costume nodded slightly when she saw her calm and self-conscious appearance.


    When all the guests were talking, a gorgeous beauty in Palace Dress came to the banquet room and said with a smile, "I''m late. I''ve been waiting for my sister for a long time."


    They were so surprised that they bent down to salute. Ye Shuli knew that this man was the third prince''s concubine, the virtuous emperor!


    So I couldn''t help looking up slightly and looking at her a few eyes, only to see that her eyes are full of spring water, and her hair is full of mist. She is a beauty of the last generation.The imperial concubine seemed to have noticed that ye Shuli was peeping at her and said with a smile, "Oh, which family is this? It''s really pretty!"


    Ye Shuli was startled, and quickly returned calmly and politely: "my daughter ye Shuli, my father is Wen Guogong."


    The imperial concubine hid her face and said with a smile, "it turns out that she is the daughter of Ye Guogong''s family. She''s really lovely. Do you have an engagement? It''s good for me to look and be my daughter-in-law! "


    As soon as this word came out, ye Shuli immediately became the focus of people''s eyes. She couldn''t help but jump a few times in her heart. She was about to answer, but she heard the queen above open her mouth.


    "The imperial concubine is really joking. Don''t make fun of others any more. Look at the little girl who is scared by you."


    The imperial concubine laughs twice, which avoids the gift of Ye Shuli and lets her go. She talks with the queen a few times.


    With the empress''s help, ye Shu is relieved to see that the empress is wearing a bright yellow Palace Dress, while the imperial concubine is wearing a bright red dress.


    Goodbye, both of them are smiling. You come and I go. It''s a little startling.


    After a while, all the people came together one after another. The emperor was the last one to sit on the Dragon chair in front of him. After a bit of politeness, the Palace Banquet began.


    Ye Shuli sat on the seat, his eyes constantly sweeping around, and then swept in front of him for a while. Suddenly, ye Shuli was shocked. He almost couldn''t help jumping up and quickly lowered his head to cover up his abnormality.


    Feeling the heart beating wildly, ye Shu is a little dizzy from the brain at the moment.


    Just now she clearly saw that the emperor and the imperial concubine were all single eyelids.


    And the third prince Longna But double eyelids!

 Chapter 121

    Two parents with one eyelid can never give birth to a child with two eyelids.


    The third prince Not royal blood!


    The collision of cups and plates and the murmur of the crowd were all mixed together. Ye Shuli didn''t seem to notice. His head was buzzing. After a long time, he recovered and raised his head.


    Ye Shu from the shape seems to inadvertently look at the front, but in the dark is looking at the third prince several people.


    Although she was shocked by the fact that she had just found out, after reading for a while, ye Shuli found that there were some similarities between the Dragon shell and the imperial concubine.


    For example, the bridge of nose of the third prince is similar to that of the imperial concubine, which is higher than that of ordinary people, and the outline of the whole face is very similar to that of the old emperor.


    Ye Shu leaves to stare at the front, in the heart can''t stop wishful thinking, Long Na seems to feel her unusual eyes, suddenly with her on.


    Seeing the sinister look in Longna''s eyes, ye Shu missed a beat and lowered his head.


    When she looked up again, the Dragon had already looked away.


    The ladies in waiting with trays in their hands went in and presented all the wine and snacks to the table.


    During the banquet, the third prince suddenly said with a smile: "this year''s Mid Autumn Festival Palace Banquet is different from the past. I heard that my father specially ordered the top three talents of this year''s local examination to enter the palace for the banquet, so let us have a look. Maybe the new top scholar in the next spring will be here!"


    After sweeping his eyes for a circle, he looked at Wen Jinrui tightly, and there was a trace of deep color in his eyes.


    When the old emperor heard the speech, he answered with a smile, and immediately three people got up to salute.


    For a moment, they all focused their eyes on the middle, and saw three young men kneeling side by side.


    Ye Shuli recognized Wen Jinrui on the far left, Pei Lang in black ink in the middle, and a strange man in white robe on the right, with a handsome face and fair complexion.


    All three of them are outstanding in appearance, which has attracted the curious and shy eyes of many young ladies.


    The old emperor glanced at the three men and raised his chin to the man in the white robe on the right: "it seems that there are so many talented people in Da''an dynasty! I didn''t expect that the three Aiqing were so young and promising. They are really future generations


    This is the truth. To tell you the truth, the people present are also a little surprised. In their cognition, most of the people who can pass the exam are middle-aged, and these three people seem to be young, in their early twenties, maybe they haven''t married yet!


    The old emperor first asked the man in white robe. He stepped forward, a little nervous, but he replied humbly: "the grass people are comfortable and luxuriant."


    If Bai Caiwei were here, she would recognize this man as her brother-in-law in her last life!


    Ye Shuli also looked at Shu Mao carefully. From their conversation, he learned that Shu Mao was just a civilian, but he had good knowledge and bearing, and was not half pedantic.


    During the dinner, someone secretly exchanged their eyes and nodded in secret. Poor students, talented and promising, is the best control.


    Then the old emperor looked at Pei Lang, one of the two, and immediately said with a smile, "Pei Aiqing''s son, as expected, did not disappoint me!"


    Pei Lang stepped forward and said with a smile, "I am not talented. Thank you for your appreciation."


    The public immediately knew that this son was Pei Lang, the son of Yin in shuntianfu. Immediately, many young ladies cast their adoring and appreciative eyes on him. Long Yu''s eyes were cold, and he closed his lips and glared at the girls discontentedly.


    Ye Shuli also sighed in his heart. The son of Yin in shuntianfu is equivalent to the son of the mayor of Beijing. He is rich, handsome and talented.


    If Pei Lang is not the lady in the palace of the white lotus in the original work, she may be in a state of flower madness.


    After a laugh, the old emperor put his eyes on Wen Jinrui: "it seems that this is our solution!"


    The old emperor was old. When he saw Wen Jinrui carefully, he couldn''t help but look a little bit. He leaned forward slightly, as if to see him clearly.


    "You What''s the name? " The old emperor''s voice trembled slightly. Seeing this, the dragon''s shell on one side could not help frowning. It soon relaxed again.


    Wen Jinrui''s voice and color did not change. He came forward and said, "Your Majesty, Long''an, Minister Wen Jinrui."


    Hearing this reply, the old emperor couldn''t help shivering. Suddenly he was silent. For a moment, the atmosphere at the banquet seemed to solidify.


    Leaf book leaves to see shape, a heart can''t help but slightly raised.


    After a while, the old emperor regained his face and sighed, "it looks like an old friend of mine..."


    All the people looked at each other, but their minds were flying. The old Emperor didn''t ask more questions, but just gave the reward.


    His cold words, compared with the attitude of Shu Mao and Pei Lang before, made people confused for a moment. On the right, dressed in a yellow dress, the eldest princess just snorted when she saw this scene.


    After the reward, the old emperor seemed to have forgotten the general appearance of those people. The charming palace dancers came into the banquet one by one and began to dance. The banquet resumed its lively atmosphere.Ye Shuli can''t help looking at Wen Jinrui anxiously, but the latter gives her a reassuring look.


    In the process of drinking, long Yu, who was originally bored, suddenly approached the queen and said something coquettishly. Seeing ye Shuli''s figure, he immediately knew what would happen next.


    Then he heard that long Yu happily played the game at the flower poetry meeting. He asked everyone to ask questions one by one to test everyone. It was still like that at that time, one question was one hundred taels of silver.


    Empress Dowager has always been indulgent to Long Yu, and immediately agreed to let her have fun at the Palace Banquet. People immediately eager to try, eyes shine, here is the Mid Autumn Festival Palace Banquet, if the performance is good, it can not be ah!


    But ye Shuli sighed bitterly in his heart.


    The Mid Autumn Festival Palace Banquet is not like the flower poetry club. Everyone here says a question with a purpose. If you say a wrong word, there will be no end.


    In the original work, Si Fu had a long history of enmity with a man who was a member of the imperial concubine''s family. At the Palace Banquet, he had a tit for tat with him everywhere. However, Si Fu was stubborn and somewhat noble. His outspoken reply inadvertently upset the imperial concubine and nearly went to prison.


    Thanks to Ye Xihan, the heroine of the banquet, the star''s aura is wide open. He also saved Si Yu in danger with a poem. But this time, ye Xihan was completely changed the story cannon fodder, did not come to the Palace Banquet.


    She didn''t remember the details of the original work, much less what kind of poem Ye Xihan wrote!


    What will Si Fu do this time?

 Chapter 122

    The beautiful ladies in the palace are singing and drumming, but there is silence in the mansion of Wen state.


    Everywhere by the old lady and Lin''s white eyes, and don''t want to see Bai Caiwei that false face, ye Xihan simple in the family dinner with dinner, then back to his room.


    Because ye Tianfeng and his sons and daughters are not in the house, and Li Yuzhen has a big stomach, this year''s family dinner is just a simple one.


    Ye Xihan had lost her heart and affection, so she wanted to leave. People didn''t keep her. After she left, she felt more comfortable and lively.


    Then, Lin Wei''s eyes and the lonely smile of huayehan.


    Looking at the bright moon outside the window, ye Xihan only feels that this year''s Mid Autumn Festival is extremely bitter.


    At this time of last year, she was surrounded by people from all over the government, holding her in the palm of her hand. Unknowingly, he took out the red jade hairpin that Jiang Hanjun had given her during the last Mid Autumn Festival.


    It''s a hairpin with unique shape, with tassels hanging down and mooncake like pendant. It''s very lovely and interesting.


    Think of that day not happy to get along with, ye Xihan heart dull pain, can''t help but close his eyes, when the eyes open again, eyes only cold and resolute.


    Opening the window, ye Xihan throws out the hairpin in his hand and looks coldly at it falling into the small pond outside the courtyard, making a "plop" sound.


    She can''t hesitate any more


    Determined in the heart, ye Xihan is preparing to go back to the inner room to have a rest. Suddenly, a cool wind blows behind him, and he is swept into a hot and broad arms.


    This sudden change startled her, and she couldn''t help crying out. The man behind her quickly covered her mouth.


    The body is imprisoned, ye Xihan is scared of a shiver, think is the government outside slip in of the apprentice, open mouth then toward mouth that big hand bite, but hear a again familiar voice ring out.


    "Don''t be afraid, it''s me."


    Hearing this voice, ye Xihan is struck by lightning, trembling and turning slightly to see the person behind.


    In the bright moonlight, a man in black clothes was just sticking to her back. His black hair was tied up, and he was wearing a half mask on his face. The mask was blocked by his eyes, and the other half of his face made her feel cold.


    See she no longer struggle to shout, the man just let go of her, warm voice way: "Han son, these days, let you suffer."


    Ye Xihan''s eyes moved and his voice trembled: "Sheng Brother Sheng an, are you still alive? "


    Xue Sheng''an''s half lips outside his mask made a smile. In the moonlight, his cold eyes were staring at her like ghosts, but what he uttered was tender words: "han''er It''s good to see you alive. "


    Ye Xihan was so excited by him that he tried to suppress the shock in his heart and asked, "brother Sheng an, what happened that day? Why disappeared for months without reason? I heard Ye Shuli say that you have been burned to death! "


    Hearing the words Ye Shuli, Xue Sheng sank his face when he settled down, and his eyes lit up a look of hatred. With half mask, he was very strange.


    "I wanted to teach her a lesson that day, but she was willing to die with me


    "In the room where I was burning with her, she was rescued by Wen Jinrui at the critical moment, but I almost died in the fire! If not for amber, I would be separated from you now. "


    Hearing this, ye Xihan was thrilled and asked, "since brother Sheng an is still alive, why are all the shops in the city and the first floor in the world changed owners?"


    Hearing her anxious question, Xue Sheng''an quickly replied, "thanks to han''er, who let me connect with the third prince through Pei Lang before. I was already a member of the third prince, and I was saved by the third prince after I escaped this time. He asked me to do things for him in a new way. The shops in the city and the first floor in the world are still in my hands, but there is no Xue Sheng''an in the world. "


    Hearing this, ye Xihan couldn''t help but ask, "what does the third prince want you to do..."


    "Wen Jinrui deserves to be in the way of the third prince. The third prince wants me to keep an eye on him all the time."


    Hearing that Xue Sheng''an is now backed by the influence of the third prince, ye Xihan is delighted and tears rush out of his heart. The pear blossom rushes into the other party''s arms with rain and chokes: "brother Sheng''an Fortunately you are still alive I never believed you were dead! I knew you wouldn''t leave me! "


    Seeing the long-time farewell sweetheart crying so sad, Xue Sheng''an heart a soft, quickly embrace her coax way: "of course I won''t leave han''er regardless, I said I will protect you for a lifetime, now I come back, no one wants to bully you!"


    Ye Xihan sniffed and choked all the more. Xue Sheng comforted her hair and asked: "han''er, what''s the rumor in the city these days? Do you really want to marry Jiang Hanjun? "


    With two points of coldness and displeasure in his voice, ye Xihan was slightly stiff. He quickly hugged him and sobbed softly: "does brother Sheng an think Han Er is that kind of person It''s all a misunderstanding. I was framed by Ye Shuli and Bai Caiwei! ""I don''t know her, but why did she aim at me and hurt me so badly..."! And I don''t want to marry Jiang Hanjun at all Mention Bai Caiwei, ye Xihan looks excited immediately.


    Hearing that she didn''t want to marry Jiang Hanjun, Xue Sheng''an was so happy that he hugged her and said in a deep voice, "who is Bai Caiwei? How dare I do this to you


    Ye Xihan wiped his tears. He was about to hold his sleeve and cried out. With his right hand, he only grasped the empty sleeve. He couldn''t help exclaiming.


    "Brother Sheng an You, your left hand? "


    Xue Sheng''an quickly comforted: "it''s ok It''s just the loss of a hand. "


    "What''s the matter Who is it? " Ye Xihan asked in surprise.


    Xue Sheng''an sneered: "who else can it be, of course, is Wen Jinrui. However, the man attended the palace banquet tonight, and the third prince had already prepared a net for him. He was also doomed and could not fly! "


    There was a deep hatred and murderous spirit in his voice.


    Ye Xihan was startled by his terrible expression. By moonlight, he found that his right hand was holding her shoulder. His sleeve slipped down, revealing half of the terrible scar. His eyes swept his neck, which was a ferocious wound.


    Suddenly he remembered that he had only half a mask on his face. Ye Xihan swallowed two mouthfuls of foam and asked in a trembling voice: "brother Sheng an Why are you wearing a mask? "

 Chapter 123

    When Xue Sheng''an heard her question, he did not answer in silence. In the pale moonlight, he only heard the sound of frogs in the pond.


    Yexihan heart micro jump, brain emerge a terrible guess, but feel Xue Shengan hold her shoulder hand more force, let her can''t help crying out.


    "Han''er, I hurt you!" Xue Sheng''an responded and quickly took back his strength.


    Ye Xihan quickly lowered his head to cover his face: "no It''s OK. "


    Seeing this, Xue Sheng''an said with a bitter smile: "han''er I don''t want to tell you that my left face has been destroyed and my left eye has been lost Will you dislike me... "


    He put on the mask, just don''t want her to see the ugly scar on his face, so as not to scare her.


    Ye Xihan is a little stiff. She really guesses right!


    He couldn''t help imagining Xue Sheng''an''s terrible left face. Ye Xihan managed to suppress his fear, squeezed out a few tears, buried them in Xue Sheng''an''s arms and cried: "brother Sheng''an Han''er doesn''t dislike you! It''s just that brother Sheng''an has suffered so much. Han''er''s heart aches... "


    Hearing the words, Xue Sheng''an couldn''t believe it. He could not help hugging her excitedly. He was overjoyed and said, "han''er, I knew you wouldn''t dislike me!"


    Ye Xihan continued to sob and said painfully: "why does Ye Shu leave nothing But brother Sheng''an has become like this. I feel so sad in my heart! "


    Thinking of that night''s burning night, Xue Sheng''an''s eyes darkened, and ye Shuli''s crazy and bloodthirsty face echoed in his mind. The burning hot wood burned his left face and eyes hard, which made his left face covered under his mask still hurt.


    "I won''t let that bitch go! Don''t be sad, han''er As long as you don''t dislike me and are not afraid of me, you are enough. " Down the bottom of my heart crazy hate, Xue Sheng''an soft voice comfort way.


    This voice is like a devil''s whisper, interwoven with the lover''s gentle chant. Ye Xihan can''t help fighting a cold war in his heart, suppressing the disgust in his heart, and continues to bury his deep feelings in Xue Shengan''s arms.


    Now she is besieged in the mansion of Wen state. Her position in the mansion has been lost. Bai Caiwei is an unpredictable enemy, and Jiang Hanjun is even more unreliable!


    Xue Sheng''an is the only one who stands on her side unconditionally. They have a common enemy. It is self-evident that he is interested in her. More importantly, Pei Lang and the third prince are the backers behind Xue Sheng''an.


    She must bind him fast!


    Thinking of this, ye Xihan tried to soften her body, softened her voice, and sobbed softly in Xue Shengan''s arms until she told each other all about her, Ji Li and Bai Caiwei that the moon was hanging high outside.


    In the corridor outside the door, I suddenly thought of a flurry of anxious footsteps, accompanied by the worried admonishment of the servant girls: "Granny, go slowly, be careful of the young master in your stomach!"


    Hearing the sound outside the door getting closer and closer, ye Xihan and Xue Shengan look at each other and are about to find a place to hide. Suddenly, Li Yuzhen cries anxiously outside the door.


    "Xihan Xihan, did you rest! Something big happened, the dinner was over, and the old lady suddenly fainted Eh, Caiwei, what are you doing standing in front of Xihan''s house? Why don''t you come in? "


    The first half is full of anxiety, the second half is full of surprise.


    Li Yuzhen''s voice is very loud. The two people in the room listen to her words. They are both surprised. Xue Shengan''s eyes are even more murderous.


    Ye Xihan is full of panic. Bai Caiwei is eavesdropping outside the door! I don''t know how much their conversation has just been heard!


    Bai Caiwei''s heart is also thumping. Unexpectedly, Li Yuzhen bumps into this matter, and the two of them already know it!


    So he quickly shook his son and said, "why did my cousin come suddenly? What happened to the old lady?"


    In a hurry to find Ye Xihan, Li Yuzhen saw that the door had not been locked, so he pushed it open. Shocked by what he had just said, Xue Shengan forgot to hide for a while.


    As soon as they stepped into the room, they saw a masked man in black standing next to Ye Xihan. Under the reflection of candles and lanterns, Li Yuzhen gave a cry of terror.


    "You who are you! Why are you dressed like this in the mansion of Wen kingdom? Why are you in the room of our four girls? " Li Yuzhen asked in a trembling voice.


    The little servant girls at the back all stepped back and shivered when they saw this scene.


    Ye Xihan looked at Xue Shengan. He was as anxious as an ant on the fire. A flash of light flashed through his mind and said, "danger! Don''t come here, sister-in-law! This man in black is sneaking in. He only wants property! "


    Xue Sheng''an understood her meaning almost immediately. In an instant, he pulled out Ye Xihan''s head with a big hand, and the gold hairpin strangled her neck, pretending to threaten: "that''s right! I just want a silver note. Give me a thousand Liang and I''ll let her go. Keep your voice down. Don''t try to move the rescue soldiers. It angers me. You know the consequences! "


    Finish saying, the gold hairpin in the hand makes a gesture a Yang, in the leaf brook Han neck side drew several.


    Li Yuzhen was surprised and quickly stepped back, waved his hand and said, "be merciful! If you want the silver, I''ll give it to you. Don''t hurt Xihan! "Xue Sheng''an raised his chin and took this ye Xihan forward slowly. He said coldly, "now you ask the woman next to you to get the money!"


    "I Bai Caiwei stammered. She was stunned at once, but she quickly reflected that it was Ye Xihan and Xue Shengan acting.


    Seeing such a good opportunity to deal with Ye Xihan, how could she give up, she quickly exclaimed, "don''t be cheated by them, cousin! They Ah


    Seeing that Bai Caiwei wants to expose them, Xue Shengan''s eyes are full of anger. But he takes out his soft sword and attacks Bai Caiwei.


    Where has Bai Caiwei seen such a terrible picture? She screams in fright and hides to one side.


    "Hum If you don''t have a toast, I''ll take you on the road right away! "


    Seeing this, Li Yuzhen, with a big stomach, cried in a hurry: "Caiwei Be careful


    Seeing the soft sword stabbing at her like lightning, Bai Caiwei''s legs softened. She hurriedly hid behind Li Yuzhen: "cousin, help me!"


    The direction of the soft sword immediately changed to Li Yuzhen. Seeing this, the people around her screamed and closed their eyes in fear.


    Seeing this, he stares at Bai Caiwei according to Ye Shuli''s life. The pocketed egg, which has been hiding on the roof, sees that the eldest daughter-in-law is in danger and has to jump down to show herself.


    The stone in his hand quickly and nimbly flicks Xue Sheng''an''s soft sword away, and the poached egg dodges in front of Li Yu''s real body, with a murderous look on his face.


    "Don''t try to be presumptuous in front of me!"


    Xue Sheng''an''s face sank when he failed. He took a sword flower and rushed over.

 Chapter 124

    A bright moon in the sky is like a jade plate. Ye Shuli looks at the moon in the sky. He suddenly feels a little flustered, and his right eyelid beats a few times.


    Looking at the banquet, it seemed to be a happy scene, but everyone was smiling. After rubbing the corners of his eyes, ye Shuli took a deep breath and calmed down.


    If there is no Ye Xihan this time, how can she save Si Yu from the crisis?


    As soon as the old emperor ordered, the ten princesses began to play. After a while, a man with a blue robe stood up in front of the seat and saluted. Then he said straight in the direction of Si Yu: "minister Su Yuchen, I always have a doubt in my heart. Today, I''m lucky to take advantage of the ten princesses, and I want to ask the imperial doctor for advice."


    Here we go!


    Ye Shuli''s eyelids jumped, staring at the direction of the man in the blue robe. He couldn''t help feeling nervous.


    People are also looking at him for unknown reasons. The people who have just set the question are all casual. They don''t appoint someone to answer. What''s the matter with Su Yuchen?


    Most people don''t know about the situation at the moment, so a small number of people in the seats secretly exchange a look, full of interest.


    I have heard privately that Su Yuchen, the cousin of the imperial concubine, has not dealt with Si Fu all the time. This is a good play!


    Si Fu''s face was expressionless to lift Mou to see him same, light way: "have what problem, say directly is."


    Su Yuchen said with a smile: "in Da''an Dynasty, these three people are most famous for their medical skills. One is Mr. Yun Yongsi, who wrote Huangqi Yaoshu, the other is Mr. Cao Huachi, who wrote Neijing Suwen, and the last is the imperial physician."


    "I''ve heard that the imperial physician''s skill is unparalleled, and his medical skill is the best in the capital, but I''ve never been lucky to see him. Su has always had a question, I do not know in the eyes of the Department of medicine, three people this medical skill who is more brilliant


    As soon as these words came out, more and more people understood Su Yuchen''s meaning and began to whisper with other people who didn''t know the truth.


    It is said that Yun Yongsi and Si Fu were originally apprentices. Before they left school, they were estranged. Yun Yongsi was the son of Su Yuchen''s aunt, and he was also a member of the Su family.


    Su Yuchen and Yun Yongsi are unhappy with Si Yu. They are here to smash the scene.


    leaves her book to make complaints about the two girls who whisper around her ears.


    They all watched Si Fu closely, wondering how he would reply. You know, Yun Yongsi and Cao Huachi were both famous medical writers. They had a very high reputation among the people, and Si Fu was also famous. But he only treated for the noble people in the palace, and he was almost the imperial doctor of the empress and the royal children.


    It''s always been a rumor about how good this medical skill is. Outsiders really don''t know how good he is.


    Si Yu, who was the focus of all eyes, looked at Su Yuchen faintly and said, "if you want me to talk about it, it''s naturally that I''m the first and Cao Huachi the second. As for Yun Yongsi, he doesn''t deserve to be mentioned in the same breath!"


    Hearing this, people immediately stay, leaf book from almost a mouthful of tea spray out.


    Brother, can''t you be so honest???


    You are hitting the face of the Su family. Don''t you see that the smile on the face of the imperial concubine has faded away!!!


    In the silence of the crowd, Su Yuchen seemed to hear some funny joke and burst out laughing: "the imperial doctor Si is really an interesting person, but they can''t help but write medical books and solve all kinds of difficult and complicated problems by themselves. They have a high reputation among the people. I don''t know how the imperial doctor Si can be more confident than them?"


    Si Fu said coldly: "Cao Huachi is indeed a good doctor. He knows and sees better than me in medical theory. But to cure the disease and save the people is not just on paper. As for Yun Yongsi."


    At this point, Si Fu stopped and sneered: "it''s also my classmate. It''s a pity that he has talent but he is lazy. He likes to cheat and play tricks, but he is my defeated general. As for the book Huangqi Yaoshu, he shamelessly plagiarizes Neijing Suwen. How can such scum be compared with me?"


    After hearing this, the imperial concubine''s face suddenly turned a little ugly. Su Yuchen was not surprised to hear Si Fu''s reply, but he was not surprised to see the imperial concubine''s expression, and he even had two points of satisfaction.


    Si Fu is a medical maniac. He has a persistent and insightful attitude towards medical skills that ordinary people can''t understand. He has always hated Yun Yongsi. He is not a fool who is so arrogant that he doesn''t know how to look at people''s faces, but the principle of working together with medical technology makes him never speak lies with his own heart.


    Su Yuchen just grasped Si Fu''s psychology, and then came up with this plan.


    Then he also sneered and said, "Su is puzzled. Yun and Cao have both made great achievements in curing diseases and saving people, but the imperial doctor only lives in the rumors It''s not convincing enough! "


    This words poked the pain in Si Fu''s heart. If it wasn''t for the emperor''s order, how could he live in a palace?


    So he sneered and sighed: "my good man is ambitious. If I practice medicine all over the world, how dare they be on my shoulder!"Arrogance, arrogance.


    This is the impression of people present on Si Fu at the moment.


    Ye Shuli admits that Si Yu is a very attractive man. If she saw this kind of plot in novels and TV series, she would have been a star.


    But the problem is that it''s not a TV play. It''s a palace banquet. It''s going to kill my head. My senior doctor!


    Sure enough, not only the imperial concubine''s face turned black, but also the old emperor''s face didn''t look good.


    What do you call your words? Do you mean that if I didn''t hold you in the palace, you could have done better, so I''m to blame?


    The people on the scene also reacted, shrinking their necks and looking nervously at the emperor.


    The old emperor was displeased and said, "Ai Qing is dissatisfied with me?"


    After two breaths of silence, Si Fu didn''t answer. The atmosphere became more solidified. Seeing this, the imperial concubine slapped the table angrily and said, "what a Si Fu, how dare you be so rude in front of the emperor at the Palace Banquet! Come on, don''t give him to my palace! I''d like to see if the imperial physician can still be so proud and unyielding in the prison! "


    This words a, Su Yuchen smile, a face proud of looking at Si Fu, you kid also have today!


    The bodyguard outside the court heard the imperial concubine''s order and immediately came forward to capture Si Fu.


    Ye Shu is anxious in his centrifugation, but he hears Wen Jinrui''s voice like pearl jade, which sounds sweetly in the silent air.


    "Wait! Jin Rui is abrupt, but she still hopes that she will listen to me. Today is the Mid Autumn Festival. She should not be angry. The imperial doctor is the first person in the imperial hospital. It''s his blessing to serve the empress. If Su Shizi and the imperial doctor have different opinions, let''s ask for a reason to let them take it orally! What is it like? "

 Chapter 125

    As soon as he said this, everyone was a little restless.


    Who dares to challenge the imperial concubines? It''s too bold to explain yuan in the local examination!


    Wen Yan has a small number of people, but they look up at Wen Jinrui and the emperor.


    Although his majesty seems to have been deliberately ignoring Wen Jinrui, they don''t think that Wen Jinrui is just an ordinary person like other people who don''t know the truth.


    Sure enough, this one, originally thought the imperial concubine will be angry with him to take down, who knows the imperial concubine actually silent sound.


    At the moment, the old emperor was unexpected opening: "so, feasible."


    Hearing this, everyone looked at them in surprise.


    Although Si Fu was arrogant and collided with the imperial concubine, the old emperor knew exactly what Si Fu was capable of. Although he was a little angry, he could not bear to be punished.


    What''s more, the intercessor is the son of that man


    Seeing Wen Jinrui''s appearance, the eldest princess suddenly said: "this crime can be avoided, but if Si Yu committed it above, Wen Shizi rashly pleaded for his guilty friend and punished you to raise your reputation! In this way, do you still want to stand out? There''s still time to go back! "


    Smell speech, the person in the banquet immediately exploded, this words can be really gunpowder taste full!


    People who know a little bit look at each other with twinkling eyes. It''s clearly the relationship between stepmother and stepson But cold as ice.


    Si Fu, who was not moved at all, immediately changed his face when he heard this. He was arrogant. As early as he had just said that, he knew that he was in Su Yuchen''s way. It didn''t matter if he wanted to punish him. In short, he would never change his mind.


    But this does not mean that he is willing to let Jinrui pay such a price for him!


    Think of here, Si Fu''s face finally appeared a look of regret, quickly looked at Wen Jinrui, motioned him not to care about himself.


    Wen Jinrui took a steady look at him and calmly replied, "I don''t regret it."


    Si Fu''s face turned black immediately, and ye Shuli''s face turned black as well.


    She didn''t know how to save Si Yu, and she didn''t want to take Wen Jinrui in! At the moment, I can''t help feeling resentful towards Si Yu, the pig teammate!


    Hearing Wen Jinrui''s reply, the eldest princess laughed, but the old emperor suddenly made a sound. His eyes were trembling and he said, "why do you fight so hard? In this case, you are willing to sacrifice yourself for your friends. Praise or reward."


    The eldest princess''s smile suddenly froze, and then her face immediately returned to normal: "what the emperor brother said is that it''s not as good as other people present, no matter who they are, as long as they can give a convincing reason, then it''s over."


    If Wen Jinrui is not allowed to speak, who will stand for Si Yu?


    Ye Shuli couldn''t help looking at the eldest princess in surprise. How dare she be so bold, give orders without authorization, and dare to fight against the emperor?


    The old emperor nodded slightly, not making a sound.


    This time, everyone, you see me, I see you, no one dare to speak out without permission, Wen Jinrui is the prince''s person, now is to win the favor of the prince, but it is clear that he is right with the third prince and the eldest princess, who will do such a stupid thing!


    In the silence, no one made a sound. The eldest princess laughed and was about to open her mouth when she heard a waxy and clear female voice.


    "I have a word to say."


    They hurriedly follow the fame, only to see the lantern, a gorgeous purple beauty stood up, it is Ye Shuli.


    Wen Jinrui frowns and looks at her. Pei Lang also looks at Ye Shuli quietly. There is a trace of deep in her eyes. She is curious how she will reply.


    The leaf book left to return to his a reassuring look in the eyes, put away the nervous in the heart, the air is as if ground looking at the eldest princess.


    Looking at her half a ring, the eldest princess obviously recognized her and said coldly, "say."


    Taking a deep breath, ye Shuli tried his best to make his voice sound calm and steady: "Chen Nu thought that the three people''s medical skills just now should be ranked first by the chief physician, second by Mr. Cao and third by Mr. Yun."


    Everyone frowned slightly, and Si Fu turned to look at her. The eldest princess said with a smile, "why?"


    Ye Shuli raised his head and said seriously: "the nobles in the palace, even your majesty and the empress, have praised the doctor''s skill. The doctor''s skill will never be worse. Of course, these alone can''t convince Mr. Shen."


    "My daughter thinks that when Mr. Yun Yongsi treats his illness, he always treats his patients at the most serious time. The patients are in great pain and even in danger of their lives. Therefore, doctor Yun has always been the most famous doctor in the capital."


    Listening to her praise of Yun Yongsi, Su Yuchen stirred up a smile and nodded in agreement.


    "Dr. Cao has always been a doctor for the poor and loved by the people. He always treats some minor diseases and can be cured as soon as he is cured. Therefore, others think that he is only good at treating minor diseases and is not as famous as Dr. Yun."


    The people nodded at the banquet. Yun Yongsi had a deep family background. He used the best medicine to treat high officials and noble people. Cao Huachi was just a common people''s son. Unlike him, he could only use the most common herbs to treat ordinary people."However, the imperial doctor often treats diseases before they attack. We seldom hear of any serious diseases that the noble people in the palace have suffered from. I think the noble people have never felt the harm of the disease, so the imperial doctor has found out and cured long ago, so his fame is not as good as the top two."


    Ye Shuli finished word by word, and all the people present were silent.


    This is a wonderful saying, which clearly wins Yun Yongsi the highest, but the hidden meaning in the words really tells people that the most powerful one is Si Fu!


    Moreover, they have no way to refute.


    Who dares to say that Si Fu''s medical skills are not credible? That is to say, he is beating the empress in the face. After all, he is the one who is praised by the empress himself. Otherwise, he would not be detained in the palace as the first person of the imperial medicine.


    Pei Lang nodded, and a look of appreciation flashed in his eyes.


    The eldest princess sank her face and did not speak, but the old emperor nodded with a smile: "ha ha, indeed, Si Fu''s medical skills are just like what she said. Often before I feel sick, Si Fu has come to me with a medicine box."


    Even the old emperor said so, and they all agreed with him, praising his excellent medical skills instead of being lazy to get a false name.


    The third prince also took back the evil look in his eyes, and laughed heartily: "good! good point! Miss Yeh San is always a surprise. "


    Seeing that the third prince praised her, the eldest princess took back her look and sat down at the table.


    Ye Shuli was in the limelight for a moment. Her eyes looked around her from time to time, but she didn''t seem to notice.


    This matter has been exposed, and the Palace Banquet has resumed its lively scene, as if nothing just happened.


    Leaf book left to sigh tone, mention a heart of throat eye finally fell back to the ground.

 Chapter 126

    In the dark night, under the courtyard of moonlight, two figures are fighting fiercely.


    Although he is a big man, he is very agile. He attacks Xue Shengan like a storm with one hand and one punch.


    Seeing another blow coming, Xue Sheng''an quickly twisted his body, and his fist nearly passed his chest. However, the poached egg was close to him, so he immediately swept under his feet. Xue Sheng''an could not help falling into the nearby flowers and crushing them to death in the grass mud.


    Seeing that the enemy was tripped on the ground, the poached egg quickly hit his belly with another blow. Seeing that, Xue Sheng''an''s face changed, he quickly rolled on the spot to avoid the blow and kept away from the poached egg.


    The speed of the poached egg was too fast. For a moment, he stopped and hit the ground with a fist, whining in pain.


    Fortunately, the grass was never a bluestone board, otherwise her hand would be useless!


    Sheng Xin''s face was shocked by the mud.


    Is this girl really human???


    Mingming looks at her clumsy appearance. She thought that even Huiwu would be slow. Who would have thought that she was as agile as a leopard cat and powerful as a cow.


    That circle hit on his belly, he doubted that he would be pierced by her!


    Thinking of this, Xue Sheng''an couldn''t help feeling a stomachache.


    The fight was so fierce that the people around them were already screaming. Soon the guards in the distance would come here when they heard the news.


    Ye Xihan anxiously looks at Xue Shengan. She is worried. If Xue Shengan is caught, her backers will be gone! And be exposed by Bai Caiwei!


    Xue Sheng''an''s face was not good-looking at the moment, but he didn''t have time to breathe. He blew his fist and planned to attack like him.


    Anxious, Xue Sheng''an sweeps the corner of his eyes to Bai Caiwei and Li Yuzhen, who are hiding behind the rockery. With a look in their eyes, they take up the soft sword and rush straight to Bai Caiwei. The two girls scream with fright.


    Seeing this, he rushed to Li Yuzhen in spite of the pain.


    Seeing the shadow of the sword coming, Li Yuzhen trembles and quickly pulls Bai Caiwei to hide behind the rockery. Xue Shengan immediately turns around and comes from the other side.


    In the panic, looking at the sword light close at hand, Bai Caiwei''s heart is beating violently, and her brain is blank. Subconsciously, she pulls Li Yuzhen to her body.


    Seeing that the sword power could not be recovered, people''s faces changed dramatically. At the critical moment, the poached egg finally ran to the front of the rockery and hit the rockery with one punch. The whole rock collapsed immediately.


    A big stone fell from the top and put Xue Sheng''an''s soft sword on the ground. He twisted his body to avoid the falling stone.


    Li Yuzhen on the other side is also scared and pulls Bai Caiwei away. When Bai Caiwei sees the falling stone, she subconsciously avoids it, and the whole person is pressed on Li Yuzhen.


    When Li Yuzhen was hit by her, she could not help but stagger two steps to the side. However, she stepped on a piece of gravel and fell to the ground heavily. She immediately covered her round tummy and wailed bitterly.


    "Ah Bai Caiwei cried in horror. Her hands were full of blood and mud from Li Yuzhen''s body. She was stunned.


    "Quick Come on, somebody... " Li Yuzhen was in a cold sweat.


    At this time, ye Qinzhi, who had just invited a doctor for the old lady, heard the news and finally came with the bodyguard.


    As soon as I arrived at Suxin courtyard, I saw Li Yuzhen lying beside a pile of broken stones and asked about the strong smell of blood in the air.


    Ye Qin knew that her heart was suddenly trembling, and roared: "Yuzhen ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


    Then he rushed over and held Li Yuzhen in his arms: "Yuzhen, how do you feel?"


    "My husband Husband, I have a stomachache It''s like I''m going to have a baby... "


    Ye Qinzhi''s face turned white, and the whole person was terrified. He called out: "hurry up!! Go and ask the doctor and wenpo to come! "


    Li Yuzhen is only nine months pregnant. Before she gives birth, it''s in the middle of the night. Most of the hospitals outside have been closed. People are full of panic and rush to find a doctor.


    Ye Qinzhi trembled and held Li Yuzhen in her hands. Her eyes were red and she roared: "hurry up! Take her back to the room with me


    "And the man, get him!"


    The bodyguard has already surrounded Xue Sheng''an. He Baodan tries to hold back the pain. Instead of looking at the back of his bloody hand, he coldly walks to Xue Sheng''an.


    Seeing that ye Xihan is hard to fly, Xue Sheng''an and ye Xihan look at each other with a twinkle in their eyes. At the next moment, they immediately strangle Ye Xihan''s neck and say: "Whoever dares to come here, I will kill her!"


    Ye Xihan''s face turned pale with fright and tears in her eyes. Looking at Ye Qin, she knew that she was frightened and trembled and cried: "big Big brother... "


    Seeing this, ye Qin suddenly turned pale and said, "don''t do it!"


    "All out of the way, let me go, and I won''t hurt her!" Seeing that the move was effective, Xue Sheng''an breathed a sigh of relief and coldly threatened.


    Ye Qinzhi looked at Ye Xihan and Xue Shengan struggling. Li Yuzhen''s painful cry came from his ear, and he had to say in a deep voice: "let him go! Keep an eye on him and don''t let him hurt miss four! "Then he rushed back to his room with Li Yuzhen in his arms.


    Seeing this, Xue Sheng''an laughed wildly and said, "get out of the way! Lead me to the front door


    When he saw this, he hardly sank his face, clenched his fists, and the blood on his right hand was dripping on the ground.


    What an arrogant villain, dare to go through the gate!


    But ye Xihan is in his hands at the moment. The guards hesitated to make way with the poached eggs.


    But he had no choice. Xue Shengan took Ye Xihan step by step to the gate and said in a deep voice, "you all step back!" Then she made a gesture to tighten Ye Xihan''s neck, and suddenly she turned pale and cried in pain.


    Seeing this, they were so frightened that they had to step back. Xue Sheng''an was relieved when he stood at the gate.


    Then, taking advantage of people''s inattention, he suddenly pushed yexihan forward and immediately got rid of Wenguo government.


    "Quick! Follow me


    A group of 7788 bodyguards followed the poached egg and rushed to the street.


    Xue Sheng''an is running left and right in the street. He Baodan has thrown away a group of bodyguards and chased him closely. Relying on his familiarity with the capital, Xue Sheng''an began to make a detour in the streets. Then he took advantage of the night to hide in a shop under his name, threw away his poached eggs and disappeared.


    Wenguo government, in the front yard.


    Yexihan pale with a face, looking at the mess into a pot of government, gently picked up the hairpin on the ground.


    It has to be like a way to make Bai Caiwei unable to make an article with this!


    Thinking of this, she put the hairpin between the clavicles with a sharp look in her eyes.

 Chapter 127

    Although the atmosphere at the Palace Banquet has returned to normal, Si''s crisis has been solved.


    Ye Shuli always feels flustered, as if there is something wrong.


    Is it difficult for Bai Lianhua and Bai Caiwei to make trouble in the mansion?


    Knead knead forehead tiny jump of temple, leaf book leave heavily exhale a depressed breath.


    There are poached eggs and big brother in the house, so it shouldn''t be a big deal. As for the Palace Banquet, Si Yu and Jin Rui are all right. I don''t think there will be any big problems. After all, the palace banquet will be over soon.


    In the wine room of many dancers, a dancer pouring wine for Wen Jinrui accidentally knocked over the wine on his robe and knelt down on the ground to beg for mercy: "my lord I didn''t mean to! Please forgive me


    The movement on this side immediately attracted people.


    Wen Jinrui looked down at his wet front and said, "it''s not in the way. There''s no need to be so worried."


    He was born with a slightly upturned mouth, and his eyebrows and eyes were like jade. At ordinary times, he had no expression on his face and seemed to smile at people. Seeing his face like this, the dancer who begged for mercy was stunned for a moment.


    However, the third prince said unhappily, "Why are you so clumsy! Why don''t you take Wen Shizi to change into a clean dress? "


    Wen Jinrui''s eyes flashed and said: "please, the third prince. The palace banquet will be over soon. There''s no need to do that."


    "Wen Shizi, you''re welcome! Today you are all my royal guests. How can you neglect me so much? Why don''t you take Wen Shizi to change clothes? " The third prince said in a tone of no doubt.


    Seeing his irrefutable appearance, Wen Jinrui''s eyes drooped slightly, not refusing, and went to change clothes with the dancer.


    Then, the third prince and the eldest princess exchanged a look intentionally or unintentionally.


    Just after such an unpleasant scene, the eldest princess seems to have noticed that she is too impatient. Her behavior has surpassed the dragon''s power. At the moment, many people are secretly looking at her.


    So he slowed down his expression and said in a soft voice with a kind of respectful attitude: "brother, a few days ago, that small foreign country bowed down to my Da''an Dynasty. I got some good things from foreign people. It''s better to present them to all the ministers before the Palace Banquet is over."


    The old emperor also eased his face and nodded.


    The eldest princess secretly stirred up an imperceptible sneer, clapped her hands, and motioned her men to offer something.


    After a while, several strong men in foreign clothes came in with a huge square box. Accompanied by a number of wearing exposed, with exotic foreign beauty.


    The square shaped big box was covered with a huge black cloth. Everyone on the scene craned their necks and looked at the black cloth curiously. They didn''t know what was inside.


    At this time, a low animal song was heard.


    Ye Shuli is stunned. Is he alive?


    As if very satisfied with everyone''s stupefied appearance, the eldest princess raised a smile and clapped her hands to signal that the quick step would be lifted.


    Next to the foreign man immediately pulled the black cloth, only to hear the hall sounded one after another breathing sound, also mixed with a little boudoir daughter frightened cry.


    Under the black cloth, it turned out to be a huge iron cage, in which lies a lion who has just woken up with a huge body and bright fur!


    Ye Shu is also secretly smacking her tongue. She has only seen the lion in cartoons and animal world. This is really the first time she has been in such close contact!


    She could even see the lion''s fluffy hair, golden eyes, and the sharp teeth.


    Seeing this, the princess burst out laughing and asked the foreign woman to dance.


    Between those foreign men and women quickly moved up, the man and a few women took the shape of the unique musical instruments brought behind, slowly playing music in the back.


    Foreign men and women began to sing together. It was a language that an Chao people didn''t understand, but with a unique foreign style, it was very pleasant.


    Along with the song and dance music, several foreign beauties in waist, shoulders and legs began to dance. Each of them had a high nose, deep eyes and full lips. Some of their long hair was curly, and some of them even had blue pupils.


    Most of the people in an Dynasty have never seen a woman with such amorous feelings. She is enchanting but not vulgar. She has a unique taste and is dazzled.


    At this time, the lion danced with the woman, and she came out slowly.


    Several foreign women teased the lion and played with it.


    At the sight of such a giant, he looked as meek as a cat, and his behavior was charming. People gradually put down their guard, and even the timid people were no longer afraid. They watched and danced strangely.


    After returning to the banquet, Wen Jinrui saw such a scene, then frowned slightly and returned to the position with a calm face.


    Ye Shuli looked at him, and saw that his purple robe had been replaced, and he was dressed in red and white, white as snow and red as fire, which made him very handsome.That foreign dancer and lion play between, slowly toward Wen Jinrui which side by the past.


    The closer he got, the tame lion seemed to be a little anxious. He couldn''t help grinding his paws on the ground.


    Ye Shuli sees that the giant lion''s look is not right. He has two bad premonitions in his heart. He quickly gives Wen Jinrui his eyes to show him to stay away from the giant lion.


    Wen Jinrui sees Ye Shuli''s anxious and worried look in his eyes and nods slightly. At the moment, he also finds something wrong.


    He knew that Longxian and she would not be kind.


    So I was planning to leave the Palace Banquet by the toilet, but suddenly I was shocked!


    I don''t know when the flowers around the Royal Garden moved. Suddenly, many masked people in black came in with machetes in their hands.


    The leader of a leading man rushed in, with great hate to roar: "Longna!"!!! Today I''ll take your dog''s life! "


    Everyone is scared, this is aimed at the third prince!?


    Without waiting for the reaction, the man in black rushed into the banquet. The Yulin guard immediately responded and escorted him.


    When the weapons were handed over, the Palace Banquet was in a state of panic, full of women''s screams. Hearing the noise, the giant lion outside the cage seemed to be annoyed. With a roar, it rushed to a man with its back to it.


    The man was torn open in an instant, and his internal organs and blood all over the ground.


    The panic around him was even worse. Some of the timid Qian Jin fainted directly. Ye Shuli caught a glimpse of the man''s miserable appearance and almost spit it out.


    At this moment, however, her heart suddenly rose.


    Because those people in Black said they wanted to kill Longna, but the leader was vaguely aiming at Wen Jinrui!

 Chapter 128

    At the moment, the banquet was in chaos, but the place behind the royal garden was surrounded by water on three sides. On the only way to other palaces, the bodyguard and the man in black were fighting fiercely.


    They were blocked to escape. There was an assassin in front of them and a lion behind them. All of a sudden, they were in a panic. Some people fell into the lake and cried for help.


    The position of the third prince was very close to that of the empress, and there were the most bodyguards in front of the emperor. Wen Jinrui took out the sword of the bodyguard and fought with the two men in black in front of the emperor for the first time.


    Seeing that the two sides were fighting hand to hand, the guards with bows and arrows had no way to start. They were worried that the arrows would hurt people, so they had to turn around to protect the other ministers and thousands of gold.


    Wen Jinrui''s feet are full of wind. Like a dragon, he is shuttling under the attack of two assassins. At the left rear, another long sword stabs at his waist. Hearing the sound of sharp weapon cutting through the sky, he quickly stops his body, turns his waist to the right, and makes a strange arc to avoid the sword.


    Ye Shuli almost screamed out when he saw such a thrilling scene.


    But after seeing Wen Jinrui Dodge, he quickly turns back and stabs the man with his sword like lightning without hesitation.


    The sharp sword pierced the heart, and the assassin in black was killed.


    The leader in black at the back saw that his companion had died miserably, and his eyes turned red immediately. He attacked Wen Jinrui with no life.


    Wen Jinrui draws out his sword without waves. He can''t even wipe the blood on his face. He immediately fights with the man again. His red and white clothes are flying. The assassin''s blood splashes on his clothes, just like red plum blossoms in the snow.


    Ye Shuli was pushed to the lake by the chaotic crowd, and his feet slipped. Fortunately, he grasped the low stone railings and didn''t fall down.


    A hand suddenly stretched out to embrace her waist, will she to the side of the area, leaf book from suddenly fell into a strange embrace.


    "Are you all right?" The voice with a little concern came from the top of his head. Ye Shu was surprised and suddenly looked up. It was Pei Lang.


    I don''t know when there are several Yulin guards standing in front of me. They protect her and several young ladies behind her and watch the fierce fight in front of her on guard.


    "There''s Yulin guard here. Don''t move. It''ll be OK."


    Ye Shuli quickly put down his complicated emotions, anxiously grabbed his collar and said in a fierce voice: "go and help Jinrui!"


    Pei Lang''s eyes were complicated when he heard the speech, and his face was still caring and admonished: "there are guards in front of the emperor on that side, so nothing will happen. This side of the badminton guard is useless, it will only add to the busy


    Smell speech leaf book from gnash teeth to see him one eye, and quickly turn head to see to the direction of Wen Jinrui.


    Wen Jinrui, under the joint attack of two assassins in black, was forced to retreat and directly approached which giant lion in the rear.


    Ye Shu missed a beat, the beast instinct of lions will cause them to take the initiative to attack the people back to them!


    Sure enough, the lion was always tired of red, and smelled the bloody smell of Wen Jinrui and another aroma that made him hate. He was so upset that he took two steps behind Wen Jinrui and was about to bite him.


    "Ruijin"


    Ye Shu stares away from his eyes and looks at the terrible picture in horror. A scream of fear runs across the night sky.


    "Roar!" A deafening roar accompanied by bloody and animal smell approaching, Wen Jinrui a look back and saw a bloody mouth, at this time, it is too late to dodge.


    All the ministers at the banquet saw this scene and screamed with fright. Their faces turned pale. Another man was going to die in the lion''s mouth!


    Seeing this scene, the eldest princess could not help but subconsciously step forward and stare at the scene tightly.


    At the critical moment, a startling sound cut through the wind swept past Wen Jinrui''s ear. When he came back, he saw a feather arrow shot into the lion''s mouth like lightning.


    The giant lion was shot in the throat by an arrow. He leaned back and struggled violently. With this arrow to delay time, Wen Jinrui quickly responded and quickly flashed away from the giant lion.


    Pei Lang is pushed hard by Ye Shuli in his arms. He can''t help but stagger back a few steps. He looks at her with red eyes in amazement. He grabs the bow and arrow of Yu Linwei beside him in horror, and shoots the startling arrow without hesitation.


    Looking at the huge lion who has not yet breathed his breath injured and writhing wildly on the ground, ye Shu can''t help trembling from his body at the moment, but his hands holding the bow and arrow are surprisingly stable.


    She didn''t know why she would shoot this arrow, only knew that when the scene of panic unfolded in front of her eyes, she did it subconsciously like the body''s instinctive reaction.


    Obviously, her body is still shaking, but her hands and heart are extremely calm. At the moment of encountering the bow and arrow, ye Shuli suddenly feels that these two things are as familiar as a part of her body.


    Looking at the struggling giant lion, ye Shuli''s eyes sank, drew out three feather arrows, aimed at the terrible giant lion, pulled the bow string into a full moon, and then released it without hesitation.


    The feather arrows cut through the air, and three of them were shot into the lion''s neck in a row, without any deviation. The animal''s blood flowed all over the ground, and the surviving lion finally fell to the ground and lost its breath.Seeing the ferocious lion fall to the ground, all the people on the scene immediately breathed out a sigh of depression, put down a lot of lines, and then people thought of it with a buzzing voice, all looking left and right for the archer.


    Wen Jinrui''s heart trembles and stares at Ye Shu''s eyes, which are still slightly trembling at the moment. Then she turns around without hesitation to attack the two stunned assassins in black again. There is another month''s ghost under her fierce sword technique.


    The assassins in black were fierce, but they couldn''t make it to the imperial palace. There were many guards in front of the palace. After a while, a group of assassins in black died and were injured. The remaining two were captured alive.


    At the moment, the pale empress finally reluctantly put down her heart. The old emperor walked forward tremblingly and said angrily, "bold assassin, who is coming?"


    The leading assassin was stabbed in the shoulder by Wen Jinrui. Now he knelt on the ground and was covered with cold sweat, but he was staring at several people with a sneer.


    "Ha ha ha ha! You shameless scum! I''m waiting for you in the underworld, ha ha ha! You won''t be proud for long


    Then he vomited black blood in his mouth and fell to the ground without anger.


    Wen Jinrui, with a look in her eyes, points to another man in Black: "quick, they have poison in their mouth. Don''t let him kill himself by taking poison!"


    The man in black looked more timid and said in a trembling voice: "I I... " Then a sharp sword pierced his throat so that he could not say a word more.


    All of them were shocked and looked at the dragon''s shell with gloomy and angry face.


    "Those who insult me will be killed without mercy!"

 Chapter 129

    Wen Jinrui''s pupil shrank and his face sank, saying: "third prince, this man should stay, so that he can be sent to heaven''s prison to torture the person behind the scenes."


    All the ministers looked at the angry third prince in surprise. They were puzzled about his actions, but no one dared to ask.


    "Na''er You... " The old emperor''s eyes were full of fear, and he opened his mouth tremblingly.


    Long Na put his sword away and put it into the scabbard. He said in a cold voice, "father, these villains have ulterior motives. Who knows if they will still have a back move?"


    Then the cold voice motioned the bodyguards around to search the body. The two bodyguards fumbled on the body, and finally found a small jade medal in the arms of the leader in black.


    They looked at each other, then presented the jade plate to the old emperor. The old emperor took the small jade plate and looked at it carefully in the moonlight. Then he couldn''t believe it and widened his eyes.


    Wen Jinrui''s eyes are very good. She glimpses the words on the jade plate. Now she can''t help changing her face. Ye Shuli looks at them, and she can''t help mentioning some worries.


    The ministers were silent and looked at each other. No one knew what was written on the jade plate.


    After a long time, the old emperor forced himself up, barely showed a smile and said, "today, I''m so surprised. I''ll order the royal guards to send those present to the palace."


    At this time, the eldest princess suddenly stood up, pointed to Ye Shuli angrily and startled, and said, "she just shot my giant lion. What should I do?"


    After hearing that everyone''s faces were very complicated, they realized that the woman who had just killed the giant lion with an arrow of God was such a woman. When they remembered her amazing words at the banquet, they could not help looking at her.


    Many people couldn''t help praising this woman, and then they complained more about the eldest princess.


    If it wasn''t for Miss Ye San, I just didn''t know how many people would be buried in Shikou!


    Ye Shuli''s face turns pale. Unexpectedly, the eldest princess will take this opportunity to challenge her. Pei Lang and Wen Jinrui both have a deep look in their eyes. Just as they want to leave for ye Shu, they hear the old emperor roar.


    "Enough! Now is the time to say that! According to my decree, Ye''s daughter in the mansion of the state of Wen has made great contributions to the Palace Banquet! Today, you will enjoy ten thousand taels of silver, ten boxes of jade and ten pieces of ice silkworm brocade! "


    All the ministers trembled with fright. They sank their heads and thought. The eldest princess looked at the old emperor in disbelief and lost her voice for a moment.


    At this time, the queen suddenly heard a cry, sobbing: "yu''er What''s the matter with you, yu''er! Come on! Doctor


    Si Yu''s face sank, and he hurried over. They found that it was ten Princess Long Yu who had just been in the chaos. After being rescued by a Yulin guard, she was in a coma.


    "Don''t worry, madam!" Si Yu said in a deep voice. He quickly picked up long Yu and rushed to the palace. The queen asked the emperor to apologize and followed him in a hurry.


    Seeing that the scene was in chaos, the old emperor took a deep breath and said, "follow my instructions. The royal guards will send everyone back. Pei Lang, Wen Jinrui, you two stay. "


    Ye Shuli was shocked by the words. He didn''t feel half the joy of being rewarded in his heart. He looked at Wen Jinrui''s heavy face with great worry, and his heart was filled with an ominous premonition. Wen Jinrui eased her face and gave her a comforting look.


    The royal guards soon arrived at the Royal Garden, and ye Shuli had to carry a heart and follow him out of the palace.


    Ye Shuli takes advantage of people''s inattention and quickly climbs into the carriage of Ye Qi. As soon as he sits down, he hears Ye Tianfeng say in a deep voice: "Shu Li, how did you come here?"


    But ye Qirang was full of worries and said: "third sister, you were just at the Palace Banquet..."


    Ye Shuli knew that he was in the limelight at the Palace Banquet. He did not know how many people''s jealousy and white eyes were worse, so he could only smile bitterly.


    "This Palace Banquet is really unforgettable."


    Ye Tianfeng sighed bitterly: "Alas Who knows such a thing could happen? If I knew such a danger would happen, I would not bring your brother and sister here! "


    "Dad, why did the eldest princess go beyond the etiquette so much!? It''s clear that the third sister saved everyone. Why did she attack the third sister? " Leaf chess lets cold face way.


    Ye Tianfeng''s face was heavy and he sighed: "Alas I just heard the story from the people in Beijing Now it seems to be true. "


    "What''s the matter?" Ye Qi asked.


    "The eldest princess is Wen Jinrui''s stepmother, but many people don''t know about it After all, it has been more than ten years since general Wen went to the frontier. It has been rumored in Beijing that the relationship between Wen Jinrui and the eldest princess is extremely bad. Now it seems that''s true! " Ye Tianfeng said slowly.


    Ye Qi was surprised: "is there such a thing? That this time, the three younger sisters frequently came out for Wen Shizi, so they made the eldest princess unhappy? "


    Ye Shuli bit his lip and whispered: "it''s not because of this time. Jinrui and I came back from the bottom of the cliff and set off a wave of rumors in the capital. The eldest princess didn''t like me. The last time ten princesses ordered me to go to the palace for company, the eldest princess once made me sad. "Ye Tianfeng frowned: "Shuli, why didn''t you mention this before?"


    "I thought that after all, nothing serious happened. I was afraid that my parents would worry, so I didn''t say anything." Ye Shuli said with a bitter smile.


    Ye Tianfeng''s face was heavy and he sighed: "Alas In the future, I''m afraid that the government of Wenguo will not be able to protect itself. I''m afraid that many people will be interested in reading this evening! "


    "What do you mean, dad?"


    "The eldest princess and the third prince are of the same school, while the Wuxuan palace is on the side of the eldest prince. In my opinion, the relationship between Wen Jinrui and Chu Xiao is extraordinary. I think there must be an unclear relationship between Wen Jinrui and the eldest prince. Now our government has made friends with the general''s office, but actually with Wen Jinrui. In this way, I''m afraid it has already offended the third prince. "


    Ye Qi changed his face: "Dad Do you mean that the government of the people''s Republic of China


    Looking at a pair of children''s nervous face, ye Tianfeng nodded slowly and said: "well, you don''t have to worry. Now the imperial power is still the big prince, and the third prince is much more important."


    Ye Shu''s mind was numb. She knew that after this, the Wen government, which was originally a neutral force, would be on the side of the Grand Prince.


    Then I think of Longna''s double eyelids. My heart jumps abruptly, but I don''t know how to tell my father and brother and Wen Jinrui.


    Several people went back to the mansion full of worries. They got out of the carriage and stepped into the mansion. Then they saw that Miao Qiu, who was close to Ye Shu, ran anxiously.


    "Master, master, no! I don''t know why the old lady passed out in a coma. The fourth young lady was injured by a villain, and the eldest and youngest grandmother accidentally moved her breath! "


    This string of words smashed down, straight hit the three people with stars in their eyes, quickly loud and shrill: "what do you say!"

 Chapter 130

    Just spent a frightful night in the Palace Banquet, father and son returned to the house, and they were shocked by the news.


    After a long time, ye Tianfeng just had a fierce look on his face and said in a trembling voice, "please explain it to me quickly! What''s going on? "


    Miao Qiu trembled, bit his lip and said: "tonight, the old lady of the family dinner was discharged from hospital and had dinner with her wives. When the family dinner was over and she was ready to go back to the house, she suddenly fainted. Now she hasn''t woken up. The young master invited a doctor, but the diagnosis has not come out yet!"


    "Four girls don''t feel well. They go back to the room first. The eldest daughter-in-law and miss Caiwei go to look for her, but they see a thief sneaking into the house to steal four girls! The thief was holding a sharp weapon. If he wanted to do harm to the eldest daughter-in-law, he fought with him! During the fight, the old and young granny, who was accidentally injured, just found wenpo and is still delivering the baby! "


    Miaoqiu said with one breath, and then continued: "the villain saw that he was going to be captured by the guards, so he took the four girls and escaped from the house, and hurt the four girls!"


    Hearing that his mother, daughter and daughter-in-law were all in trouble one after another, ye Tianfeng, who was already tired, couldn''t help but cheer up and take the lead in walking to the old lady''s yard.


    Ye Shuli also heard a head two big, villain, who can be!?


    She knew, absolutely can''t put two harmful essence together! Now it''s a good thing that the whole government of Wenguo is in a mess!


    Seeing that ye Tianfeng had left, miaoqiu said quickly, "second young master, the elder young master is too busy. Please go and help him."


    Ye Qi let calm face nod, without saying a word then walked away.


    Seeing that there was no one else around, miaoqiu looked at Ye Shuli anxiously and asked for help: "girl, it''s not good! Now there''s a mess in the house. Sister hebaodan didn''t catch up with the villain. When she came back, miss Caiwei said that she hurt her grandmother when she was fighting with the villain. She is now premature! "


    "The lady was so busy that she couldn''t breathe. Seeing that the eldest daughter was in danger, she was so angry that she locked her sister in the Chaifang!"


    Hearing that the poached egg was shut, ye Shu, who was shocked, jumped up: "what''s the matter?"


    Seeing that the old lady and her sister-in-law couldn''t get in, ye Xihan and Bai Caiwei couldn''t even get there. Ye Shuli, who was full of chaos, had to run to the Chaifang to find the pocketed eggs and ask what was the matter!


    Miao Qiu followed Ye Shu to the door of the Chaifang. In the middle of the night, a green maid with several servant girls stood in front of the door of the Chaifang, spitting out all kinds of dirty words.


    "Ouch! Such an ugly girl, how can anyone look so ugly? If I had, I would have been killed! " The woman in the green shirt sneered bitterly.


    Ye Shuli heard the familiar voice of frowning and frowning.


    "That''s right. Tut Tut, I''m really withered at once What''s the eye of miss three? She put such a girl beside her


    "Bah! Evil spirit! This disgusting and ugly thing is responsible for the appearance of the grandmothers! It''s not too much to say that it''s killing! "


    "That''s it. Ah, I have the key to the firewood room, otherwise we can go in and teach the ugly girl a lesson!" Green shirt girl suddenly said.


    "This Can''t it? Didn''t you hear about that ugly girl? "


    Green shirt girl sneered: "Hi! What are you afraid of, you coward? She''s tied to the rope now, but we can slaughter her at will! "


    Finally remembered that green shirt woman is who, saw several people to be ready to move to want to start, had been frightened leaf book of a night to leave immediately not to hit a place.


    I used to wipe on my waist and found that I didn''t have a whip today. Ye Shuli went straight over, picked up a stick on the ground and smashed it at the group.


    "Ouch! Who is it! What a jerk A group of servants screamed at once.


    Ye Shu is full of anger at the moment, just as it happened to vent: "dog! Now the house is in such a mess. You''d better hide here and be lazy? "


    "Dare to instigate others to beat my servant girl, green clothes, you are so bold!"


    "You have to teach people, don''t you? Then I''ll teach you a good lesson! "


    Hearing that the audience knew that this was the third young lady who had returned to the house. She was hit by this and quickly knelt down to beg for mercy with her face covered.


    Ye Shuli loses his stick and grabs the key from the beaten green clothes like a pig''s head. He opens the gate of firewood.


    "No!"


    As soon as I entered chaimen, I saw that the poached egg was trapped and solid, with a rag in my mouth, and my eyes were shining at her. On such a cold autumn night, the poached egg was only wearing a thin shirt in the cold wood room.


    See, leaf book leaves immediately nose is a sour, anger heavy ground the rope of the purse egg all untie.


    "Girl, you are back!" Poached egg quickly said, the rags in her mouth were taken away, she quickly spit on the ground.


    The rags in the kitchen smell terrible!


    Ye Shuli is in a complicated mood. Jinrui gives her the poached eggs, but she doesn''t care about people. What''s more, how can these broken ropes bind a poached egg? I''m afraid it''s not a problem that she wants to blow the Chaifang.So he couldn''t help saying, "this broken rope and broken house can trap you! How can you be so stunned that you have to be tied up! "


    He Baodan quickly replied: "I''ve explained to you for a long time, but Bai Caiwei has been throwing the black pot to me. My wife and young master are so anxious that they are almost on fire. When they have time to take care of me, they let Bai Caiwei shut me down."


    Ye Shuli couldn''t help poking her on the head and said, "you idiot! You don''t come to be an ordinary servant girl in my house. Next time, who dares to treat you like this and fight directly to death! "


    Damn it! What a Bai Caiwei! She''s bullying people around her! Jin Rui gives her person, is her several elder brothers also can''t at will dictate!


    "Well!" He Baodan''s eyes were bright and he looked at her with a smile.


    Ye Shuli looked at her silly smile, trembled in his heart and sighed.


    He took the poached eggs out of the wood room. Ye Shuli looked at the scattered green clothes on the ground coldly, and said coolly, "you guys, if you don''t want to be punished, just bind the green clothes to me and go to the wood room!"


    Several servants trembled, looked at each other, and quickly started to move their hands. Immediately they heard the voice of Green''s mouth blocked by rags.


    Ye Shu left his head and took the poached egg back to the house. Then he quickly asked, "egg, what''s the matter, what villain?"


    He Baodan raised his serious face and said, "girl, I''ve been eavesdropping on the roof of Suxin courtyard for a long time. The man who fought with me is Xue Shengan."


    "What Ye Shuli was surprised and couldn''t help jumping up from his chair.


    "Xue Sheng''an? He''s not dead! No When did Xue Shengan become a martial artist? "

 Chapter 131

    Ye Shu hummed away from his mind and exclaimed subconsciously.


    "He is still alive, but he has broken his arm and is blind in his left eye. During the fight with him, I noticed that his sword technique was not accurate, inaccurate, and his movements were a little strange. It seemed that he had only learned it for three or five months! "


    "What did he say to Ye Xihan? Did you listen?"


    He Baodan nodded and poured out the conversation between them. After listening, ye Shuli''s face immediately became ugly.


    Xue Sheng''an not only did not die, and successfully into the third prince''s camp, but also with yexihan set up a line.


    No matter how close the plot is to the original, can''t it be avoided?


    Although Xue Shengan is not the main palace of the white lotus, he is the most important person in the back palace of the white lotus.


    In the early stage of the novel, ye Xihan relies on his power and wealth to gain a firm foothold in the government. In the middle stage of the novel, ye Xihan causes emotional disputes with Pei Lang and the third prince through him. Until the later stage, this man still stands behind Bai Lianhua silently to clear all kinds of obstacles for her.


    What she has been extremely afraid of is Xue Shengan. When she fell into such a desperate situation, she did not hesitate to fight with each other, but now tell her that Xue Shengan is not dead!?


    Ye Shu really wants to be rude from now on.


    "What''s the matter with the fetal movement of my sister-in-law? How can all the people in the government put the blame on you?"


    Hear leaf book leave to mention this words, originally long of black purse egg facial expression more black.


    "Girl, it''s Bai Caiwei who is too eager for quick success and instant benefit and stupid! When Xue Shengan is holding the four girls, Bai Caiwei wants to expose them in front of the eldest daughter-in-law. She makes the other party angry and wants to take her life. "


    "Seeing that Xue Sheng''an wanted to kill her, she hid behind her grandmother! Later, when I was at war with Xue Sheng''an, the villain reluctantly wanted to kill Bai Caiwei. Seeing that the situation was critical at that time, I had to blow open the rockery in the backyard to block them. "


    "Originally, the eldest daughter-in-law was fine, but Bai Caiwei knocked the eldest daughter-in-law down, which caused fetal movement. Only the three of us know the truth. It''s Bai Caiwei who did it. Who knows when I came back after Xue Shengan, she threw me the black pot! "


    Finally, he Baodan said: "the house is in a mess. When the eldest and youngest grannies are in production, how can they come out to clarify the truth? I was put in the Chaifang because of the inconvenience."


    Ye Shuli listened, Liu Mei upside down, angrily patted the table and said: "this time I''ll let her go again, I''m a dog!"


    In any case, we can''t leave her in Wenguo government any more!


    Then Miao Dong, who came to the outer room, asked, "how is my sister-in-law now?"


    Miaodong quickly replied: "girl, you don''t have to worry too much. Although the eldest and youngest grandmothers gave birth prematurely, the good thing is that the fetus is in the right position and they were raised well before. Wenpo said that the birth would not be too dangerous."


    Hearing these words, ye Shuli finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    Then quickly ran into the old lady''s yard, already the yard will see ye Tianfeng sad face standing in the room, white aunt busy with servant girl a few in taking care of the old lady.


    Lin''s face was haggard at the moment, and he sat on the chair exhausted.


    There is such a big mess in the house tonight. Her mother-in-law and son are all in trouble, but her husband is not around. One of her mother-in-law can''t help but panic. After ye Tianfeng comes back, she finds the backbone.


    Ye Shuli quickly walked over and comforted Lin.


    Seeing her daughter coming, Lin relaxed her tight heart and sobbed: "how could the old lady faint?"


    The doctor in the inner room couldn''t make a diagnosis and treatment for a long time, so he had to prescribe a common prescription and boil the medicine to the old lady.


    Ye Shuli slightly loosened his brow and comforted: "don''t worry, mother. Grandma will be fine. Let dad go to the Palace tomorrow and ask the imperial doctor to come!"


    "Secretary Doctor Si? Is he really coming back? " Lin could not help worrying.


    Because of the chaos in the house, ye Tianfeng and ye Shuli''s brother and sister didn''t tell her what happened at the Palace Banquet, so ye Shuli quietly comforted her: "don''t worry, I have two friendship with the imperial doctor, he will come back."


    Seeing his daughter''s calm face, Lin finally felt at ease. But ye Shuli frowned and walked to the inner room.


    Si Yu is afraid to be looking after long Yu in the palace at the moment. I don''t know if he can be invited tomorrow.


    The old lady has just been fed a small bowl of medicine with special techniques. Now her eyes are slightly relaxed. Looking at the old lady''s frosty white hair and pale face, ye Shu can''t help but feel sad.


    Although she is not her own grandmother, the old lady has loved her to her heart in the past half a year. At the moment, when the old lady has an accident, ye Shu says that it is false that she is not sad.


    Xu felt the worry of the people around him. The old lady trembled and opened her eyes slightly. Ye Shuli rushed to the bedside.


    "Grandma! How are you doing! "


    Ye Tianfeng and Lin Wenyan also came to the bedside and looked at the old lady nervously and anxiously.Looking at their haggard and caring eyes, the old lady reluctantly showed a smile and said: "silly child Don''t worry. I''m fine. "


    After a few words, the old lady, who had not awoken for a long time, was about to go to sleep again. Several people just put down their heart again.


    The old lady sighed and said, "I''m old enough to live It''s 12 years I miss the old man too... "


    Mr. Ye passed away 12 years ago, and the old lady has been eating food for 12 years since then.


    Hearing these words, ye Shuli could not help but feel his nose sour and gently grasped the wrinkled, dry and rough hand of the old lady.


    "Grandma, you''ll be fine. Have a good rest. Your granddaughter is here."


    Hearing this, the old lady gave a loving smile and went to sleep.


    Ye Shuli saw this and held the old lady''s hand tightly.


    No! It shouldn''t have happened!


    She clearly remembers that in the original work, the old lady lived well all the way to the end!


    Although she was disappointed by many things that Yuanshen did, she was hit by the news that Yuanshen died. But until the end, the old lady lived well, but she was not as healthy as she used to be.


    At that time, it''s still more than a year away. What''s the matter!?


    Is it Bai Caiwei? Or Xue Shengan?


    I can''t find my mind.


    It seems that the only way to know is to invite Si Fu.


    In the dark, a bright moon.


    Ye Shuli put down all kinds of thoughts in his heart, calmed down and turned to Suxin courtyard.

 Chapter 132

    When ye Shuli comes to Suxin courtyard, ye Xihan''s house is not surprisingly bright.


    She went straight to Ye Xihan''s room without saying anything. She saw that ye Xihan''s clavicle was on his neck, and there was a long and thin sharp tool scratch. She couldn''t bandage it. At the moment, she just did some treatment, stopped the blood and put on the medicine.


    Next to a servant girl is cleaning up things in the house, ye Xihan seems to have known that ye Shuli came back to find her, not surprised at all, but quietly held back the servant girl.


    They were the only two left in the room.


    Ye Shuli glanced at the deep scar she exposed outside. He didn''t know how to do it. He sneered and said: "four younger sisters are good at it. They have to do it to themselves."


    Ye Xihan knows that he Baodan has been eavesdropping outside for a long time. At the moment, ye Shuli is afraid that he has already known everything between Xue Shengan and her.


    But there was no half dodging look on his face. He just said with a light smile, "don''t be cruel to yourself. How can you stand in Wenguo government?"


    "You are very honest. Why are you not afraid that I will expose you?" Ye Shuli picked his eyebrows.


    Yexihan light smile: "third sister and no evidence, empty talk, who will believe it? What''s more I was held by a villain and almost lost my life. "


    Ye Shuli does not have any conclusive evidence and effective way to expose Ye Xihan, and the purpose of her coming here is not to target Ye Xihan.


    Just looking at her fearless appearance, it was really annoying, then sneered: "I really have no evidence, but I''m not the only one who knows your secret. If you have poached eggs and Bai Caiwei, we three will expose you at the same time, what will happen?"


    "After all, Bai Caiwei is your cousin. She has no grudge. If she exposes you, do you think others will believe her?"


    Hearing this, ye Xihan finally changed his face, "no resentment, no hatred"? Bai Caiwei is afraid to eat her.


    So Shen Shen''s face, low-profile way: "third sister why quarrel with me, after all, we two sisters now, you know how to do."


    Ye Shuli naturally understands the meaning of her words. Bai Caiwei is eyeing her. Ye Xihan is more anxious than her to deal with Bai Caiwei.


    Thinking of this, she raised her chin and said: "four younger sister, why do you think I will cooperate with you? You don''t know, but I''m tired of you!"


    Hearing Ye Shuli''s rude words, ye Xihan''s face remained unchanged, but said: "third sister, how dangerous Bai Caiwei is, you and I also felt that day. What''s more, we don''t know why she designed our sisters with such a vicious strategy! "


    Hear ye Xihan and her sister match, ye Shu can''t help but frown.


    Ye Xihan didn''t see her expression, but said to herself: "since Bai Caiwei dares to attack for the first time, there will be a second time. You and I are all defenseless."


    Indeed, there was a second time. It was only half a month before Bai Caiwei went to pick up the poison from the Phoenix girl.


    "Now she can''t wait to expose me, even hurt her sister-in-law and push the matter to the pocketed egg beside you. How can the third sister let her go?"


    Ye Shuli coolly said: "four younger sister, that''s your cousin. You don''t want the backer behind it?"


    Ye Xihan smelled the speech and said with a smile, "what''s the third sister saying? The Bai family is an outsider, and you and I are all surnamed ye after all. My third sister and I are in the same vein. We are both prosperous and we are both damaged. "


    Smell Yan Ye Shu from the heart is just a sneer, worthy of being the heroine in the house fight novel, this face not red heart not jump interest analysis, and thick skinned hold thigh skills, she is willing to bow to the wind.


    "Xue Sheng''an and I are mortal enemies. I know you and his mind very well. How can you make me believe you?"


    Ye Xihan gently stroked the scar on his neck and said with a bitter smile, "third sister, you really tease me. Now everything in the house is yours, and I won''t rob Jiang Hanjun with you. You don''t know how terrible Xue Sheng''an is. How dare I turn against him? But it''s just acting because of the situation. "


    Hearing what she said, ye Shuli was about to spit out. Xue Shengan should have been blind and fell in love with Bai Lianhua.


    On the face is to say quietly: "that you say to see, how do we want to do?"


    Seeing that she agreed, ye Xihan finally put on a smile and said in a slightly raised voice, "it''s not easy. This time my sister-in-law has such a big problem. It''s all false that she says no resentment in her heart. As long as the third sister is willing to stand on my side, Bai Caiwei will not escape the responsibility. At that time, we will drive her out of the house."


    With that, ye Xihan''s mind does not change. She must stand in the perspective of a victim and let Ye Shu leave. At that time, ye Shuli and Bai Caiwei are still "good sisters" on the surface.


    Looking at her calculating appearance, how can ye Shuli not know what ye Xihan is thinking in his heart? He sneers coldly, but it doesn''t show on his face.


    She is a fool will give ye Xihan when the first bird to attract hatred.


    Then he pretended to agree, slowed down and nodded: "it''s OK. Besides his sister-in-law and poached eggs, there were people who saw the truth with their own eyes?"Ye Xihan nodded with a smile: "in addition to me, the two servant girls in my yard and the servant girls beside my sister-in-law all saw Bai Caiwei''s actions at that time. When the elder sister-in-law gives birth smoothly, she will call all the servant girls to make an end. "


    "Well, I''ll come to you then." Ye Shu leaves a word lightly and turns back to Qingshu hospital.


    Leaving Ye Xihan alone in the hospital, he slowly breathed a sigh of relief, but his eyes looked inexplicable.


    Every time I have to be humble and try to please others like a grass on the wall Bai Caiwei, ye Shuli and Xue Shengan are all like this She''s fed up!


    One day, she will have enough strength to not let anyone rub her at will!


    A chaotic night passed like this. Li Yuzhen had been in pain for half a night, and finally gave birth to a thin monkey with a weight of more than four Jin after the light of the day.


    Is a boy, although the child was born thin, but fortunately the mother and son safe, now eat milk, has been sleeping in the past.


    Ye Qinzhi put down his heart and was so excited that he couldn''t go to sleep.


    Hearing the news, everyone, including Ye Shuli, finally breathed a sigh of relief. The government of Wenguo, which was full of haze, finally cleared half of the dark clouds.


    All of them were tired and could sleep for a long time.


    After noon, ye Shuli awoke with a yawn, thinking about how to invite him.


    Who knows she hasn''t started yet, Si Fu came uninvited.

 Chapter 133

    Si Fu is in a hurry. Ye Shu is in a hurry to see his clean breath after bathing, but his eyes are slightly red with a little blood. He must have been busy all night without rest.


    When Si Yu found her, her face was not good-looking. The first sentence was: "something happened in the palace. Jin Rui is still in the palace at the moment. I will come out now to send you a message."


    Ye Shuli also sank his face and said: "was it the assassination last night? What''s going on? "


    "I''m afraid Chu Xiao is in trouble, but the situation in the palace is tense, so we can''t jump to a conclusion at the moment. In a word, if you want to find Jin Rui after he leaves the palace, don''t go to King Wuxuan''s house, just go to the restaurant or panning''s house to find him."


    "What does this have to do with Chu Xiao? Isn''t he not in the capital? He didn''t even attend the Palace Banquet! " Ye Shuli was surprised and asked.


    As a result, she drank all the tea cup she handed her, and then said, "it''s too complicated. I''ll tell you about it later."


    Ye Shuli nodded, then quickly grabbed his sleeve and said, "by the way, can you put these things aside first and talk about them later, Si Fu, can you help me cure a person?"


    See ye Shu to leave to grasp his sleeve, Si Fu involuntarily stiff stiff, after two breath just reaction come over a way: "can, you take me to be."


    As soon as ye Shuli''s eyes brightened, he quickly took him to the old lady''s yard and told him all about last night.


    Si Fu ran into the room, felt the pulse for the old lady, and carefully looked at her eyes, tongue coating and so on.


    Then he frowned slightly and asked, "how about the old lady''s eating habits?"


    Often in the old lady''s side, Mammy Li even said: "the old lady is very healthy on weekdays. She always eats fast meals three times a day. She seldom touches meat and oil."


    Lin also added: "yes, the old lady usually eats some melons and fruits, even snacks are rarely imported."


    Si Fu pondered: "what did the old lady eat at the banquet last night?"


    Mammy Li thought about it and told all the dishes on the dinner table last night. Then she added: "the old lady always doesn''t eat those greasy meat and fishy things, but she left the hospital yesterday Mid Autumn Festival and had a meal with her wives, but she didn''t eat much."


    Si Fu frowned, pondered for a moment, and said slowly, "I can see that old lady Ye is like this. She seems to have been poisoned."


    "Poisoning!" Ye Shuli was surprised and subconsciously thought of Bai Caiwei.


    Lin was also shocked and said, "what''s the matter with poisoning? To tell you the truth, we also had this idea, but the people who ate yesterday had nothing to do except the old lady, and we also asked people to investigate the dishes, and there was no poison! "


    Si Fu frowned, pursed his lips and did not speak. He checked the old lady again.


    Several people looked at each other, no one dared to disturb him.


    After a while, Si Xi eased his brow and said, "yes, I''m sure the old lady was poisoned, but the poisoning is not deep at present. It''s not very serious. Last night, she should have eaten something irritating to cause coma."


    "As for the degree of poisoning and the poison, I didn''t bring the medicine box when I went out of the palace today, so I can''t find out for a while."


    Ye Shuli just reflected that when Si Fu came, he was empty handed and said with a bitter smile: "I was negligent."


    Si Fu shook his head and said, "it''s OK. I''ll prescribe some prescriptions first. The old lady will wake up half a day after taking the medicine. When I have time, I''ll come to see the doctor with the medicine box."


    Later, I heard that Li Yuzhen gave birth prematurely, and went to see the mother and son who had just given birth, and prescribed several prescriptions.


    Ye Tianfeng and Lin couldn''t help being grateful by the team secretary.


    "There''s no need to be polite. This is what I should do. Speaking of what happened at the palace banquet last night, I should thank Shuli." Si Xi light way.


    Ye Shuli smell speech, looked at Lin''s smile, quickly pulled Si Fu back to the house to say business.


    Leaving Lin''s head foggy and looking at several people, ye Tianfeng had to smile awkwardly and pull his wife aside to talk about the matter in detail.


    After pulling Si Xi into the room, ye Shuli calls for a poached egg and closes the door. Then he runs to Si Xi and can''t wait to ask, "what''s the matter with Chu Xiao?"


    Si Fu''s eyes flashed a few times, and suddenly said to her, "you saved me last night, and even more saved Jin Rui. I remember it in my heart. Ye Shuli, I trust you and tell you these things. You can''t live up to our trust in you. "


    Listen to him say so, leaf book leaves complexion to look at him earnestly: "Jin Rui''s life, is my life."


    As early as the moment when Wen Jinrui rescued her from the fire, she knew that she could not regard the man who saved herself from despair as a simple novel character in her life.


    After listening to her saying this, Si Xi couldn''t tell what kind of feeling it was. He just sighed and said, "last month, Jinrui and Chu Xiao secretly learned that Longna seemed to be training private soldiers in Licheng."


    Ye Shuli exclaimed in a low voice: "Li Cheng? Private soldier


    Li city is a small city adjacent to the capital city. It is very close to the capital city. How dare Long Na do such a thing under the emperor''s eyes!The prince nodded to find out the news. And last month autumn Wei is around the corner, Jin Rui can''t get rid of the body, is Chu Xiao left to Li Cheng


    Ye Shuli bit his lip and said, "what does that have to do with the assassination at the palace banquet?"


    "The bodyguard found a jade card on the leader of the assassin who took poison and killed himself, which is related to the Wuxuan palace." Si Fu pondered.


    Ye Shuli immediately twisted his eyebrows: "do you think the assassin was sent by Chu Xiao? No, it''s impossible! Last night, the assassin came for no reason. How could a group of assassins easily come in because of the strict guard in the palace? What''s more, if it''s really a sign from the palace of emperor Wuxuan, who would be so stupid to put this kind of jade card on his body? This is obviously a frame up! "


    Seeing that she was so excited, Si Yu nodded and sneered: "how is it not a frame up? That''s right. The palace is heavily guarded. It can''t be so easy for people to exploit the loopholes, unless the people who set up the bureau are the people in the palace. "


    Ye Shuli immediately thought that Wuxuan palace was the man standing on the side of the prince. His face changed and he said in a low voice: "do you mean the prince signaled this? incorrect! It''s not the prince, it''s Longna who directs and plays himself! "


    She clearly remembers that Longna killed the last coward to beg for mercy.


    Smelling Yan, Si Fu gave her a slightly appreciative look and said, "that''s right It''s a play directed and performed by Long Na. The purpose is to make Chu Xiao strong before he has his evidence. Maybe By the way, get rid of Jinrui

 Chapter 134

    Hearing this, ye Shu missed a beat in the centrifugation and said subconsciously: "that lion was also arranged in advance, right? Is it Princess Chang who colludes with Longna? "


    "Yes, I have checked the clothes on Jinrui, and there is a smell that the giant lion hates." Si Xi nodded.


    Ye Shu couldn''t help clenching his sleeve: "now that you have found out, does the emperor know this?"


    "Naturally, I know, so I can''t jump to a conclusion about the result. Third prince, they are too anxious. They didn''t expect me to go to prison, and they didn''t expect that Jinrui would be left behind by the emperor. Therefore, they didn''t have time to deal with the clothes, so they had nothing to do with it. "


    Ye Shuli hears speech, slightly stares big eyes to look at him.


    Si Fu took a panoramic view of her look, nodded and said: "maybe as you imagine, all this is a situation set by them. Chu Xiao has the protection of Wuxuan palace, so it will not happen much. Even if I go to prison, the emperor will not really do anything to me, and Jinrui''s life is what they want most. "


    Ye Shuli suddenly stood up, stared at him tightly and said, "since you all know the truth, the holy one must not be stupid. What did he say?"


    Si Fu was silent for a few breath and sighed: "Shuli, I have been in the palace for eight years. After serving the emperor for so many years, I found a phenomenon that makes me wonder. I think other people, even you, must have noticed this."


    "You said Leaf book leaves tiny a wring eyebrow, in the heart had a kind of bad premonition.


    "At the Palace Banquet, you also noticed that most of the actions of the eldest princess exceeded the power of the dragon, but the emperor always let her."


    Ye Shu left and said in a low voice: "Chu Xiao once said to me that emperor Qing, the emperor, was able to ascend the throne only because of the eldest princess. Is that why?"


    Si Fu''s eyes narrowed slightly and said, "I''ve heard about it, but this reason doesn''t hold water. I think what happened when the emperor ascended the throne was the key, but few people understood the situation at that time."


    After thinking for a while, ye Shuli hesitated and said, "is it Is there no real power in the hands of the Lord


    Si Xi shook his head: "it''s not true. There is a delicate balance between the emperor and the eldest princess. I see the great prince of the dragon heart, but the eldest princess intends to let her majesty pass it on to her


    Thinking of Longna, ye Shuli''s eyes trembled. He just thought of the amazing discovery. He wanted to talk and stop, and his face was slightly twisted.


    Seeing her look, Si Yu said softly, "what do you want to say? To put it bluntly, "he said


    Ye Shu hesitated in his centrifugation. After seeing that there was no one else outside, he slowly approached Si Yu''s ear and said in a low voice, "I have read a passage in some miscellaneous books. Although I don''t know whether it is true or false, I still want to tell you and Jin Rui."


    Lightly gasp to sprinkle in ear side, didn''t expect leaf book leave will suddenly close to him, the division is difficult to detect slightly a stiff, then complexion as usual way: "you say is."


    "I once saw a saying in miscellaneous books that if both parents have double eyelids, they will give birth to children with single eyelids and double eyelids. But if both parents have one eyelid, it is absolutely impossible to give birth to children with double eyelids. "


    "At the Palace Banquet, I saw that both the emperor and the imperial concubines had one eyelid, but the third prince had two eyelids..."


    After hearing this, Si Yu was shocked all over and looked at her with her eyes shining: "do you mean, Longna


    Ye Shuli was staring at him uneasily. He quickly left him and said uneasily: "I just said that. Who knows if what was written in the miscellaneous book is true or false, but I carefully observed that many couples and their children around me are just like what is said in the book..."


    Ye Shuli can be 100% sure that Longna is not the child of emperor Qingdi, but she doesn''t know how to explain this biological problem, so she has to put it another way.


    Si Yu digested the huge amount of information in her words. He didn''t speak for a long time. After a while, he said: "don''t tell anyone about this. I will reveal the news to Jin Rui. Is it true or false I''ll investigate myself. "


    Ye Shuli nodded, and then asked anxiously, "what''s the situation over there in the palace?"


    "The emperor is afraid to know that Longna is forcing him, but you can rest assured that the emperor is on the side of the great prince. Now Longna is not as powerful as the great prince. As for the result, it depends on whether Chu Xiao can grasp the evidence of Longna training private soldiers. If he can, then this game will be won by the emperor. If he can''t, the Wuxuan palace is bound to pay some price."


    Si Xi rubbed his forehead and continued: "as for Jinrui, the emperor already knows about the manipulation on his clothes. For this reason, he had a big fight with the eldest princess. Jinrui should have nothing to do."


    "Now the most dangerous thing is Chu Xiao. If the third prince gets the upper hand this time, the power of the eldest prince will be affected. If I guess well, when Jin Rui comes out of the palace, he will go to Licheng to help Chu Xiao."


    Ye Shuli was worried when he heard this: "isn''t that very dangerous...""You have to believe in Jinrui." Si Xi seldom slowed down her face and comforted her a few words.


    Ye Shuli nodded his head calmly. Later, he thought of something and said: "yes! I have one more thing to tell you! "


    Later, ye Shuli asks hebaodan to tell Si Fu all about Bai Caiwei''s request for poison.


    "Miss Feng Si Fu''s expression was slightly strange.


    Ye Shuli asked: "why, what''s the problem?"


    It should be that he was so thoughtful. Si Fu shook his head and said, "it''s nothing. Don''t worry, I''ll take care of it. As long as you can find a way to get the poison."


    "No problem." Ye Shuli nodded. She had planned to get the poison before Bai Caiwei took it.


    Seeing that it was already afternoon, ye Shuli said, "thank you so much this time. Please do so many things."


    Si Xi shook his head and said with a rare smile: "no, it''s me. Thank you. I''m afraid I''m so bold and reckless. I almost implicated Jin Rui."


    He has always been a cold as the general appearance of relegation fairy, now a smile like the beginning of spring snow melting flowers.


    Ye Shuli couldn''t help but smile: "do you want to stay for dinner?"


    "No, I''ve been out of the palace for so long. If I don''t go back, I''m afraid I''ll be criticized."


    Ye Shu nodded his head to show his understanding and didn''t leave him.


    "I''ll come to see the old lady in a few days. Don''t worry." Si Xi left such a sentence and left in a hurry.

 Chapter 135

    Ye Shuli couldn''t get involved in the game between the emperors. He simply put down his mind to solve the problems in the house.


    According to the prescription prescribed by Si Fu, the old lady woke up the next morning after drinking the medicine.


    At the same time, the reward given to Ye Shuli by Emperor Qing at the Palace Banquet was also sent to the government of Wen. Only then did they know that such a great event had happened in the palace.


    Ye Shuli is well-known in the whole capital.


    This is not very accurate. She was very famous before. She was notorious in the expensive women''s circle in Beijing.


    If Da''an Dynasty can use microblog, ye Shuli is the topic that often dominates hot search.


    Since she crossed over, it hasn''t stopped for more than half a year.


    After the Yadi incident caused a lot of rumors all over the city, not only the powerful circle, but also the common people knew about her. Although she was notorious, she was mixed in praise and criticism.


    This time, she came out frequently at the Palace Banquet and shot a giant lion bravely. There was a rumor that she was a King Kong Hercules and killed a beast with one arrow. It was also said that she had been passed down by a famous archer, who had inherited a good archery skill and made great strides.


    There is even a big brain hole, said she is what Hou Yi reincarnation, hear this very strange words, ye Shuli had to draw a black line around the corner of his mouth.


    But no matter how rumors spread outside, the only constant is that all the comments are one-sided praise of her.


    On that day, all the girls were scared by the sudden turmoil and fainted. She was the only one who didn''t panic. She shot the lion with an arrow when the Yulin guards didn''t dare to fight.


    This scene left a deep impression in the hearts of those present. Those who were not present were fascinated by the report. The scholars in the street praised her for her heroine and heroism. Compared with the ordinary boudoir women, they praised her to the sky.


    By the way, the heroism of women is popular in the whole capital. Many women secretly regard her as an "Idol" in their heart. I don''t know how many jokes about "saving the hero by beauty" have been made on the street.


    Bai Caiwei and ye Xihan have a panoramic view of this change. They are both envious and jealous, and their minds are complicated.


    But ye Shuli doesn''t care how complicated their mind is. This time, she wants to settle an account with Bai Caiwei.


    Don''t let her get out, she leaves book from three words to write upside down!


    Ye Shuli and he Baodan find ye Qinzhi and Lin respectively, and tell the story in detail.


    Ye Xihan hides behind and doesn''t appear. He wants to wait for her to take the initiative to provoke Bai Caiwei, but ye Shuli is not a fool. He just finds ye Qinzhi first.


    Ye Qinzhi has long complained about this matter. Seeing that his wife has suffered so much and has been so frightened, he is full of anger and immediately finds Ye Tianfeng.


    Lin and ye Tianfeng are both dissatisfied with Bai Caiwei. Seeing that the resentment has been accumulated, ye Shuli starts to wind in his ears.


    "Dad, if we don''t deal with this matter well, I''m afraid that the elder brother and sister-in-law will be scared when they see cousin Caiwei."


    Ye Tianfeng nodded his head, and Lin said with dissatisfaction: "isn''t it? Don''t say your elder brother and sister-in-law. Even if I see her now, I''m not angry!"


    Ye Shu turned away from his eyes and said, "white father will go to Beijing in less than two months. Let''s let their sisters move out."


    "How can I not? It''s just that people rush to post it with a good face. It''s not appropriate to drive people away like this. " Ye Tianfeng said in a deep voice.


    Leaf book leaves a smile: "I pour have a standing reason." Then he whispered in Lin''s and ye Tianfeng''s ears for a while.


    In the yard, Bai Caiwei''s face changed immediately after she received the news. She said to the girl in a sharp voice: "what did you say? Ye Xihan said that it was me who caused the premature birth of the eldest daughter-in-law? My uncle is going to send our sisters out to live? "


    The girl was scared to shrink her neck when she snapped: "you go to the main hall to know..."


    Bai Caiwei is calm and goes to the main hall without saying a word, gnashing her teeth all the way.


    Good Ye Xihan, she hasn''t opened her mouth to expose the affair between her and Xue Shengan, but she has to deal with her first!


    Ye Xihan is sitting in the main hall drinking tea. She just learned from her servant girl that ye Shuli had proposed to Ye Tianfeng and Lin to let Bai Caiwei move out of the government of Wen. So she came to see the good play and asked Bai Caiwei to go down the well.


    Who knows that Bai Caiwei''s first words when she steps into the room are directed at her.


    "Why did sister Xihan set me up and let my uncle drive me out?"


    Ye Xihan was confused and subconsciously replied, "how did I frame my cousin? It''s the third sister who told my father about it


    Without waiting for Bai Caiwei to open her mouth, Lin first sank her face and said, "Caiwei, Yuzhen has given birth prematurely because of you. Why should she put the responsibility on the poached egg?"


    "I I''m not shirking responsibility! At that time, so many people on the scene saw that it was the poached egg that smashed the rockery stone with one blow, which caused my cousin to give birth prematurely! " Bai Caiwei''s face turned pale and she said.


    Ye Shuli immediately said, "how can it be a poached egg? At that time, the little maids and the four younger sisters saw it clearly. I asked, and the four younger sisters all said so. "Smell speech leaf brook Han tiny a stiff, without a trace of stare a leaf book leaves.


    A good Ye Shuli, with his own no longer in the house excuse, put things on her, it is clear that she told ye Tianfeng to drive Bai Caiwei out of the house!


    Bai Caiwei knew that she couldn''t get rid of the responsibility, so she glared at Ye Xihan and said, "uncle, you don''t know! In fact, there''s a reason for all this. You''ve all been cheated! "


    Ye Xihan immediately had a bad feeling in his heart. Sure enough, then he heard Bai Caiwei say angrily: "uncle, that day I heard that the fourth sister was in the room with Xue Shengan. They were in collusion with each other! When Xue Sheng''an saw that I had broken their adultery, he wanted to kill me


    Hearing the words, everyone''s face changed. Ye Xihan quickly turned pale and said, "cousin Caiwei, you are so bloody! If I collude with him, how did my neck injury come from? At that time, cousin Caiwei, why are you sneaking in our hospital when you don''t rest in the middle of the night? Who did it with me last time about Ji Li? I haven''t found out the truth yet


    After listening to Ye Xihan''s words, ye Tianfeng''s face is slightly changed. The injury on Ye Xihan''s neck is not fake. If it''s partial, it''s likely that he will cut his neck and die.


    Lin also screwed up his eyebrows and said to Bai Caiwei: "indeed, Yuzhen said that when he went to find Xihan that day, he met you squatting outside the room. Niece Caiwei, where do you want to do when you go to Xihan?"

 Chapter 136

    Bai Caiwei''s face tightened, and she said: "I just saw my cousin leave the banquet early, worried about her health, so I went to find her. Unexpectedly, I ran into something like that, so I hid!"


    Hearing this, ye Tianfeng said to Ye Xihan in a cold voice: "han''er, things are like what she said?"


    "Of course not! It''s Xue Sheng''an who comes to my house to seek revenge. Han''er is afraid that she has to fight Xue Sheng''an. This is the only way to get her life back from him! "


    Then he glared at Bai Caiwei and said, "later my sister-in-law came to look for me and ran into Xue Shengan. Then Xue Shengan blackmailed me at that time. He came to ask for money and originally gave him a thousand taels of silver. But my cousin just wanted to annoy him, which made Xue Sheng''an start to fight with us. If we were not lucky enough to have pocketed eggs, my sister-in-law and I would have died long ago! "


    Bai Caiwei''s face turned black and she scolded: "Ye Xihan, you still have the face to lie. It''s you who are in collusion!"


    Ye Shuli sits on the chair behind him and looks at the two girls without saying a word. His heart is full of joy.


    Without any trace, he glared at Ye Shuli, who was watching the drama. Ye Xihan rarely pretended to be weak for a long time. He cried: "Dad, look at the injury on my neck! It was Xue Sheng''an who did it. If I hadn''t begged him before and he didn''t show mercy, I would have crossed Naihe bridge now! "


    "On the contrary, when cousin Caiwei saw that I was being held hostage, she didn''t go to seek help, but she also framed me like that! It''s because my servant girl identified her sister-in-law who gave birth prematurely


    Damn Ye Shuli, what kind of play do you want to see? You agreed to be in the same camp with her? Why don''t you speak for her!


    It''s true that Li Yuzhen, who was hurt by Bai Caiwei, gave birth prematurely. It''s also true that ye Xihan''s terrible wound on his neck. Ye Tianfeng hesitates and thinks that ye Xihan is more reliable.


    But Bai Caiwei''s face changed. At that time, there seemed to be no one else except her when she heard the conversation between them. It was because ye Xihan was pulling at random, and she couldn''t tell.


    No! There are poached eggs to prove!


    Bai Caiwei''s eyes brighten. Ye Shuli and ye Xihan are enemies. Ye Shuli doesn''t help her at the moment, and she certainly doesn''t want to see ye Xihan better.


    Thinking of this, she immediately said: "uncle! Besides me, he Baodan was also present at that time. It was because I wanted to expose them that I became angry and wanted to kill me. If you don''t believe me, you can ask him why he wanted to kill me? "


    "If they really don''t have any tricks, why should Xue Shengan care? It''s clear that only when I know the secret will I be attacked! As for the scar on her neck, she didn''t have it when she came out of Suxin hospital. She probably did it herself! "


    Ye Tianfeng sighed deeply and looked at Ye Shuli and the pocketed egg beside her and asked, "is that so?"


    Ye Shuli glanced at Ye Xihan faintly and didn''t speak.


    The latter can''t help beating a drum in his heart. Ye Shuli looks at Ye Xihan''s nervous look, and his heart can''t help sneering.


    Seeing that she was so nervous, she pretended to be embarrassed and said, "Dad, this is not the case. He Baodan told me that Xue Shengan''s hand really hurt her neck. She saw it with her own eyes. "


    "I didn''t know that Xue Sheng''an was still alive. My sister-in-law had never met Xue Sheng''an and didn''t know him. It was cousin Caiwei who inadvertently knew his identity. Maybe it was because of this that they caused each other''s killing heart. I guess Caiwei''s cousin misunderstood the fourth sister. The fourth sister was forced to please each other just to save her life. "


    With these words, Bai Caiwei immediately changed her face and looked at the poached eggs suspiciously.


    She doesn''t believe that ye Shu doesn''t want to deal with Ye Xihan. Is it the girl who has a grudge for throwing the black pot at her before that, so she wants to revenge her by lying?


    Seeing that the balance was leaning towards yexihan, Bai Caiwei could not speak with her lips tightly.


    Yeqin frowned and said in a cold voice: "cousin, what you did to Yuzhen was in a critical situation at that time. If you don''t want to apologize, you don''t feel guilty. On the contrary, you want to blame Xihan and hebaodan. It''s too much!"


    Ye Wei''s face turns pale when she looks at her husband.


    But her goal has not been achieved!


    So she couldn''t help being cheeky and said, "it''s Caiwei who has lost her mind for a while Worried about the estrangement with my uncles, this pushed the matter to the pocketed egg. I know my cousin and sister-in-law are still resentful at the moment Caiwei doesn''t have the face to see them either. It''s just that Caiqing and I are dependent on each other and come to the capital alone... "


    Even if she did it, the Ye family has no face to drive her out!


    Seeing this, ye Tianfeng and ye Shuli looked at each other and then said, "niece Caiwei My wife and I thought about it. I hope you and Caiqing will go out and live in the mansion for a while


    Seeing that Bai Caiwei still wanted to speak, ye Tianfeng quickly stopped him and said, "this is not your uncle''s complaint. Since you have just admitted your mistake, it''s over. It''s always Yuzhen now, isn''t it? We''re relatives anyway. Of course, there''s no need to make such a fuss. "Ye Qinzhi heard speech, eased the look, nodded: "yes, since cousin has admitted the mistake, then let bygones be bygones."


    Bai Caiwei is confused. What does that mean?


    Then ye Tianfeng said, "it''s just Caiwei. As you can see, Xihan and Shuli have been in trouble with such a terrible person. They dare to go into the mansion and stab! Since Xue Sheng''an dares to come here for the first time, he will come here for the second time. If you have no grudge against him and stay in the mansion of Wen state, it''s a bit more dangerous in vain! "


    "If there is something wrong with you two sisters, how can I explain to brother Bai? So the safety of your two sisters is the most important thing. I have bought a small house outside the house and will send you and Caiqing to live there in a few days. "


    "Otherwise, Xue Sheng''an will not die. If you stay in Wenguo mansion for a day, your uncle will be upset for a day! I''ve arranged the house as many as I can, and there''s no shortage of servant girls and guards. I''ll just wait for you and your sisters to go and live in it. "


    After hearing this, ye Shuli couldn''t help laughing.


    This is true to feelings and reason. She doesn''t blame her for her own sake. She has no reason to refute it!


    What''s more, she bought the house in advance. Now Bai Caiwei has to go if she doesn''t go!


    Bai Caiwei naturally knows this truth. After such a dark loss, she looks at Ye Tianfeng''s kind face and caring words. Her face is full of dishes and can''t say a word.

 Chapter 137

    Bai Caiwei had to move to a small house after all.


    On the surface, no one in the Ye family blames her for her fault. Even on the grounds of worrying about her safety, the government of Wen paid for the house.


    Although the real reason was that she was annoyed and wanted to drive her away, it took a lot of human and financial resources for ye Fu to buy her house in Yudai street, a place like Beijing.


    She was neither reasonable nor affectionate, and no matter how unwilling she was, she could not stay.


    This time, Bai Caiwei hates Ye Xihan so much.


    "Shuli elder sister, can I still come to you to play with poached eggs?" Bai Caiqing asked.


    Ye Shuli said with a smile: "living outside the mansion is to ensure the safety of you and cousin Caiwei. If you feel bored on weekdays, you can come to the government to play."


    Bai Caiqing didn''t understand the twists and turns between them. She didn''t doubt Ye Tianfeng''s words. On the contrary, she was deeply moved. Her uncle and cousin could think about them in this way.


    "Well Alas, even if we eat my uncle''s house and live in my uncle''s house, now we have to bother my uncle to buy us a new house, and it''s going to take a lot of effort to settle the maid, the wife and the guards. I''m really sorry... " Bai Caiqing scratched her head and said sheepishly.


    Ye Shuzhong sighed. Although Bai Caiqing was a little silly, she was very polite and sensible. If Bai Caiwei was not too dangerous, she would be happy to keep Bai Caiqing as a companion.


    Still want to say a few words with her, but Bai Caiwei''s face at the door is a bit impatient: "Caiqing, what are you still doing there! Your cousin has a lot of things to do, but she doesn''t give people any trouble. "


    Although the words say so, on the face but unavoidably took a bit of cold idea.


    There is no such a stupid sister in the stall. People want to drive her away. They think they are so good to her! Typical is sold also help others count money!


    "The book leaves elder sister, then we go first!" Hearing the urge, Bai Caiqing spat out her tongue and trotted to the carriage.


    The carriage slowly drove out of the street. Through the thin curtain between the windows, Bai Caiwei''s eyes to Wen Guofu were cold.


    She won''t give up even if she is driven out! At least if she wants to go to Phoenix, it''s a lot more convenient.


    Finally the trouble to get out of the house, ye Shu centrifugation is finally relieved, but also did not completely let go,.


    Although driving Bai Caiwei out of the house doesn''t mean that she won''t come back, at least every time Bai Caiwei comes to visit, she can make preparations in advance. She won''t step into the pit dug by the other party as before.


    Two days after the Mid Autumn Festival, Si Fu finally got free time to come to Wenguo government to treat the old lady.


    Ye Shuli looks at Si Xi holding several soft silver needles as thin as spider silk on the old lady, and finally comes to an amazing conclusion.


    "You said my grandmother was really poisoned?"


    Si Fu nodded: "yes, it''s chronic poison. At present, the poisoning is shallow and the symptoms are mild."


    "What kind of poison is that? What about poisonous hair? " Leaf book leaves to coagulate eyebrow to ask a way.


    "The poisoning is too shallow. I''m not sure yet. But I heard the old lady say that she always feels dizzy, sleepless, dreamy and weak recently. You say that she often doesn''t eat meat and fishy food, and this loss of appetite is one of them."


    After a pause, he continued to frown and said, "this symptom seems to be the symptom after taking too much cinnabar."


    "Cinnabar?" Ye Shu left Leng for a moment.


    Cinnabar can also be regarded as one of the traditional Chinese medicines. It is normal to decoct it in water with other herbs. However, if you take too much cinnabar, it will cause mercury poisoning.


    "But My grandmother seldom takes medicine on weekdays, and if she is poisoned by cinnabar, she should take the prescription containing cinnabar for at least one year? "


    Si Fu nodded slightly and said, "you''re right. Cinnabar poisoning alone can''t be effective so soon, so I''m not sure."


    Leaf book left to think a way: "that cinnabar poisoning is too deep can how?"


    "People will become stupid and forgetful, even hallucinations, and finally the body will have tremor, affect daily activities, speech will also produce obstacles."


    Ye Shuzhong was surprised. Isn''t that Alzheimer''s disease!


    Seeing that she changed her face, Si Yu comforted: "it''s still early to find out, so you can check if there is cinnabar in the things that the old lady usually takes, or if she has misused the utensils with cinnabar for a long time."


    Si Fu finished, and then wrote down a prescription, said: "as long as according to this prescription, take a month''s medicine, the old lady will not have any serious problems."


    "Well, you''re really busy this time. Our Wenguo government is very busy!"


    Sent away Si Yu, ye Shu tells Ye Tianfeng and Lin of the diagnosis result.


    "Niang, who are the people who serve the old lady on weekdays?"


    Lin said with a worried face: "on weekdays, it''s me and mammy Zheng, and your aunt Bai who serve the old lady together.""Aunt Bai?" Ye Shuli''s eyes were awe inspiring.


    Ye Tianfeng looked at her face and hesitated: "Shuli, can you doubt your aunt Bai? But... "


    "Dad, I''m just paranoid. Maybe grandma is just an accident."


    Ye Shuli knows what he is thinking, not to mention that ye Tianfeng doesn''t believe that Aunt Bai did it. She doesn''t believe it.


    This white aunt has always been in addition to meet Ye Xihan''s things, can''t help but to sprinkle, shed a few tears, has always been very low-key timid, and the original is no different.


    Most importantly, even if she suspected aunt Bai, there was no evidence.


    Ponder a, leaf book leaves a way: "Niang, what does grandma usually eat?"


    "What do you often eat? But it''s just those light dishes. On weekdays, your aunt Bai and I have dinner with the old lady. We have nothing to do. I think it''s not a matter of diet. " Lin said quickly.


    Then he thought of something and said, "but your grandmother usually likes to drink honeysuckle honey water. She drinks some every day."


    "Honeysuckle honey water?" Ye Shuli frowned. It''s a kind of health care product. It''s good for people. It''s not as good as the poisoning symptoms mentioned by Si Yu.


    Lin suddenly clapped his hands and said, "is it possible that the utensils with cinnabar were misused when brewing in the kitchen?"


    After that, the more I thought about it, the more I felt like this. I went to the kitchen to have a look, but there was no problem at all.


    Although Ye Shuli couldn''t understand it, he had a faint intuition in his heart. The problem lies in the honeysuckle honey water!


    For a moment, I couldn''t find the truth, so I had to replace all the tableware used by the old lady.


    Some people will see her action in the eyes, quietly went to Suxin hospital.

 Chapter 138

    This evening, the kitchen is busy with the dinner of the whole family.


    The kitchen steward walked around the room with his hands behind his back, and suddenly said, "where''s the black man? Why can''t you see him?"


    Next to a woman cutting vegetables under the action of fast, head also did not lift to reply: "that is a stomachache, to the toilet."


    The steward rolled his eyes: "upset stomach? I think I''m lazy again! "


    At this time, a young man at the door who had just finished carrying water put down his shoulder pole, wiped his sweat and said, "that black skin, it''s not once or twice to be lazy every day! No one can help him! "


    The steward also shook his head after listening, and walked out of the kitchen without taking it seriously. Obviously, he was used to the black skin''s laziness.


    In the mansion of Wen state, a thin man stealthily shuttles between the courtyard and the cloister. With the cover up of dark night and the unique thick skin color, Heipi doesn''t spend much effort to get into Suxin courtyard.


    Aunt Bai had been waiting anxiously in the room. She pretended to be unwell today. Instead of waiting for the old lady, she waited for the man to connect with her.


    "Dawdle, how did you come?" Seeing the black skin coming into the room, aunt Bai was relieved and couldn''t help complaining.


    Black skin flattered ground to smile a few: "which side of the kitchen is in charge of to stare closely, this not just catch empty slip out."


    "No nonsense! Is everything clean? "


    Black skin quickly replied: "aunt, don''t worry. I didn''t feel good when I saw that the third young lady had invited the imperial doctor. I destroyed all the remaining cinnabar and fairy flowers early. When the third young lady came to search the kitchen, she went back without finding anything. Hehe."


    Hearing this, aunt Bai just showed a smile and said, "I''m not wrong. You''re smart!"


    "Hey, hey, aunt..." When he was praised, black skin immediately frowned.


    Aunt Bai looked at the black skin with disdain and threw a silver or two into his arms: "I know, you are indispensable! You look like a pug


    "Hey, what my aunt said is that the little one is your pug!" Black dogleg to finish, also took advantage of the opportunity to learn two barks.


    Aunt Bai was really amused by him, and she was in a good mood: "if you hide your things well, stop for half a month, dispel Ye Shuli''s suspicion, and then go on."


    Blackskin quickly nodded: "I blackskin work, aunt keep at ease!"


    Seeing that she was in a good mood, Heipi boldly said, "it''s just my aunt. Now the third young lady has a friend like doctor Si. When the old lady is having some trouble, she will ask doctor Si to treat her again. That''s a waste of effort."


    Aunt Bai was also in a good mood. She gave him a white look and said with pride, "so what? She only knows cinnabar, but she doesn''t know celestial flowers. It''s not very useful!"


    "Haha, my aunt is wise. What my aunt said is right!"


    "Well, what''s more, she and Si can keep watch of the old woman every day? I serve the old lady every day. If I want to do it, I''m afraid I won''t find a chance! "


    Bai Yi Niang said with a sneer: "the old and immortal net get in the way, always belong to the mother-in-law and daughter-in-law one, I also not under the ruthless, leave her a cheap life is!"


    "Mother You What did you say? "


    Bai Yi Niang is surprised, this just see ye Xi Han, don''t know when already used up the dinner, returned to Su Xin courtyard.


    See daughter stare big eyes, can''t believe staring at her, white aunt is also face slightly a change, then hurriedly away black skin, will be stunned daughter pulled into the inner room.


    Thinking of the picture that he just accidentally ran into, ye Xihan''s eyes trembled, his voice trembled and asked, "Niang, you did that, old lady


    Aunt Bai''s face was slightly heavy. She quickly grasped her hand and said, "I''m right, but it''s all for you!"


    "For me Ye Xihan asks a way, hard just pressed the shock of the heart.


    Aunt Bai snorted coldly and turned her back: "han''er, you can see that there is an old lady in the house. You are always pressed by Ye Shu. That eccentric old lady has blocked your way!"


    Ye Xihan bit his lip and said, "mother After all, all the people in the mansion are attracted by Ye Shu. What''s the difference between having an old lady... "


    White aunt smell speech hate iron not into steel ground to look at her way: "Han son, you are not silly not into?"


    "That old woman is so eccentric. Every time Lin leaves with Ye Shu to visit another family, she never allows you to follow her! There''s also the engagement. I''ve never had a heart to you. What''s more, with her, my mother can''t compete for Lin''s favor. "


    "If you don''t serve in front of the old lady, you don''t know. My mother is just like a servant girl in front of them! There is an old lady to support Lin and ye Shuli. It''s not only you, but also my mother who can''t make a good deal in front of the master. "


    Aunt Bai said angrily and sat down beside the bed.


    Ye Tianfeng has rarely come to her room. Every time she tries to be clever in front of Ye Tianfeng, the old woman will push people to Lin''s side, not give her a chance!


    Looking at Bai Yi Niang''s resentful face, ye Xi Han can''t help getting flustered.For the first time, she saw that Aunt Bai showed this kind of emotion. She lost her favor in recent months, which was also a drag on Aunt Bai.


    Although she also complained about the injustice of the old lady, she never meant to hurt other people in the house. Her target and enemy were just Ye Shuli


    Aunt Bai looked at her daughter''s hesitant face and tried to persuade her. At last, she said: "can we just let them do this to our mother and daughter?"!? I believe mother, without the old lady, our road in the mansion will be very easy. Seeing you, we can''t do without the old lady! "


    Because ye Xihan lost his childhood and suffered a lot, ye Tianfeng always had a feeling of guilt and a heart that he wanted to make up for. Therefore, for her husband, aunt Bai is still very sure to resume her favor, but the old lady''s oil and salt is a big trouble!


    Smell speech leaf brook Han heart also can''t help but move.


    Yes Now it''s not like two years ago. She doesn''t have time to go step by step. She''s already in her hair


    When she saw that her marriage was about to burn her ass, her position in the mansion was lower than that of the first day. Did she really have to be humiliated to marry Jiang Hanjun?


    No! She wants better! If she wants to be a good person, she must at least surpass Ye Shu!


    Ye Xihan tangled in the heart for a while, clenched fist, finally sank the facial expression, eyes a dark.


    Seeing her daughter''s look and knowing that she no longer contradicted this matter, aunt Bai nodded happily.


    "Han''er, don''t worry The old man will soon be arrogant to the end! "

 Chapter 139

    "Mother, what did you give the old lady? Does it really work? " Back to God, ye Xihan quickly asked.


    Aunt Bai said with a light smile, "naturally, it''s useful. I saw that the old woman always drank honeysuckle honey water, so she bought black skin and asked him to add cinnabar and fairy flowers to it."


    "The fairy flower?" Ye Xihan frowned. She knew what cinnabar was, but what was fairy flower?


    "Like cinnabar, it''s just a kind of traditional Chinese medicine. It''s just toxic." Aunt Bai said.


    "The Bai family used to be a big house. When I was a child, my mother overheard the noble women talking about the pickling in the Marquis''s house. She said that although the cinnabar and tianxianhua were both medicinal materials, if they were taken at the same time for a period of time, people would become stupid and forgetful, and they would act like a one-year-old child, saying they couldn''t go!"


    Ye Xihan was shocked when he heard that this method is really cruel. Although it won''t kill people, there is no difference between living and dead.


    For the first time, ye Xihan looked at her mother carefully.


    In her heart, she could even be sure that if her two elder brothers had not grown up, if Lin had only one son, aunt Bai would have done the same to him!


    Aunt Bai took her look in her eyes and said, "but are you scared? Niang how to say also come out from the big house, not so stupid as you think! I didn''t fight for anything before, but I didn''t expect to find you back in my life. Now that my daughter has her, how can I delay? "


    In some sense, aunt Bai is better for her mother.


    Yexihan look micro movement, gently moved to the bed to sit down, mother and daughter had a deep talk.


    "Niang, how long has that old lady been taking this poison?"


    Aunt Bai thought slightly and said, "it''s about six or seven months."


    "So long? In other words, my mother started in March? " Ye Xihan surprised way, white aunt unexpectedly concealed her so long!


    Aunt Bai snorted coldly: "at the end of February, when you fell into the water, you scared me! But old lady Ye almost didn''t burn her eyes at that time, because she didn''t even have a chance to see you! "


    This is quite a gnashing of teeth, it turned out that as early as that time, aunt Bai had already hated the old lady.


    After that, aunt Bai sighed with regret: "Alas, in a little half a year, the old lady must have been deeply poisoned, and she can''t go back to heaven. Who knows that ye Shuli got the green eye of the imperial doctor, which stirred my good things!"


    "If it''s not for her, it''s really hard to be provoked Being a mother I wish I could tear her apart


    Ye Xihan''s eyes darkened when she heard that. Why didn''t she think so?


    Then he thought about Bai Caiwei and Xue Shengan again, hesitated in his heart, and finally restrained himself from telling aunt Bai.


    There are some things that the less people know, the better. She doesn''t believe in aunt Bai, she just worries about her bad things.


    "Then what? Can''t you help me, old lady? "


    Aunt Bai comforted her and said, "don''t worry. I have many chances to be around the old lady. I''ll stop the medicine for half a month. When I get back, I''ll take a strong medicine while ye Shu is away from me."


    After listening, ye Xihan nodded and let go.


    Qingshu courtyard, dark clouds cover the moon.


    Ye Shu, who had been in a hurry for a day, ran out of food and sent his poached eggs to the kitchen to ask questions.


    Ye Shuli is not a fool, especially after experiencing Bai Caiwei, she is more alert to anything.


    Even if there is no evidence, since we doubt it, we should continue to investigate it until we find out whether it is relevant or irrelevant, and we will not give up until we can convince her.


    Although busy to death, she still had a heart for the kitchen side.


    It''s a pity that there are not many people who can be used. They have to make people stare at Ye Xihan''s movements and send people to stare at Bai Caiwei''s movements. They are almost inseparable from each other. They only follow her one by one. It''s really weak to grasp each side tightly.


    After a short time, the poached egg quickly returned to the room.


    Ye Shuli asked: "what''s the matter? What''s going on in the kitchen these two days?"


    "Girl, you guessed very well. There was a lazy man in the kitchen at dinner today, but he was always lazy. I''m not sure if he slipped to report." The poached egg replied.


    Ye Shuli waved his hand to Wen Yan: "it''s OK. You don''t have to worry about that. I just asked the maid who was placed in Suxin courtyard. There was a thin black man who had been to Suxin courtyard at dinner. Just tell me what the man in the kitchen looked like."


    When he heard the words, he immediately said, "it must be him! The steward said that the lazy man is called Heipi. He is really black and thin. "


    Ye Shuli felt his chin and pondered.


    This man is very suspicious. Although there is still no evidence to prove that Aunt Bai and the black skin are related to the old lady''s poisoning, her suspicion is greatly deepened.With a deep thought, ye Shuli looked up and said, "I searched the kitchen that day, but I didn''t find anything. Maybe the other party was on guard and cleaned things early. Now that I''m alert, I''m sure I won''t make any more moves in the near future. You''ll let Miaochun stare at the black skin more often. "


    Of Ye Shuli''s four servant girls in spring, summer, autumn and winter, Miaochun is the one who is in charge of her meals on weekdays. She has the most contact with the kitchen, which makes her more reliable.


    The poached egg nodded and should be laid.


    Ye Shuli rubbed his forehead, sighed deeply, and fell down on the rocking chair to refresh his mind.


    There are so many things happening these days. They are all about life. One by one, they crash together. She is very busy.


    Wen Jinrui came out of the palace two days ago. She didn''t even have time to fight with her, so she went to Licheng nonstop.


    Recalling that every time she fell into a desperate situation, Wen Jinrui would appear at a critical moment to help her reverse the situation.


    At the moment, she really missed him.


    But even if she is the only one, she can still handle everything well!


    Open your eyes, a flash of light from ye Shu''s eyes.


    Early in the morning, Yudai street.


    Bai Caiwei got up early in the morning. Today is the day for her and Phoenix to take poison. But the jade belt bridge is so far away from the gate that it takes a long time to get to Phoenix.


    Sitting in a bumpy carriage and passing by the mansion of Wen state, Bai Caiwei can''t help but scold Ye Shuli secretly. She really knows where to pick!


    When she moved away, a carriage following Bai Caiwei quietly stopped in front of Wenguo mansion.


    A little servant girl jumps out of the car, looks at Bai Caiwei''s carriage and rushes to Qingshu hospital.

 Chapter 140

    The carriage walked slowly for more than an hour, and finally came to the front of the Phoenix courtyard.


    Bai Caiwei jumps out of the carriage, goes to the gate and knocks on the wooden gate.


    With the lesson of the last time, Bai Caiwei didn''t rush in this time. She just waited patiently at the door.


    Different from last time, Phoenix soon opened the door.


    As soon as he saw her, the Phoenix said, "how did you come? I didn''t make an appointment to pick it up at Chenshi. It''s already time. I was going to go to the city! "


    "I went out when I was young!" Bai Caiwei also said discontentedly that she got up early in the morning and even had no time to eat breakfast, so she came all the time.


    As the Phoenix welcomed her into the door, she said, "when? It won''t take you so long, will it? Although I''m outside the city, it''s not far from the government of Wen


    Bai Caiwei looked unnatural and said, "I came from Yudai street."


    "Jade belt street?" Phoenix stopped, eyes micro turn to see her a few eyes, funny said: "well how to run so far away, is not someone else out?"


    She used to think that Bai Caiwei was looking for a reason for her being late, but after hearing this, her face became ugly, and she was slightly surprised and said, "why, can''t it be said by me?"


    Bai Caiwei tried her best to talk about what happened in Wenguo government.


    Later, he didn''t want to mention the troubles, but said: "in a word, that''s it. What about the medicine that I said before?"


    Phoenix curled her lips and took out a small white porcelain vase from her clothes. Bai Caiwei was about to take it, but she retracted her hand.


    "You have been expelled from the government of Wen state. Can this poison be used?"


    Bai Caiwei frowned and said, "in a word, I won''t be denied entrance to visit you on weekdays."


    But he said, "it''s not convenient for me to hear that."


    "What do you mean?" Bai Caiwei was stunned.


    "This powder can be applied externally or orally, but it needs to be used continuously for three or five days, and then the effect will appear. If it is separated for one day in the middle, the property will be greatly reduced."


    Hearing this, cabbage was worried and discontented: "isn''t your poison very powerful? Why is it so troublesome that we have to wait so long? "


    Hearing Bai Caiwei question her ability, Phoenix glared at her displeasantly: "didn''t you think my poison was not strong enough, worried about exposure? It took me more than half a month to test the poison powder. The poison will lurk in the human body for half a month. Who can catch you then? "


    "Since you dislike my poison, forget it!" Phoenix said, will put the porcelain bottle back in the clothes.


    Bai Caiwei said: "wait! I don''t mean to dislike Miss Feng? It''s just that I didn''t expect a sudden change on my side. "


    The Phoenix gave a cold hum.


    Bai Caiwei was stiff and said, "what''s the best way for Miss Feng? It''s impossible for me to live in Wenguo government for three consecutive days. "


    If you visit her for three days in a row, it''s a question whether people in Wenguo government want to see her or not.


    Hearing this, Phoenix hesitated for a moment, frowned and said: "the less I use this poison powder each time, the longer it lasts, the longer the incubation time, and finally the deeper the poisoning. It''s not impossible for you to have an immediate effect, it''s just that... "


    "Just what?" Hearing the play, Bai Caiwei''s eyes brightened.


    Phoenix looked at her and said, "don''t you mean you just need to destroy your face? If the powder is used enough at one time, it will naturally be poisoned, but it is likely to cause death. "


    Bai Caiwei is stunned when she hears that she wants Ye Xihan to be destroyed, but she doesn''t want her life!


    What she wants is to see ye Xihan with an ugly face being spurned by the public!


    Seeing her hesitation, Phoenix thought that she couldn''t bear to hurt others'' lives. She sighed and frowned, "since you don''t want human lives, what''s your revenge on the other side?"


    Bai Caiwei bit her lip, but she was still silent.


    "Before, I didn''t know you very well. I traded poison for news, but I just got what I needed, so I didn''t ask you any more. But I''ve seen you ask for disfigurement poison again and again. Is it a woman? What do you have against her? "


    After a pause, the Phoenix said, "the third lady of Wenguo government is very famous in the capital. Is your enemy her?"


    "Not her Don''t worry about that, Miss Feng. Give me the poison powder. I know it myself. " Bai Caiwei took a deep breath.


    Phoenix a pick eyebrow, shrugged, then threw that white small porcelain bottle to her.


    Bai Caiwei quickly catches it. The small porcelain bottle is only the size of two fingers. It''s extremely exquisite. When she pulls out the cork, she sees that there is a whole bottle of white powder inside. It smells a little sweet.


    "Thank you, Miss Feng Then I''ll leave first. " Bai Caiwei puts the small porcelain vase into her purse and plans to say goodbye to Phoenix.


    But the Phoenix stopped her: "wait Don''t go yet. I have something else to ask you"What''s the matter?"


    Feng Huang''s eyes turned and said, "didn''t you just say that Si Fu has always been running to Wenguo government recently?"


    Cabbage slightly nodded and said: "old lady Ye is ill. Ye Shuli asked Si Fu to treat her. These days, the imperial doctor of Si often goes to the mansion of Wen state."


    After hearing this, Phoenix bit his lip and said, "do you know when he usually goes to Wenguo mansion?"


    Bai Caiwei knew what she wanted to do, so she said, "I''ll go there almost every two or three days. It''s usually at noon. If you want to see him, you can just stare at Wenguo government these two days."


    Phoenix nodded, Bai Caiwei saw nothing else, took the medicine and sat back in the carriage.


    On the way back, Bai Caiwei stroked the purse with the porcelain bottle and fell into meditation.


    Although this poison powder may worry about her life, she doesn''t want to miss the chance to deal with Ye Xihan. It''s a big deal to take less medicine.


    On Yudai street, most of the people who are intercepted in the first half are rich people, while the old houses in the back row are old and in disrepair, and there are many poor families.


    As a result, the streets are noisy. Some poor people often run to the other side of Yudai street to beg. Bai Caiwei gets out of the carriage and walks to the yard. Then she sees a few children playing in front of her.


    Bai Caiwei was walking on her own, but she was suddenly hit by the children. She couldn''t help but angrily scold: "do you have eyes?"


    A few children were thrown out by her and ran away.


    Bai Caiwei stares at them and goes away. When she gets back to the house, she is ready to hide the powder. She touches her waist with her hand, and she is shocked.


    Where''s her purse!?


    Thinking of the children who had just bumped into her, Bai Caiwei immediately turned pale.

 Chapter 141

    Those little beggars must be thieves just now!


    After reaction, Bai Caiwei quickly ran out of the yard and looked on the street. The children had already disappeared.


    There are many rich people living in Yudai street. It''s not uncommon for such things to happen.


    Think of this stubble, Bai Caiwei gas directly hit the table, the body is about to fall.


    The poison she managed to get from Fenghuang was planted in the hands of several little beggars?


    Thinking of this, Bai Caiwei couldn''t help her Qi and blood gushing, and almost didn''t mention it at a breath.


    Phoenix is afraid that she will not easily give her the third poison, she was driven out of the government of Wen, now what should we do?


    Qingshu courtyard, the sunshine is just right.


    After finishing lunch, ye Shuli stayed in the room and looked through the account books. He pinched the time and thought that it was time for him to go out of the inner room.


    Sure enough, as soon as I got to the door, I bumped into the pocketed egg that just came back to the house.


    Ye Shuli''s eyes brightened and asked eagerly, "how are you doing


    Poached egg quickly nodded, with Ye Shuli into the house, secretly took out a small porcelain white bottle from his arms.


    "Girl, that''s it!"


    "Today, after Caijin came to report, I immediately followed Bai Caiwei. I saw with my own eyes that she put poison into her purse, which made several little beggars steal her purse!"


    Ye Shuli quickly took the medicine bottle handed by the poached egg and observed it carefully. He said: "I didn''t expect it to be so smooth. Didn''t you find out by that Phoenix girl this time?"


    He Baodan said with a smile: "today, the Phoenix girl didn''t take the snake with her, so she didn''t notice me."


    Then he would overhear the conversation between the two girls.


    Ye Shuli''s face changed slightly when he heard this: "Bai Caiwei finally accepted the poison. Does she want Ye Xihan''s life?"


    Fortunately, she stole the poison. Otherwise, if she was waiting for Bai Caiwei to come, it would be too late. If she pushed it on her head again, it would be dead and could not be washed into the Yellow River.


    "Yes, the poison made by Miss Feng is really terrible..." Poached egg also said with a lingering fear.


    Ye Shuli opened the porcelain bottle and found a little powder in the tea. After observing for a long time, he didn''t find any change.


    "It doesn''t seem to make any difference If you pour it in, it doesn''t even smell like soft sugar. Yes Ye Shuli frowned and then picked up the porcelain bottle to smell it.


    Seeing this, he quickly advised: "Ouch! Girl, don''t do that. Don''t smell the poison. What if you get poisoned? " Finish saying that cup poured the tea of powder also all number to pour on the ground.


    Ye Shuli put away the porcelain vase and said with a smile, "don''t worry, I have the sense of propriety."


    He Baodan put down his heart and nodded: "I''d better wait for the doctor to come tomorrow and give it to him."


    "Well, yes! Do you think that girl Feng wants to see Si Yu


    "That''s right. The last time the imperial doctor solved the poison of the love flower, Miss Feng took a heart to him."


    Ye Shuli held his cheek and turned his eyes: "these two people are famous for one''s medical skill and the other''s poison skill. They have a strong sense of CP


    "Plug What is the feeling of stuffing farts? " The purse egg Lengleng ground asks a way.


    Ye Shu from the "poof" a smile out, quickly waved his hand, ha ha perfunctory in the past.


    At noon the next day, Si Fu came to observe the old lady''s recovery. After diagnosis and treatment, ye Shuli gave the poison stolen from Bai Caiwei to Si Fu.


    "This is the poison made by Miss Feng!"


    Si Fu quickly picked up the bottle of medicine and observed it. After a long time, he said, "there should be big ragweed in this powder."


    "What''s that?" Ye Shuli asked askew.


    "It''s a poisonous plant with white flowers and transparent juice. If it sticks to the body, it will burn. If it splashes into the eyes, it will lead to blindness."


    Ye Shuli immediately smacked his tongue, and then he heard Si Fu say: "is this poison useful to you? Can I take it back for research? "


    "What can I do with this poison? I wanted to deal with this harmful thing after I showed it to you. Since you are interested, take it."


    Si Yu said with a smile, "thank you very much."


    Ye Shu Li Hun waved his hand indifferently, and then looked at Si Yu''s smiling face, feeling a little strange.


    Since the last Palace Banquet, Si Fu''s attitude towards her has improved a lot. Recently, they have been in frequent contact with each other. She always feels that Si Fu has changed a lot.


    In the original work, Si Fu is a strict ascetic, cold and beautiful man. Even in front of Ye Xihan, she seldom shows her true feelings. But these days, she often smiles at her, which makes her feel strange.


    I hope she thinks too much about narcissism


    Si Fu was in a good mood when he got the poison, so he was ready to go back to the palace to study it.After walking out of the gate of Wenguo mansion and waving goodbye to Ye Shuli, Si Fu was about to enter the carriage when he heard a unique female voice behind him.


    "You Is that the secretary? " Uncertain words with a few different twist accent, a listen is not the capital.


    Si Fu turned around and saw a girl who looked like a foreign woman standing not far behind him. Then he said faintly, "yes, what can I do for you


    Phoenix looked at him strangely, his eyes moved, and then he was surprised. He could not help but take two steps to grasp Si Xi''s sleeve and said, "it''s you


    "Do you know me?" Si Fu quietly pulled back his sleeve, and then looked at the woman in front of him. The more he looked, the more familiar he felt.


    But the Phoenix was excited: "the vast wilderness, the fairyland forest..."


    The two women''s faces suddenly changed when they heard this


    Phoenix eyes a bright: "you remember? You remember me, great! So your name is Si Fu Can you tell me where he is? Is it in the capital, too? "


    Si Fu suddenly sank his face: "I didn''t expect you to find this place, but he''s gone. Don''t you know what you''re doing?"


    "Impossible..."! I didn''t I just scared you. I didn''t poison him! " The Phoenix is surprised, explain a way in a hurry.


    Si Fu frowned, moved in his heart, but then sneered: "so what? I advise you to die of this heart. "


    Phoenix quickly and tightly grabbed the corner of Si Fu''s clothes, with a bit choked: "I knew you lied to me, you don''t want to tell me where he is, do you? He didn''t want to see me... "


    "Girl, please let go. I have something else to do." Si Fu''s face sank, and he threw away her hand mercilessly.


    Seeing this, Phoenix could not help but shed two lines of clear tears and said, "then at least tell me his name..."

 Chapter 142

    Si Fu''s face was cold and pitiful, and the Phoenix was crying. Their gesture immediately attracted the onlookers from the street. People looked at them curiously, and some even whispered gossip.


    "Let go!" Si Yu''s face was cold. Yu Guang caught a glimpse of the people around him. He looked at them with an inexplicable look. Several green veins appeared on his forehead.


    Phoenix is still reluctant to drag him: "as long as you tell me his name, I immediately let go!"


    "Don''t even think about it." Si Fu said impolitely that he would never let this woman pester Jin Rui.


    "It''s just a name! What can''t be said about that! "


    People around them looked at them and began to whisper.


    Si Yu''s face is not from a vexed, coldly said: "he already has the person who likes, you don''t want to be unknowingly close up."


    Hearing this, Phoenix was shocked and wiped his tears. He glared at Si Fu angrily and said, "you lied to me again!"


    "Believe it or not, I''ve put my words here. Don''t be unkind." There was a flash of cold light in his eyes.


    Fenghuang bit his lip and put away his sad look. He glared at Si Fu angrily and said, "I don''t care! In a word, he and I have been married, and he is already my husband! "


    "That''s very kind of you. I mean, who do you worship with?" There was a sneering smile on Si Fu''s face.


    As soon as Si Yu said this, Phoenix immediately remembered the humiliation of the bridegroom disappearing on the day of her wedding under the eyes of the whole village, and immediately roared: "shut up


    "I don''t want to have another word with you, so let me go now!" Si Yu''s voice is cold.


    Phoenix glared at him, obediently loosened his sleeve, but he said: "if you don''t say it, don''t blame me for being impolite!"


    Then he shook his long sleeves. Si Fu looked to the ground and saw a slender, snow-white snake about the thickness of his little finger crawling towards him.


    Phoenix said with a smile: "you are not unfamiliar with this little thing. You know how powerful it is. Tell me where it is, or I will put the second one."


    Si Yu naturally recognized the poisonous snake. It was extremely fast and extremely poisonous. Then he sank his face and said, "this is not your Miao area. Put away the things and don''t hurt anyone."


    The Phoenix snorted coldly and glanced at the people watching: "if you don''t tell me, I''ll tell it to bite!"


    The people who had been standing beside to watch the scene immediately changed their face and called out "monster girl". Then they scattered and disappeared for a moment.


    "Do you say it or not? Don''t say... " The Phoenix twisted the willow eyebrows and took out a piccolo from his arms to blow.


    In between, the little white that just swam to the masses quickly climbed back and attacked the coachman in front of Si Fu.


    Seeing this, Si Xi''s face changed and he angrily said, "stop it!"


    As soon as the words came down, a red mark faster than lightning passed through the air. With the sound of "pa", the little white snake suddenly became two pieces.


    Seeing this, the Phoenix said, "who is it?"


    "Miss, it''s too much for you to hurt people at the gate of Wenguo government in broad daylight Well A soft and clear girl''s voice rang out.


    Phoenix quickly turned his head and saw a red woman with a slender red whip and a white lined shirt looking at her displeasantly.


    "Who are you? You killed my poison pet!" Phoenix glared at her, but her heart was trembling.


    What a quick whip!


    The White Snake she keeps is a strange snake from the south of the five ridges. It attacks very fast. Rao is like this. She whipped it into two pieces. It''s too late to hide!


    Ye Shuli had just sent Si Xi away. After a while, he heard the people at the gate report that he was entangled by a woman at the gate. As soon as I got to the door, I saw that the purple beauty with deep eyebrows and high nose was going to be hurt by the poisonous snake, so I immediately started.


    Ye Shuli looks at the woman in front of her and guesses that she should be the "Phoenix girl" who sent poison to Bai Caiwei.


    Eyes sweep to the red whip with some minced meat and blood, ye Shuli frowned disgustingly.


    Si Fu said hastily: "Shuli, don''t touch the whip! That snake blood is poisonous


    Got Si Fu''s reminder, ye Shuli quickly took back the hand that was ready to wrap the whip, then raised his chin to look at the Phoenix and said angrily: "this girl, who are you? It''s rude to be in front of the chief executive''s prison. I don''t know that! "


    Listening to her saying this, Fenghuang was shocked and remembered that this was not the place where she could do whatever she wanted. She could not help feeling a little afraid of her impulse.


    Then he put away his thorn, bit his lip and said, "so you are miss Di of Wenguo mansion. My name is Fenghuang I don''t want to be bad for Si Fu, I just want to ask him about a person''s whereabouts! "


    "Who?" Ye Shuli looks at Si Yu with a little surprise. He didn''t expect that he and Phoenix actually knew each other?


    Si Yu''s face also flashed a bit of surprise, and then her face sank. She is now called Phoenix? Well, no matter what her name is, as early as when the poison of love flower appeared in the capital, he should have remembered something about her."I just want to ask him where my husband is What''s your name... " Phoenix wrongly said, eyes and a bit of water.


    Ye Shuli heard the black lines all over his head, and his mouth drew straight.


    What''s going on?


    "Girl Don''t you have a problem here? " Ye Shuli pointed his head with a jade and said, "your husband, you don''t know where, even his name? You don''t even know. How can the imperial doctor know! "


    Phoenix a choke, shriveled shriveled mouth, low voice way: "this matter is very complicated, ye three miss still don''t mind so many idle matters of good, always the Si knows is!"


    On the other side, Si Li looked at Ye Shuli and Phoenix. His face was as black as the bottom of a pot. He didn''t know how to explain it.


    Thinking of the bottle of poison hidden in his arms, he was full of doubts about the Phoenix, but it was hard to open his mouth, so he had to coolly say, "this is not the Miao area. Don''t be silly. If you are coaxed by others, you can give the poison to others. Otherwise, no one will protect you when something goes wrong."


    She naturally knew that she should not give the poison to others easily.


    Phoenix is about to reply a few words, but his heart is shocked, and he immediately reacts. How does he know that he has given the poison to others?


    Si Fu didn''t want to talk to her any more. He just said in a cold voice, "don''t be stubborn about his affairs. Go back to miaojiang. You''ll never be able to do it!"


    Then he went to Ye Shu and took her whip away. He said that he would give it back to her after he got rid of the poison.


    Ye Shuli stares at Si Fu''s leaving in the carriage. He is full of doubts. It seems that Si Fu really knows who Phoenix''s husband is?


    As he was about to turn back to the mansion, he heard Phoenix''s voice with some eagerness: "Miss Ye San, you have a good relationship with Si Fu, right? Can you help me... "

 Chapter 143

    Ye Shuli took out the corner of his mouth, turned around and looked at the Phoenix and said, "miss Phoenix, we are just strangers who have just met each other. Isn''t that a bad way for you?"


    "I know we don''t know each other. It''s very abrupt to say this kind of request suddenly, but miss Ye San has such a good relationship with Si Fu that I think it''s just a little help..."


    Phoenix sniffed, wiped away all the tears, and said, "and I''m not angry when you killed my poison pet just now..."


    Hearing this, ye Shuli smiles. She tilts her head and eyebrows to pick: "does Feng feel that she is broad-minded and doesn''t care about me, so I should help you? In that case, Miss Feng committed an open murder in broad daylight in front of the gate of Wenguo government. I didn''t ask the bodyguard to arrest you. Should you also thank me? "


    Hearing the embarrassment on Fenghuang''s face, he quickly said, "this is my misbehavior. Don''t take Miss Ye San seriously..."


    Then she seemed to think of something. Her eyes flashed and she said, "yes! Miss Ye San, you don''t know that it''s not good for the government of Wen to ask me for poison. If I tell you the way to detoxify, will you help me to inquire about Si Fu? "


    Phoenix said, eyes shining at her.


    Ye Shuli didn''t expect that she would sell Bai Caiwei so easily. He said: "how can I know if what you said is true or false? If it is true, then you should tell me who is going to be bad for the government of Wenguo?"


    "Well I promised others, I can''t say, in short, I didn''t cheat you, that poison is my own refining, extremely dangerous. As long as you are willing to help me, I will tell you the antidote method, and then you will certainly appreciate me! " Phoenix bit lip to say.


    Although she wants to ask for ye Shuli''s help, she is not the villain who betrays others behind her. She promises Bai Caiwei to keep secret and will not tell anyone.


    However, Bai Caiwei did not say that she was not allowed to disclose the antidote method to others, and that would not be betraying her!


    Feel their reasons to stop, Phoenix raised his head to look at the leaf book from self-confidence, waiting for her to agree to his request.


    However, ye Shuli shook his head and chuckled: "Miss Feng, I''m sorry I can''t help it. How can I intervene in the affair between you and the imperial doctor? Even if the doctor is my friend, I definitely have no right to pry into other people''s privacy. "


    It had nothing to do with her, and she saw that Si Fu had such a tough attitude towards it, and she was not willing to say one more word. Even if they were friends, what reason did she have to ask?


    "If there''s nothing else, I''m sorry. Please help yourself."


    Ye Shuli is about to go back to the mansion. Seeing her attitude, Feng Huang is stunned and says: "Hello! I really didn''t cheat you. Don''t you worry about someone poisoning you! If you are willing to help me, no matter who wants to do harm to you in the future, I swear to you that I will never give the poison to her again! "


    Bai Caiwei has no poison powder in her hand. Naturally, she is not worried.


    "Thank you for your kindness and reminding. The government of Wen state has always been on guard and will pay more attention in the future."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Phoenix is choked by her and doesn''t know how to respond.


    See ye Shu from the head also did not return to the house, Phoenix bit bit lip, wrongly stomped and left.


    In a word, she won''t give up!


    With no poison in Bai Caiwei''s hand, ye Shuli put down his mind for the time being, and didn''t pay attention to Phoenix''s affairs. He stared at suxinyuan and Bai Caiwei everyday as usual, managing the affairs in the government and making the restaurant''s account book.


    I just didn''t expect that the Phoenix was still entangled with her. If she couldn''t get into Wenguo mansion, she ran to guiqulaixi building to gamble on her.


    "Master, the Phoenix girl is here again!" See Phoenix and stepped into the restaurant, the shopkeeper''s busy run to the top floor to give ye Shuli a message.


    Ye Shuli kneaded his forehead and said, "don''t say I''m in the restaurant."


    Every day, the Phoenix came back to the building to ask her for help. This is the third day.


    Chi Linyuan saw her face helpless appearance, cold voice way: "three young ladies, you stay in the top floor, don''t go down, this matter to me."


    Ye Shuli nodded, and Chi Linyuan turned and went downstairs to the hall.


    The people who eat in the first floor hall have almost occupied all the seats. There are so many people, it''s very busy.


    Phoenix is sitting in a small corner of the door chair, a pair of eyes keep looking around, hoping to find Ye Shuli''s figure.


    Chi Linyuan stepped over and said in a cold voice: "this girl, if you don''t have to eat, please don''t sit here. We still have many guests who don''t have seats to eat."


    Phoenix turned to see the pool Linyuan, quickly stood up to the door: "you are the cold guy, then I can stand here?"


    "No, you''re blocking the way in and out." Chi Linyuan said impolitely.


    Phoenix glared at him and said: "then you let me see Miss Ye San. I''ll leave immediately when I see her!"Chi Linyuan frowned: "you stop pestering, our girl didn''t come to the restaurant today."


    "Don''t lie to me! I have asked. The carriage at the door belongs to miss Ye San! " Phoenix willow eyebrow a vertical, but she will leave the whereabouts of Ye Shu are inquired into clearly.


    Seeing Chi Linyuan''s dark face, she said, "I really just want to see Miss Ye San. Would you please pass a message for me?"


    "Our girl is very busy when she talks with others. She has no time to see you. Since you don''t have to eat, don''t interfere with others here. " Chi Linyuan casually pulled a reason, and began to give orders.


    Phoenix looked at him angrily: "as long as you eat here, right? Good! I''ll eat here. I''ll eat until you close. I can always wait until she''s free until midnight! "


    With that, he sat back again, patted the table with his hand and said, "I want to order, sophomore!"


    On hearing this, the waiter rushed over and asked, "what does this girl want to use?"


    "You Chi Linyuan''s face sank.


    Phoenix looked at him with pride and said, "all the people who come here are guests. Can''t you still sell them to me? Otherwise, let the people next to you know that such a big restaurant bullies me. It''s hard for a little girl to say! "


    Then, ignoring Chi Linyuan''s black pot face, he began to look at the recipe, frowned and said, "what are these? Tell me what you have here?"


    Chi Linyuan winked at the young man, who immediately said, "would you like to taste the rose fruit tea in our restaurant? A pot costs only 300 Wen! "


    Hearing the words, the Phoenix immediately patted the table and said, "what? 300 Wen? It''s so expensive

 Chapter 144

    Chi Linyuan immediately came forward and said, "since you can''t afford it, let''s go!"


    The Phoenix glared at him angrily: "beautiful! What''s the cheapest dish here? Give me some! "


    The shopkeeper turned his eyes and said with a smile, "these dishes are delicious and inexpensive. It''s only about one or two silver in all!"


    "One One or two silver! Why don''t you grab it! " Phoenix angry way.


    Chi Linyuan said in a cold voice: "it''s already very cheap. This is the capital, and it''s not any other place. We''re going back to the best restaurant in Zhuque street. Since we don''t have money, don''t waste our time."


    Fenghuang''s face turned red when she heard that the consumption in the capital was much higher than that in the south of the Yangtze River. When she came here, she was in a hurry and didn''t inquire carefully. After living in the inn for a while, she found that her money was running out, so she had to find a small yard outside the city.


    "I owe you first! My brother will come to the capital in two days. I''ll give it back to you then. " As soon as the Phoenix turns its head, she says, she regrets that Bai Caiwei didn''t accept it when she wanted to lose money.


    "Girl, do you want to eat overlord''s food? We went back to the building and didn''t write a white note to get credit. " Chi Linyuan''s face sank when he heard the speech. Why is the girl so unreasonable?


    Phoenix probably also felt that he was wrong. Hesitantly, he pulled out a small porcelain vase the size of his little finger from his waist and said, "this is my special medicine powder. It''s very itchy when it''s sprinkled on the body. It''s different from the ordinary itching powder. I have to have a bigger medicine. It''s useless to wash it with water. It won''t work for about three days."


    Chi Linyuan frowned and didn''t know why she suddenly said this.


    Then listening to the Phoenix continued to say: "usually such a small bottle I sell to others to two liang silver! It''s cheaper for you. It''s enough for this meal. How about that? "


    She is not poor and has no money. She just doesn''t think about bringing so much on her body. The strange poisons she makes are always valuable and have no market. It''s not necessary for people to buy them!


    Although it''s just a bottle of ordinary itching powder with self-defense, it''s enough for a meal!


    Chi Linyuan really pulled down a face completely, gritted his teeth and said: "girl, are you playing with me? What do I need you for? Don''t make any more fuss, let''s go


    Phoenix looked at him incredulously, and a little bit of grievance surged in his heart and said, "I''ve told you so well!"


    Then he raised his eyebrows and said angrily, "since you are ungrateful, don''t blame me for being rude! I have to see Miss Ye San today! "


    Then she got up and shook her sleeves. Two slender snakes with thin fingers swam out of her long sleeves and wrapped them around her white wrist.


    A snow-white body, green eyes, a golden white intertwined with golden pupils, with a black snake letter spitting, making a "hissing" sound.


    Chi Lin Yuan''s face aside, quickly back step, the snake is very bright, the head was inverted triangle, a look will know extremely poisonous.


    The next moment had already noticed the movement on their side. At this time, he saw two terrible poisonous snakes wrapped around Phoenix''s hands, and immediately burst the nest noisily.


    Some women were so frightened that they exclaimed, "ah! Help! There are snakes here


    The people in the hall were all flustered: "where? Where is it? "


    There was a man who wanted to cheat and cheat. Seeing this, he turned his eyes and cried out: "run! There''s a snake here. If it''s too late, it''s dead! "


    After that, the crowd became more flustered. You pushed me around and ran around like a bird or a beast. After a while, they ran naked. When the people in the elegant room upstairs heard such a big motive, they were surprised to look downstairs.


    Seeing such a situation, Chi Linyuan couldn''t help it any more. He patted the table hard and said angrily, "girl, are you deliberately making trouble in our restaurant! It''s time for me to call


    In his anger, several well-trained guards came out of the room immediately.


    Seeing this, Fenghuang remembered that others had said that the mansion was covered by Shizi and Prince Wuxuan of the general''s mansion. He could not help feeling sorry for his impulse.


    She can only use poison, and she can''t fight!


    "You What do you want! I''m just bluffing you! " Phoenix bite lip to say, she how dare to do something to others, she just don''t want to go to jail!


    Both sides are deadlocked, and a figure in red comes down the stairs.


    Ye Shuli sighed, his face a little unhappy and said, "Miss Feng, what are you doing?"


    Seeing ye Shuli, the Phoenix took back the two snakes and hid them in his sleeve. He looked at her expectantly and said, "Miss Ye San, I finally see you!"


    Ye Shu can''t help shaking her figure and pulling out the corner of her mouth. The Phoenix looks at her as if she had met her sweetheart


    "Miss Feng, you''ve just made such a fuss. You''ve not only bothered the distinguished guests in the elegant room upstairs, but also scared away all the diners on the ground floor. How can you compensate me for my loss?"


    When ye Shuli finished, he scanned the leftovers of the table with great pain. What a waste!This NIMA ran away without paying!


    It seems that I have to talk to Chi Linyuan and ask him to change the restaurant''s rules to pay first and serve later.


    "I I didn''t expect it to be like this Why don''t you give me an IOU first! I''ll give it back to you some other day! " Phoenix shrunk his neck and said in a wrong way.


    Ye Shusheng was upset when he was smashed by someone. He looked at her angrily and said, "Miss Feng, please don''t make trouble in the restaurant again, OK?"


    "If you promise to help me, I promise not!" Phoenix said quickly.


    Ye Shuli screwed up his eyebrows and said, "the imperial doctor is the most popular person in the palace. He is busy every day, but he doesn''t touch the ground. How can he have so much time to come to Wenguo government every day? Even if I want to see him, I don''t have so many opportunities! "


    "This He doesn''t always go to Wenguo government for medical treatment. When he comes next time, just ask for me! " Phoenix Du mouth said.


    Ye Shuli was full of irritability, but he had to endure his anger: "just, I''ll just follow you, but I''ll put my words here first. If I ask the imperial doctor, he still won''t say, Miss Feng won''t pester me in the future!"


    "Do you really want to help me? Great As soon as Phoenix''s eyes brightened, he almost jumped up with joy.


    Ye Shu nodded away and finally coaxed the Phoenix away. The restaurant was back to normal again.


    She was finally sent away! It''s like a piece of poisonous brown candy!


    Although Ye Shu has been annoyed by the Phoenix recently, she is not the one who has no eyes. She can''t ask Si Fu about it.


    But such a fuss really made a little gossip about what happened between them.


    "That''s all. When Si Fu comes next time, let''s make a little inquiry." Ye Shuli sighed, shook his head, and went back to the mansion in the carriage.

 Chapter 145

    On this day, as usual, Si Yu came to the government for treatment.


    Lin''er, born prematurely by Li Yuzhen, was named You''an. Because she was born less than a month ago, she was a little weak, so she often came to observe the child''s condition.


    This day, he just finished the diagnosis and treatment, and quickly went to the yard of Ye Shuli.


    "What''s the matter, but what''s the matter?" Ye Shuli looked at his face and asked in a hurry.


    Si Yu rarely showed a reassuring smile and said: "Jinrui has the good news. He has completely grasped the evidence of the private soldier training of Longna!"


    "Really? Excellent! Does Jinrui have any accident with them? " Ye Shuli asked as soon as his eyes brightened.


    "There were a few small accidents, but there was nothing serious. There was nothing wrong. About tomorrow, he and Chu Xiao will return to the capital."


    Hearing this, ye Shuli finally put down a hanging heart and showed a reassuring smile.


    Si Fu looked at her smile, slightly stunned, and then immediately hid his emotions.


    "By the way Si, there is something I want to ask you Ye Shuli said hesitantly.


    Si Yu a smile: "say directly is, have what good hesitation."


    "Then I asked Don''t be angry... " Ye Shuli gave him a vaccination.


    Seeing her look like this, Si Yu frowned and said, "what''s the matter? Suddenly she looks strange."


    Ye Shuli said with a smile: "that Can you tell me something about you and Phoenix? "


    Hearing this, Si Fu really slightly sank his face and said with a little displeasure, "what do you want to do with this suddenly?"


    "Well You''ve been hiding in the palace lately, but I can''t stand being pestered by that Phoenix girl! " Ye Shu left and complained.


    Then the Phoenix has been pestering her, in the restaurant to make things one by one to tell out.


    "Anyway, she asked me for help and asked me to ask you where her husband was I''ve been so upset by her that I can''t find a way to ask you. "


    Si Fu is cold to descend a face way: "she unexpectedly entangled with you?"? Well, why don''t you be polite to her? Next time, just arrest her. She won''t dare to do so after a loss! "


    Ye Shuli said: "I have nothing to do with her. Although she is a little annoying, it''s inappropriate for me to treat a little girl so rudely, isn''t it?"


    Looking at Si Fu''s evasion of her question, ye Shuli knew that he didn''t want to say it. He hesitated again and again and asked curiously: "the husband of Feng girl What''s going on? It''s not even convenient for me to say? "


    After hearing her say this, Si Fu looked at her for some reason. A strange look flashed on his face and said, "this I don''t know how to explain it. "


    Seeing ye Shuli''s expectant looking at him, Si Fu suddenly got up and said, "in a word, you''d better not know. Phoenix, you''ll tell her the truth. I won''t tell her!"


    "Don''t worry about the rest. Just let her die and go to miaojiang. I have something else to do Go back to the Palace first. "


    Ye Shuli was stunned to see that he almost flew out of the Qingshu courtyard, and his father-in-law was confused.


    What''s the matter? This is How can you slide so fast?


    Just, don''t say, don''t say, she has asked, Phoenix there is really powerless.


    Then he told the truth to Ye Fenghuang.


    "When I ask him about it, he runs faster than a rabbit, and I have no choice..." Ye Shuli said helplessly.


    Phoenix murmured with a lost face: "even you are not willing to say..."


    "I came to the capital alone Just to find him Why don''t you tell me where he is! " Phoenix mouth a shriveled, will cry out.


    Ye Shuli looked at the way that her deputy general was about to cry, and his heart was a bit bitter. A woman came all the way from Jiangnan to the capital to find her husband. Why on earth?


    Then she asked, "Miss Feng, since you are your husband, how can you not even know his name?"


    "I Against Anyway, he is my husband! Don''t worry about the rest! " Phoenix some angry turn head, childish said.


    How do you want her to explain?


    Said to get along with more than two months of men, to the wedding day are not willing to tell her his name!


    Leaf book leaves tiny frown, don''t want to say even if, anyway ask her to help also help, don''t owe her what.


    Then he sighed and said, "it''s late. Miss Feng, I''ll let Chi Linyuan take you back."


    Phoenix smell speech white one eye chilly complexion of Chi Linyuan way: "you Central Plains man how all is this vice virtue! Very good looking, is with a big ice yes, every day with a face! Si Yu is like this, and so is Chi Linyuan! "


    Then Jiao snorted: "also from Central Plains, my husband is not like you. He looks gentle!"Ye Shuli and Chi Linyuan look at each other. He takes a look at the corner of his mouth, and then sends the Phoenix away.


    The next evening, because of the purchase, the restaurant closed early.


    Ye Shuli is still looking at the accounts on the roof of the building as usual. Suddenly, he sees the shopkeeper''s happy face and says, "master, master! Go downstairs and see who''s coming! "


    Ye Shuli picks eyebrows, puts down the account book, and goes downstairs. He sees Wen Jinrui sitting at the table with a horse tied outside. He just comes back.


    On the table was a pot of freshly brewed tea. The cook was busy cooking in the room.


    When ye Shuli saw him, his eyes lit up and he ran straight and quickly. He almost didn''t jump into his arms in front of the crowd.


    "Why don''t you send a message in advance when you come back? Haven''t you eaten yet, are you hungry? "


    Wen Jinrui stopped her waist, helped her stand firm, and said with a smile, "run slowly, be careful if you fall down."


    Chi Linyuan and the shopkeeper pretended not to see them, but they secretly glanced at them with a smile on their lips.


    Ye Shuli felt other people''s eyes, and then he vomited his tongue. He left Wen Jinrui''s arms and sat beside him. Looking at his dusty appearance, he said, "why don''t you go back to the house first?"


    "I''ll go into the palace later. I''ll see you before I pass by." Wen Jinrui said with a smile that the water like smoke ripples in the night light.


    Ye Shuli seldom blushed a little, and accompanied him to dinner: "since you have something to do, come back to me after you are busy."


    Wen Jinrui raised her hand and wiped a grain of rice from the corner of her mouth. She was about to open her mouth, but a familiar female voice sounded at the door.


    "Miss Ye San I may have to go back to Jiangnan for a while. Before I leave, I want to thank you. Thank you... "


    Ye Shuli and Wen Jinrui turn to look at the past, but listen to the voice suddenly stop.


    Phoenix stood at the door, looking at Wen Jinrui incredulously, looking excited.


    "You You... "

 Chapter 146

    Wen Jinrui turns to see the purple woman in the night, looking at him with tears in her eyes. Her pupils shrink and her smile disappears immediately.


    Ye Shuli was stunned for a moment, and then he saw the Phoenix walking in three steps. His tears flashed, but he said happily: "it''s nearly two years I finally found you, ah Rui... "


    What What the hell?


    Ye Shu centrifugal suddenly poured on a bad premonition, not so bloody, right?


    "I was wrong before. Don''t be angry with me, ok..." Phoenix wiped the tears on his face, will come up to pull Wen Jinrui''s sleeve.


    Wen Jinrui''s face sank, quickly avoided her and said in a cold voice: "how can you be here? This is not where you should be. "


    "You wait Jin Rui, do you know Miss Feng Leaf book from dry Baba to open mouth, head some card machine.


    "Jin Rui? So your name is Jinrui, now I know your name at last! But I still like to call you a Rui... " Phoenix said happily.


    "Shut up! It''s not your name Wen Jinrui''s eyes rarely flashed a look of disgust.


    Chi Linyuan and the shopkeeper all frowned and looked at each other.


    Speaking of this, ye Shuli didn''t understand anything else. She felt that the dog''s blood poured down her heart like a pouring rain.


    Unconsciously, he placed his rice bowl heavily. Suddenly, he stood up and said in a high voice, "Miss Feng, is he the husband you''ve been looking for?"


    Phoenix seemed to notice that the relationship between them was extraordinary. He could not help but put away the joy on his face and said in a deep voice with some doubt: "that''s right! This is my husband, Miss Ye San. Did you know her


    "Why didn''t you tell me before you met? Are you and Si Fu colluding with each other to make me go back to miaojiang? "


    What and what? This brain tonic ability is OK!


    Ye Shuli''s face was slightly heavy, but Wen Jinrui was the first to speak and said in a cold voice: "what husband? I have nothing to do with you! You are still as unreasonable as before, ayudo


    "It doesn''t matter! We are all married Hearing this, the Phoenix walked forward with a look of excitement. The little snake hidden in the sleeve seemed to feel the owner''s uneasy mood, and quickly came out from the cuff, looking at the stranger in front of him uneasily and warily.


    Seeing this, Wen Jinrui''s face changed slightly. She hugged Ye Shu and avoided her.


    Ye Shuli had a hard time digesting the huge amount of information. He was still at a loss in his mind and asked eagerly, "what''s the matter? What''s the relationship between Jinrui and Phoenix?"


    Seeing her look inexplicable, Wen Jinrui quickly grasped her hand and comforted her with a soft look: "ah Li, there is no such relationship between me and her. Don''t misunderstand me. I''ll explain to you later."


    Phoenix see two people action intimate, see Wen Jinrui soft voice comfort ye Shuli appearance, can''t believe to come forward, shaking raised his finger Ye Shuli.


    "Miss Ye San What''s your relationship with him? Is that why you kept it from me? " She seems to have been greatly stimulated in general, no intention to appease that has a little restless white snake.


    The little white snake felt her anger and arched to attack.


    Misunderstood by others, ye Shuli lowered his face and said, "you think too much. I didn''t know what happened between you before. You..."


    Words suddenly stop, see Wen Jinrui don''t know when to draw out the waist of the soft sword, electric light generally cut off the snake head.


    "Ah..."! You You The snake blood on the wrist, Phoenix face changed, quickly shake off the half of the body, groping in the waist.


    "Don''t let the snake out in front of others in the future. Next time, I won''t be so polite." Wen Jinrui warned coldly that there was a strong color of disgust in the eyes of the snake.


    Phoenix quickly tore off a small piece of gauze on the shirt, dried the snake blood on his hands, then took out a small porcelain vase from his waist and poured some white powder on some red hands.


    Ye Shu could not help but step forward and said, "that snake blood is not poisonous!" She clearly remembered what Si Xi had said, but she didn''t know what toxicity the snake blood had. She frowned at Feng Huang''s wrist.


    Wen Jinrui quickly stopped her walking and said, "don''t go there, don''t get that snake blood!"


    "Ah Rui How can you do this to me! "


    After dealing with the poisonous blood on his hands, the Phoenix looked up at them and said wrongly, "I didn''t mean to release the snake I didn''t mean to hurt her! "


    Ye Shu left and opened her mouth. She didn''t know what to say. Now she was full of running grass, mud, horses and doubts.


    What''s going on? Why does she look like a junior!


    In addition, how does Wen Jinrui look at the Phoenix like an enemy?


    Maybe she felt that she had just gone too far. Wen Jinrui put away her vigilance, slightly slowed down her tone, but still said without any fluctuation: "don''t pester me any more. I''ve made it clear to you a long time ago.""I can''t accept you, and I can''t forgive myself. I can''t apologize to Wen Yu. You go, ayudo


    The Phoenix''s face was shocked, and said sadly to him, "what can''t forgive myself You just can''t forgive me... "


    "I''m sorry for Wen Yu. I really know I''m wrong Ah Rui, will you forgive me? I really love you... "


    "Enough!" Wen Jinrui suddenly interrupted with a cold look and a cold breath. "If you want me to forgive you, then you should go back to miaojiang and never appear in front of me."


    The Phoenix hears speech, immediately a buttock sits on the ground to cry, the voice is shrill.


    Ye Shu left to look at the Phoenix, and looked at Wen Jinrui, who was very different from his usual life. His mood was complicated.


    "Ah Li, it''s getting late. I have to go to the palace tonight. I''ll see you back by the way." Wen Jinrui turned around and said with a cool look. She didn''t see the cold air just now.


    Ye Shuli looked at the crying Phoenix in embarrassment and said, "then she She... "


    "You don''t care about her." Wen Jinrui pulled her to the door, but said coldly.


    "Linyuan, throw away the table and chair stained with snake blood. Don''t use it. The place stained with blood on the ground is built with mud. I''ll send the book back first."


    Pool Linyuan cold voice should go down, see them two people leave, looking back at sitting on the ground crying more than Phoenix, and the shopkeeper several are wring up eyebrows, look inexplicable.

 Chapter 147

    Ye Shuli is pulled to the carriage by Wen Jinrui, and then he shoves him into the carriage.


    The carriage immediately galloped in the direction of Wenguo government, making a tap sound in the moonlight.


    Looking at Wen Jinrui drilling into the carriage, ye Shuli frowned, grabbed his sleeve and said, "what''s the matter? Is it really OK to leave Phoenix alone? "


    "Don''t worry about her, ah..."


    "What''s the matter with you and Phoenix? Why did she call you ARI? Why do you call her ayudo Ye Shuli interrupted him and continued to ask.


    "Ah you Duo is her real name, she..."


    "The Phoenix appeared in the capital a few days ago, and stopped Si Fu from telling him where her husband was. Si Fu refused to say, so the Phoenix entangled me and asked me to help her. Now I wonder why Si Fu won''t tell me, OK! It''s the romantic debt you caused! "


    "What''s marriage like? Have you ever been married to Phoenix? Since you''ve been a pro, how can you treat her like an enemy! And who is Wen Yu? "


    Ye Shuli kept asking questions like a string of bullets, which made Wen Jinrui unable to answer. He had to hold her white wrist with his backhand and quickly skimmed on her chattering lips. His voice stopped suddenly.


    Wen Jinrui face with a somewhat helpless look coax way: "good, listen to me."


    Ye Shuli blushed and wiped his mouth. He quickly turned over to him and hit him with his buttocks. He hummed and said, "please tell me the truth! Or I''ll make you look good! "


    Wen Jinrui had no choice but to indulge in a smile. She hugged her waist and took her over. She sighed: "I didn''t expect that she had found the capital! Me and ayudo That''s Phoenix. We met about two years ago. "


    Leaf book leaves a pair of angry appearance on the surface, but quietly raised an ear to listen carefully.


    It turns out that when Wen Jinrui and his good friend once traveled in Lingnan, they strayed into a mysterious Miao territory, dahuangze. They were bitten by a poison with strange poison in Zeyu. Fortunately, they were saved by a Miao man''s father-in-law at the critical moment.


    The father-in-law took them to a village called Xishan village to heal their wounds, and met ayudo. The father-in-law is the head of Xishan village, and ayudo is his granddaughter. She is delicate and kind, and has amazing talent in poison.


    Later, a Youduo almost fell into a cliff when he was collecting herbs in the mountains. Fortunately, he was saved by Wen Jinrui. Later, during the struggle between Xishan village and neighboring villages, Wen Jinrui and Wen Yu helped Xishan village to save their lives and saved a Youduo and his father-in-law again.


    "And then Phoenix has a deep love for you, right? Phoenix''s grandfather also wants to marry your granddaughter, right? Wen Shizi, it''s a good fortune Ye Shuli said dully.


    With a helpless smile, Wen Jinrui reached out and touched her hair and said, "I have no affection for her."


    "Then what happened? That Wen Yu Ye Shu took a glance at him and spoke carefully.


    Wen Jinrui''s smile on Wen Yan''s face faded a little, and his voice was a bit bitter: "Wen Yu is a descendant of our Wen family, and can also be regarded as my distant cousin. We grew up together, and our relationship is extraordinary..."


    Wen Yu is a handsome man with a straight face. Usually, he seems to be unsmiling and serious, but he is frank and tender.


    Wen Jinrui and Wen Yu go to Xishan village together and get to know ah Youduo. After several times of getting along with each other, Wen Yu has a deep love for ah Youduo, who is pretty cute, but ah Youduo has a heart for Wen Jinrui, who looks warm and jade like.


    Although Wen Jinrui seems warm, he is actually warm outside and cold inside. At that time, because of hatred, he was often killed and disadvantageous. He was always silent. He was extremely alert to everything, and naturally had no idea about ah Youduo.


    The two brothers saved a Youduo and Xishan village twice, and a Youduo was infatuated with Wen Jinrui. But the goddess has a heart, and Xiang Wang has no dream. Wen Jinrui won''t even tell him his real name. Ah Youduo, who runs into a wall everywhere, deliberately makes friends with Wen Yu. He wants to see Wen Jinrui''s reaction and learn more about Wen Jinrui from Wen Yu.


    Wen Yu''s heart is pure and clear, but he still gives in to ah Youduo and lets her do mischief.


    Later, when Xishan village was at war with the neighboring village, a Youduo made xiaoxingzi deliberately put himself in danger, hoping that Wen Jinrui could put her in mind and save her.


    Who knows, before Wen Jinrui has time to do it, Wen Yu panics when he sees that ah Youduo is in danger. He bravely blocks the enemy''s surprise attack for ah Youduo, but he is also killed because of the strange poison in his body.


    Later, Wen Jinrui was very angry with ah Youduo. But ah Youduo had a devil''s block at that time. He reluctantly wanted to marry Wen Jinrui. Seeing Wen Jinrui''s extraordinary skill and ingenious strategy, his father-in-law also wanted to stay. He married his granddaughter ah Youduo to her on the ground of thanking their brothers for their help.


    Wen Jinrui naturally refuses to agree, but a Youduo and the people in Xishan village put him under house arrest with strange poison, and then they get married.


    Wen Jinrui takes advantage of everyone''s unprepared and sends a letter to Si Yu. Later, Si Yu arrives on the night of their marriage and saves Wen Jinrui in time. He leaves without saying goodbye.After listening to all this, ye Shu was extremely complicated. Then he sighed and said, "it''s a pity, Wen Yu..." Then the good feeling for Phoenix fell.


    Why is there such a blind girl? Who doesn''t look good to her?


    Wen Jinrui''s eyes are down and his face is flashing. He''s afraid that ye Shuli will think and worry about it. He doesn''t tell the story of Phoenix''s falling in love with him on his wedding night. Although Si Yu has cured him, the process is always difficult to talk about.


    "If it wasn''t for Wen Yu Maybe I couldn''t help killing her. " Wen Jinrui said coldly, with some pain in her heart.


    Ye Shuli didn''t speak, just close to his arms, leaning on his chest, Wen Jinrui stretched out her hand and hugged her tightly.


    The two were speechless, and there was silence in the carriage.


    "Yes! You don''t mean that you always refuse to tell Fenghuang your name, then why does she call you a Rui? " Leaf book left suddenly beat his chest, stuffy say.


    Originally, she thought that this title was unique to her. She just heard the intimacy of Phoenix''s call, but she was not happy at all.


    Wen Jinrui Wen Yan low smile to: "jealous?"


    Feeling his chest shaking with laughter, ye Shu was annoyed and pinched at his waist: "it''s in the vinegar jar!"


    Wen Jinrui sighed with a smile and put her chin on her head to comfort her: "I don''t like her calling me that either. She called me that when she saw the inscription on my jade pendant."


    "Jinrui will always be just a Rui for you."

 Chapter 148

    After a moment of warmth in the carriage, Wen Jinrui takes her to the gate of Wenguo mansion, and then turns back to the palace.


    Ye Shuli looked at him anxiously with a tired look and said, "is it so urgent? I don''t even have time to rest. I just ate a few mouthfuls. Are you hungry? "


    "Don''t worry. Will the emperor be hungry after entering the palace?"


    Ye Shu left the shriveled mouth: "the emperor is not hungry for you, some people''s hearts may not just want to starve you so simple."


    Thinking of the giant lion and the assassin in black at the Palace Banquet, she was still frightened.


    Wen Jinrui comforted her and said, "don''t be afraid, believe me. Chu Xiao has already met me in the palace. I''ll leave now and come back to you after the matter is settled. "


    Ye Shu nodded away and watched him enter the carriage. When the carriage went away, he disappeared in the night, and went back to the house after a long time.


    A good clean up, leaf book from this just drag tired body to sleep.


    Half asleep and half awake, he was suddenly woken up by his hands. After opening his eyes, he yawned and said, "it''s you What happened in the middle of the night


    He Baodan quickly came over and said, "girl, there has been a woman knocking at our gate all the time. It''s the Phoenix. She has to fight to see you!"


    Ye Shuli frowned, rubbed his sleepy eyes and said, "when is it now?"


    "It''s time to go back, girl."


    Ugly time, it''s about one o''clock in the middle of the night. Why does phoenix look for her? It''s not Rabbi, is it?


    The purse egg sees her frown and says: "girl, do you want me to solve her?"


    "No, just I''ll go and have a look. " Ye Shuli shook his head and got up helplessly. He put on a coat and left the hospital directly.


    The late autumn night wind was blowing on her body, which made her shiver. She said: "girl, I''ll go back and get you a dress, be careful to hurt the cold!"


    Ye Shuli nodded and looked at the poached egg in only two thin clothes. He envied each other''s physique and went to the gate.


    "What do you want to do in the middle of the night! What can I do for you during the day? "


    "That''s right. At this late hour, all the three young ladies of our family have gone to bed. Don''t make trouble, will you?"


    The guard yawned and advised impatiently with sleepiness.


    "I don''t know! I''m going to see Miss Ye San! I won''t go The Phoenix cried out in a loud voice.


    The two guards looked at each other helplessly and said, "my aunt, please don''t shout, OK?"


    The servants of Wenguo mansion were good-natured. Seeing that the other party was a girl, they didn''t embarrass her. They would have been thrown into the street in Wuxuan mansion and Shuntian mansion!


    Ye Shuli, with long hair like dark clouds, tightened his coat and said unhappily: "Miss Feng, are you finished in the middle of the night? Don''t be such a guard? "


    Seeing ye Shuli, Phoenix''s eyes lit up and ran over to him and said, "Ye Miss Ye San, you are here. "


    "What can miss Feng do for me in the middle of the night?"


    "I I''m here to I''m sorry. I misunderstood you in the restaurant before. " Phoenix bit his lip, lowered his head and said, "I was too excited to see Jin Rui at that time I thought you and Si Fu were cheating me. I''m sorry... "


    See her eyes are still red swelling, leaf book from sigh, warm voice way: "misunderstanding, don''t put on the heart."


    This girl looks very sensible It''s not that annoying.


    "Well Also, I I want to ask, "what''s your relationship with him?" Seeing that she was not angry, Phoenix looked at her and asked cautiously. Her voice was full of tension.


    Ye Shuli said frankly, "it''s the kind of relationship you imagine."


    Hearing this, Phoenix turned pale and trembled: "you You, I I''ve already been married to him! "


    Ye Shuli looked at her and shook his head: "Miss Feng, he has told me everything between you. Do you think you are worthy of Wen Yu? "


    Hearing Wen Yu''s two words, Phoenix felt a pain in his heart, and immediately squatted on the ground and cried: "he told you? I I really know that I''m wrong. I don''t forget about Wen Yu I''m so sorry and miserable Jinrui hates me My brother also scolded me. I really know I was wrong... "


    She often dreams back in the middle of the night. She can see Wen Yu''s whole body with poisonous hair and miserable death. Her eyes are still full of tenderness on her face full of pain.


    "I know I''m sorry for Wen Yu I regret it too But I really like Jinrui I like it very much at the beginning, but now he hates me very much... "


    The sad cry reverberated under the dark Ye Kong. Ye Shuli was two big at once. He squatted beside her and patted the Phoenix on the back and said, "my eldest lady Don''t cry any more. You''re crying. I''ll cry my parents later, and things will go wrong! "


    Hearing this, Phoenix slowly stopped the tears and sobbed in a low voice.After a long silence, the Phoenix suddenly said: "Miss Ye San, you and he are not engaged, are you?"


    "Well, no." Leaf book left to pick eyebrow, haven''t you given up?


    Sure enough, Phoenix raised a small face full of tears and said to her seriously, "no matter how much he hates me, I won''t give up! As long as you''re not married, I''ll have a chance! "


    Ye Shuli nodded helplessly: "yes, yes!"


    Phoenix bited his lip and said, "even if you are miss Di of Wenguo government, I won''t lose to you!"


    "Good, good!"


    The Phoenix willow eyebrows twisted and said in a high voice: "even if Wen Jinrui is the son of the great general, I will not give up easily!"


    "Yes, yes!"


    My aunt, you can do whatever you want. Can you let me go back to sleep first?


    Phoenix choked, turned to cold hum: "do you really like Jinrui? If you like him, why aren''t you angry? "


    Ye Shuli rubbed his forehead and said, "I''m so sleepy. I don''t have the strength to get angry. Miss Feng, what''s the matter? You go back first and talk about it later, OK?"


    Fenghuang blushed and said, "it''s too late I can''t get out of the gate. Chi Linyuan drove me out of the restaurant. I have no money on me... "


    Ye Shuli felt his face twitching uncontrollably, so that''s why you came to me most of the night?


    Then he said to the pocketed egg behind him, "egg, please send Miss Feng back to the restaurant and tell Chi Linyuan to let Miss Feng stay for one night."


    He Baodan nodded, and without saying a word, he pulled up the Phoenix and went to the carriage.


    Sitting in the carriage, Phoenix looked at her with an awkward look and said, "thank you..."


    Ye Shuli waved his hand and let the poached egg send her away. Then he looked at the back of the carriage and sighed in his heart.


    This Phoenix, said pitiful and hateful, although not very annoying, but also very pestering.


    Why do all the girls around her regard her as their rival, but no one likes her except Wen Jinrui?


    Thinking of Fenghuang, who was loved by Wen Yu with his life, and ye Xihan, who collected loyal Hougong, ye Shuli doubted himself for the first time.


    Is she that bad?


    With a sigh, ye Shuli went back to his room depressed.

 Chapter 149

    In the past two days, the capital seems to be calm, but in the dark, it is full of clouds.


    Ye Shuli learned from her cheap father that Wen Jinrui helped Chu Xiao to train private soldiers in Licheng. Without saying a word, King Wuxuan presented the evidence to the court.


    A few days ago, the emperor was so angry that he wanted to punish the third prince severely. However, a group of people led by shuntianfu pleaded for mercy.


    In the end, the emperor sent people to recruit 30000 private soldiers from Licheng, and the matter was so quiet that it was not over.


    On the surface, although it''s over like this, ye Tianfeng still reveals some unknown information to Ye Shuli.


    For example, the eldest princess, the imperial concubine and others began to plead for mercy one after another, and they secretly forced each other by the heavenly palace. Originally, none of these things could shake the emperor''s determination to punish the third prince severely. Unexpectedly, the eldest princess invited the emperor''s biological mother, Chang Taifei, and finally gave up the emperor''s idea.


    Although there was no way out, the emperor was not a vegetarian, and he still suppressed the various forces who came out for the third prince for other reasons.


    After this big action, the court was in turmoil again.


    Ye Shuli smacks his tongue in the dark. The emperor Qingdi is old, and he is a little confused. With such a big action on his face, he is so ruthless. Isn''t he afraid to force the third prince?


    After all, Emperor Qing was afraid.


    After this incident, the influence of the third prince and his group has been greatly reduced, but the capital is still full of dark waves.


    In addition to Chu Xiao''s successful escape from the disaster, another good news is that Wen Jinrui showed great talent in the incident of Licheng, which was greatly appreciated by the king of Wuxuan. Because he was the Jieyuan of this session of Qiuwei, he was granted the title of Shaoqing of zhengwupin Dali temple.


    Ye Shuli was both surprised and happy when he heard the news.


    However, in the examination, Jieyuan was granted the official post of five grades, which is very rare since ancient times. I''m afraid I don''t know how many people will envy him! It must have something to do with the fight between the royal family.


    Wen Jinrui and the eldest princess are both members of the general''s mansion, but their relationship is very delicate. In doing so, Emperor Qing wants to cultivate a chess piece for the prince to play with the third prince.


    In this way, Wen Jinrui will certainly be despised and hostile. Whether he can take this position or not depends on his own ability.


    Therefore, Wen Jinrui has been busy recently, but another headache has happened in the restaurant.


    "After this last dose of medicine is finished, all the remaining poison in my body will be cleared." Si Fu presses the newly written prescription with a paperweight. He looks up and sees Ye Shuli staring at him bitterly.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Ye Shu gave him a cool glance and said, "why didn''t you tell me about Jinrui and Fenghuang before? Now it''s good to let her pester me. "


    ¡°¡­¡­ It''s too complicated. I''m afraid you misunderstood Jinrui and didn''t say it. Originally, I thought it would make her die and go back to Jiangnan. Who knows... "


    "Who knows piansheng is so coincidental, Jin Rui just came back and let her run into it?" Ye Shuli snorted.


    If Si Yu tells her about it, she will certainly hide Wen Jinrui well. How can she give Phoenix a chance to pester her?


    Si Yu slightly embarrassed smile: "I didn''t expect to be so coincident, originally I also planned to wait for Jin Rui into the palace to tell him about this."


    "By the way, do you think Phoenix is still pestering you?"


    Ye Shu left the shriveled mouth, pinched the peanuts in his hand, chewed them up and said: "isn''t it? Originally, she was going back to Jiangnan. Now when she saw Jinrui, she refused to leave. She''s about to run out of money. When she sees that my restaurant is recruiting a little servant girl, she has to make trouble to work in the restaurant. "


    Phoenix''s ability to pester people is first-class. As soon as she doesn''t agree, she sits on the ground and cries. Chi Linyuan has no choice but to let her go with a black face.


    With that, ye Shuli continued to spit bitterness to Si Fu: "you said that a little girl came to the capital alone. It''s lonely and pathetic. I can''t blow her out. So let her do the work of delivering tea and water. Who knows piansheng is a clumsy young lady


    "I always send the wrong tea, and I always knock over other people''s cups! As you know, the elegant rooms on the second and third floors of my restaurant are rich businessmen and dignitaries who come and go from all over the world. Such a disturbance has brought me a lot of problems. "


    "Oh! That''s good. If I don''t do a good job, I have to pay money to those noble people! " Ye Shuli said bitterly, sighing and shaking his head.


    Si Fu saw that she was in the eye of money, and even felt funny. She couldn''t help making a sound.


    With such a smile, ye Shuli was annoyed. He threw a few peanuts out of his hand and smashed them on the door of his brain. He stared and said, "what are you laughing at! It''s not because of you that I was entangled by her. I didn''t help you out if I knew that day at the gate! All the losses in my restaurant should be compensated by you


    Si Fu touched the forehead, showing a smile with two points of spoiling, but said: "well, it''s all on my account."


    Seeing his behavior, ye Shu couldn''t help but feel uncomfortable and quietly put away his heartless smile.She is not a fool. She also has some feelings about the change of Si Fu in recent days, but she is worried and doesn''t know what to do.


    Si Fu seemed to be aware of it, and also recovered the light look of the past, as if nothing had happened. The atmosphere was quiet and embarrassed for a moment.


    After a long silence, Si Yu suddenly said, "don''t let her pester you, otherwise it''s not convenient for Jin Rui to go to the restaurant. I''m going to open a drugstore on Zhuque street and let Phoenix do things there."


    Ye Shu left Leng, Leng way: "how suddenly to open a hospital?"


    Si Fu''s cold eyes swept her one eye, and suddenly he said seriously: "the secret can''t be revealed."


    Ye Shuli, a Lin, quickly straightened up and asked anxiously, "but what''s the secret


    Si Yu looked at her unfathomably, straight at her panic, and then said with a chuckle: "I''m teasing you."


    Ye Shuli blushed and almost couldn''t help smashing a plate of peanuts on his head. Then he turned his head and hummed coldly.


    "All right, all right, I won''t play with you." Si Yu said with a smile.


    "There are many reasons for me to open this medicine shop. One of them is master Chenghui, who is good at calculating in Hanshan Temple. He reckons that there will be a natural disaster next year, so Jinrui and chuxiao and I plan to take precautions first."


    Then he sighed: "second, when I can get out of the palace in the future, I''ll open a hospital next to the medicine shop. It''s my wish."


    Ye Shuli tilted his head and said: "are you sure that bald ladle is not a god stick? And Holy Will you be released from the palace? "


    Si Yu didn''t speak. Ye Shu looked at him and didn''t ask again.


    Then he frowned slightly and felt a little awe in his heart. This natural disaster really had such a thing in the original work!

 Chapter 150

    In the original novel, next year''s June drought, winter blizzard, many places throughout the year harvest. Then there were riots, diseases and disasters.


    Ye Shuli clearly remembers that in those two natural disasters, ye Xihan and Xue Shengan were rich and generous, and they generously offered medicine and porridge. In the end, they became famous all over the world and won the gratitude of the common people. Finally, Xue Shengan became an imperial businessman relying on the influence of the third prince.


    Because Xue Sheng''an had a close relationship with the third prince, the other side flattered him and gave the credit to the third prince again. For a time, the people''s aspiration and fortune of the Dragon shell were very prosperous, and they overthrew the big prince at one stroke.


    Ye Shu turns his eyes. Xue Sheng''an is still alive, and he takes refuge in Longxian''s hands. Seeing that the first floor in the world is still in the hands of the other party, it seems that she has to start first!


    Taking advantage of this year''s good grain harvest, we will continue to purchase more grain and medicinal materials, so that we will not be in a mess when the natural disaster comes.


    Later, she was a little angry. How could she not be the first in the world!?


    Seeing that she looked stuffy, Si Fu threw out a peanut and asked, "aren''t you angry? I just make fun of it... "


    "Well I''m not angry. Am I such a mean person? " Ye Shuli glared at him and continued: "can you rest assured about the Phoenix?"


    Si Fu nodded: "although she''s clumsy, she has amazing talent in one of the poisons. She has the same medicine and poisons. It''s good to let her go where I do things. It''s not only your trouble, but also useful to her."


    "And what happened to the hospital just now If the prince can ascend the throne smoothly in the future, Jin Rui will ask for a favor for me and let him let me out of the palace. "


    Ye Shuli nodded with a smile, then sighed again, hoping that Si Fu would get what he wanted.


    Suddenly, I remember that in the original work, Si Fu gave up his freedom for ye Xihan and stayed in the palace. He worked for the third prince while making a spare tire. Now, by comparison, they are tired of each other, and Si Fu is indifferent to Ye Xihan.


    It''s just nature.


    "What are you thinking about?"


    Ye Shuli returned to his senses, waved his hand and said, "nothing Thinking that Jin Rui had just returned to Beijing, she became a busy dog. I don''t know if she can afford to eat... "


    Si Fu''s eyes are not easy to detect a dark, then the complexion as usual comforted her a few words.


    After lunch, they went to guiqulaixi building together and were ready to take Fenghuang to Siyu''s drugstore.


    "What!? Tell me to fight him? I don''t want it Phoenix said in surprise, then glared at Si Fu and turned around in anger.


    Ye Shuli said with a smile: "Miss Feng, during the three or four days you worked in my restaurant, you broke seven plates, nine teacups and three teapots. You were so careless that you angered six distinguished guests. We lost 100 Liang for each of them. This account is on your head. How can you pay off the money of three Liang silver every month?"


    "You How can you remember so clearly! " The Phoenix blushed and then faltered: "yes I''m sorry! I didn''t mean to. I''ll give you all the money when my brother comes! "


    "No! It''s a small matter of money. It offends a large number of guests. You know, Miss Feng, you can throw a copper coin from upstairs in the capital, and you can get a ticket. If you offend a noble guest, our restaurant will be unable to eat it! "


    Phoenix was so frightened by her that she hesitated: "you Let me see... "


    Si Xi cold hum a way: "you don''t want to go, isn''t to expect Jin Rui to come, good pester him."


    Was said in the heart of the small nine nine, Phoenix face a red, angry to stare at the division of a look: "what do you care!"


    Chi Linyuan also added fuel to the fire and said faintly: "the hands and feet are not sharp and the brain is stupid. He stays in the restaurant all day looking for trouble for our girls. He is as thick skinned as a city wall."


    Smell speech Phoenix is to rise red a face, annoyed ground looking at two humanity: "shut up! Don''t you just want to drive me away? Well, I can''t go! "


    "Hum, you two rotten people!" The Phoenix white two people one eye, turn round to leaf book leave softly say: "these days give leaf girl add trouble......"


    "Not in the way..." Ye Shuli said with a smile.


    Before he finished, he was interrupted by the Phoenix: "in a word, the drugstore and the restaurant are the same. It''s not far from Zhuque street, so I''ll come to play with Miss ye when I have time! That''s a deal! "


    Ye Shuli smoked the corner of his mouth to play with her? I''m afraid it''s Wen Jinrui, right?


    In other words, why should she be so nice to a lover who is pestering her boyfriend Is she tired out recently?


    Seeing that she didn''t refuse, Phoenix happily packed up her things and wrote something on a piece of paper before she left.


    Then he handed the paper to Ye Shuli, bit his lip and said, "I swore that I couldn''t reveal who was the person who asked me for poison. I can only tell you that the other party didn''t come to you alone The recipe on this piece of paper is the way to detoxify. Whether you believe it or not, take it. Maybe it will be useful. "


    Ye Shuli rarely showed a sincere smile this time and said, "OK, thank you miss Feng."Although the poison powder has been solved by her, this prescription is useless, but Phoenix does so, it can be seen that she is really a good girl in essence.


    Si Fu approached Ye Shuli, quickly scanned the words on the paper, rarely showed a look of admiration, and said: "did you use tianxinglan? It''s a wonderful way. I didn''t think of it. "


    Phoenix looked at him suspiciously: "what do you say?"


    "It''s nothing. Come with me when you''re done. I have something else to do." Si Fu straightened his face and said faintly. Then he said goodbye and went to the door.


    "Miss ye I''ll go first Phoenix said hello, quickly followed up with the Secretary, mouth mumbled: "a strange man!"


    Ye Shuli looks at the figure of the two people leaving, touches his chin, and feels thoughtful.


    Don''t say, it''s a poison and a doctor. It''s a good match.


    It would be nice if Si Fu could take this Phoenix for her It''s not only missing a rival, but also destroying Si Fu''s mind


    "Girl Girl? What do you think? "


    Ye Shuli quickly recovered and looked at Chi Linyuan and said, "ah? Call me, what''s up? "


    Chi Linyuan flashed a helpless look and said, "girl, I''ve said it three times. Wen Shizi is waiting for you on the top floor."


    Ye Shuli''s eyes brightened: "Jinrui is coming?"


    Chi Linyuan nodded: "Shizi came at noon, but she didn''t come down all the time."


    Ye Shuli smiles and is elated. He rushes upstairs quickly. As soon as he opens the door, he sees Wen Jinrui looking at her with a smile.

 Chapter 151

    Ye Shuli strides into the room breathlessly, holding up the tea cup and drinking it.


    Five floors! But she''s so tired. If only she could build an elevator.


    Seeing this, Wen Jinrui quickly added another cup of tea for her and said, "slow down and be careful. Si Fu has already taken her away, hasn''t he?"


    Ye Shuli was stunned for a moment and gasped: "so It''s you and Si that collude. OK


    Wen Jinrui light smile, did not answer.


    "Congratulations on getting the position of Shaoqing in Dali temple. I didn''t know you were here before, and I didn''t take the present with me in a hurry." Ye Shuli said with a smile, "why don''t I make you a delicious meal?"


    Then she was about to get up. Wen Jinrui grabbed her and said, "there are so many people downstairs. Don''t be busy. I don''t need any gifts. It''s enough for a Li to sit with me."


    Ye Shuli had to sit back at the table and said, "come here all of a sudden today. What''s the matter?"


    Wen Jinrui said with a smile, "I haven''t said thanks to ah Li for the last time I went to the Palace Banquet."


    "What can I thank you for?" Ye Shuli glared at her a little discontentedly.


    Wen Jinrui gave a low smile, and her eyes flashed: "I''ve got a good thing in recent days. I think a Li will like it."


    "What is it?" Leaf book leaves to pick eyebrow to ask a way.


    Wen Jinrui lowered her head and gave a light smile. Then she raised her head and said with an inexplicable smile: "I found a strange thing here. It is said that it was left down by the immortal when he ascended. Therefore, it is quite smart. We can see the true face of the nine heaven Fairy."


    Ye Shuli looked at him strangely and said, "Jinrui, did you buy this? Don''t let some charlatan be deceived


    "He didn''t deceive me. He could really see the fairy." Said Wen Ruijin seriously.


    Ye Shuli looked at him and said, "yes Is there such a thing Is there any immortal in the world she''s crossing?


    A big smile suddenly appeared on Wen Jinrui''s face. A pair of peach blossom eyes narrowed slightly. The clear waves in his eyes flowed, and ye Shuli''s eyes swayed for a moment.


    "Whether it''s true or not, ah Li can tell by looking at it." Wen Jinrui takes out a small box half the size of a palm from her arms and hands it to her.


    Ye Shuli hesitated to take over the exquisite wooden box, and slowly opened it. He saw a woman with ink hair, cloud temples, eyebrows like mountains, and two eyes cutting water in the box. It was very clear.


    "How? I didn''t lie to you, did alike see the nine day fairy Wen Jinrui said with a smile that her eyes were full of tenderness and smile.


    Ye Shu blushed from the ground, covered the box with shame and annoyance, and said, "I haven''t seen you for a few days. Where did you learn this trick?" Finish saying, the corner of the mouth is but can''t stop laughing.


    In the exquisite wooden box, there was a polished mirror!


    Ancient mirrors are mostly bronze mirrors. This kind of mercury mirror is rarely seen. I''m afraid it is extremely precious.


    "This Where did you get that? " Ye Shu couldn''t help asking.


    "Does ah Li like it?" Wen Jinrui asked but did not answer.


    "Nature likes it." Ye Shuli fondles the small wooden box. Girls always love beauty, and she is no exception.


    "Ah Li has to put it away. Besides you, there are only two mirrors in the palace." Wen Jinrui said with a smile.


    "Where on earth did you get such a precious thing..."


    As soon as the voice fell, Chu Xiao, with a kind of sad voice, rang out behind him: "where else can I get it from I didn''t beat you up and rob you... "


    Ye Shuli turned back and said, "eh? Why are you here? "


    Chu Xiao rubbed the waist that still had some pain, limped over and said, "I''m here to find Jin Rui. I don''t think he''s working here."


    "You are What''s going on? " Ye Shuli frowned slightly.


    "It doesn''t matter. I was ambushed when I was in Licheng." Chu Xiao waved his hand and sat down beside them.


    Then he looked at Wen Jinrui with some resentment and said, "good boy Eyes in the end... "


    Ye Shuli asks curiously. It turns out that this western mirror was originally in Chu Xiao''s hands. Wen Jinrui helped Chu Xiao a lot during Li Cheng''s trip, and even saved his life and crisis.


    Once the robbery was over, the little prince cried with a moving tearful face, good brother! I have nothing to repay in my life. If you say what you want, I will pick the stars for you!


    Then Wen Jinrui light smile, straight to his hand that piece of Western mirror, Chu Xiao immediately wilt.


    "That mirror, but my mother and I got it after a lot of hard work Da''an Dynasty wants to come also so a few! I wanted to keep it for my future Princess to be Who knows that this smelly boy will go without saying a word Chu Xiao said plaintively.


    Then he wants to be naughty, who knows Wen Jinrui half does not give face, directly beat him after taking away the mirror.After that, Chu Xiao said, "no way I can only give it to him. "


    Wen Jinrui said without changing her face: "it''s you who don''t keep your promise and are inferior to others."


    Chu Xiao rubbed his waist and looked at Ye Shuli with tears in his eyes: "look at his arrogance, you still don''t care about you!"


    "It''s you who don''t keep your word and are inferior to others!" Ye Shuli also followed seriously.


    Smell speech Chu Xiaoqi straight shake, don''t angry ground white two people one eye, proud Jiao ground turned around, then suddenly bad smile way: "just, in a word give you also don''t owe, think originally Ye almost married you to do is imperial concubine Ouch


    Wen Jinrui as if nothing had happened to put the melon seeds in his hand back to the plate, leaving Chu Xiao with a little red forehead airway: "I can''t light you!"


    Ye Shuli burst out laughing at this. After a while, he straightened up and said, "well, stop making noise. You''re all here today. What''s the matter?"


    Wen Jinrui said with a smile, "it''s time to hunt in autumn."


    "Yes, every November, there are hunting activities at the royal hunting ground." Chu Xiao added.


    "Ah Li, that day you shot an amazing arrow in the palace. The dragon''s shell was on the heart and said that it would invite you to go with it." Wen Jinrui said.


    Longna You want her to go hunting in the fall?


    Ye Shu couldn''t help but put on a worried look: "why do you want me to go too? Isn''t it against etiquette? I am a woman Is that ok? "


    "In order for you to go, Longna has made a lot of efforts. This year, not only you, but also many girls will participate." Chu Xiao said lazily.


    "What does he want to do?" Ye Shuli screwed up his eyebrows, the magnificent banquet.


    It''s another story that didn''t exist in the original work. Does she get in the way of Longna''s eyes, and the other party is not happy with her?


    Seeing her worried appearance, Wen Jinrui could not help holding her hand. "Don''t be afraid. This time, Chu Xiao and I are here. We''ll be fine."

 Chapter 152

    Inexplicably, it''s not in line with the past situation to invite the boudoir''s daughter to join the hunting. This time, Longya invited all the boudoirs in the name of Longyu with the help of ten Princess Longyu.


    There is a estrangement between Longna and Emperor Qing. It''s because Longyu has been coquettish in front of emperor Qing for several days before he was allowed by Emperor Qing.


    At first, Emperor Qing didn''t agree to go to the royal hunting garden, but long Yu praised Ye Shuli''s arrow method in front of emperor Qing. Thinking of the amazing arrow in the Palace Banquet, Emperor Qing nodded.


    Although they invited all kinds of talents to go, they were just a few talents. Except ye Shuli, there were only Ye Xihan and sun Baozhu, the servant of Long Yu.


    For this invitation, ye Xihan is also quite surprised, overjoyed and frowned at the thought of Long Yu''s hostility to her at the flower poetry meeting.


    But aunt Bai said happily, "Ouch! This is good news. Han''er, why are you frowning


    Ye Xihan recovered and covered up: "this Niang, I can''t ride a horse but I can''t shoot an arrow. Why would you invite me to go


    "It''s also But han''er, don''t you want to back out? " Aunt Bai said anxiously.


    Then he quickly admonished him for fear that ye Xihan would not go: "Oh, although Ye Shuli''s light is borrowed, you should never give up this great opportunity! There must be many outstanding young people in the royal hunting garden. If you don''t want to marry Jiang Hanjun, you can''t take this opportunity... "


    Ye Xihan''s eyes flashed slightly, and he said in a soft voice with a smile: "naturally, I won''t give up this opportunity."


    Even if she can''t ride a horse and shoot arrows, she may not be trampled down.


    Aunt Bai put her heart down and couldn''t help smiling: "that''s good It''s been a long time since I saw that you and ye Qirang and ye Shuli were not in the mansion tomorrow. It''s a good time for the old lady to be there... "


    "Don''t you have to take that poison continuously for a year and a half to be effective? If it is discovered again, is it not that all previous achievements are wasted? "


    Aunt Bai waved her hand and said, "Hi! This time we''ll do it another way After all, the old woman had been ill before, and her health was not as good as before. This time, I''ll give her a strong dose of medicine, which will make her go west in three or five days! "


    Looking at Aunt Bai''s ambitious and impatient appearance, ye Xihan frowned and said: "Niang, you can''t eat hot tofu in a hurry. Don''t be too eager to succeed. Ye Shu is on guard against us."


    Aunt Bai threw her sleeve and said, "silly girl, what are you afraid of? That little hoof has been checked for so long, but I haven''t found a hair! I don''t think she''s as powerful as you said. I''ve been acting in secret for a long time before. Didn''t she find out? "


    "You''re 16 years old. I can''t worry about getting married! Do you really want to wrongly marry Jiang Hanjun? This time, so many people are not in the government. This opportunity must not be missed! "


    Ye Xihan looked at Aunt Bai, who was as anxious as an ant on the fire. He was a little cold and said in a deep voice: "mother, the more anxious you are, the easier it is to show your horse''s feet. I''ll make up my mind about these things. You can''t do it without authorization this time! Even if I have to do it, I have to come back to discuss it and design a complete plan! "


    She did not doubt aunt Bai''s intelligence and ability, but she was too anxious!


    Aunt Bai looked at her face and walked away with her handkerchief. She didn''t persuade her, but her handkerchief was kneaded into a ball by ignorance.


    Besides, the two sisters Bai Caiwei in the small house on Yudai street.


    Since the poison powder was lost that day, Bai Caiwei was worried for a moment. Without the poison powder, how should she deal with Ye Shuli and ye Xihan?


    When ye Shuli was expelled from the mansion of Wen state, there was a lot of inconvenience. Now, even if ye Shuli asked her to be a guest in the mansion, she couldn''t make a plan.


    Because she lost the poison powder before she started, and worried that Phoenix would be angry, Bai Caiwei didn''t go to find her again at the first time. What''s more, she didn''t have any information to exchange with her.


    After many days, when she had the cheek to look for the Phoenix, she found that all the flowers and plants in the small yard had been cleaned up, and she had gone to the yard.


    She''s in a panic. She doesn''t want to know what to do when she''s gone?


    Unlike Bai Caiwei, who is full of worries on her face, Bai Caiqing enjoys eating and drinking all day.


    "Sister, I can''t go to Wenguo mansion tomorrow. Both my cousins are going to Mulan paddock to join in the hunting together! It''s said that Mulan paddock is fun. I asked my sister Shuli to bring me a rabbit. She agreed! "


    Looking at Bai Caiqing''s envious and elated look, Bai Caiwei could not help complaining: "look at your heartless fool, a broken rabbit can buy you!"


    Bai Caiqing put away her smile and spat out her tongue. Bai Caiwei looked at her younger sister''s simple and stupid appearance and said coldly, "did you secretly take silver to help the poor people behind Yudai street this morning? It''s not soft for you to send people here. When I was my elder sister, all my silver came from the strong wind? "Bai Caiwei reproaches discontentedly, remembering that she was stolen by a group of little beggars that day and lost the poison powder, so she can''t get angry.


    It''s time that those kids were killed by poison powder!


    Bai Caiqing said with a smile: "no No, I know that my sister works hard to earn money, and she doesn''t give money to those people casually. But in the morning, I met a young man who wanted to buy pen and ink, but he didn''t have enough money. For a moment, I remembered the days when we couldn''t afford to buy pen and ink, and we had to use branches to learn calligraphy, so I paid for him. "


    "But Mr. Shu heard that he was still a Juren! I''ve been so promising since I was young. It''s good to help. Besides, Mr. Shu said that he would give it back to me when he had money. Don''t be angry, elder sister! "


    Bai Caiwei was listening attentively. When she heard the words "Ju Ren" and "Shu Gong Zi", she frowned and asked, "what''s the name of Shu Gong Zi?"


    "The single name is a Mao word!" Bai Caiqing thought about it.


    Shumao!


    Bai Caiwei suddenly pats the table and her eyes shine. Shu Mao This is her brother-in-law in her last life! I did not expect to live, things have changed a lot of trajectory, her silly sister or meet with each other.


    What can she say? It''s really a fool''s luck


    Thinking of this, Bai Caiwei couldn''t help feeling a little jealous.

 Chapter 153

    "Sister, what''s the matter, but what''s wrong?" Bai Caiqing was startled by her clapping table and asked carefully.


    Looking at Bai Caiqing''s unknown appearance, Bai Caiwei''s mood can''t help getting complicated.


    In her last life, relying on the power of yexihan and aunt Bai, the Bai family finally made a comeback. She married the government of the state of Wu. She thought that she could live a life of love and happiness in her life. But she came to such an end!


    On the contrary, Bai Caiqing refused all the marriage proposals and clamoured to marry a poor boy who was only from a family background. At that time, she still felt that her younger sister was stupid and had bad eyesight. The man just wanted to climb up the Bai family''s wealth. After persuading her for a long time, she let her go. I didn''t expect that later, the poor boy jumped into the dragon''s gate, got the entrance examination of the new Jinshi, and became an official.


    Although she was born in a poor family, she was sincere to Bai Caiqing. As soon as Bai Caiqing came in, she got all the love of Shu Mao''s parents and relatives. Shu maonian vowed not to take concubines all her life. They had a prosperous life, which made her envious!


    "Sister Sister? What do you think? " Bai Caiqing looks at Bai Caiwei''s trance and says.


    Bai Caiwei came back to herself and said, "I didn''t think about anything Since he is a poor boy from a family background, he must have a bright future in the future. Caiqing, you should deal with him well, which is good for our white house. "


    Then he admonished: "don''t be stingy about money, but gold and silver are common things. If you often deal with them, I''m afraid they will look down on you. You can mend some clothes for each other when you have nothing to do..."


    Listening to Bai Caiwei''s endless chatter, Bai Caiqing said, "isn''t that good? Elder sister, I only met Mr. Shu once. It''s beyond the etiquette if I''m not related to him? What''s more, my elder sister didn''t always teach me to be sincere in getting along with people and not to bring too much purpose with her? "


    Bai Caiwei closed her mouth and looked embarrassed. She quickly covered up and said, "living so close, I''m familiar with it every day. My sister is teaching you how to deal with things! You stupid girl, don''t listen well. "


    Why do you want to shake your head too much? My sister also said that this is not a matter that a person who knows etiquette should do. Will others look down on it? Besides, dad will be in Beijing in two days! We can''t live in Yudai street for a few days. "


    Smell speech Bai Caiwei quite some hate iron not into steel ground to look at her: "just, that calculate."


    But she has clearly pointed out, who knows this stupid girl is so unruly! Now that she has given up this opportunity, don''t blame her for neglecting her sisterhood.


    In a word, it''s better to bring Shu Mao to her camp first!


    In addition, her parents are coming to Beijing. They can''t start from the government of Wen state. How could Bai Caiwei give up so easily?


    Waiting for her to enter the capital''s expensive girl circle, still worry about finding a good way to deal with the two Ye sisters?


    With elegant posture and shallow expression, Bai Caiwei takes a sip of tea, and her eyes become deep.


    Besides, ye Shu left this side, but he also arranged everything one by one.


    Looking out of a Hu dress in the wardrobe, ye Shuli nods his head with satisfaction after touching the material. The cotton dress is not cold, the color is beautiful, and it doesn''t appear ostentatious. It''s convenient for archery and riding tomorrow.


    Looking at her busy appearance, he Baodan asked anxiously, "girl, there are so many wild animals in Mulan paddock. Don''t you really take me with you? Without my personal protection, can you be alone? "


    Ye Shuli turned around and patted her comfortingly on the shoulder and said, "don''t worry, is your lady such a weak woman? What''s more, there are still important tasks for you in the government! "


    Seeing ye Shuli''s serious face, he Baodan asked: "but are you worried about the black skin in the kitchen? But miss Miaochun has been staring at her for so long, and everything is as usual! "


    Ye Shuli shook his head and said, "that''s the other party who has been patiently lurking. Tomorrow my father and elder brother will go to the palace. Ye Xihan and I will go to the hunting garden. If I have such a good chance, I will not miss it."


    "This man has left the house, but you are a reliable man! Believe me, I''ll bet that Aunt Bai will do it tomorrow, and the old lady''s safety depends on you


    Ye Shuli''s words are sincere, and he Baodan''s face is serious.


    "Tomorrow, you should keep an eye on that black skin. If he really has something wrong, don''t worry. Let me tell you, let''s do it first..."


    Ye Shuli murmured in her ear for a long time. At last, he Baodan laughed and quickly nodded.


    "I''m not 100% sure that I can catch all the tricks of the other party at once and find out the people behind the scenes. You should do it first."


    Although she was very suspicious of aunt Bai, Heipi did not leak anything and showed no evidence at all.


    And what if this is Ye Xihan''s handwriting? Maybe they''re complicit? If we can''t catch all of them, we''ll have endless troubles."Oh, yes, and one more thing. If Bai Caiwei comes to visit, she must be blocked out of the door for whatever reason, you know?" Ye Shuli quickly warned.


    It''s not easy to get rid of her. We can''t let her look for trouble again.


    After arranging all the things, ye Shuli took a rest.


    At the same time, in the evening of the night, Heipi received a note. After glancing at it with the light, he jumped in his heart and put it into the lamp to burn it.


    Then he took advantage of the night to sneak into the back garden of the house.


    "Why did my aunt meet here today?" Asked Heipi suspiciously.


    White aunt white he one eye, in the heart some flustered: "you don''t want to tube so many! I''ll do it tomorrow. You''ll have to do it for me. Don''t leave anything behind, you know? "


    "Don''t worry, aunt. I''ll buy as much medicine as I want this time. I won''t leave any medicine residue. And even the water pot and cup are two sets. The druggist and the tea maker are two pots. No one can find anything out of that pot! " Said blackskin, flatteringly.


    Aunt Bai, after hearing this, put her heart down and said with a smile, "you are smart! One or two silver for you! When it''s done, I''ll give you the money and take your family back to the capital. "


    Heipi nodded and said yes. Then Aunt Bai told her, "don''t tell the fourth lady about this."


    After three or five days, the old man will not be able to return!

 Chapter 154

    The royal hunting garden is called "Mulan paddock". To the east of the city, ye Shuli and his party got up early in the morning and took a carriage to the outskirts of the city.


    Today, she is a tall girl, wearing a simple chignon. She doesn''t wear much hair ornaments. She doesn''t wear any powder. She is simple and neat. With a green and white skirt, it is different from the former red clothes.


    In the autumn wind, a piece of Orange world, it is as comfortable as a touch of green in early spring.


    Wen Jinrui''s eyes brightened when he saw her at first sight: "today, ah Li is like a fairy in blue lake."


    She has always been dressed like an enchanting and strict Fusang. It''s the first time for her to comb such a small and fresh dress and lovely bun, which makes her even more attractive.


    Ye Shuli received this praise with a smile and said: "pure nonsense, can the green lake fairy have my good looks?"


    Chu Xiao laughed: "I don''t know that Bihu fairy is not as good-looking as you. I know that Bihu fairy''s face is not as thick as you."


    Ye Xihan does not answer lightly on one side, but the fingers in the sleeve are slightly tightened.


    She doesn''t know how to ride a horse and shoot arrows. Today, she dressed up better than ye Shuli, but their eyes didn''t leave her a cent.


    A few people talked and laughed, Wen Jinrui then took them to go to the place of Long Yu.


    Long Yu saw Ye Shuli at a glance and quickly waved happily: "you can count it! Hee hee, if father and Emperor don''t come to hunt today, we''re the only brothers and sisters here. We''ll just open up and play. We don''t care about anything! "


    Then I saw Ye Xihan on one side, his smile faded, he took Ye Shuli away with a cold hum, and left Ye Xihan with a white face.


    As long Yu pulled her along, he murmured unhappily: "really, I don''t know why the third brother wants her to come too! Look at her fox spirit. She''s not here to hunt. She''s here to seduce men! "


    "Go, go hunting with me! Sun Baozhu, like the girl from the countryside, can recite poems and paint all day long. She can''t even ride a horse! It''s best to be with you. " Long Yu says happily, she likes Ye Shuli''s quick and straightforward temperament, not like those boudoir daughters.


    Ye Shuli laughs and plays with her for a while, then takes the bow and arrow to accompany her to ride in the paddock to play.


    Seeing that all the people rushed to the paddock, only Ye Xihan and sun Baozhu did not ride a horse or shoot an arrow, ye Xihan felt embarrassed and tried to talk to sun Baozhu.


    But I don''t know why, the other party seems to feel her idea in general, unexpectedly turned his back to her and walked away. Wu Zi and the close servant girls brought by Long Yu began to talk and laugh, one by one to pick what fruit, completely ignored her appearance.


    Ye Xihan''s body is stiff, but I don''t know why Sun Baozhu is so indifferent to her. In his heart, he only says that it''s because long Yu hates her, so sun Baozhu, as a servant of Long Yu, doesn''t like to see her any more. For a moment, he can''t help but resent her.


    "Han''er Shall I teach you how to ride a horse? "


    A familiar voice came. Ye Xihan turned his head and saw that Jiang Hanjun was standing on one side, looking at her expectantly.


    "Does han''er like rabbits? How about I catch one for you?" Seeing that she didn''t answer, Jiang Hanjun asked again.


    "No, the clothes I''m wearing today are not suitable for big moves." Ye Xihan shook his head and said with a faint smile.


    Jiang Hanjun has been much thinner in recent days. Seeing that ye Xihan''s face is not salty, his eyes darken, and then he asks in a soft voice: "does Han Er want to pick flowers and fruits? I know there''s such a good place in this Mulan paddock. I''ll take you there. "


    Ye Xihan is estranged and polite smile: "thank you, Mr. Jiang, but I''ve just been in the carriage for a long time. I want to go to the tent to have a rest. I''m sorry I won''t accompany you."


    After that, he turned around and walked away. With a bitter voice, Jiang Hanjun thought, "han''er Why are you so strange to me all of a sudden? "


    Ye Xihan''s back stopped for a while, but he still didn''t answer, and went out on his own.


    Jiang Hanjun gazed at her back for a moment. With a bitter smile on the corner of his mouth, he turned around and boarded the horse and galloped to the paddock.


    A phoenix eyes inclined to fly, eyes with a bit of sinister man to see this scene, chuckled and walked to yexihan.


    "The fourth miss of the Ye family?"


    Hearing the words without the slightest emotion, ye Xihan turned his head. He was surprised and saluted immediately: "my daughter has seen the third prince."


    "There is no need to be polite," Longna said with a faint smile. "Miss Ye Si is famous in the capital. Everyone has both talent and appearance. Today she is."


    Although the words said like this, they didn''t mean half praise.


    "Third Prince Liao Zan..." Ye Xihan bit her lip and replied that she didn''t know why the third prince suddenly found her to talk to her, and this made her quite embarrassed. Her reputation in the capital now is mixed, but it is even more derogatory.


    Longna really said to herself, "it seems that the relationship between the fourth girl and miss Ye San is not very good..."Ye Xihan was so stiff that he didn''t know why Longna called her so intimately. Just as he didn''t know how to answer, he saw Longna close to her ear and said in a low voice: "does the fourth girl also think that the third lady is too arrogant..."


    Hearing this, ye Xihan''s heart was pounding, but Longna suddenly pulled away from her and said: "it''s time for your highness to accompany your elder brother. Pei Shizi took the four girls everywhere." Then he mounted his horse and galloped away.


    Hearing the speech, Pei Lang withdrew his gaze at the green figure in the distance, and said gently, "is it the first time for the four girls to come? I wonder if I can have the honor to invite four girls to visit? "


    Yexihan heart slightly drum, looking at Pei Lang''s face involuntarily dyed twice red cloud, fine way: "thanks Pei Shizi."


    They talked in a low voice and led the horse to the edge of the paddock. Looking at Pei Lang''s smiling, warm and polite face, ye Xihan was slightly absent-minded.


    It''s not the first time that she and Pei Lang have met each other. They are familiar with each other, not to mention Pei Lang has saved her from crisis for many times.


    Yexihan side gentle smile, this response to each other, while mind flying.


    She has a noble status and a good appearance. If Pei Lang is her lover, how nice it would be


    However, it''s not impossible. After all, Pei Lang doesn''t seem to like her much more than ye Shulai, but he makes friends with himself more.


    The most important thing is that his identity is no worse than that of Wen Jinrui!


    If Pei Lang could treat her like Wen Jinrui did to Ye Shuli, how nice it would be

 Chapter 155

    Jiang Hanjun looks at Ye Xihan''s leaving figure with Pei Lang from afar in Mashan. He looks at them silently and laughs. Then Pei Lang takes her on the horse and teaches her how to ride. His heart is filled with pain and he can''t help galloping to the distance.


    "Yu''er, did we run too far?" Ye Shuli said on the horse.


    "Oh, no! I''ll tell you, I used to sneak here. There are the most prey here Look Long Yu said, eyes a bright.


    Then he quietly picked up the bow and arrow and shot it like a brown rabbit in the distance. The feather arrow was close to the rabbit''s tail and narrowly wiped it, then it was inserted into the soil.


    Looking at the frightened rabbit, long Yu claps the horse''s back with a bow.


    Ye Shuli chuckled and said, "don''t worry, you see."


    Then he took out an arrow behind him, aimed at the running hare, and drew the bow into a full moon. Ye Shuli held his breath and focused on the rabbit, constantly recalling the wonderful feeling at the Palace Banquet in his mind.


    After a few breath, to find the unique feeling, ye Shu squinted away from his eyes, suddenly released the bowstring in his hand, and the arrow was rushing towards the hare like lightning.


    "Wow! Hit! Hit Long Yu almost jumped up on the horse. Two women led the horse to catch the rabbit who was shot in the hind leg with an arrow.


    Ye Shu is not happy in the centrifugal, which is different from the unexpected outbreak at the Palace Banquet. The original master''s skill is really powerful, but she can shoot the rabbit with one arrow by following the wonderful and familiar feeling of her body.


    It really left her a powerful plug-in!


    "What a big rabbit! It''s just that I''m so ugly that I don''t want to raise it. " Long Yu said with a slight frown.


    "What a fat rabbit! You can eat it if you don''t raise it! Let''s take it back and bake it for a while! " The leaf book leaves two eyes to shine, difference saliva DC.


    The meat of a hare is not more elastic and tastes much fatter than that of a rabbit.


    Long Yu said with a smile: "I really haven''t passed the test of rabbit eating in the paddock. Third brother, they often hunt deer, but it''s too bloody. I don''t like to eat it."


    Seeing that they went deep into the forest, ye Shuli frowned and said, "we''ve gone too far. This forest is so deep. Be careful what poisonous snakes and beasts are. Go back!"


    But long Yu said, "Oh, you''re afraid! I used to come here a lot. Walk and get off the horse. I see something good in front of me! "


    Ye Shuli has no choice but to go down to the horse and take up the bow and arrow to protect Long Yu. He is afraid that some beast will rush out and hurt her and make himself unable to eat.


    Long Yu walked a short way and took her to a bush: "this is the fruit! Three elder brothers once took me to pick, but delicious


    Then he took off a sponge and put it into his mouth. He chewed it and kept talking about how Longna took her hunting.


    Listen to Ye Shuli straight frown, this long Yu and Long Na relationship is so good, but with the prince so unfamiliar, what should be done?


    "Well, there''s a man under that tree!" Long Yu suddenly low exclamation.


    Two people slowly walk past, leaf book leaves just discover that familiar figure, not from surprised way: "Jiang Hanjun? Why are you here? "


    Jiang Hanjun heard the speech, looked up to see ye Shuli and long Yu standing not far away, just about to get up to answer, but heard long Yu''s exclamation, at the same time is Ye Shuli''s low roar.


    "Don''t move!"


    Jiang Hanjun can''t help but froze. He looks at Ye Shuli''s calm face in amazement. He pulls his bow and arrow straight at him.


    Long Yu covers his mouth and looks at Jiang Hanjun''s tree in horror. There is a big spotted snake hanging on the tree. With its inverted triangular head, he keeps spitting out snake letters and looks at the people under the tree.


    Hearing the "hissing" voice behind him, Jiang Hanjun immediately reflected what was behind him.


    Ye Shuli aimed his bow and arrow at the snake head behind him, beating in his heart and shaking in his hands.


    The skin folds on both sides of the snake are bulging. It''s a poisonous Cobra! If you take this bite, you will die in the place with backward medical facilities in ancient times, won''t you!?


    Ye Shuli''s face turned white. He forced himself to calm down. It''s dangerous to shoot an arrow, but it''s better than being bitten to death by a poisonous snake, isn''t it?


    Then, with a look of awe in his eyes, ye Shu loosened his hand. The arrow rubbed Jiang Hanjun''s head and nailed the snake head into the tree trunk. At the same time, Jiang Hanjun quickly rolled aside. As expected, he saw that the snake opened its mouth and spewed out venom.


    Ye Shuli did not dare to relax. Immediately, two arrows nailed the cobra to the tree, and there was no breath.


    Jiang Hanjun reaction, but also pale, because of Ye Xihan''s things, he ran to this remote place, sitting under the tree thinking, for a moment did not notice that such a danger has been close to himself.


    "Shuli Thank you Slow to God, Jiang Hanjun white face sincerely thanks.


    "Don''t be in a daze, let''s go!" Seeing that they were still in a daze, ye Shuli quickly pulled Long Yu out: "it''s cold. Most snakes hibernate in groups. I''m afraid there''s still danger nearby!"It''s bad luck for them to run into a snake looking for food!


    A few people made up for the appearance of a group of colorful poisonous snakes intertwined with each other. They couldn''t help but get a chill and quickly rode away from this land of right and wrong.


    After galloping for a long time, the three men were relieved to see the looming crowd in the distance.


    "This time, thanks to you Otherwise, I''m afraid no one will find me dead there... " Jiang Hanjun said with a bitter smile, with the heartbeats of the rest of his life.


    "How could you suddenly run so far away? Not with your sweetheart? " Leaf book leaves to pick eyebrow to ask a way.


    Jiang Hanjun was silent for two times, looking lonely and said, "sweetheart? We''re just strangers. "


    As soon as he said this, ye Shuli knew that ye Xihan was afraid of abandoning him, and he was speechless for a moment.


    But long Yu wrung his brow and said angrily, "I''ll say how do you smelly men like that kind of hypocritical woman?"


    Jiang Hanjun and ye''s sisters make a lot of noise in the capital. Even in the palace, she knows all about it. At the moment, she can''t help humming: "you''re really blind!"


    "I don''t want to leave you a good book, but I want to marry that kind of woman. It''s good for her, isn''t it? I tell you that this kind of human princess has seen a lot. She just likes to rob other people''s things to satisfy her ugly desire. "


    Long Yu curled his lips. She saw a lot of women''s struggles in the harem!


    Then he sneered: "fortunately, Shuli has given you up early. I want to say that you deserve it! The book leaves such person, this lifetime you also don''t want to find a second! "

 Chapter 156

    Long Yu said that, ye Shu couldn''t help but feel embarrassed and simply shut up.


    Three people ride the horse back, all is to see the distance Ye Xihan and Pei Lang riding on the same horse, personally teach her riding appearance, long Yu almost gas crooked nose!


    Then he pointed to the other side and said, "look! That''s what you''re thinking of, abandoning the woman you''ve been trying to please since you were a child! If my news is right, Jiang Shizi, you must have made great efforts to clear up the rumors for that woman, right? What''s more, I didn''t expect that your parents would allow her to pass by! "


    Jiang Hanjun''s face darkened, and his hand holding the reins tightened, without refuting.


    Long Yu angrily stares at Pei Lang and ye Xihan with a smile. He only feels that if he were a firecracker, he would have been in the sky.


    "If you want me to say that you two should be together, so as not to harm others. I''ve been away for a long time, and I''ve been pestering brother peilang." Long Yu breathlessly low Nan, Wu from gallop horse to two people''s direction ran past.


    Ye Shuli and Jiang Hanjun look at each other in silence.


    Embarrassed, he didn''t know what to do. Ye Shuli could only sneer: "this There is no grass at the end of the world. Why love a flower alone


    Jiang Hanjun gave a low smile: "why love a flower alone That''s right... "


    That''s right. Ye Shuli is afraid that he also understands this truth. That''s why he wakes up so quickly, and finally abandons him.


    No, he''s not a flower or a grass. He''s just a heartbreaker who betrays his childhood


    Riding on the horse, Jiang Hanjun looked at the distance and said: "when I was a child, I made a lifelong promise with you, but my childish words made you happy and delayed you for many years Now that I am not a child, I know how to do what I say and promise everything. After I make a promise again, she doesn''t care. This may be the cause and effect I deserve. "


    Ye Shuli frowned slightly and said, "what cause and effect is not cause and effect? How did you do it when you were a child? Only children who are not sensible will care about it. You haven''t delayed me for many years. Isn''t that right now? "


    Jiang Hanjun said with a smile Yes, children''s language is only for children... " How to repay the debt of the past ten years?


    Ye Shuli sighed and said, "if you want me to grow up at last now, that''s it."


    Jiang Hanjun did not speak.


    Indeed, when he did not pay attention, I do not know when the other party has grown into such a tough girl, and her childhood is very different.


    In the distance, Chu Xiao and Wen Jinrui are waving to her. Ye Shuli smiles and rides away.


    Jiang Hanjun looked at Ye Xihan and ye Shuli. His eyes were at an unprecedented confusion.


    "My God, yu''er and I just left for a while, and you''ve got so many prey?" Ye Shuli stares at the bloody booty.


    Most of them were rabbits, some birds, a deer and two badgers.


    "Ha ha, I heard from Jin Rui that you are skilled in archery. Compared with those who have shot giant lions like you, what can our prey count as?" Chuxiao said with a smile.


    Wen Jinrui also said with a smile: "what did a Li hunt when he went out?"


    Ye Shu shrunk his mouth: "I shot a rabbit and a snake. The snake was poisonous and didn''t dare to touch it. I even forgot to bring back the rabbit."


    Chuxiao burst out laughing.


    But Wen Jinrui said helplessly and attentively: "I didn''t stare at you for a while. How did I go to the woods? It seems that you can''t be left alone next time. "


    "No, it''s all Yuer''s idea!"


    "Well, ye Shuli! It''s my fault. I won''t give you roast rabbit for a while Long Yu didn''t know when to her back, smell speech to smile to scold a way.


    Ye Shuli turns around and sees that ye Xihan and Pei Lang have already separated. Ye Xihan''s face is slightly heavy and white, but Pei Lang accompanies her two daughters as if nothing had happened.


    It seems that Pei Lang is also a master of love.


    Aggrieved by the river Han, it seems that Ye Yu is not too happy to see.


    "Hey, hey, how can I say wrong?" Ye Shuli makes a face at Long Yu. Long Yu laughs and comes forward to play with her.


    Two people frolic over, long Yu see ye Xihan and Jiang Hanjun, suddenly gas and don''t hit a place: "it''s really annoying, just book away from killing a snake, saved a person, but my rabbit is gone!"


    Pei Lang Wen Yan''s eyes twinkle and asks in a soft voice. Long Yu turns a white eye and says all the things that just happened. He emphatically repeats Jiang Hanjun''s almost in danger because of a woman''s heartbreak.


    Yexihan face gentle mask immediately some crack, atmosphere immediately and incomparably embarrassed.


    At this time, Longna suddenly said with a smile: "Miss Ye San is really a good archer! He saved Wen Shizi a few days ago, and today he saves Jiang Shizi. I just made a bet with my brother. Why don''t miss Ye San come and have a try? "Ye Shuli frowned slightly and looked at him suspiciously. The eldest prince long Heng frowned without any trace. Then he explained with a smile, "my third brother just made a bet with me. It''s rare for you to come to this Mulan paddock today. You might as well have a contest and set it as three. If I win, my third brother will give me ten talented students. "


    "If I lose Jin Rui then for three younger brothers drive three days


    Ye Shuzhong Yilin, why do you want to have a relationship with Jinrui? Wen Yanbu can''t help looking at Wen Jinrui, but he doesn''t look half unnatural. He can''t help feeling confused.


    Chu Xiao''s eyes flashed, and then he laughed and said, "well, brother Heng is not good at archery, so we are divided into two sides. I''m going to fight with brother Jin Rui. I don''t know who you''re going to use, Long Na?"


    Long Na''s eyes flashed and confidently said, "Pei Lang and his highness will take the lead in person!"


    Long Yu said: "what? Don''t you mean to play with Shuli? "


    Long Na touched her head and said with a smile: "naturally, I want to see Miss Ye San. Then miss Ye San and Chu Xiao will be together. But then My highness is short of people. "


    "I come, I come! Third brother, let me come! " On hearing this, long Yu exclaimed excitedly.


    Dragon Na dotes on drowning a smile: "Yu Er that arrow method, is not afraid to call a person to smile big tooth?"


    Long Yu a Du mouth: "otherwise who come?"? Is it Jiang Shizi? But Shuli is a girl. Isn''t that fair? "


    "It would be better for Miss Ye Si to fill this position." Longna said with a smile.

 Chapter 157

    Hearing this, everyone was slightly surprised. Long Yu also glared and said, "she? But she doesn''t know how to shoot! Even a jewel is not as good as a jewel


    They all look at Ye Xihan, but they see that there is no surprise on her face. She has always known and agreed.


    Long Na smiles to appease her: "let Ye Si girl participate, naturally there is my reason, Yu Er doesn''t need to manage so much."


    Long Yu is not happy, but he doesn''t say anything.


    "The competition is divided into three parts, the first part Simply put, it''s not hard for you to set the target. " Longna said with a smile, and then led the crowd to one side of the paddock.


    While walking, ye Shu winked at Wen Jinrui and asked anxiously in a low voice: "what''s the matter? Why do you want to work for him for three days


    Wen Jinrui quietly replied: "for my present position as Shaoqing in Dali temple." Ye Shuli was stunned, and then his mind turned slightly.


    Dali temple is equivalent to the modern Supreme Court. The Minister of Dali temple is the president of the Supreme Court, while the Minister of Shao temple is almost the vice president. There are two people in one post.


    Usually, he is in charge of all kinds of criminal cases. What does Long Na want to do with Wen Jinrui?


    Thinking of this, she continued to ask in a low voice: "what does Longna want you to do?"


    "Li Cheng, Minister of crime." Wen Jinrui''s lips moved, revealing two words.


    Ye Shuli understood what he meant in an instant. Longna wanted to take advantage of him to deal with the people who had something to do with his private soldier training in Licheng.


    As for saving people or killing people, it is not known.


    The only sure thing is that these people must know a lot of information and secrets about Longna. Now these people are in the hands of Wen Jinrui, so he is worried.


    It''s good for them that these people are in the hands of Wen Jinrui. Ye Shu can''t help but worry about it. Long Na takes the initiative to put forward the contest. I''m afraid he has been prepared for it. If he loses, won''t he suffer a big loss?


    "Don''t worry, trust us, trust yourself." Wen Jinrui said softly.


    Ye Shuli nodded to herself No, she was very confident in her original archery, but when she knew the competition rules, she immediately withered.


    The Dragon shot two targets 50 meters away. In the first round of competition, one person from each side shot ten arrows. The one who shot the most arrows from red heart won.


    Secondly, when one person is sent out to compete in riding and shooting, and when riding across the paddock, he sideways shoots three arrows at the target a hundred paces away. Whoever shoots more, which side will win.


    When he said this, ye Shu could not help but ask, "what if you lose and win a draw?"


    Longna said with a smile: "isn''t the second way more able to reflect the skill of archery? I''m afraid there won''t be a draw


    Ye Shuli understood his meaning. The first thing he could do was warm-up, and the last one was the real competition.


    Long Na said with a smile: "my arrow method is no better than Pei Lang, let me fight first!"


    Chu Xiao and Wen Jinrui looked at each other and said lazily, "well, my arrow technique is not as good as Jin Rui. Let me play the first game of the first ring."


    Ye Shuli saw that they both took up their bows and arrows and went to one side, with a heart raised.


    A moment later, the result makes Ye Shuli surprised, the corners of his mouth straight pumping.


    Longna starts first, shooting three arrows in the air, four arrows in the target, three arrows in the red heart, Chu Xiao comes second, all Shoot in the air


    Chuxiao burst out laughing: "Your Highness, the third prince, is skilled in archery. I feel inferior to you."


    Ye Shuli almost jumped up, the goods just wobbly up, soft bow, a look did not seriously shoot, this is a pig teammate!


    Wen Jinrui, with a low smile, explained to her: "just now Longna said that the first game doesn''t count, so chuxiao directly perfunctorized in the past, he was provoking and retaliating Longna."


    Ye Shuli''s face turned black when he saw it.


    Although Chu Xiao''s archery is not very good, it''s no different from him. He was so serious when he just shot the arrow, but Chu Xiao looks like a fool, and clearly didn''t pay attention to him.


    Leaf book from the moment reaction come over, Chu Xiao is in the Palace Banquet assassin of the matter of planting the blame of revenge.


    The Long Na sank to sink facial expression, then return to normal way: "we two people arrow method all can''t go up to the stage, so come, still see two aristocratic sons of a sudden!"


    Wen Jinrui and Pei Lang look at each other, all of them are warm and moist. Wen Jinrui''s eyes are calm, Pei Lang''s eyes are deep like a pool.


    Longna sent people to keep the six targets far away, and they drove their horses to the opposite direction at the same time.


    Ye Shuli nervously watched them climb the mountain, beating a drum in his heart.


    Pei Lang is the man of the original novel. The aura of the man gives him a plug-in that can handle any skill. Jinrui Can you do it?


    When the autumn wind blows, the two people''s robes clatter. Pei Lang and Wen Jinrui look at each other, with their backs to each other, and with their legs clamped on the horse''s belly, they rush away in their respective directions.Ye Shuli stares at Wen Jinrui tightly. His eyes are as sharp as an eagle. He and Pei Lang release the bowstring at the same time.


    The sharp arrow cuts the wind, Ding Ding three arrows hit the target, ye Shu centrifugal next joy, between Wen Jinrui three arrows are hit the heart, a surprise suddenly stood up.


    Hurry to see Pei Lang that side, the same three arrows hit the bull''s-eye, draw!


    At this moment, all the people on the scene were surprised, especially after a look of consternation flashed on Longna''s face, he immediately sank down.


    In the wind, Wen Jinrui and Pei Lang look at each other silently for a moment and return to the sideline.


    A trace of sincere praise flashed in Pei Lang''s eyes and said: "it''s worthy of being the son of general Wen Heng! Wen Shizi''s arrow technique is exquisite, and Pei sighs that he is inferior to him. "


    They saw that the target''s heart was about an inch in diameter. Wen Jinrui''s three arrows all hit the center, but Pei Lang''s arrow missed and narrowly crossed the heart''s outer ring.


    Longna''s face is more heavy, looking at Wen Jinrui''s eyes with a hint of unknown look.


    At this time, ye Xihan said with a smile: "it''s a coincidence, but it''s a draw. After all, the rules of the game say that as long as you hit the heart."


    Longna''s face slightly returned to normal, said with a smile: "this is also."


    Is this a trick?


    Hearing Ye Xihan say so, long Yu is the first to refuse, but he is embarrassed to lose his third brother''s face, so he has to say abruptly: "if you can''t compare, what can you do?"


    Ye Xihan chuckled, looked at Ye Shuli, and suddenly said, "I can''t use arrows, but my third sister is very good at it. If you want me to tell you, it''s almost the same as the two sons of honor. Where are you going?"


    Long Na glanced at her and said with a smile: "well, since that''s the case, it''s better for Miss Ye San to have another match with Pei Shizi! I don''t want to deceive miss three that she is a woman. Let Pei Lang give you an arrow! "


    As soon as he said this, everyone immediately watched Ye Shuli.


    Ye Xihan smiles coldly in his heart. Ye Shuli''s archery is really superb, but no matter how powerful it is, how can it pass Pei Wen?

 Chapter 158

    Ye Shuli didn''t speak yet. Long Yu brightened his eyes and said in a high voice: "good, good! If you want me to say, Shuli''s arrow technique is not necessarily worse than brother peilang''s! Let her compete with brother Pei Lang! "


    Just now, ye Shuli shot an arrow at the running hare, which impressed her deeply. Therefore, long Yu''s expectation of Ye Shuli''s arrow technique is also very high.


    Even the long Yu all support, the leaf book leaves this to have to go up.


    Although she often rode with ye Qirang to learn archery, she never tried to shoot at the target while riding.


    Seeing her hesitation, ye Xihan hid his face and said with a smile, "third sister is nervous? If you''re nervous, it''s not good for Pei Shizi to bully a weak woman. If the third sister doesn''t want to compete, I think it''s a draw. "


    Ye Shuli frowned slightly. The white lotus was clearly using the word "weak woman" to motivate her. If she didn''t accept it, she would have a bad impression of timidity.


    "Nervous? Ha ha ha, she will be nervous if you ask Shuli to sing poems and paint. If she goes to archery on horseback, she will look down on him! "


    A bright voice came, and everyone turned to see that it was Yeqi who had not been seen for a long time.


    "Second brother, where have you been! Is this girl Ye Shuli exclaimed in surprise, only to find that ye Qi had a graceful woman in royal blue clothes, counting baihuaji.


    Ye Qi let out a light cough, his face a little red, and said: "this is Xu Fuxiao''s beloved daughter, who is also my younger martial sister Xu Xifeng. Xifeng, the one in green is my third sister, and the one in white is my fourth sister. "


    Xu Xifeng has an oval face, bright eyes and white teeth. Although his behavior is no different from that of the ordinary ladies, a pair of apricot eyes are smart and cunning.


    When ye Shuli saw Xu Xifeng, he knew that they were the same kind of people.


    Xu Xifeng bowed and saluted the crowd. At last, he said with a smile, "my elder sister is one year old. My two younger sisters can call me sister Xu."


    Ye Shuli''s eyes are full of interest between ye Qirang and Xu Xifeng.


    No wonder I haven''t seen Ye Qi for a long time. It turns out that I''ve been teasing my sister! I forget my sister when I have my sweetheart He slipped away without saying hello!


    "I often hear my brother praise Shuli''s skillful archery, which no one can match. Today I have a chance to see it!" Xu Xifeng said with a smile.


    Ye Xihan''s face shows an appropriate light smile, but her heart is a sneer. In the past two years, she has rarely seen Ye Shuli touch the bow, and most people praise her as flattery.


    Pei Lang''s eyes also showed a double interest: "yes, Miss Ye San is not only skillful in archery, but also brave and resolute. Today, Pei is very lucky to be able to compete with Miss Ye San."


    "Oh, well, well! You don''t have to be polite. I can''t wait! " Long Yu stamped his foot and muttered.


    They all laughed. Ye Shuli had to walk with Pei Lang''s two horses.


    When passing by Jiang Hanjun, I saw that he rarely had a serious face. His eyes were full of trust and he said in a low voice: "this game is easy for you, but there is no need to be nervous."


    Seeing that even Jiang Hanjun trusted her so much, ye Shu felt that he had some confidence in her and nodded, then his eyes were full of tenacity.


    Wen Jinrui obviously also heard Jiang Hanjun''s words, frowned without any trace, and then asked Ye Shuli about his deeds.


    Ye Shuli and Pei Lang lead horses and ride in two different directions. Looking at the target a hundred paces away, ye Shuli rubs the delicate bow in his hand.


    Take a deep breath, ye Shuli clenched the bow and arrow in his hand, his eyes were sharp and focused on the target in the distance.


    Almost at the same time, she and Pei Lang rushed out like riding in the wind and rain. The horse ran like a horse, and ye Shu shook his hands from the horse''s back.


    At this moment, almost everyone''s eyes are focused on the green figure on the horseback.


    The jujube red horse swept over the three targets. Ye Shuli felt the mysterious and mysterious feeling in his body, and shot the three arrows one by one neatly and decisively.


    Ye Xihan suddenly grasped the sleeve, unexpectedly all shot, did not lose an arrow!


    Suddenly in the heart can''t help but some nervous, tightly stare at the next person, will that hundred paces away of three target take over.


    Hitting the target doesn''t mean hitting the heart, right! Ye Shuli may have just hit the target!


    The servant raised the three targets excitedly and saw the three arrows on the red heart. Everyone''s faces were wonderful.


    "Ha ha ha! I''ve already said that I didn''t brag. No one can match my third sister''s arrow skill! " Ye Qi let stare at Qi Qi''s three impartial arrows, laughing with pride.


    There is a kind of person in this world called genius.


    To practice a skill, some people are dull and can''t learn it well. Some people have mediocre talent, and they can achieve something by working hard the day after tomorrow. And there is another kind of person, born with extraordinary talent, coupled with hard work, proficient in one, the level is unmatched.Unfortunately, ye Shuli is the last one.


    She may not be good at poetry, ink painting, and needlework, but she is a rare genius in riding and archery!


    Not caring about ye Xihan''s unbelievable look and Longna''s stunned eyes, ye Qi rubbed his hands and took down the three arrows with a smile.


    As early as many years ago, when ye Shuli was a child, he asked him to teach him martial arts. Since ye Shuli touched his bow for the first time and shot an arrow for the first time, he knew that his sister had incomparable talent in this aspect.


    It''s a pity that she is a daughter. If she were a man, she would be famous all over the world with her skill!


    Feel for a while, as if there are still some slightly shaking hands, leaf book from wipe forehead sweat, also can''t help but show a smile.


    "I lost, Pei is willing to bow down!" Looking at Ye Shuli, Pei Lang said with burning eyes.


    When people looked at it, they found that one of Pei Lang''s three arrows hit the center of the red heart and the periphery, which was no longer regarded as hitting the red heart.


    "Ah, ah! Good girl! How come I never knew you had such skills, I admire you Chu Xiao''s eyes were bright and his mouth was full of praise.


    Leng Han''s eyes are full of clenched fists.


    This How is that possible?


    Her Ye Shu is nothing but a waste of nothing. How could she have such exquisite archery, even far better than Pei Lang and Wen Jinrui!?

 Chapter 159

    Yexihan lips tightly pursed, both envy and jealousy, the mood is complex.


    Originally, ye Shuli''s music, chess, calligraphy and painting were not on the table, let alone compared with her, in her heart, ye Shuli was just a waste of nothing.


    Even if her parents and brothers often praise her martial arts, she just laughs it off and doesn''t pay attention to it. She just thinks that others are flattering her.


    After all, she is a arrogant and domineering girl, and she is also a grass bag who can''t do anything. It''s normal to flatter her conscience. What''s more, she''s just a woman. What''s the use of learning these? There are many young ladies who can ride and shoot arrows, and many of them are good at it.


    But when ye Shu left the women behind, and even surpassed the two amazing men, ye Xihan was not calm.


    Ye Shu doesn''t care about the eight trigrams. She doesn''t know much about it, but she knows it in her heart. Pei Lang and Wen Jinrui''s arrows are hard to find in the whole Da''an Dynasty!


    Not to mention Ye Xihan''s complex mood, Longna''s fright is no less than her.


    Pei Lang''s ability is very clear. In his heart, even Wen Jinrui can only force an enemy.


    But today, not only did Wen Jinrui''s rapid progress surprise him, but ye Shuli''s archery surprised him even more.


    Longna looks at Ye Shuli, whose cheeks are slightly red, talking and laughing with others. His eyes are both sinister and moving.


    It''s a pity that such a woman can''t be used by him. They are doomed to be enemies.


    "Wow, that''s great! After the book leaves you, you should often come to the paddock to play. Please teach me Long Yu looks at Ye Shuli admiringly.


    "Before, I thought brother Pei Lang''s arrow technique was the best in the world. I didn''t expect that the experts were among the people!" Long Yu laughs, then touches on the body, takes out a jade card and puts it into Ye Shuli''s hand.


    "This is the jade card to enter Mulan paddock. With this jade card, you can come to play any time you want!"


    After that, Longyu said, "I''ll play with you again."


    Seeing this, ye Xihan bit his lip and couldn''t help saying, "the third sister''s arrow technique is really extraordinary. It''s very enviable. I didn''t expect that the tenth princess would give such a valuable thing as jade."


    "Thank you, yu''er." Ye Shuli interrupts with a faint smile, and then accepts the jade card in front of Ye Xihan, without refusing.


    Staring at that jade card, ye Xihan''s face is slightly changed again, not talking.


    Longna, however, was not as angry as yexihan. She had already recovered her usual face and said with a smile, "it seems that in the first round, my highness lost, but in the second round, I don''t know who will win."


    Ye Shuli takes back the smile on his face and quietly listens to the rules of the second round.


    In the second round, both sides went hunting at the same time. In half an hour, no matter what method was used, which side caught more prey, which side won.


    Chuxiao said with a smile: "what''s the difficulty? There are so many birds in the sky. A few stones can kill several of them. There are only two of you who will hunt, and there are three of us. Are we sure to win? "


    "Ha ha, Chu Xiao, you are wrong." The Dragon Na chuckled and continued: "I say the one who hunts more will win. This is more, which refers to weight rather than quantity. And we should win by the number of living creatures! "


    Ye Shuli frowns slightly and looks at the smiling Longna and ye Xihan. They don''t know what they are thinking.


    "That''s interesting. What are you waiting for? Let''s start!" Long Yu exclaimed excitedly: "wait a minute, I want to go with the book! If I don''t hunt, I''ll just look around. I won''t help her cheat! "


    Long Heng said helplessly: "three girls, give you trouble, wait for me to accompany yu''er together."


    "Oh, brother, you are so serious. Why do you follow me in everything?" Long Yu frowned and said discontentedly.


    "I don''t know your temperament," he said? Nature is to prevent you from making trouble for others! "


    In response to his is a long Yu cold hum and mumble: "really disappointing!"


    Looking at long Heng without half angry look and caring eyes, ye Shuli sighs. The eldest prince is obviously worried about his sister''s safety before he wants to follow her. Unfortunately, long Yu doesn''t know whether he is ungrateful or really doesn''t understand


    After some formality, all the people took their bows and arrows, rode on their horses, and galloped in the paddock.


    Ye Shuli looked around. He wanted to win by the weight of living animals. When hunting, he should pay attention not to shoot the prey to death.


    And the best hunting targets are rabbits and badgers. Birds and pheasants are too light.


    Ye Shuli touched her chin. She wanted to hunt a deer, but not to mention the small number. What''s more, the live wild deer are too dangerous.


    While thinking about countermeasures, he shot an arrow into the hind leg of a fat rabbit. Ye Shuli gave the prey to the servants who were following him.


    "Oh! Look at the book Long Yu rides in the horse, suddenly wring eyebrows to point to the direction of Ye Xihan to say.Ye Shuli looks at it and finds that Pei Lang doesn''t go hunting. Instead, he squats on the ground with Ye Xihan and doesn''t know what to do.


    They told their servants to put a big net on the ground. Then ye Xihan took some hay and set it on fire. The fire was not strong, but a lot of choking smoke. After a while, ye Shuli saw several rabbits bumping into the net and suddenly realized.


    They''re smoking rabbit holes! This does not cost much effort, can let live rabbit into the net!


    Looking at Ye Xihan''s self-confident smile, he handed over four or five rabbits to others, and then walked to another place with Pei Lang.


    Ye Shuli frowned, but she had a huozhezi. It seems that Longna had come prepared. When Pei Lang taught Ye Xihan to ride a horse, she was afraid that she had already found out where there were rabbit holes in the paddock.


    It''s much more convenient and faster than shooting them everywhere.


    "What to do, Jinrui? We don''t have a loophole, we don''t have a net, and we don''t know where there is a rabbit hole. Is it hard for us to lose like this? " Ye Shuli frowned.


    Wen Jinrui tilted his head, approached him and said in a low voice, "don''t worry, then we''ll fight some big guys."


    "Big guy?"


    Wen Jinrui smiles and whispers, "if I can meet a tiger, I''ll give you a live one."


    Ye Shuli glared at him and said, "don''t be kidding! Watch out for the tiger


    Wen Jinrui was about to make fun of her, when he heard long Yu happily say: "don''t let that country girl win! Look at the book. There seems to be a boar over there. Let''s go and catch it With that, he rode away, and everyone was surprised.


    Long Heng hastened to keep up with him and said angrily, "yu''er, come back quickly!"


    Ye Shuli''s face also changed. Boar is very dangerous!

 Chapter 160

    Long Yu does not wait to see ye Xihan. Seeing that the other party has the advantage, he is dissatisfied.


    Seeing that there seems to be a wild boar in the distance, without saying a word, he rode his horse and ran to the past, leaving behind the roar of long Heng and others. Ye Shuli and Wen Jinrui quickly adjusted their horse''s head to follow them.


    Long Yu''s riding skill is good. He is a good horse again. He rushes into the woods at a high speed. When he sees the scene in front of him, he shouts and panics.


    It turned out to be a white fronted tiger with hanging eyes fighting with a strong boar!


    Seeing that she ran into the battlefield of the two fierce beasts by chance, she was about to run away with her horse, only to find that the horse''s hoof was entangled by the vine at some time. She was so scared that she almost got off the horse.


    When ye Shuli and his three men arrived in the woods, they smelled the bloody smell of their noses and the cry of Long Yu: "big Brother, help me... "


    A few people close to a look, suddenly changed face.


    Two or three feet away from Long Yu, a white tiger is fighting with a ferocious boar. The boar has sharp tusks and blood stains on his body. I think he has been injured.


    "Yu''er!" Seeing that his sister was in danger, long Heng''s face changed dramatically. He said, "come here on horseback!"


    Long Yu said in a trembling voice: "Ma The horse''s hooves are entangled... "


    Ye Shuli then quickly inspected the surrounding area and found that they had rushed out of the safe area of the paddock and ran into the edge of the deep forest where they had just met a snake.


    "Look at your crow mouth What a tiger Ye Shu centrifugal full of tension, looking at Wen Jinrui road.


    At this time, Wen Jinrui also looked at the scene and sank his face. If it was a tiger, they would not be a problem.


    The problem is there''s another boar that''s injured!


    For hunters, wild boars are often more difficult to deal with than tigers, not to mention the wounded and manic wild boars, who may become the target of attack.


    Seeing long Yu''s pale face, ye Shu was worried and said in a soft voice: "those two wild animals seem to be fighting. Would Yu Er get off the horse quietly and leave the horse behind? The wild boar and the tiger will attack the horse first


    Perhaps he felt that this plan could be followed. Long Heng tried to calm himself down and said in a slow voice: "don''t be afraid of yu''er Come here quietly, elder brother, and come to meet you. "


    Looking at the boar on the left and the tiger on the right, long Yu''s legs softened and cried: "I I''m afraid, I dare not... "


    With her voice, the horse felt the danger in front of her, and was uneasy. With a low roar, the two fierce beasts looked straight at her at the same time, full of vigilance.


    Seeing this, long Heng took out his soft sword and said, "don''t be afraid. I''ll help you cut off the vine."


    Wen Jinrui''s face suddenly changed: "don''t go there! It''s going to piss off the boar


    Sure enough, the wild boar was injured and nervous. Seeing the dragon''s shell coming towards him, he went crazy and rushed to the direction of Long Yu.


    Ye Shuli''s face changed greatly. He didn''t care about it any more. He quickly followed him. Wen Jinrui had already taken the lead and ran to the horse with his sword.


    Long Heng was not very good at martial arts at first. Because he was too worried, he rushed in. After cutting off the vine, he quickly patted the horse on the leg.


    "Ah...!" Long Yu is scared of quickly closed eyes, panic between hear horse a startle cry, bump ran up, she a safety, long Heng became a target.


    Wen Jinrui calm face, lips slightly white, straight jump off the horse ran in the past.


    Here, long Yu''s horse is completely out of control. He roars to throw her down. Seeing that long Yu is about to fall from the horse, ye Shuli''s face turns pale. Regardless of Wen Jinrui''s side, he drives his horse past long Yu, grabs Long Yu''s waist and hugs her on his horse''s back.


    Without the control on his back, the horse immediately ran away in terror, and long Yu, who was temporarily out of danger, could be relieved.


    There is no time to care about Long Yu. Ye Shuli turns his eyes to Wen Jinrui and shakes his hand holding the reins.


    "Jin Rui Don''t worry about me, come on Dragon Heng''s shoulder was covered with blood anxiously.


    It turns out that just after saving long Yu, long Heng becomes the target of wild boar. Wen Jinrui''s speed is not as fast as that of wild animals. Although he can pull long Heng apart and avoid the tragedy of his heart being pierced by his tusks, he is still stabbed by his tusks and his shoulder is bleeding at the moment.


    As soon as the smell of blood spread, the two beasts began to grind their teeth and claws.


    After passing by, Wen Jinrui stabs the boar and pushes long Heng away. Then the angry boar changes his target and stares at him fiercely.


    Ye Shuli looks at Wen Jinrui with pale face. He dodges from left to right and makes the wild boar more crazy. He pulls his heart tightly.


    But Wen Jinrui''s face was as calm as water. She glanced at the soft sword in her hand and frowned at the wild boar with rough skin and thick meat.


    Then he quickly put his back close to a big tree beside him. The boar rushed over and saw that his sharp tusks were about to pierce his body. The three people next to him almost cried out.Wen Jinrui suddenly quickly turned around and avoided the past. The wild boar bumped into the tree. His sharp fangs stabbed into the tree trunk and couldn''t be pulled out for a moment. He couldn''t help struggling wildly.


    Seeing this, without any hesitation, Wen Jinrui quickly raised his sword and stabbed it into the head of the wild boar. Suddenly, the fierce beast''s soul went back to the West.


    Just as the crowd breathed a sigh of relief, there was another roar of the tiger.


    The white forehead tiger looked at Wen Jinrui with vigilance, and his two claws were firmly on the ground, staring at him motionlessly.


    "Shuli, take the princess and your highness back." Looking at another beast ahead, Wen Jinrui said in a deep voice.


    Ye Shuli''s eyes are full of worry, but he doesn''t dare to leave long Yu alone on the horse''s back and help up the injured prince on the ground.


    "Yu''er Take him back Will long Heng help on Long Yu''s horse, ye Shuli said in a hurry.


    "Big brother are you all right? It''s all my fault. " Seeing the ferocious wound on long Heng''s shoulder, long Yu can''t help crying.


    Long Heng gritted his teeth and said, "I''m ok. Let Jinrui come back quickly."


    In the distance, Wen Jinrui just moves a step, which leads to a low roar from the white tiger. Ye Shuli sees that their brother and sister have already sat down. He Whipps the horse''s buttocks, and the horse runs towards the paddock.


    Wen Jinrui''s face suddenly changed and said angrily, "ah Li, get on your horse and go."


    But ye Shuli, with a white face, clenched his bow and arrow and said, "I don''t know if luck is good or bad I actually met a tiger. "


    "There are many fierce beasts on the edge of the paddock today. There must be something strange about it. Listen to me and ride back!" Wen Jinrui stares at her and says in a deep voice.


    The smell of blood spread in the forest, two people and a tiger face each other nervously, but a man in purple and black suddenly appeared on the tree not far away.


    He looked at a snake nailed to the tree trunk by three arrows and murmured, "Oh My darling, what a pity! I spent so much time in vain... "


    The man skillfully dissected the gall bladder of the venomous snake, then looked at a distant direction and frowned: "what a bloody smell..."

 Chapter 161

    He cleans up the poisonous snake neatly. The man in purple and black jumps down the tree decisively and walks to the direction of blood smell.


    After walking for a while, a cold male voice came not far away: "ah Li, be obedient, you go first, I''ll be fine."


    Then a soft and clear female voice anxiously and firmly sounded: "no, I''m here to guard you."


    Ye Shuli carefully stepped back a few steps. When the distance was almost right, he grasped the bow and arrow in his hand and made a ready appearance, but he was worried.


    A tiger is not a rabbit that can be shot to death with one arrow


    That white tiger is very clever, in the past I''m afraid it''s not little contact with people, now see ye Shuli hand bow and arrow action, threatening to roar. Vigilant eyes are tightly staring at Wen Jinrui and the blood dripping sword in his hand. I want to be especially afraid of the man who just killed the wild boar easily.


    "Don''t worry about me. I''m so far away. I''ll just climb up the tree in a moment."


    Wen Jinrui sighed, his eyes moved, and then blocked the white tiger and ye Shuli with a protective attitude.


    It''s not impossible for him to kill a tiger with his bare hands as usual, but this time, ye Shu left him with some scruples and worries in his heart, which made him a little distracted.


    As the saying goes, if a man doesn''t counsel a tiger, he will.


    Wen Jinrui and the white tiger looked at each other for a moment. His eyes were quiet and deep, which made the white tiger dare not move forward.


    White tiger see two people didn''t want to start, low roar a, backward two steps, already had retreat intention.


    He was about to turn around and run away, but he heard the dead branches and leaves behind being trampled with a crackling sound. He was so scared that he jumped into a Huxiao.


    "Wow, what a big guy!" Suddenly heard a clear exclamation, two people will see that behind the white tiger, I do not know when a purple man appeared.


    "Be careful!" Ye Shuli was surprised and cried out.


    But the man had already quickly climbed up a nearby tree with hands and feet. He had no fear on his face, and even said with a bit of playfulness: "Oh! Fortunately, I''m quick to respond, or I''m going to die. "


    The white tiger was annoyed by him and planed the tree trunk with his paws, but he couldn''t climb the tree, so he couldn''t help it.


    Wen Jinrui''s face was slightly heavy, and he took two steps forward with his long sword. The white tiger was scared and quickly stepped back to grind his claws on the ground.


    At this time, the man in the tree suddenly took out a small sachet from his chest and threw it in front of the tiger.


    The tiger sniffed and sneezed twice. Then he turned around and ran away.


    Ye Shuli was quite surprised and went over curiously to look at the man on the tree and said, "what did you throw? Why did the tiger run away


    When the man in purple smelled the fame, a flash of surprise flashed in his eyes. He jumped down the tree and said with a smile, "that''s my unique sachet. Ordinary beasts can''t bear to smell it."


    Ye Shuli saw clearly that the man''s appearance was very special.


    The man in purple has a baby face, but his features are deep and his lips are thin. He looks cute. In modern times, that is the kind of fresh meat that charms thousands of girls on TV.


    The man in purple inspected the surrounding two eyes, bent down and took off a few wild Platycodon flowers at his feet. He went to Ye Shu and handed them to her and said, "you look so beautiful. How dare you ask the girl''s name?"


    Wen Jinrui''s face turned black. She pointed to him with her bloody sword and said, "who are you? Why do you suddenly appear in Mulan paddock? Entering the royal court without permission is a capital crime. "


    The baby''s face seemed to see him just now. He was stunned for a moment, touched his chin, and said in a low voice: "I''m so familiar..."


    Wen Jinrui frowned and asked in a deep voice again, "who are you?"


    The baby''s face responded and said, "ah? It turns out that this is the royal hunting ground. I came from the woods. I didn''t expect to break into the paddock by accident. "


    Smell speech leaf book left also is tiny to wrinkle eyebrow, forest of that side come over?


    How can a lot of men come through the forest without any poison?


    "How did you get here? Does it have anything to do with you that the fierce beast suddenly appears on the edge of the woods and paddock Wen Jinrui asked directly.


    The man in purple quickly waved his hand and said, "it''s related to me, but I didn''t mean it! I didn''t expect that the other end of the forest was royal hunting garden. I was going to go through the forest to Beijing! There are so many poisonous beasts and monsters here that I drove them all the way with my sachet. "


    Then he raised the Platycodon grandiflorum flower in his hand in front of Ye Shuli and said, "just now, you two were almost in danger. I''m a bit afraid of you. I''ll compensate you for that!"


    Hearing what he said, ye Shuli knew that this man was not from the capital, otherwise he would not even know the famous Mulan paddock.He lightly swept the purple bouquet in front of him. Ye Shuli didn''t reach out to pick it up, but he was slightly defensive and said: "who is the master? If you want to go to Beijing, why do you have to go through this forest? "


    Purple man mischievous smile: "you accept this flower, I will tell you!"


    Then he turned his eyes and said with a smile: "I fell in love with a girl at first sight. If a girl is willing to marry me, I will..." Wen Jinrui''s face sank before the words came down. With a slight shake of the sword, he cut off half the flowers.


    Ye Shuli looked at the man in front of him, and the corner of his mouth smoked.


    "Tut What are you mad at? " The man in purple quickly retreated, dodged the tip of Wen Jinrui''s sword, looked at them and said with a bad smile, "are you two difficult Brother and sister? "


    "Brother, I think your sister is a natural person. She fell in love at first sight. Can you tell me her name? Another day, I''ll go to the door and ask for marriage... "


    Wen Jinrui''s face sank, and a sword was stabbed like a strong wind. The man in purple''s face changed slightly, but his sleeve was cut off.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. I''m asking for the last time, who are you? If you intrude into the royal hunting garden, do you want to go to the prison? "


    The atmosphere was a little tense for a moment. At this time, the sound of horse hooves and Chu Xiao''s worried voice came from the distance: "go to see if Shizi and the third girl are there!"


    Seeing someone coming, the man in purple finally put away his joking look on his face. Taking advantage of their inattention, he quickly pinned a flower on Ye Shu''s bun and said, "if you don''t tell me your name, I won''t tell you either!"


    Then he turned around neatly and went into the deep forest. He ran away and said with a smile, "I remember what you look like!"


    Leaves the leaf book to leave a face to amaze with to look at him inexplicably.

 Chapter 162

    The man in purple was so fast that he disappeared in a moment.


    "Let him run!" Ye Shuli said in a hurry.


    Wen Jinrui clenched the sword in her hand, and her body did not catch up. Then she took off the purple flowers beside her temples with a calm face.


    "What a strange person..." Ye Shuli murmured.


    "Jinrui! Book away! How are you doing? " Chu Xiao and Pei Lang galloped to the horse, followed by Ye Qi to give over a dozen bodyguards with bows and swords.


    "Where is the tiger?" Pei Lang asked? Where is it? "


    "It''s all right. Which white tiger has escaped." Ye Shuli returned.


    Seeing that ye Shuli was unharmed, ye Qirang finally put down his heart and said, "if I don''t see you for a while, I''ve come across such a dangerous thing. Next time, I can''t let you run around anyway!"


    There was only one dead boar on the ground, and the tiger was gone. They were safe, and everyone was relieved.


    Wen Jinrui said in a deep voice, "we''re OK. How''s your highness doing?"


    Chu Xiao frowned and said, "I hurt my left shoulder. Fortunately, it''s not too serious. I''ve already bandaged it. It''s not suitable to stay here for a long time. Come back with me


    Ye Shuli nodded and quickly rode on the horse. Suddenly, his waist was tight, but Wen Jinrui and her riding on the same horse stopped her waist.


    Chu Xiao looks at Wen Jinrui''s cold face strangely. Without asking more, he takes them back quickly.


    Pei Lang see two people so intimate action, leaf book leave but didn''t resist half minutes, eyes dark a dark.


    "Brother Heng and long Yu just said that you met wild boar and tiger, but they scared me! Seeing brother Heng injured, I thought you two would be eaten by tigers. " Chu Xiao sighed with lingering fear.


    Then he couldn''t help asking: "what''s the matter with Jinrui? You look strange."


    Wen Jinrui grabbed Ye Shu tightly and said in a cold voice: "it''s OK."


    Looking at Chu Xiao and Pei Lang''s strange eyes, ye Shuli smiles at him: "nothing..." I was just teased by a strange man.


    Feeling the strength of some pain in the waist, ye Shuli sighed. Why didn''t he find this person''s jealousy so big before?


    When the party returned to the rest place beside the paddock, long Yu was red eyed and crying out of breath: "it''s all my fault If something happens between Wen Shizi and Shu Li, what should we do... "


    Hearing that ye Shuli has met a tiger, ye Xihan is secretly happy. After he has tied the medicine bag for long Heng, he puts on a worried face to persuade Long Yu: "ten princesses, don''t worry. Wen Shizi is good at martial arts, and the third sister is skilled in archery. I think they will be OK. The princess should pay more attention to his royal highness, who has shed a lot of blood and seems to be hurt a lot £¡¡±


    Ye Xihan comforts Long Yu and prays secretly in his heart that it''s best to let Ye Shu leave the tiger''s mouth!


    Long Yu hears speech, don''t like to return anger, get up straight to shake a hand to give ye Xihan a slap way: "you this hypocritical woman! Don''t you know that wild boar and tiger are terrible beasts! No matter how good you are, how can you defeat wild animals? "


    "When something happened to your sister, you didn''t go with her to help find someone. Instead, you were sitting here in peace and contentment as if nothing had happened! I think you wish something had happened to the book


    "Yu''er How can you do anything! " Long Heng props up his body and scolds her in a low voice. He looks at his sister who has become a flower cat, but he doesn''t have the heart to scold her.


    See elder brother prop up a body, long Yu quickly walked over to support him way: "you don''t move, lie down well, in case the wound split how to do!"


    Ye Xihan didn''t expect that long Yu''s temper was so big. He covered his face and stood on one side with pale face, shaking his lips.


    "Princess, you misunderstood the four girls. She can''t do martial arts or ride a horse. How can she follow us to find someone?" It was Pei Lang who just stepped into the room.


    Yexihan smell speech with a bit wronged to see him one eye.


    When Long Na turns around, he sees Ye Shuli and Wen Jinrui following intact. As soon as his eyes light up, he rushes to Ye Shuli''s arms and cries: "I''m scared to death I''m glad you''re ok Why did you take my brother and me away without saying hello? Do you know you scared me to death! "


    The leaf book leaves to slow down the facial expression, comfortingly patted to pat her back way: "well, well, we are not a bit of thing also have no now, quick don''t cry!"


    Seeing that Longna was still crying in her arms, ye Shuli had to pretend to be disgusted and said, "look at you. You are crying so much. Do you want to wear my new clothes? It''s all your snot!"


    "You talk nonsense! I don''t have a runny nose As soon as long Yu''s face turned red, he quickly wiped his face with his sleeve and stopped his tears.


    "Jin Rui, it''s so good that you''re all right, otherwise I can''t be at ease anyway!" Long Heng reluctantly shows a smile. Because of the pain on his shoulder, his face is pale.


    "I didn''t expect to frown after so many visits to the Dragon hunting garden. In that case, go back to the palace quickly and let Si Fu take a good look at the injury for elder brother! "What kind of doctor is there outside the city? I just used a long Heng to bandage it.


    They all nodded, got up and went back together. Naturally, the bet was abandoned, and no one mentioned it again.


    On the way back to the mansion, ye Shuzhong sighed that although this hunting was dangerous, it was a blessing in disguise.


    Long Yu''s relationship with the eldest prince long Heng has never been very good. She is bewildered by the means of the dragon''s shell, and her heart turns to the dragon''s shell, which makes Ye Shuli headache all the time.


    This time, the prince gave up his life to save his younger sister, which caused him to suffer a lot of injuries. It made long Yu''s attitude to the prince change a lot.


    Back on the whole road, long Yu has been staying in the prince''s carriage, see this dragon is sunk a face.


    Ye Shuli''s mind keeps turning. After this event, her relationship with long Yu has changed greatly. If she has a chance, she should remind Long Yu to be on guard against long Yu.


    When the carriage arrived at the mansion of Wen state, ye Xihan got out of the carriage. He looked at Ye Shuli coldly, bit his teeth and went back to the yard without saying hello.


    Ye Shuli went back to Qingshu hospital. He was drinking tea, and before he sat down, he heard that the poached egg came rushing.


    "Girl, you are back! No, it''s a big deal! Aunt Bai, she''s poisoned


    Ye Shuli''s hand trembled, and the cup almost didn''t fall down. He quickly put it heavily on the table and said, "aunt Bai is poisoned?"


    "Yes The poached egg quickly nodded, then pasted it in her ear and said: "I just did as you said, and then Aunt Bai was poisoned..."

 Chapter 163

    Ye Shuli''s face said strangely: "she didn''t say anything and drank it obediently?"


    "No! No matter whether the poison is from her or not, aunt Bai can''t get a good one now. " Said the poached egg gloating.


    "Parents, do they know about it?"


    He Baodan nodded and said, "how can I not know? The whole house is fried! It''s all about which black hearted bastard is going to poison the old lady! "


    Ye Xihan just went back to Suxin hospital, and he was stunned by the shocking news.


    "What did you say? My aunt is poisoned? What the hell is going on! " Ye Xihan asks the little servant girl beside him.


    Later I knew that they were not in the house today. Aunt Bai and Lin served the old lady with breakfast as usual.


    The old lady always drinks a cup of honeysuckle honey water to clear away heat and poison. But somehow, aunt Bai mistakenly drinks the old lady''s Honeysuckle honey water. As a result, the whole person begins to vomit and diarrhea, and then falls into a coma.


    Ye Xihan''s face suddenly sank. Aunt Bai must have taken advantage of her absence to take advantage of herself, but somehow she was caught!


    Ye Shuli there is a sneer, originally, because she suspected aunt Bai, and worried about the other side while he no longer lay hands on the old lady. He asked Lin to tell his worries and doubts. Before the old lady had dinner, he asked aunt Bai to have a try.


    He Bao egg said: "at breakfast, the porridge and vegetables were all made by me in the small kitchen. There would be no problem. She didn''t resist when she asked Bai to try them."


    "But that pot of honeysuckle honey water is not made in the small kitchen. Because you suspected that there was something wrong with the water, my wife and I didn''t let the old lady drink it."


    Lin believed her daughter''s guess, so she found a reason to ask aunt Bai to drink the bowl of honeysuckle honey water.


    As a result, aunt Bai''s face changed and she began to shirk that she was suffering from cold recently and was not suitable to drink honeysuckle water. Seeing this, Lin felt greasy and asked aunt Bai to drink the pot of water.


    If aunt Bai refuses in all ways, ye Shuli''s conjecture will be true. When the old lady is poisoned, she will be doubted.


    So the best way to deal with it is to take it as if you don''t know anything and drink it with the old lady to get rid of the suspicion.


    Aunt Bai thought that she only drank it once, and there was no big problem, so she drank it.


    But Lin is a wary girl. Her daughter suspects that there is something wrong with the honeysuckle water, so instead of drinking it, she gives the whole pot of water to Aunt Bai.


    The poached egg said, "girl, what you guessed is true! As expected, the problem lies in the pot of water. Originally, my wife asked aunt Bai to drink the whole pot of water, but after two or three small bowls, aunt Bai refused to drink any more. As a result, he began to feel dizzy and nauseous in the afternoon. After vomiting for half a day, he passed out in a coma and became unconscious! "


    Ye Shuli said with a sneer: "this is to make her eat evil fruit by herself!"


    "Fortunately, aunt Bai drank that pot of water If it''s the old lady, how can you stand it? "


    Ye Shuli''s face sank when she heard the words. She didn''t expect that Aunt Bai could not wait to be cruel.


    She thought that Aunt Bai would do the same thing again. She wanted to test the other party and see how aunt Bai''s reaction was.


    Who knows this one try to arrive at that time Bai Yi Niang gave to plant into.


    At the moment lying on the bed, aunt Bai, half dead, was constantly complaining.


    Originally, she thought how her poison would take three or five days to work, but Lin asked her to drink two or three bowls! The toxicity of this bowl of water is weak. Two or three bowls add up to strong!


    Just wake up for a while, half faint half wake up of white aunt weak will things and yexihan about a pass, sure enough, in exchange for yexihan a fierce eyes.


    "Mother! What did I tell you earlier? Why don''t you just listen and have to do it without permission? That''s good. Did you put yourself in it? And Lin asked you to drink, you will not pretend to be sick, how stupid really drink? "


    Aunt Bai gave a wry smile: "I''m not stupid. If I can''t drink it, how can I drink it? As early as when Lin tested me, I already knew that their mother and daughter had suspected US. "


    "In order to get rid of the suspicion, I have to drink without drinking! If I don''t drink, won''t Lin and the little hoof have something to do with us


    Gasping for breath and suppressing her desire to vomit, aunt Bai said with a sneer: "I know the toxicity very well, and my mother can handle it well! This time, although my mother almost walked through the gate of death, she didn''t leave any handle in the other party''s hands


    Then she said with a smile: "it''s a blessing in disguise. My mother is innocent now, and it''s a coincidence that she was robbed by the old lady. Your father is very sorry for me now!"


    Who would suspect that the person who poisoned would be aunt Bai who almost lost her life at the moment? If it was her poison, how could she drink it?Ye Xihan listened to the look move, slow down the face way: "so, it is a good thing."


    Aunt Bai chuckled a little, but her face sank again and said, "it''s a pity that I missed this opportunity. It''s hard for me to start again in the future! Now the whole family is investigating the person who poisoned them! "


    Yexihan gently smile, Wensheng advised: "Niang, the old lady can''t live long after all, she is not as good as before, she can''t manage all the things in the house. We''d better take it when it''s good. With this, my mother gets the pity of my father, and our mother and daughter have another chance to turn over. "


    "You, the most important thing now is to take good care of yourself and see if I can have a chance to have a younger brother!" Ye Xihan repeatedly advised that Aunt Bai is only in her early thirties now. It''s not impossible to have a child as long as she regains her favor.


    Aunt Bai''s face moved and nodded.


    Now ye Tianfeng is looking for the person who poisoned him. People in the house are afraid that the person who poisoned will be involved in him.


    For Aunt Bai, she sighed that she was a blessed one. She had survived for the old lady. Now she can be regarded as the old lady''s life-saving benefactor!


    Looking at Ye Tianfeng''s concern for Aunt Bai, I''m afraid that the Suxin courtyard is going to rise again!


    He Baodan was both schadenfreude and worried and asked, "now the situation in the house has become like this. What''s the girl going to do?"


    Ye Shuli heard these whispers, but he sniffed.


    Want to use this to build up momentum for yourself? When she''s dead!


    Now that you''ve done it, don''t look back!

 Chapter 164

    "How? Naturally, we should start with the black skin first. " Ye Shu leaves cold voice way, since have already confirmed the backstage black hand is Bai Yi Niang, that have no good hesitation.


    With a hasty meal, ye Shuli also accompanied Lin to Suxin hospital to visit aunt Bai.


    Now aunt Bai is regarded as the old lady''s life-saving benefactor. If she doesn''t care, she will easily fall into the background.


    Before ye Shu entered the inner room, he heard aunt Bai''s whispers and said weakly, "master, you don''t have to worry about me. In a word, I''ll be fine. I''m just cheap. It''s a blessing for me to block a disaster for the old lady..."


    "Lian Niang, don''t say any more. Lie down and have a good rest!" Ye Tianfeng''s voice of concern followed.


    Ye Xihan began to give Lin eye medicine on one side. She said anxiously: "aunt Are you better? Isn''t my mother feeling cold in recent days? It''s not suitable to take honeysuckle water when you get cold. Why does mother have to ask you to drink it? "


    "Han''er, what are you talking about? My aunt is very glad that she has drunk that pot of water. Fortunately, the old lady is OK! " Aunt Bai said softly.


    Mother and daughter this sing one and one, pour let Ye Tianfeng not embarrassed.


    Naturally, he knew that his wife was suspicious of aunt Bai, so he tried to test her. She almost lost her life, so she didn''t do it.


    Thinking of this, ye Tian comforted him with a friendly voice: "lianniang, this is Ruyin. I''m sorry for you Don''t take it to heart. "


    Bai aunt smell speech, in the heart immediately angry unceasingly, Lin''s force she almost lost her life, ye Tianfeng is a little blame her meaning!


    Although she was angry to death, aunt Bai trembled and said in a slight voice: "my Lord is worried too much. How can I blame my wife It''s my job to try the dishes for the old lady. "


    "Mother If you want to try a dish, can''t you just call a servant? Why do you have to come? " Ye Xihan took a look at Ye Tianfeng and said with a little dissatisfaction, which means that Lin bullied aunt Bai with her identity.


    Looking at Bai Yi Niang''s pale face, ye Tianfeng frowned slightly.


    Indeed, Lin can''t prove that Aunt Bai is behind the scenes. Why don''t you let the servants try the dishes? If aunt Bai is really innocent, isn''t she suffering in vain!


    After thinking about this place, ye Tianfeng finally screwed up his eyebrows and said, "it''s really something she didn''t do right. I''ll talk about her later."


    "Well, how do you want to teach me?" Hearing this, Lin couldn''t help but lift the curtain and came in with a cold hum.


    Looking at Lin''s heavy complexion, ye Tianfeng couldn''t help raising his voice and said, "madam, this is really something you didn''t do properly..."


    Aunt Bai quickly supported her weak body and said, "master, madam, you can''t quarrel for me..."


    Lin hated aunt Bai''s delicate appearance most. On the spot, Liu Mei twisted and said, "don''t be hypocritical! If you don''t understand why I want you to try the dishes, I will tell you directly that I suspect you did it when the old lady was poisoned! "


    "Wronged..."! Madam, you must feel your conscience! I have been in the government for so many years. Why do I want to harm the old lady? " Aunt Bai said with a pale face. Her eyes were full of bright tears, but she was surprised. Unexpectedly, Lin''s face was torn with her!


    Ye Xihan also hastened to help.


    Lin said with a sneer, "you are the only one who is familiar with the old lady''s daily life and diet, except for me and mammy Zheng!"


    Seeing Lin''s arrogant look, ye Tianfeng could not help but scold: "madam! You shouldn''t claim to do so without any evidence. Haven''t you ever thought about what to do if you hurt innocent people? "


    But Lin turned his eyes and said, "I just asked her to try the dish. Unexpectedly, when I asked her to drink that pot of water, it was so hard for me to doubt it."


    "Mother! Aunt, it was because she was infected with the cold that she didn''t want to drink the honeysuckle water... " Ye Xihan bit his lip and said.


    Aunt Bai immediately cried with rain, out of breath: "master Mingjian! I didn''t expect that my wife was even more suspicious when I refused two words because of illness. I swear to heaven that I have no evil intention towards the old woman. Otherwise, I will be killed


    Say, want to climb down from the bed, kneel to swear, ye Tianfeng quickly went up to hold her, a good voice comfort.


    "Pretend!" Lin looked at this scene with disgust. Ye Shuli quickly and quietly patted her hand. Lin slowed down, spat, and left with a flick of his sleeve.


    White aunt see this scene, immediately hate teeth itch, good arrogant Lin!


    "Ruyin, you Ye Tianfeng''s face also became a little ugly.


    Seeing this, aunt Bai quickly and weakly gave her eyedrops: "don''t be angry, master! Madam, I''m excused for suspecting that I''m the only one who serves the old lady all the time Mother Zheng is an old man beside the old lady. Naturally, the old lady will not doubt her. And I''m willing to try the dishes for the old lady This is my duty! Even if I lost my life, I I have no regretsWhen he said this, ye Tianfeng was even more angry. Originally, he thought that Lin was too worried about my husband to do such a wrong thing. Seeing her so arrogant, he could not help being angry.


    Then he said in a deep voice: "lianniang, I will surely give you justice in this matter, just like yinshe..."


    "Dad, my aunt said that I would give my life for the old lady. My aunt didn''t feel anything. What''s your anger! Isn''t it right to be moved by my aunt''s icy heart? " Ye Tianfeng just said half way, ye Shuli will make a fork in the road.


    Ye Xihan''s face changed slightly, and he said with disapproval: "how can the third sister say that..."


    "What do I say? Am I wrong to say that? Is it difficult for my aunt to feel resentful? " Ye Shuli said strangely: "my aunt didn''t say that she had no regrets about it. Is it really to make my father happy?"


    Aunt Bai''s face changed and she made a hasty gesture of kindness, but she scolded secretly in her heart! If you are as arrogant as her mother!


    Ye Shuli saw this and said with a smile: "Dad, you see, my aunt doesn''t think it''s anything, so don''t worry about it! Anyway, as long as my aunt doesn''t regret it, it will be


    "Ah? This This is also true for... " Leaf day Feng Leng ground says, feel leaf book leaves what say is right, but feel where not right again.


    Ye Xihan is secretly gnawed a silver tooth, shameless bitch!


    Is aunt Bai willing to find justice from Lin!?

 Chapter 165

    Ye Shuli doesn''t give ye Tianfeng the time to react, let alone the chance to refute.


    She directly sank her face and said, "Dad, grandma and aunt''s poisoning must have something to do with the big kitchen. Just now, my daughter has ordered me to go down and block the passage in the house. I will never let a mouse slip out!"


    White aunt smell speech complexion slightly a white, the heart is secretly glad.


    Originally, she said that she would let Heipi leave the capital last night and never come back. Who would have thought that she shocked the whole Wenguo government. Fortunately, she immediately told Heipi not to act rashly, and sent him out of Beijing when the matter was in the limelight.


    Otherwise, if you run away at this juncture, you will be really suspected!


    After a pause, ye Shuli continued: "today, I invited the doctor. Can I find out the poison?"


    Ye Tianfeng frowned and said, "it''s just like last time. It''s the poison of cinnabar."


    Then he sighed: "not to mention the kitchen. I searched the whole Wenguo government carefully, and didn''t find anything."


    Ye Shuli nodded his head thoughtfully and said, "don''t worry, Dad, just leave it to me."


    Bai Yi Niang and ye Xi Han look at each other with a slight sneer.


    Bid farewell to Aunt Bai, ye Shuli went back to the yard and discussed with the pocketed egg carefully.


    This time, we must not let each other off easily!


    After giving orders, he frowned and said, "girl, do you think the four girls will take part in this time?"


    Ye Shuli touched his chin, thought about it and replied, "I''m not sure I didn''t think about it, but I''m not sure. If you have to ask me, I can only say that if ye Xihan is involved in it, with her mind, she will not easily start today. "


    Ye Xihan is a cautious and extremely patient person, just like the old lady who had been poisoned for a long time without anyone noticing. If she did it, she would be more careful than the first time. It''s impossible for her to do it rashly.


    "Don''t worry about her any more. In a word, I''ll reveal aunt Bai''s painting skin first. Otherwise, in a few days, people in Suxin courtyard will be proud again."


    The poached egg nodded and did not ask again.


    The next afternoon, in the big kitchen of Wenguo mansion, a woman came in in a hurry, looked at Heipi who was washing dishes and said, "Heipi? Stop washing! Miss three is looking for you! "


    Heipi was so surprised that she almost knocked over the bowl in her hand. She laughed and inquired quietly: "how could miss three suddenly come to me? Didn''t miss three go to the restaurant today? "


    The old lady waved her hand and said, "I don''t know. Miss three went out in the morning and came back. Oh, where do you come from so much nonsense? The master told you to go as soon as possible! "


    Black skin rubbed her hands and her eyes flashed slightly. She had to follow her to Qingshu hospital.


    Under the autumn sun, the sky is clear.


    As soon as Heipi came into the yard, he saw Ye Shuli sitting on the rocking chair in the yard with two legs. There was a wooden box and a pot of tea on the table beside him.


    "Heipi has seen Miss three! What can I do for you, miss three? "


    Ye Shuli turned around and looked at him. Suddenly he said with a smile, "your name is Heipi? I heard that the boss of Xingsheng gambling house is your old acquaintance? "


    Heipi was surprised, and said quietly: "if you go back to the third lady, I''m just a runner in that gambling shop before."


    Ye Shu nodded away, and suddenly the front of the story turned and asked, "I heard that you still have a sick old mother and a younger sister who hasn''t reached the hairpin yet?"


    "Yes yes! My mother and sister live in an alley on the west side of the city Black skin Leng Leng ground answers a way, touch not to know leaf book leaves to suddenly ask him this to do what.


    See his face inexplicable appearance, leaf book leaves to cover lip a smile way: "you nervous what?"? I just heard Miaochun often boast that you are a good craftsman. He also said that you have no brother or father. You have only an old mother and a young sister who are ill and have a hard life. I just want to ask you. "


    Heipi was shaken by her smile. After several breaths, Heipi replied: "how Thank you for your concern. "


    "Well, you know that I have a good relationship with Dr. Si Tai. He recently opened a pharmacy. I brought some herbs back in the morning. You can take them back to your mother to make medicine for you." Then he knocked on the wooden box on the table.


    Heipi felt puzzled. How could miss three care so much about his servant?


    "I''m just a lowly servant. The third lady is really small this time! It''s just that the little girl has no merit and no salary. Why... "


    Ye Shuli gave a sly smile and said mildly, "it''s Miaochun who often mentions about you in front of me recently."


    Black eyes a turn, the mind immediately activated up.


    He thought that Miao Chun was sent by Ye Shu to monitor him. Recently, he has been very careful. Is it because he thinks too much? In fact, the girl Miaochun told him


    Thinking about this, Heipi couldn''t help but fantasize.Ye Shuli gave him a soft smile and suddenly said, "your mother and sister are usually short of money, aren''t they? How much money do you have each month? "


    See her smile, black eyes slightly intoxicated, involuntarily replied: "is not it, small monthly only 500 Wen money, it is not enough!"


    "Five hundred Wen? These three people''s daily expenses are more than enough, but if you go to the gambling house to gamble, it''s really not enough! "


    Heipi nodded, but he was surprised to hear the second half of the sentence. He quickly recovered: "three Miss three... "


    Ye Shuli tapped the wooden box with his two jade fingers and said, "Heipi, you owe 500 Liang silver in the gambling house before. The owner of the gambling house asked you to take your sister as a mortgage. Seeing that the repayment period has passed, your sister is safe and sound I wonder where your five hundred taels of silver came from? "


    Black skin heart a shake, behind cold sweat ripple, finally know ye Shu left before but has been testing him.


    Then he clenched his teeth, looked miserable and said, "miss three To tell you the truth, I used to have the problem of gambling. I couldn''t stop it. I almost pushed my sister into the fire! Fortunately, when the young master learned about the little things, the master was so soft hearted that he gave the little money That''s the way to pay off the debt. "


    Ye Shu stares at him without hesitation. Ye Qin knows that he has indeed given black skin silver, which is only fifty Liang instead of five hundred Liang.


    She also does not say to break, just lightly smile, pick up a jade bracelet from the bosom, smile not to smile ground say: "this thing, look familiar?"


    Black skin squints to look carefully, see ye Shuli hand holding a good quality of smoke blue jade bracelet, then not from the heart a shock, eyes flustered to lower the head.

 Chapter 166

    Ye Shuli said with a smile: "look at you like this, surely you are not strange?"


    "I bought this bracelet when I passed by the pawnshop this morning. It''s strange to say. If I remember correctly, isn''t this bracelet often worn by Aunt Bai? She said before that she lost the bracelet by accident. How could she have lost it to the gambling house? " Ye Shuli said while playing with the jade bracelet.


    Although Heipi was kneeling on the ground, his legs were still weak. He just said with a stiff smile: "this That''s amazing


    "Well, Heipi, I asked the pawnbroker. The boss said that it''s no one else who pawned the bracelet, it''s you!"


    Black skin frightens quickly a kowtow, in the heart can''t help but tremble, leaf book leaves to doubt white aunt and his affair?


    Is scared of don''t know what to do, but hear leaf book leave angry way: "say! Did you steal your aunt''s bracelet


    As soon as he said this, Heipi was relieved. He thought he was a thief, so he didn''t doubt him and aunt Bai


    I wanted to tell a lie. Aunt Bai gave him the bracelet, but I didn''t think the confession was right. My black eyes turned and I had to kowtow and beg for mercy! I''m wrong! Before, I owed a lot of money to the gambling house, but the young master only gave me fifty Liang silver to pay off the debt. I had to take this strategy and steal my aunt''s bracelet.... "


    "Miss three, you have a lot of money. Please forgive me this time! The little one doesn''t dare any more! If the third young lady is angry, she is willing to be expelled from the government of Wenguo. She has no regrets! "


    Ye Shuli sneers. Do you want to take this opportunity to escape from the government for this reason? What a beautiful idea!


    Heipi was worried about how ye Shuli would punish him, but he heard Ye Shuli sigh and looked at him with compassion.


    "Well, the bracelet has come back. Although your hands and feet are not clean, I can''t bear to watch a little girl jump into the fire pit. Get up."


    "Ah "Ah?" Black skin Leng Leng ground looks at her, did not expect oneself to be let go so easily.


    Then he immediately responded and said, "girl, be kind! Girl, be kind! I''ll never dare to do this kind of furtive thing again


    Ye Shuli chuckled, a cunning light flashed in his eyes and sighed: "Alas! I''m not a vicious lion or tiger. How can you sweat? Come on, girl, I''m in a good mood today. I''ll give you a cup of hot tea. Drink it quickly


    Then he motioned for the poached egg and handed him the tea.


    Heipi was relieved, and with a smile, he drank the cup of tea.


    Seeing that he had finished drinking, ye Shuli said with a smile, "I still have a box of medicinal materials here. You can take it to treat your mother. Open it and see if it''s enough?"


    "Hey, hey! That''s enough, that''s enough Heipi said with a happy smile, sighing that Miss Ye San was really stupid and soft hearted.


    When I opened the wooden box, my face changed dramatically, and I almost threw the wooden box out.


    Looking at the black skin like a ghost, ye Shuli seemed to say curiously: "what''s the matter? Aren''t these herbs right? "


    "I specially took it from the imperial doctor. This fairy can cure cough, asthma, stomachache and rheumatism! The cinnabar in the ground can clear the mind, calm the nerves and detoxify, right? "


    Black skin''s body was stiff and his heart was jumping wildly. He forced out a smile and said, "no no problem! These are all excellent medicinal materials! "


    "Yes, I have a good eye. They are all excellent medicinal materials! Well, you''ve just tasted it. Is it good? " Ye Shuli said with a smile.


    "Taste Have you tasted it? " Black skin suddenly thought of that cup of tea, his face was very pale.


    Ye Shuli tilted his head and said, "yes, I just made a cup of tea for you to drink."


    "Pa", the wooden box in Heipi''s hand fell to the ground, several withered flowers and red cinnabar powder immediately sprinkled on the ground. Heipi was stunned and frightened to look at Ye Shuli, inexplicably felt that his stomach began to ache.


    Heipi was called by Ye Shuli for questioning. During this period of time, he was scared to death, and felt a false alarm. His mood changed a lot, and his whole back was soaked with sweat.


    "Poison Poison I, I''m going to die Black skin suddenly said to her in horror, shaking all over.


    Playing the other side almost, ye Shuli took back the fake smile on his face and said in a cold voice: "Heipi, Heipi, this bracelet, my aunt said that she had given it to my servants instead of losing it. Why do you say it was stolen by yourself?"


    Black skin this next reaction came over, suddenly face like ashes, leaf book from the beginning in cheat him, every word is with a purpose, wait for him to relax after jumping into the pit!


    Looking at Ye Shu from the cold eyes, black heart straight lament: things are afraid to have a paper bag!


    Ye Shuli snorted: "it seems that you already know what I''m going to ask, and you don''t want to recruit me from the truth!"


    "This This... " Black skin cold sweat ripples, hesitating whether or not to shake out the white aunt''s affair.If you shake it out, I''m afraid they can''t ask for good fruit! It''s better not to admit it. What is a jade bracelet? It''s just that he stole other people''s business. Anyway, ye Shu can''t get the hard evidence about him and aunt Bai!


    Ye Shu knew what he thought when he saw his face. He said with pity: "if you don''t want to move, I''ll let the poached egg pour the whole pot of tea into your stomach! Not only you, but also your mother and sister. I''ll invite her to tea myself! "


    Hearing this, Heipi couldn''t hold on any longer and cried in a broken voice: "no No! Miss three, spare your life! Small say, small say everything! The third lady is merciful


    After hearing the tearful cry of black skin, ye Shuli looks at the poached egg, then puts the teacup in his hand heavily and says: "go, take this goods and the housekeeper yuan of South China pharmacy, go to Suxin hospital!"


    In Suxin hospital, aunt Bai is drinking medicine, and ye Tianfeng seldom takes care of him beside her for a long time.


    To see her husband finally willing to step into her room, white aunt eyes a red, soft voice and ye Tianfeng from heart to heart.


    Looking at their tender feelings, ye Xihan smiles and plans to leave the inner room. As soon as he goes out, he bumps into Ye Shu.


    Looking at the fierce Ye Shuli, ye Xihan was stunned and frowned: "third sister? Why didn''t you say hello? "


    "Bring all the people here." Ye Shu didn''t even look at her and went into the inner room.


    "Miss three, this is to..." Aunt Bai was inquiring when she saw the black skin behind Ye Shuli''s face full of tears and snot. With a heavy heart beat, she swallowed the words behind.

 Chapter 167

    See ye Shuli with some miscellaneous people into aunt Bai''s inner room, ye Tianfeng a little angry, frowned and said in a deep voice: "Shuli, this is the inner room, how do you bring these people!"


    Ye Shuli is a smile, a good voice said: "Dad, I found the person who poisoned!"


    Smell speech everyone is surprised, white aunt at see black skin of that moment will expect big bad, at this time under the quilt of a hand is almost to scratch the sheet.


    Ye Tianfeng stood up and asked anxiously, "who is it, where is it?"


    Ye Shuli motioned to Heipi, who trembled all over. He took a step forward slowly and said in a shaking voice: "back Back to the master, aunt Bai ordered me to do it! "


    This words is like a stone to stir up a thousand layers of waves, all people can''t believe to look at Bai Yi Niang, the small servant girls is to pour to take a breath, cover tightly mouth, face mutually look at.


    "No! No way Aunt Bai widened her eyes and yelled: "I don''t know this man at all! Miss three, you have to show evidence when you speak! Why do I have to bring anyone here to make it my job? "


    Black skin wry smile repeatedly: "aunt, you recognize it Miss three knows everything... "


    Ye Tianfeng''s beard trembled. Looking at Ye Shuli, he said: "Shuli, what''s the matter..."


    Ye Shuli sneered: "isn''t my aunt asking for evidence? I will present all the human and material evidence now! "


    With that, he clapped his hands and brought over three strange men with different looks.


    With a cold glance at Aunt Bai, ye Shuli pointed to Heipi and said, "Dad, this man is called Heipi. He works in the big kitchen. Before Grandma was found poisoned, her daughter worried that there was something fishy in the kitchen, so she sent Miaochun and poached eggs to stare at her secretly. Sure enough, once she saw the black skin sneaking into Suxin courtyard. "


    "Heipi is a kitchen worker and a man. How can she get in and out of Suxin courtyard easily? My daughter had doubts about this, and let the servant secretly find out about him. This morning, she went out to inquire for a long time, and found that grandma''s poison was really related to people. "


    Instead of seeing people''s slightly changed faces, ye Shuli pointed to a fat man in yellow and said, "black skin is addicted to gambling. In March and April this year, he owed a huge debt of 500 taels of silver in the gambling house. This is the manager of the gambling house."


    Huang Yi''s manager nodded: "yes, it is true. Our boss said that if Heipi can''t pay back the money within three months, he will sell his sister to the kiln to pay off the debt!"


    "Master There''s no way for the small one! Aunt also know this matter, this just came to me, as long as I work for her, help me change this debt! I can''t watch my sister jump into the fire pit. I have to promise aunt Bai! " Blackskin cried out for sympathy.


    Bai Yi Niang''s face was black and she pointed at him. She was so angry that she trembled: "you''re bullshit! I don''t know you at all


    "Oh? Does that Aunt know this thing? " Ye Shuli raised the bracelet in his arms and said.


    Aunt Bai shook, but ye Tianfeng was surprised: "this I didn''t give it to my aunt last year? "


    "That''s right. Do you remember that my aunt used to wear this bracelet every day, but she didn''t wear it for a while. The reason, of course, is that she gave it to Heipi to pay off her debt. "


    Ye Shuli then pointed to the tall and thin man in blue in the middle and said, "this is the manager of the pawnshop."


    "I have seen ye Guogong! Three hundred silver bracelets are the proof of our death Then the man in blue took out a piece of paper from his arms.


    Ye Tianfeng took the paper tremblingly. Although he didn''t look at it, he believed more than half of it.


    Aunt Bai stares at the blue bracelet and doesn''t say a word.


    Ye Shuli continued: "do you remember that the poison grandma was poisoned by cinnabar? In addition to cinnabar, there is also yiweitianxianzi. After taking these two herbs together for a long time, people will become stupefied. If the dosage is too heavy, they may die! This is the manager of a shop in the west of the city. He can testify that Heipi has bought cinnabar and fairies in his shop several times


    The manager of the drugstore nodded: "Alas I''m also familiar with this black skin. His mother is seriously ill and often comes to the shop for medicine. Although cinnabar and tianxianzi are poisonous, they are all medicinal materials that can be used to treat diseases. I didn''t expect him to do such dirty things! "


    At this moment, Heipi knelt down, hugged Ye Tianfeng''s thigh and cried, "master It''s a last resort! You round the small one, let the small one go! Please


    Ye Tianfeng''s face turned red, and he kicked the black skin away. He pointed to Bai yiniang and yelled: "Bai lianniang..."! I asked myself, I''m good for you. Why do you want to poison your mother next time? "


    There are both human evidence and material evidence. Seeing the east window incident, aunt Bai has already felt that the whole world has collapsed.


    She glanced at the crowd, then burst into tears and exclaimed, "ha ha ha you ''re right! I did it! So what! "


    Tears crossed her pale face. Aunt Bai''s eyes were cold, and she said, "that old thing! What happened to my concubine? My child is not a child! ""My han''er has been separated since childhood and suffered so much. It''s hard for her to return to Wenguo mansion, but she''s a little bitch!" Aunt Bai pointed to Ye Shuli with sharp eyes.


    "Where is this little bitch better than my han''er? On Qin, Qi, calligraphy and painting, which of her can match my han''er? I Pooh! It''s not worth carrying shoes for my daughter! "


    "I can''t help it!" he said


    Aunt Bai covered her face and looked at Ye Tianfeng. She cried and laughed foolishly: "master, lianniang has been married to you for so many years. She thinks she has a clear conscience. Originally, I only wanted han''er to live a safe life, but she bullied han''er repeatedly, arrogant and domineering!"


    Ye Tianfeng red eyes roared: "Han son back to the house these days, I have been treating her as di Chu, where I''m sorry for your mother and daughter!"


    Aunt Bai gave a low smile: "the master is worthy of han''er, but what about the old woman? Can''t you see how eccentric that old woman is? If she does this to our mother and daughter, I''ll kill her! "


    Ye Tian''s whole body trembles and his eyes open angrily. He can''t believe that this is his pillow man for many years.


    Then his body trembled, and he could not help raising his hand to draw the sword from the bodyguard and pointed to Aunt Bai.


    "No!"


    Has been hiding in the side of panic to look at all this yexihan, finally can''t help but rush out on the white aunt.

 Chapter 168

    Ye Tianfeng clenched his sword and glared at his mother and daughter: "get out of my way! Or I''ll stab you! "


    White aunt this just facial expression a change, snored a few tears way: "this matter has nothing to do with Han son! If the master wants to kill, he will come to lianniang alone! "


    "Niang...!" Ye Xihan a face panic ground shout a way.


    Aunt Bai quietly pinched her waist, and then pushed her away. She looked at Ye Tianfeng with an indifferent face, but her heart was raised to her throat.


    Ye Xihan was pushed to the side by her, but he quickly responded. He fell on Ye Tianfeng''s thigh and cried: "Dad Forgive my aunt this time! One day husband and wife a hundred days, don''t be impulsive! Aunt and father quickly admit a mistake, Han son beg you


    Ye Tianfeng turned white and resisted the impulse to kick ye Xihan away. He said in a deep voice: "Xihan Dad asked you, "do you know about this?"


    Ye Xihan froze for a moment, glanced at Aunt Bai in a panic, trembled and said, "Dad Han''er really doesn''t know that things will be like this. If han''er knew that her aunt had fallen into the evil way, she would not deceive you and your brothers! I won''t let my aunt do such a stupid thing! "


    "Are you telling the truth?" Ye Tian Feng looked at Ye Xihan who was crying. He could not help pointing his sword at her and asked.


    Seeing ye Tianfeng''s action, aunt Bai''s heart was shocked. She quickly propped up her weak body and pulled Ye Xihan into her arms, just like protecting a chick. She stared at her tears and said, "I did everything secretly. Don''t hurt Han ER!"


    Looking at Ye Tianfeng''s incredulous look, ye Shuli frowns and throws an inquiring look at Heipi. The latter is immediately shocked. Thinking that his life is still held in Ye Shuli''s hand, Heipi shouts: "miss four knows this!"


    Ye Tianfeng was shocked. He pointed his sword at Heipi and asked angrily, "what did you say?"


    "You poor bastard, don''t talk nonsense over there! Is that what ye Shuli told you to say? " Aunt Bai was flustered and scolded angrily.


    Looking at the tip of the sword, Heipi swallowed and said nervously, "when the last doctor gave the old lady a treatment, my aunt came to ask me. She happened to be seen and heard by the fourth young lady, so the fourth young lady was up to now, but What happened yesterday, the fourth young lady didn''t know. It was her aunt who did it without her


    Black skin tell the truth pour beans to say, ye Tianfeng''s face suddenly become wonderful.


    Ye Xihan''s mother and daughter looked at each other in a panic. Then Aunt Bai summoned up her courage and gritted her teeth and said, "that''s right..."! However, it has nothing to do with han''er. She had advised her to take advantage of han''er''s going out to poison the old lady, but she couldn''t swallow the breath in her heart


    "Didn''t you just say that if you knew about it, you would not hide it from us?" Ye Tianfeng said coldly.


    Ye Xihan trembled in his heart and sobbed in a hurry: "my daughter didn''t mean to do it, but this trip is really rebellious. My daughter is worried that my aunt will be doomed as soon as this matter is mentioned. My daughter thinks that my aunt is just confused for a moment. Fortunately, the old lady doesn''t matter, so she privately advises her aunt not to do it like this!"


    Ye Shuli looked at them suspiciously. For this speech, ten thousand people didn''t believe it.


    I''m afraid they are in collusion. As a result, aunt Bai is in a hurry to succeed, which shows her footwork.


    In the original work, as the mother of the female owner, aunt Bai has always been a timid, harmless and gentle image. Even though she was almost equal to Lin in the later stage, she never had any domineering behavior.


    What can''t even be a coward now?


    Ye Tianfeng closed his eyes, this matter has been quiet for a long time, but his heart is dull pain, forced to persuade himself to believe the mother and daughter''s words. As for another truth, he was not willing to accept it, and he did not dare to think about it, for fear that he would not be able to bear such a blow.


    Looking at Ye Tianfeng''s shaky figure and old face, ye Shuzhong was worried and hesitated, but he didn''t get to the bottom of it.


    Aunt Bai then cried and laughed at yexihan''s words: "that''s right! It''s because I''m so scared that I forget han''er''s dissuasion. It''s only in this way that I harm others and myself, and even implicate han''er Now I only ask the master to leave my concubine and die, but han''er is really innocent. Please don''t blame her! "


    With tears in her eyes, aunt Bai prostrated herself on the ground and kowtowed.


    Ye Xihan looked at all this blankly, unable to accept why the mother and herself, who had been respected and flattered by the public at the previous moment, had become the existence of being despised and disgusted by others in a twinkling of an eye.


    Ye Tianfeng took a deep breath and said in a deep voice: "nature won''t keep you! Han''er is my daughter. I knew your nature was so. I shouldn''t have pitied your mother and daughter at the beginning. I put her by your side according to your request and brought her down! "


    When ye Xihan came back to the government, in order to make up for his guilt, he originally wanted to put Ye Xihan in his mother''s name, which would be much more convenient in the future. But ye Xihan and Bai yiniang both begged him to take back this idea. He thought that his mother and daughter had not seen each other for many years, so he relied on them.Therefore, he felt more and more guilty and treated Ye Xihan as his own son. Lin and his husband often accused him of not separating himself from the common people. He turned a deaf ear, but in exchange for such a result!


    Aunt Bai thought that ye Tianfeng wanted to put Ye Xihan in the name of Lin. now she was relieved and said with tears: "I have no regrets I only hope that master can treat han''er as before... "


    Her mind Ye Tianfeng saw through at a glance, and then hummed coldly: "you were given the chance, since you gave up the chance to be your own daughter, it''s too late to say anything now! If it''s a concubine, it should look like a concubine! "


    Hearing this, aunt Bai was flustered and looked at Ye Tianfeng stupidly. Finally, she began to repent.


    As soon as she went, she committed such a crime before she went. How could Lin and ye Tianfeng not be estranged? What should ye Xihan do when she stayed alone in Wenguo government?


    Thinking that she was reckless and hurt her daughter and herself, aunt Bai finally burst into tears.


    Ye Tianfeng could not bear it. He said in a deep voice, "come here, I''ll leave my aunt Bai Ling and send the fourth lady to the temple for a year."


    Mother and daughter looked at each other in panic. They both cried and said, "master! You can''t do this to han''er! She''s innocent! For the sake of love in the past, don''t be angry with han''er.... "

 Chapter 169

    Ye Tianfeng has a cold face and is unmoved.


    Yexihan see this finally flustered God, if she was also worried about Bai aunt''s fate, but now it is beginning to fear for themselves.


    If she went to the temple for a year, wouldn''t she have ruined half of her life!


    Thinking of this, I could not help but resent aunt Bai''s recklessness.


    Ye Tianfeng just ordered to go down, but before his men moved, a servant girl rushed in and said: "master! Master Bai came to Beijing this morning, and now he is bringing Mrs. Bai to visit us. We are already waiting in the main hall! "


    People''s faces changed slightly.


    Ye Tianfeng just remembered that Bai Zixian, who was the Shaoqing of Guanglu temple, was not Bai yiniang''s direct elder brother? It seems that we need to make some plans before making a final decision.


    "Come on, switch them into the ancestral hall first!" Ye Tian Feng cold voice finish saying, drop the long sword in the hand, a jilt sleeve then walk.


    Mother and daughter looked at each other, and a little surprise flashed in their eyes. They were relieved for the rest of their lives.


    The servant quickly pulled them apart and prepared to take them away. The black skin, who was pulled by the collar, said to Ye Shuli in a panic: "miss three You said you would save my life, but you have to keep your word


    Wen Yan Ye Xihan looked at Ye Shuli with all kinds of indignation, but the latter didn''t give her a look.


    Ye Shu''s mind flies in the centrifugal process. The white family has a good time to choose, and even appears at this juncture. However, ye Xihan''s mother and daughter may not be able to get benefits, let alone Bai Caiwei in the white family.


    Aunt Bai is likely to become an abandoned son. Ye Xihan may escape, but Bai Caiwei will never give her good fruit to eat.


    The whole family knew about it, and all of them whispered and scolded aunt Bai and others.


    Ye Tianfeng talked with Bai''s husband and wife for a long time, and they didn''t say goodbye until night.


    Finally, he ordered that Aunt Bai should be sent to Chuang Tzu in the countryside and never return to her house, while ye Xihan would be shut up in the ancestral hall before making plans.


    Ye Shuli''s conjecture is not wrong. The Bai family has just entered Beijing. It''s time for them to have a foothold. They will never give up the big tree of Wenguo government.


    So the White House made a personal gesture to the government of Wen. Ye Tianfeng was not a fool. How could the affairs of the back house be more important than those of the court? Bai Fu is also an official of Sipin. In the future, everyone will discuss business together in the imperial court. It''s not the time to make enemies.


    Bai Fu will not have the eyesight to protect aunt Bai. In Bai Fu''s heart, aunt Bai, who has never seen or felt anything for more than ten years, is just a bond used to connect with Wen government.


    Bai Zhixian is more eager to strangle her than ye Tianfeng!


    After all, aunt Bai is their daughter raised by the Bai family. They are also ashamed to do such things. Therefore, the other party apologizes in person. Naturally, ye Tianfeng can''t put on airs and avoid the death of aunt Bai. On both sides, he was kind and friendly. He kept talking about Aunt Bai, but no one really cared about her life and death.


    Ye Shuli sighs. Aunt Bai is only in her early 30s. After being sent to Chuang Tzu for house arrest, she is afraid that she will spend the rest of her life alone. It''s better to die cheerfully.


    The punishment to keep her alive will be more painful than to die.


    Aunt Bai can''t be divorced, and she can''t be given death. Now she has become an abandoned son. If Bai Fu wants to be related to the government of Wen, he has to rely on Ye Xihan.


    After knowing everything, Bai Zhixian is also very shrewd, and immediately keeps Ye Xihan''s face and status in the government of Wen state.


    But that''s all. What Bai Fu wants is just the identity contact on the surface of Ye Xihan. As for her life or death, she doesn''t care at all.


    In the same way, ye Tianfeng gave up the idea of sending Ye Xihan into the temple.


    Knowing the news, he Baodan frowned and said, "why do you want to block the news in all aspects? Their mother and daughter have done such things. Everyone in the world should know about them and spit on them!"


    Looking at the resentful pocketed egg, ye Shuli patted her on the shoulder and said, "naturally, my father has his reasons for doing so. In the past half a year, the Wenguo government has made several rumors in the capital, and even the noble people in the palace have been alarmed. This time, it can''t be said casually. The reputation of the Wenguo government can''t stand such a toss."


    How bad Ye Xihan''s reputation is, it''s the same surname as her. It''s the whole government of Wen who suffers because of her bad reputation.


    "If aunt Bai''s case is exposed, it will be difficult for the hundred families to have a foothold in the capital in the future. Even if my father leaves a way for others, he will also save face for himself."


    Before putting out the light, he Baodan asked, "girl, if so, will she turn over?"


    Ye Shuli shook his head and sighed: "I''m afraid I can''t turn it. I''ve learned from my elder brother and sister-in-law that what my parents mean is to make up my mind to marry Ye Xihan to other places in a low-key way anyway."


    In this way, her life will be like this.After hearing this, he sighed: "she was hurt by her aunt. What do you think of this? Do you feel relieved? "


    "I don''t know."


    Ye Shuli sighed and looked out of the window at the bright moon. His mind was very complicated.


    Will all things carefully think about, in fact, she and yexihan between to is rarely a life and death intrigue.


    She repeatedly fell into a desperate situation and nearly lost her life several times. Although Ye Xihan didn''t take the initiative to harm her, she couldn''t get rid of her every time. Her every danger was caused by Ye Xihan. And her side has never taken the initiative to yexihan under a hand, let alone harm her, has always been active prevention.


    She just wants to live in peace. If Xue Sheng''an and aunt Bai are not so crazy, she is just fighting with the white lotus lady in the courtyard.


    Ye Shuli, sitting in front of the dressing mirror, took off all the hair ornaments on his head and said: "just, don''t mention her any more. In the future, she will marry far away to other places. I''m afraid our sisters will never see her again."


    At night, it began to rain outside.


    When I think of Ye Xihan''s beautiful ending image in the original novel, and ye Xihan''s miserable ending image, whose fame and wealth have been lost, I think that the two sides have made a comparison. Ye Shuli is also deeply moved and sleeps.


    Outside the house, lightning and thunder, half asleep, ye Shuli was in a trance when he heard the egg in front of the bed and said anxiously: "no, girl! I don''t know where the fourth young lady heard that her wife was going to marry her to the countryside. She took advantage of the gatekeeper''s carelessness and ran away secretly! "

 Chapter 170

    Ye Xihan excuse body uncomfortable, deceived the doorkeeper after, oneself a person braves the heavy rain to stumble from the back door to escape.


    Walking aimlessly in the dark street, ye Xihan''s eyes were dazed when he looked at the rain curtain, and his mind kept echoing the people''s pointing out to her outside the door.


    Are ye Tianfeng and Lin going to marry her away quietly?


    No! For what?


    After a lot of hardships, she finally returned to the capital and Wenguo government for a different ending!


    The rain is more and more big, will her thin clothes wet thoroughly, cling to the body is not uncomfortable, about to enter the winter cold night, she shivers.


    What she wants to do is to get married and live a prosperous life!


    Thinking of these, ye Xihan''s heart is both afraid and unwilling. Aunt Bai''s fear is no different from her death. Bai''s family won''t treat her sincerely. Her position in the government of Wen state is plummeting. Should she accept her fate like this?


    Looking up at the moon hidden by dark clouds and rain, ye Xihan felt miserable. He only felt that there was no place for him to live.


    Now she has no idea to compare with Ye Shuli. She is just thinking about how not to be married to the country.


    "I can''t give up like this..." Mumbling to himself, ye Xihan touched the rain on his face and showed a firm look.


    At least she has her brother Sheng an, doesn''t she?


    Thinking of Xue Sheng''an''s abandoned left arm and disfigured half face, ye Xihan hesitated in his eyes. Then he gritted his teeth and turned his steps in another direction.


    After walking for a long time, ye Xihan stood in front of the two stone lions, looking at the four characters on the plaque, and went straight in.


    "Ah, ah..."! Who is it! Why do you come to our government so late? " A gatekeeper quickly stopped her.


    Another gatekeeper looked at her strangely and said, "woman A woman


    Looking at them, ye Xihan said coldly, "I want to see your son."


    "Where''s the beggar! When our son is you want to see see it! Get out of here The boy said impatiently, and was about to wave her away.


    "Ah wait! Do you think the girl looks familiar How does it look like "Miss Ye Si?" Another keeper quickly grabbed the boy''s sleeve and whispered.


    The gatekeeper looked at Ye Xihan''s embarrassed and pale face and the expression of no emotion, hesitated: "it seems that But in the middle of the night, how did miss Ye Si show up here? "


    "Well You wait, our master has fallen asleep. Let me go to inform you first. " Although I think it''s OK, the two servants still dare not neglect it.


    Miss Ye Si, that is their son''s sweetheart! In order to fight against Shiwu, they don''t hesitate to fight against her!


    Jiang Hanjun heard that the servant came to report that ye Xihan was at the gate. A Jiling quickly put on his clothes and walked out.


    Holding an umbrella, I just went to the door and saw Ye Xihan, who was all wet. My heart was shocked. I went up and asked, "Han ER! Why are you suddenly here? What happened? "


    Ye Xihan bit his lips, and his tears mixed with the rain on his face: "brother Hanjun I... "


    "Stop talking, come with me!" Jiang Hanjun''s face sank, and he quickly pulled her under the umbrella. Then he said, "go to find some clean clothes for women! Let the kitchen boil a bowl of ginger soup


    Then he quickly brought yexihan into the room without disturbing anyone. The next people quickly presented their clothes and clothes. Jiang Hanjun ordered the servant girl to take yexihan to take a hot bath.


    Finally put on the dry warm clothes, ye Xihan face also has a little blood color, is about to speak, Jiang Hanjun but took ginger soup to her: "Han son, drink this bowl of ginger soup first!"


    Ye Xihan moved in his heart and drank the bowl of soup with red eyes. Then he choked: "brother Hanjun..."


    Hearing Ye Xihan call him like this, Jiang Hanjun''s heart is very complicated. Since that day, he has been frustrated. He didn''t know how to explain the sudden change of the relationship between him and ye Xihan with his parents, but the other party suddenly found him.


    I''m not only happy but also full of disappointment and worry. It must be something big.


    Ye Xihan sobbed and told Jiang Hanjun what had happened in the past two days. Then he burst into tears and said, "now my parents are going to marry me to the country I''m afraid I can''t go back to Beijing any more in my life... "


    Jiang Hanjun''s face was complicated. He moved his lips and didn''t speak.


    Seeing this, ye Xihan was afraid and said, "brother Hanjun Do you count what you said to me before? "


    Jiang Hanjun didn''t answer, but turned his back and said in a soft voice: "I''ve never said anything to you, but han''er, you''re here today What is it for? "


    Ye Xihan''s eyes flashed slightly. He bit his lip and hugged his waist. He said, "brother Hanjun, I haven''t changed my mind to you. I''m just angry, but I can''t help making trouble with you for a while.""Well What about Pei Lang? "


    "He and I are just nodding friends! That day, his Highness the third prince suddenly asked Pei Shizi to take me to play. I can''t refuse... " Ye Xihan hugged him and said in a soft voice.


    Now, only Jiang Hanjun here is her way out, she must not give up!


    Ye Xihan sobbed and talked about their past in a soft voice. Seeing that Jiang Hanjun''s face was trembling, he added strength and soft voice to talk about the old vows.


    "I never forget what brother Hanjun said to me..." Ye Xihan tries to make a smile.


    Looking at her haggard and helpless face, Jiang Hanjun could not help but soften his heart. Anyway, he believed her once


    After all, she was his favorite anyway Even if she hurt him so much before, he couldn''t bear to see her fall to this point.


    Thinking of this, Jiang Hanjun suddenly firmly grasped her hand, looked at her seriously and said: "han''er, don''t take me down."


    Ye Xihan was so happy that he rushed into his arms and said, "brother Hanjun, I know you are the one who cares about me most. I have nothing now. I only have you..."


    With a sigh of relief, Jiang Hanjun rarely showed his first sincere smile in recent days and said, "han''er, don''t worry. It''s my aunt''s fault. It has nothing to do with you. I''ll go back to the government of Wen to explain it."


    "Brother Hanjun, it''s very kind of you." Ye Xihan said happily.


    Then he saw Jiang Hanjun and said, "it''s just that it''s not right for you to stay here now. Uncle Ye must be sending someone to look for you now. You''re obedient. I''ll send someone to send you back."


    Hearing this, ye Xihan suddenly changed his face.


    At this moment, she would never go back to Wenguo mansion!

 Chapter 171

    So she quickly said, "brother Hanjun, I''m afraid I don''t want to go back now! "


    Jiang Hanjun reluctantly comforted: "what''s to be afraid of? If you stay here now, you will be in trouble if you are known by my parents. If you don''t go back to the government, your uncles and aunts will be angry if they don''t tell you. You wait here, and I''ll get someone to set up the carriage for you


    Looking at the back of Jiang Hanjun''s leaving, ye Xihan wants to talk and stop, and his heart is flustered.


    Jiang Hanjun specifically how to persuade her father and mother to agree to her passing, she does not know the details, now Jiang Hanjun said that giving her to stay would make Jiang''s mother upset, but let her panic up.


    Ye Xihan can''t help but think wildly. Before persuading her marriage, she lost her power of nine oxen and two tigers. After such a big thing happened today, can she still have good fruit to eat?


    Can Jiang Hanjun really persuade both Wenguo government and Wuguo government?


    Ye Xihan, who is full of worries, starts to jump wildly. At the moment, Jiang Hanjun just makes a verbal promise. If he doesn''t, won''t her life be ruined?


    Lin is afraid that she will be locked up to get married!


    "No way...!" Suddenly standing up, ye Xihan frowned and murmured to himself, "I can''t go back We must not go back now... " At least we have to wait for Jiang Hanjun to persuade the talents on both sides!


    For the time being, you can go to Xue Sheng''an to say hello. Thinking of this, she was so upset that she sneaked out again when she saw that there was no one around.


    Jiang Hanjun''s honest people arranged the carriage, and his heart was sour and sweet.


    For ye Xihan''s sake, he didn''t care about anything before. The angry elder said that he would never tell anything about his marriage. Now he is still in the cold war. Because of his friendship with Wenguo government, he firmly believes that ye Tianfeng will agree to marry Ye Xihan to him.


    Remembering the conversation with Ye Shuli in the paddock that day, Jiang Hanjun sighed.


    He can''t be such a perfidious person to Ye Shuli any more. Since he made a vow to Ye Xihan, he should take responsibility.


    I just hope that they can spend the rest of their lives in peace and quiet.


    Just as he was out of his mind, he suddenly heard a message from his subordinates that Miss Ye San of the national government was visiting. He went out in a hurry.


    Ye Shuli is wearing a coir raincoat and umbrella. When he comes out, he asks in a deep voice: "did ye Xihan come to you?"


    "She''s in the house, and I''m going to take her back." Jiang Hanjun also guessed why the other party came and nodded. Then he left the room with Ye Shu. When the door was opened, the room was empty.


    Seeing this, Jiang Hanjun''s face changed: "han''er! Is it in danger? "


    There was a reaction: "no She must have sneaked out With that, ye Xihan was very anxious. He was afraid of going to Huiwen government, so he ran away.


    Ye Shuli couldn''t help frowning and said angrily, "such a farce can make our family easy to find!"


    "This Han''er, she is also worried about being married to the countryside... " Jiang Hanjun could not help explaining.


    "Shut up Ye Shuli glared at him and said, "when did my mother say she would marry her to the country? When Aunt Bai did that, my mother not only didn''t treat her harshly, but also planned to choose a good marriage from other places for her, so that she could avoid the rumors here in the capital. She was very good. When she heard that my mother wanted to treat her harshly, she ran away! "


    "Who says that if you marry out of town, you must marry in the countryside? She has always wanted to be an official wife! The person my mother is going to choose for her is not bad at all Cold voice finish saying, the leaf book leaves a to throw sleeve son, angrily walked.


    Jiang Hanjun was left alone, stunned and at a loss.


    Besides, ye Xihan stumbled out of the government of the state of Wu. She was so flustered that she didn''t have time to bring an umbrella. She was drenched in the rain. Did she have money on her body to call a carriage? Now she was walking to the first floor of the world.


    She shivered in the cold storm and rain, and her mind was sober.


    Ye Xihan sighed bitterly that he escaped from the mansion on impulse, but now he can''t turn back easily.


    Walking slowly, ye Xihan doesn''t find a black figure behind her. She has been following her since she left Wenguo mansion.


    In shuntianfu, the candle light at night is still burning.


    Pei Lang, dressed in Inner clothes and with a light look, sat on the couch listening to the news from his servant. Then he nodded and said, "I know. You can go down."


    Pei Qi stepped forward and said, "young master, this is a good opportunity. Do you want to do it?"


    "Well." Pei Lang answered softly, got up, put on his clothes and said, "let''s go."


    Yexihan step by step in the rain, cold teeth straight tremble, did not find behind a carriage slowly close.


    It''s cold


    Ye Xihan, who is cold all over, only feels that his forehead and cheek are hot, and his vision is more and more blurred. Finally, he will faint if he can''t support it, but he will fall into a warm and clean arms.


    "Pei Mr. Pei Ye Xihan said weakly.


    Pei Lang quietly glanced at her, nodded and said: "four girls, why do you walk alone in the rain at night? I''ll take you home. ""No I don''t want to... " Ye Xihan grabbed his sleeve and begged in a low voice: "I don''t want to go back to my house..."


    Finish saying, the whole person already is faint to want to fall.


    Pei Lang frowned slightly and said, "well, I won''t return to the government of Wen state." Then he took her into the carriage and drove to shuntianfu.


    Will be comatose in the past ye Xihan to the next person, Pei Lang frowned and changed the wet clothes of rub way: "take this clothes to throw away."


    The servant girl respectfully picked up the wet clothes and retreated. Pei Qi quickly closed the door and asked in a deep voice: "how does the world son plan to do?"


    "Send someone to send a message to Longna."


    Pei Qi hesitated and said, "well What about the government of Wenguo? "


    "Not for the time being."


    Pei Qi sniffed at Pei Lang and wanted to say nothing.


    Pei Lang looked at him and said, "if you have anything, just say it."


    "Wenguo government has sent out many people to look for Ye Si everywhere, and ye San is also looking for her in the heavy rain."


    After a pause, Pei Lang said, "I''ll send someone to Wenguo mansion to deliver a message. They say ye Xihan is here, so they don''t have to worry about it. I''ve asked the imperial doctor to treat her and send her back early tomorrow morning."


    Pei Qi agreed and then backed down.


    Long night, but there are many people do not want to sleep.


    Ye Shu stood in the room, listening to the message from the servant, and taking off his coat which was half wet by the rain.


    Hold back next person, leaf book leaves to wrinkly eyebrow to sigh tone.


    Why does Pei Lang always appear when ye Xihan is besieged and in danger?

 Chapter 172

    The next morning, ye Xihan wakes up and finds himself in a strange place.


    "Girl, are you awake?" The servant girl next to her saw that she woke up and immediately brought her a cup of hot tea. Another little servant girl ran to tell her.


    "This is shuntianfu?" Ye Xihan quietly whispers, vaguely remembering the face of Zhang Junlang in his eyes before he fainted yesterday.


    "Four girls, how are you feeling?" A light voice came, and ye Xihan followed Pei Lang.


    Ye Xihan shook his mind slightly, and was about to rise to salute and thank him: "thank you, Mr. Pei I... "


    Pei Lang quickly stepped forward to hold her and said, "don''t move. You are ill. What happened last night? Why are the four girls out in the rain alone? "


    Asked with such concern, looking at Pei Lang''s gentle and worried eyes, ye Xihan involuntarily quickened his heart beat.


    "I..." Hesitated for a while, ye Xihan still said everything, just hid the paragraph that he went to the government of Wu to find Jiang Hanjun.


    Pei Lang listened quietly, but there was a dark light in his eyes. Every act and every move of the two sisters of the Ye family has been heard by the


    . He has naturally known about what happened on the previous two days, including the fact that ye Xi ran to the Wu state office at midnight.


    Now he asks Ye Xihan, but the other party conceals that paragraph. Pei Lang can''t help frowning slightly.


    With this frown and Shangguan''s worry, ye Xihan thinks that Pei Lang is holding injustice for her. He can''t help reddening his eyes and saying, "mother She was about to marry me to the country quietly. I was afraid for a moment, so I ran out. "


    Pei Lang secretly shakes his head in his heart. Wen Guogong''s wife is not such a shallow woman. Bai Zhixian has already entered Beijing. Ye Guogong and his wife can''t treat her so harshly.


    After all, ye Xihan''s mind is not as smart as he imagined. Thinking of this, Pei Lang can''t help feeling a little disappointed.


    But ye Xihan didn''t find the other side''s look, just as if he had found a life-saving driftwood, curled up in tears, quietly telling his grievances and worries.


    If in the past, ye Xihan''s mind would not easily make such absurd moves. However, the blow of these two days made her flustered and lost her clarity.


    Pei Lang softened his face, patted her on the back and said, "don''t worry, miss four, it has nothing to do with you. Ye Guogong and they won''t do that. I''ll send you back in person for a while to persuade them."


    Yexihan Leng a Leng, in the heart of a bit excited and ecstatic.


    Pei Lang a hand, then she probably won''t have what matter!


    "Thank you, Pei Shizi Xihan has nothing to do in return... " Ye Xihan choked.


    Pei Lang immediately concealed the real look in his eyes and gently comforted him: "you and I have known each other for a long time. Why are you so strange?"


    When he said that, yexihan''s face was slightly red, and his heart was a bit beautiful.


    Pei Lang has helped her several times intentionally or unintentionally. Although it was a mistake to deliver the medicine that time, later he met her in the street and stepped forward in the Qixi alley. In addition, he handed her a hand in this desperate situation. It was like fate. Every time she was in trouble, Pei Lang would appear.


    Think of here, ye Xihan looking at Pei Lang''s eyes not from slightly absent-minded, heart how also can''t stop of wishful thinking.


    Is Pei Lang the right one for her? If so, how good it would be


    Pei Lang looked at her stupefied appearance and said, "I''ll go to the kitchen to see how the medicine is for you. Let''s have a good rest first."


    Red face nodded, yexihan smile at him to leave, still don''t forget to close the door considerately.


    As soon as he walked out of the room, Pei Lang put away his gentle look, and his face suddenly became indifferent.


    Ye Xihan put down his heart to rest in the room for half an hour, and then ushered in an unexpected guest.


    "I''ve seen your Highness the third prince!" Ye Xihan sees the dragon''s shell directly push the door to come in, the heart is next startled, can''t take care of the body weak and powerless, quickly get up to salute.


    Longna nodded, and didn''t mean to help her at all. She just looked at her staggering and finished the ceremony, and then showed a smile.


    "I happened to come to find Pei Lang today. I already know all about Ye Si."


    Listen to him say so, leaf brook Han heart is tiny nervous, don''t know why Long Na wants to see her.


    Looking at her nervous appearance, Longna chuckled and approached her and said, "there''s no need to be nervous. Miss Ye Si has been wronged."


    "Thank you for your concern." Yexihan gently replied, heart mind flying, Longna seems to be standing on her side.


    The Dragon Na looked at her for a while with some evil eyes, and suddenly said, "you hate Ye Shuli now, don''t you?"


    "I..." Ye Xihan is surprised, a heart mentioned throat eye.


    But Longna didn''t seem to see the cold sweat exuding from her forehead. She turned and said, "what do you think of Pei Shizi?""Pei Shizi A talent with a good appearance, a jade tree facing the wind.... " Ye Xihan replied, not sure what he meant.


    Longna gently raised her hand to tell her not to continue, then suddenly approached her ear and said in a low voice: "Miss Ye Si''s Thoughts on Pei Shizi I know very well. In this case, why don''t you come and make a deal with me? "


    The blazing breath sprays in the ear, listening to the soft voice of the dragon, such as the whispers of love, the deep feeling face of Jiang Hanjun and the worried eyes of Pei Lang constantly flash in the brain. Ye Xihan can''t help breathing quickly, and his pupils shrink slightly.


    The government of Wen state is full of autumn breeze.


    Ye shulizheng looks at Jiang Hanjun, who comes to ask Ye Tianfeng and Lin to marry Ye Xihan. He is speechless.


    She has always only heard of scum man and infatuated woman. How did she get to these two people and turn them around?


    Yexihan before the performance is not enough to let him die? Before a pair of heartbroken, the whole world collapsed like, so soon as nothing happened.


    Break up or make up, clearly is a send points.


    It''s just that. You advise people not to eat Xiang. They insist on it. At the end of the day, they don''t get any good and they stink. It''s not that they have nothing to worry about.


    Lin and ye Tianfeng calm face, looking at Jiang Hanjun kneeling on the ground, husband and wife are silent, after a long time, ye Tianfeng sighed deeply: "uncle has already agreed to your two people''s marriage, but Xihan''s biological mother has done such a thing, I had no hope for this marriage, since you have no regrets, no turning back, So as long as Xihan agrees, let''s go! "


    "Thank you, uncle and aunt Smell speech Jiang Hanjun face blooming an excited smile, the heart is overjoyed, and see ye Shuli also showed a silly smile.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Ye Shuli turned his lips speechless.


    Jiang Hanjun was about to leave when he heard that Pei Lang had sent Ye Xihan back to Wenguo government. When he got to the front yard, he changed his face slightly.

 Chapter 173

    Hearing this news, Jiang Hanjun couldn''t help asking: "uncle, didn''t you say that han''er had found the mansion last night? Why are you with Pei Lang? "


    Ye Tianfeng coughs awkwardly. Naturally, this is to protect the reputation of Ye Xihan and Wen Guofu. Otherwise, their daughter of Wen Guofu will abscond in the middle of the night to mingle with the aristocratic son, and it will be a headache.


    They didn''t speak. Lin laughed a few words and hurriedly took her husband to receive Pei Lang.


    Jiang Hanjun was left alone, stunned and lost.


    "Tut Tut, you! What a snack Ye Shuli walked up to him and said, shaking his head.


    Jiang Hanjun''s face turned pale: "what''s the matter You tell me


    Ye Shuli turned his lips and said, "is it necessary to ask? I advise you to wash your hair and see if the water is green


    "What do you mean?" Jiang Hanjun trembled in his heart and could not help grabbing her sleeve and yelling. There was a bit of fear in his eyes.


    Ye Shuli looked at him sympathetically, took back his sleeve, pointed to Jiang Hanjun''s head and said, "don''t you understand? You are already a green prairie above your head. You can herd sheep. "


    "No way! She promised me last night Jiang Hanjun suddenly roared loudly, clenched his fist, turned around and walked out of the hospital.


    The last trace of sympathy in Ye Shuli''s eyes has disappeared without a trace. For this reason, he still has a trace of expectation for ye Xihan, which is no longer a matter of deep feeling.


    Just, you can never wake up a person who pretends to sleep.


    Lin and ye Tianfeng stare at Pei Lang and ye Xihan strangely, and their hearts are very complicated.


    Ye Xihan''s illness is not cured, and her pale cheeks are not normal. Pei Lang is gently supporting her shoulder at the moment, which makes her look like a pear flower destroyed by the rainstorm in early spring, weak and beautiful.


    The husband and wife just heard that ye Xihan was from Pei Lang all the way into the house. At the moment, when they saw that they were intimate, they couldn''t help thinking about it.


    Ye Tianfeng returned to God and said, "thank you, Pei Shizi. I''ve given you trouble!"


    Looking around behind the elder, Pei Lang didn''t find the familiar red voice. Pei Lang felt a little lost. Then he said with a smile, "Xihan is not well. Let the servant take her back to her room first. I still have some words to talk with ye Guogong."


    Hear Pei Lang call her "Xihan", ye Xihan slightly bashfully lowered his head, heart gushing two sweet.


    Ye Tianfeng and Lin''s eyes are even more strange. They can only try their best to keep their face and order their servants to send Ye Xihan back to the yard, and then welcome Pei Lang back to the main hall.


    Back in Suxin courtyard, ye Xihan looks at the familiar plants and trees with great emotion.


    Thinking of the words echoing in her ears, ye Xihan''s eyes were awe inspiring. After she stepped into a desperate situation step by step, she opened a window for her.


    This time, her backers are strong enough. She is not rare for the Bai family and the Wen government!


    What about the support of Wen Jinrui and the eldest prince behind Ye Shuli? There are Pei Lang and the third prince behind her yexihan!


    Thinking of this, ye Xihan couldn''t help growing a high morale in his heart, and then a familiar voice broke the moment''s silence.


    "Han er..."


    A word containing worry and affection rings out, ye Xihan immediately knows who is coming, and then says without turning his body: "brother Hanjun, how did you come?"


    "Why didn''t you be obedient last night? Where have you been? " Jiang Hanjun said anxiously.


    Ye Xihan''s body stopped and turned to show a gentle smile and said: "don''t worry, brother Hanjun. Han''er was flustered and did something ridiculous last night. Fortunately, he met Pei Lang on the way, otherwise he would have fainted and died in the street."


    Looking at her sick face, Jiang Hanjun subconsciously ignored the intimate word "peilang" in her mouth and tried to smile: "silly han''er, what are you afraid of? Don''t you believe me?"


    "I''ve asked your parents for help this morning and told them about us. My uncle and aunt have agreed to our marriage. As long as han''er is willing, we..."


    Hearing this, ye Xihan changed his face slightly, but soon recovered to his usual gentle and lovely appearance. He interrupted: "brother Hanjun, don''t care so much about the marriage. Let''s talk about it later. The marriage of the second brother and the third sister has not been settled yet. How can I get my turn?"


    Jiang Hanjun suddenly turned pale, took a deep breath and said with a forced smile: "han''er doesn''t remember what he said last night..."


    Smell speech leaf brook Han lightly don''t lead, what she said last night, oneself of course is clear.


    But it was just forced by the situation. Now she has a stronger backing and a higher goal


    Thinking of the gentle look on Pei langjunlang''s face, ye Xihan said with a smile: "what I said is naturally in mind. Brother Hanjun, don''t think much about it. It''s really not suitable to talk about marriage at this time."Hearing Ye Xihan''s words, Jiang Hanjun''s heart ached, and he was filled with endless sadness and despair.


    How did he not know what ye Xihan really thought? I just don''t want to believe it.


    Seeing that ye Xihan still wanted to be perfunctory, Jiang Hanjun closed his eyes, held back his sour heart, and said in a cold voice, "do you really think I don''t know anything? Now, do you still want to cheat me? "


    Ye Xihan''s face changed slightly and didn''t speak.


    Jiang Hanjun said with a bitter smile: "han''er, why have you changed so much?"


    Ye Xihan breathes, full of complexity. She is not forced by Ye Shu.


    Just about to open his mouth, but Jiang Hanjun coldly interrupted: "don''t say it again. I''ve learned your mind."


    "Miss Ye Si, from now on, you and I will be strangers. If you go to your single wooden bridge, I''ll go through my Yangguan road and do my best." Hoarse voice line sounded, heart for the past good last point of tenderness, let him resist not and yexihan tear face.


    With the last sentence, Jiang Hanjun straightened his back and stepped out of Suxin courtyard step by step, never looking back.


    Looking at each other''s back, ye Xihan heart a shock, closed his eyes, shed two lines of tears.


    Jiang Hanjun''s face, which had not rested all night, was full of exhaustion, and her eyes were still full of blood. She didn''t see it.


    But now, she can''t go back.


    He took out the long cherished white jade plum hairpin in the dressing box and rubbed the word "Hanjun" on it with his finger. Ye Xihan''s tears blurred.


    Forced to ignore the heart that wipe guilt, ye Xihan wiped tears, eyes full of ambition and firm.


    Heart mood heavy fluctuation, yexihan only feel hot face, head also spread to dizziness, can''t help body a soft fall on the bed.


    The plum hairpin fell to the ground and broke into several pieces.

 Chapter 174

    Mr. and Mrs. Ye Tianfeng are talking with Pei Lang in the main hall. Ye Shu doesn''t get close to those who are interested. Even if she is not there, she knows what Pei Lang''s purpose is.


    No matter what happens to these two men and women can happen to meet together, ye Shu has always been far away, but after this matter, ye Xihan is afraid to hate her thoroughly.


    However, this is not the past. She is no longer the struggling Ye Shuli in the original work. Naturally, she will not be as cautious and frightened as she used to be.


    And Thinking of Pei Lang, ye Shuli''s thin eyebrows wrinkled gently.


    At present, the encounter between Ye Xihan and Pei Lang is far from as warm, ambiguous, touching and soul stirring as in the original work. Ye Xihan does not show the talent and color in the original work.


    Ye Shuli doesn''t believe that Pei Lang will be so easily moved, and he won''t fight against the family for her. Feiqing won''t marry her.


    The argument that the male and female protagonists are attracted to each other is bullshit.


    Ye Shuli sat in the room and began to look at the account book of the restaurant. After a while, he listened to the footsteps in the yard.


    When I went to the hospital, I was dazzled. The whole Qingshu courtyard is as gorgeous as spring and summer in late November and autumn.


    In the courtyard, there are pots of flowers, such as Hanlan, Qiuju and Zaocha


    Ye shuliman was surprised and quickly stopped a little guy holding a basin of winter coral: "wait! Who sent these flowers? "


    The boy quickly replied, "Miss Hui San, it''s from Wen Shizi!" Then he put down the flowerpot, wiped the sweat on his forehead and wanted to move the flowerpot.


    Ye Shuli quickly asked, "where is Wen Shizi?"


    "It''s in the front yard!"


    Hearing Ye Shuli''s words, he immediately went to the front yard. Sure enough, he saw Wen Jinrui''s back standing in front like a jade tree, directing his servants to move the remaining flowers to her yard.


    "Jinrui!"


    As soon as Wen Jinrui turns around, ye Shuli sees that he seems to be holding a dark kitten in his arms.


    "Why did you send so many flowers all of a sudden..."


    Winter, so many ornamental flowers, I''m afraid to spend a lot of money.


    When he got close to him, ye Shuli looked at the object in his arms. It didn''t look like a kitten. He was startled and said: "this is Leopard


    Wen Jinrui stroked the leopard''s fur with a smile: "yes, I wanted to catch a fox or a mink in the paddock a few days ago, but I didn''t expect an accident. Yesterday, I went to the paddock again. Fortunately, I didn''t catch a mink, but I picked up a little Panther without a mother. "


    With that, he approached the little black leopard in his arms and motioned to her to touch and see: "don''t be afraid. The leopard is young and can''t hurt anyone. You may be able to protect her in the future."


    The little Panther seemed to be just weaned. She was only a little bigger than the ordinary cat. Her fur was bright black. Her two golden eyes looked at her like copper bells, with some vigilance and curiosity in her eyes.


    Ye Shuli reaches out his hand and touches it. The little leopard doesn''t resist, so he is happy.


    This is a panther! In her time, almost extinct wild animals in the Great China!


    Wen Jinrui saw that she was not afraid. Instead, she was pleasantly surprised. She said with a gentle smile in her eyes: "I thought that raising a cat was not suitable for you. This leopard is suitable for your temperament."


    Ye Shuli hugged the little panther with a smile and joked: "it''s better to have a name Otherwise, it''s called black beans! "


    Not far away, Jiang Hanjun came to the ground in silence. Just as they were caressing and teasing the little panther with a smile, they were stunned in the same place and looked at them. They didn''t know what they were thinking.


    Ye Shuli put away the smile on his face and looked at Jiang Hanjun''s calm and indifferent expression quietly. His heart was clear.


    Wen Jinrui gives a light greeting. Jiang Hanjun nods his head and responds to him. After a look, they walk out of the mansion.


    When Jiang Hanjun''s figure completely disappeared, ye Shuli told Wen Jinrui all the things that happened in the house in a low voice. Then he sighed, as if with a bit of envy, and said, "my four younger sisters are really lucky. Every time they encounter this kind of thing, there will always be someone for her. There is more than one spare tire."


    Wen Jinrui low smile: "how, a Li think I don''t work?"


    "My girl, I''m on my own! You are a little less than me Ye Shuli said, and deliberately stretched out a little thumb to draw the road.


    Listening to her boastful words, Wen Jinrui is just a pet of laughter.


    "Yes! You haven''t said what it means to send so many flowers all of a sudden? I can''t even put it in my yard! "


    Wen Jinrui didn''t speak with a smile. She just gently folded a blooming morning Camellia at her feet, and then put out her hand to pin the pink flowers on her cloud temples. With a serious look, she said, "this kind of flower is suitable for you."


    Ye Shuli''s face was slightly red, and he understood Wen Jinrui''s intention almost in an instant. He said with a smile: "Wen''s Vinegar jar is so sour! How sour


    That day, the man in purple in the paddock pinned a wild flower on her head. He was so jealous that he can remember it now.Ye Shuli touched the flower with a sweet smile on his face.


    Wen Jinrui is looking at her behind, gradually fade the smile on the face: "Pei Shizi."


    Ye Shuli saw Pei Lang standing in the distance at some time. He also accepted the smile on his face. He said decently and distantly, "I''ve seen Pei Shizi."


    Pei Lang''s eyes darken without any trace, and a faint bitterness appears in his heart. He responds to them, and then looks at Ye Shuli''s eyes.


    Today''s encounter has made his relationship with Ye Shuli, who is not familiar with Ye Shuli, more complicated. Looking at Ye Shuli with a somewhat defensive look, Pei Lang sighs.


    Seeing that he looked like this, Wen Jinrui quietly stepped forward, blocking his sight of Ye Shuli. Pei Lang immediately returned to his usual look and said, "Pei has something important to do. I''ll get together again some other day. Excuse me."


    Wait until Pei Lang left, Wen Jinrui in a serious whisper warning: "ah Li, try to stay away from that Pei Lang in the future."


    "Are you jealous again?" Ye Shuli joked with a smile.


    Wen Jinrui said with a bitter smile: "if you get too close to him, you will get into a lot of unnecessary trouble. You should bear in mind that Pei Lang is the third prince''s man. If he interferes in your fourth sister''s affairs rashly, there must be some secret."


    Hearing this, ye Shuli put away his joking look, frowned and asked, "what do you mean Is Pei Lang likely to be inspired by Longna? "


    Wen Jinrui said in a deep voice: "it''s just my guess, but don''t forget that Pei Lang is also the one that Longna uses to contain the ten princesses. Pei Lang doesn''t react to the ten princesses. It must be Longna who hides it."

 Chapter 175

    These words let Ye Shuli fall into meditation.


    She always thought that ye Xihan and Pei Lang were destined to be the protagonists. Wen Jinrui reminded her that it made her wake up a lot.


    Long Yu''s infatuation with Pei Lang to what extent, no one knows better than her. Pei Lang leaves the news that ye Xihan sleeps over, but he can''t hide it from Long Yu unless Long Na gets in.


    So what is the reason why Longna interferes in yexihan''s business? Not only this time, but also last time in Mulan paddock.


    Thinking of this, she hesitated and asked, "Longna is coming for Wenguo government Or for you? "


    "I''m afraid it''s both." Wen Jinrui said in a deep voice.


    Ye Shuli''s eyes moved. Although they had little real power, they had great influence and weight in Beijing. The most important thing is that Lin Ruyin, ye Shuli''s mother, was the daughter of an old lady who had a strong voice in the imperial court.


    Even though her grandfather, Lin Ge Lao, had already returned to his hometown by himself and enjoyed himself in heaven and earth, and did not ask about the affairs in the palace, no one in the court dared to neglect him.


    Long Na is afraid that the influence of Wen Jinrui will be pulled to the prince''s side, so he wants to start from ye Xihan and win over Bai''s family. At the same time, Long Na is forcing Bai Zhixian to make a choice, whether to be loyal to him or to join Wen''s Government


    "Li, I''m sorry to wait for me." Wen Jinrui suddenly soft tone said to her, eyes full of serious and deep hidden forbearance and helplessness.


    Ye Shu centrifugal in a move, soft face way: "you don''t worry, want to do what to do, I have a lot of patience waiting for you."


    Wen Jinrui''s eyes flashed a flash of light, and only Ye Shuli could understand the thousands of silent feelings in his eyes.


    Aunt Bai and ye Xihan''s quarrel, together with Pei Lang''s interference with Bai''s family, made the situation of the whole Wenguo government unpredictable. Everyone was careful and didn''t dare to offend anyone.


    Ye Xihan is also a broken pot, completely with her torn skin, in addition to in front of Ye Tianfeng two old is still a respectful and considerate appearance, but will never specially please a few brothers. This perfunctory attitude is equivalent to drawing a line with the three brothers of the Ye family and pushing them far away.


    In the face of her change, ye Shuli just sneered: "with a backer, the bones are hard, and I don''t know what benefits Longna has given her, which makes her so fearless."


    There have been a lot of heartbreaking unhappiness these days. In a series of troublesome things, we finally have good news.


    That''s Ye Qi''s marriage. She is Xu Xifeng''s daughter. The two sides have exchanged the eight characters of birth, and the wedding date is set for February next year.


    Seeing that his son''s marriage is settled, it''s Ye Shuli''s turn. As the saying goes, there are hundreds of women in one family, and ye Shuli''s beauty is flourishing. The person who came to the ceremony also broke the threshold, but ye Shuli didn''t look at it, and all of them were pushed away.


    Lin''s complexion was complicated, and his worried face said: "Li''er, tell me if you and Wen Shizi are..."


    "Mother, that''s what you think." Ye Shuli answered straightforwardly, and then said, "my daughter can''t marry now. In the future, there will be people who will discuss with me. You don''t need to ask me. My mother just pushed her."


    Lin Shi was silent for two breath and said: "you have already reached the hairpin. The marriage has not been settled yet. When are you going to postpone it? Li Er Why don''t you come here to talk to him Even if you make an engagement first


    Ye Shuli knew that Lin couldn''t bear to be wronged. He sighed helplessly: "mother, you don''t care so much. Jinrui, he is right to do this. His father knows some things. You can ask him naturally."


    Lin stayed in Ye Tianfeng''s house for half a day without saying a word. Then he made it clear that he intended to keep his daughter for another two years. When the relatives got the news, they gradually lost their voice.


    In this way, ye Shuli finally has leisure. She and Wen Jinrui make a commitment. There is no need to say a word more between them. At the same time, they don''t mention their marriage.


    Her marriage is now involved in the division of power in the court. No matter what, we can''t act rashly. Let alone the dragon''s shell will hinder her marriage. Even the eldest princess will not agree with her to marry Wen Ruijin.


    Although Wen Jinrui has the ability and confidence to marry the eldest princess regardless of her emotions, she can''t change the fact that the eldest princess is her mother-in-law in name.


    Ye Shuli understands that Wen Jinrui will never be willing to let her marry in this way.


    Understand this truth, the happiest is Ye Xihan.


    Recently, she has taken good care of herself. Her condition has improved and her complexion has improved a lot. Pei Lang has recently been frequently in and out of Wenguo government, sending out all kinds of rare supplements, which makes Ye Xihan''s heart immersed in him.


    It''s winter and it''s cold. Ye Xihan, wearing a snow-white and valuable fox hair cloak, looks at Ye Shuli, who is practicing whipping, and says with a smile: "the third sister is really hardworking. She has to practice martial arts every day in such a cold day."


    Ye Shuli ignored her, dressed in a thin martial arts uniform, cold face, self-care to practice the whip, a pretty face exudes a little sweat.Ye Xihan was not angry either. He just looked at her with great interest. He tightened his tight cloak and said, "Mr. Pei gave me a cloak a few days ago. Does the third sister think it looks good?"


    Ye Shu left to stop the action in the hand, lightly say: "four younger sister, white aunt will be sent away today, you don''t go to see your good aunt, stare at me to do here?"


    Hearing her mention of aunt Bai, ye Xihan''s face changed, and then half joked and half ironically said with a smile: "I just heard that the third sister drove away all the people who discussed marriage. Now there is no one coming to the door. That''s why I care about the third sister. The third sister is not afraid that she can''t get married?"


    Ye Shuli chuckled: "I''m not afraid of it, but I''ve wronged my fourth sister. If the third sister doesn''t get married for a day, my fourth sister''s marriage will not be settled."


    Who is the elder and the younger? If she doesn''t get married, ye Xihan won''t get married either.


    Cold hum a, leaf brook Han looking at her eyes to flash a silk of ice cold color.


    Seeing her still standing there, ye Shusheng was upset and whistled, "black beans!"


    Suddenly, a black lightning came out of the bleak trees, and it roared from yexihan''s side like a strong wind.


    "Ah Ye Xihan was hit by black beans and almost fell to the ground when he tripped. With several scratches and dark mud marks on his cape, ye Xihan suddenly turned black.


    Ye Shuli teases the Panther constantly, playing and yelling at her from time to time. Ye Xihan''s face is pale, and he is a little afraid. He curses in his heart: Damn animal!

 Chapter 176

    "I''m so sorry. Heidou didn''t mean to. Won''t she be angry? Why don''t I ask black beans to apologize to you? "


    Ye Shuli said sorry, but he didn''t look half guilty.


    Seeing that she was about to walk towards her with the little leopard in her arms, ye Xihan''s face became busy and said, "no! I''m going to see my aunt off, so help yourself. "


    Then he turned away with disgust in his eyes, and a figure in the pavilion in the distance brought the scene into his eyes.


    A touch of cool wet meaning fell on the tip of the nose, I do not know when actually began to snow.


    Ye Shuli holds the black bean as big as a fat cat in his arms. Then he hears a familiar voice around him. With some care, it rings out faintly: "three girls, it''s snowing. You''re wearing so little. You''d better hurry back to the house."


    Turning to see, it was Pei Lang, and ye Shu said with a polite smile: "Mr. Pei has come to send tonic to the fourth sister again? She''s very lucky. "


    After a few words of conversation, ye Shu didn''t want to be alone with him, so he said goodbye soon.


    Pei Lang in the sky falling more and more thick snow, motionless to look at her back quickly left, the corner of the mouth is still a bitter smile.


    Ye Shu doesn''t know that these days when Pei Lang came to deliver supplements to Ye Xihan, he would stand quietly in the distance every morning to watch her practice martial arts.


    The chill on the body is more and more heavy, Pei Lang finally picked up his steps and left the mansion slowly.


    Ye Xihan''s condition has been cured, and he has no reason to take this opportunity to visit her secretly.


    Pei Qi had been waiting for him at the door. As soon as he came out, he quickly said in a low voice: "how did you stay so long? The princess is still waiting for you in the palace. You must pay attention next time. Don''t let the princess get suspicious


    Silent into the carriage to the palace, Pei Lang closed his eyes, speechless all the way.


    All of a sudden, he began to dislike his extraordinary appearance and family background.


    Hypocritically hovering around Ye Xihan, long Yu and others, he is like a dancer who uses his appearance to please high officials.


    He has great talent, but because of his family, because of the royal family, he has no choice but to do these shameless and disgusting things.


    Smile is false, care is perfunctory, tenderness is camouflage.


    Long Yu is infatuated with his appearance, ye Xihan is her magnificence.


    No one knows how much he envies Wen Jinrui, who is known to be with him in the court. No one knows how much he envies Wen Jinrui to get a woman like Ye Shuli.


    That day in the Mid Autumn Festival Palace Banquet in the arrow, the full moon reflects her desperate and sincere concern in the eyes, also deeply imprinted in his heart.


    In this life, if we can get a woman who treats him as sincerely as ye Shuli, we will be happy and cherish her.


    ¡­¡­


    Aunt Bai has been locked up in the ancestral temple these days, but she has not been released. The government of Wen asked a doctor for her to clear away the remaining poison in her body, and treated her badly in food and clothing.


    Even so, aunt Bai seems to have aged for more than ten years overnight.


    Today is the day when ye Tianfeng ordered her to be sent to the village. Aunt Bai wrapped her clothes tightly, shivering with cold, but her eyes were looking forward to the direction of suxinyuan, waiting for ye Xihan to come to see her off.


    However, when the day is up and the coachman is impatient to see her off, ye Xihan comes late.


    When the driver saw Ye Xihan impatiently, she immediately looked respectful. Aunt Bai gave a happy smile and looked at her daughter''s eyes full of tears: "fortunately, your uncle entered Beijing in time. It seems that the government of Wenguo dare not treat you badly! If that''s the case, I''ll be relieved... "


    Ye Xihan''s face moved and his heart was very complicated. He red his eyes and said, "mother, don''t worry. When you come to Chuang Tzu, your daughter won''t be bullied by others!"


    Then she took out a purse from her arms and handed it to Aunt Bai: "there are five hundred taels of silver in it. She can use it when she needs to do some. Don''t save it."


    Aunt Bai was so moved that she burst into tears: "han''er My good han''er, it''s strange that my mother was so confused that she almost hurt you. In the past, I don''t know if I can see you again in my life. You must take good care of yourself Don''t be angry with your father... "


    Listen to Bai aunt constantly choking out words of concern, ye Xihan only feel heart dull pain and guilt intertwined together, take a deep breath, not easy to escape that complex feelings.


    Aunt Bai has been locked up these days, and she doesn''t know about her relationship with Pei Lang, and she doesn''t tell Aunt Bai that she is close to the tree of the third prince. Therefore, aunt Bai only thinks that she can survive, and her daughter can still keep her status in the government of Wen state, relying on Bai Zhixian.


    Now she has three princes as her backer. It''s not impossible for her to ask Pei Lang to help her keep aunt Bai.


    However, she still has some scruples in her heart. First, she is worried that Pei Lang thinks that she will be disappointed by Aunt Bai who harbors a big disaster. Second, she is afraid that Aunt Bai will not be punished and that her marriage will be held in her hands in the future.The best way is that Aunt Bai should be punished, and her innocent daughter should not be involved.


    In a word It''s better to go to Zhuangzi than to stay in Wenguo mansion to see people''s faces, isn''t it?


    What''s more, aunt Bai''s fate is entirely her own fault. If aunt Bai didn''t listen to her advice, how could she come to such a miserable end today?


    Forced to comfort hypnotize themselves, yexihan pressed down the last trace of guilt in the heart, will be a face reluctant to part with the white aunt into the carriage.


    Looking at the Wenguo government which gradually disappeared in sight, aunt Bai could no longer help crying.


    I''m afraid she won''t see her daughter all her life.


    The coachman in front of the carriage was upset to hear her cry. Thinking that ye Xihan wanted to please her, he quickly comforted her: "aunt, don''t cry! Four young ladies now have Pei Shizi''s support, the big backer behind that is the third prince! I''m sure miss four will be able to take you back when she gets the upper hand


    "What are you talking about?" Bai Yi Niang a shock, quickly ask a way, she how don''t know what Pei Shi son three Prince''s?


    The coachman patiently explained, and aunt Bai knew what had happened these days.


    Then he sat in the carriage with an unbelievable face, full of tears and shock.


    Ye Xihan clearly has a way to keep her in the government of Wen state. Why didn''t she do that? If you plan to pick her up after a while, why don''t you mention Pei Lang and the third prince to her?


    Unless She didn''t want her to stay at all!


    Thinking about this, aunt Bai was heartbroken. If she was in the cold cellar, her face was pale and she could hardly breathe. Then she collapsed heavily behind the carriage.


    This This is her daughter who left everything behind and went to protect her!

 Chapter 177

    Pei Lang accompanied Long Yu to learn archery in the palace. When he came back, he was faced with his father Pei Yan''s anxious inquiry: "why did he choose the humble ye Si? Is that what his Highness the third prince means? "


    "It''s from your highness."


    Pei Yan frowned and kept silent for a while, and said, "why doesn''t your highness plan to start with Ye''s daughter?" Earlier in Ming Ming Dynasty, Long Na also signaled Pei Lang to divide Wen Jinrui and Wen Guofu.


    Pei Lang replied without changing his face: "Dad, ye Shuli is against me. Maybe Wen Jinrui mentioned something about her. His son has no way to start. His highness knows this, so he chose Ye Xihan."


    What he said is half true and half false.


    He can really feel that ye Shu is a little unhappy with him from the bottom of his heart. If he wants to create opportunities to get along with Ye Shu, it is not difficult.


    But in Pei Lang''s mind, ye Shuli is always different from others.


    Maybe it''s the clear eyes at the first sight, maybe it''s the light regret of twice accidentally wiping shoulders.


    Pei Lang doesn''t want to cheat her with his false self, and he doesn''t want to approach her with impure purpose. For the first time, he secretly disobeys the orders of Longna and his father.


    Pei Yan didn''t notice his son''s absence. He just stroked his beard around the house for a long time before he said, "well, I understand your Highness''s intention. In the future, the Bai family may be useful."


    Pei Lang returned to his senses and relaxed slightly: "yes, as long as the Bai family is willing to work for his highness, then you don''t have to be too persistent in Wenguo government." Similarly, ye Shuli will not be embarrassed.


    "Well, let''s look at that first." Pei Yan nodded and said: "however, if the Bai family doesn''t know what''s good or what''s bad, the Wenguo government still has to start with the girl! If you can''t, I''ll go and ask the imperial concubine for help! "


    Pei Lang''s heart is slightly surprised. Listen to this, it means to ask the imperial concubine to intervene in Ye Shuli''s marriage?


    Thinking of this, Pei Lang''s anxiety and inexplicable expectation flashed in his heart. He couldn''t help but ask: "Dad, why do we have to do this to his Highness the third prince for so many years..."


    "Shut up Pei Yan suddenly snapped to interrupt, then stared at his son tightly and said, "lang''er, your reaction today is not like yourself."


    Pei Lang did not speak, his heart was complex and anxious.


    The dragon''s shell is cold, ruthless and resolute. Naturally, it''s the right person to sit in the Dragon chair. However, although the prince is indecisive, he is more thrifty and loves the people, and he doesn''t have to be bad at Dragon''s shell.


    He didn''t really understand why the Pei family wanted to shed their blood for the dragon.


    Pei Yan looked at his son, who rarely showed his confused color. He slowed down and comforted him: "the reason is that when the time is right, my father will tell you. Lang''er, as long as you know, this is to comply with heaven''s destiny. Our Pei family is the most loyal guardian of the royal family! "


    Looking at his father''s pious face, Pei Lang clenched his fist. What he said was to protect the royal family, not to serve the third prince.


    Although there were more and more doubts in his heart, Pei Lang returned to his usual look and said, "don''t worry, Dad I''m just a little puzzled by my father''s way of doing it. "


    Pei Yan said with a smile: "as usual, you never ask anything. Well, it''s normal for lang''er to have some ideas of his own when he grows up."


    Pei Lang chuckled in response, but his heart moved and he began to investigate the truth secretly.


    As the tension dissipated, the father and son began to talk happily.


    Aunt Bai was sent away, and ye Xihan''s story should have been revealed, but somehow it still leaked some news among the powerful people in the capital.


    Pei Lang doubts that he has handled this matter perfectly. How can this happen?


    He didn''t believe that ye Shuli would stab Ye Xihan behind his back and do something harmful to others but not to himself, so he started to look it up, but the result made him more puzzled.


    It was the Bai family, who only a few days ago showed his true loyalty to the third prince.


    It turned out that two days after that, Pei Lang went to Bai Fu to sit for a while.


    Bai Zhixian, an old fox, is very good. How can he not understand that the third prince wants to woo him?


    Just as he hesitated to remain neutral or choose Longna, his eldest daughter Bai Caiwei unexpectedly came forward and asked him to join the camp of Longna.


    "Dad, my daughter and I have been in Beijing for a long time. She has inquired about the situation in Beijing." Bai Caiwei conceals her surprise and analyzes the situation in Beijing and her discovery.


    In fact, she doesn''t understand the situation in the DPRK, but she knows that in the future, the third prince will become the new emperor! Seeing that Longna throws out an olive branch to Baifu, Bai Caiwei immediately persuades her father to take it.


    If they can work for Longna, their white family''s day will not be far away!


    Bai Zhixian still has a lot of trust in her steadfast eldest daughter. Seeing her analysis, she agrees with her.Bai Caiwei''s heart is full of joy, surprise and anger. She is glad that the future of Bai''s family is bright. She is surprised that Bai''s aunt has done such treacherous things, but ye Xihan can escape and get the protection of Pei Lang.


    And angry, is Ye Xihan for Jiang Hanjun''s betrayal.


    In order to marry Ye Xihan, Jiang Hanjun has fallen out with her parents. She knows that not only she, but also the whole circle of powerful people in Beijing have heard something about it. Although people don''t say anything on the surface, in fact Jiang Hanjun has become a joke in Beijing.


    Bai Caiwei''s heart is full of complexity. Her hatred and admiration are intertwined, and finally turn into a sigh.


    She has made up her mind not to provoke that person in this life, but it''s always the husband and wife of the previous life. Now, seeing that he has come to such a high spirited end, she can''t help but feel a little heartache. So she decides to teach Ye Xihan a lesson.


    Bai Caiwei has been walking around the capital frequently in recent days. Her purpose is to get into the expensive women''s circle in the capital. Fortunately, the effect is not bad.


    She then half true and half false to all thousands of gold revealed the white aunt and ye Xihan between things, intentionally or unintentionally slander Ye Xihan, ridicule her watery.


    Hearing the secrets of these big houses, many thousands of people were shocked and began to point out the Wenguo government and ye Xihan.


    So began to secretly rumor Ye Xihan this common female deep-seated, is a watery fox spirit up, but also with Pei Lang made a lot of frivolous news.


    Pei Lang is the love in the dream of innumerable capital thousands of gold. At this moment, ye Xihan has drawn a huge hatred, and his reputation has become even worse.


    In response, Bai Caiwei is satisfied with 10000 people, but she doesn''t know that her skill will hurt others but not herself.

 Chapter 178

    Bai Caiwei is busy entering the expensive girl circle, and is anxious to give ye Xihan eye medicine.


    This action down, but let a lot of smart daughter on the heart, and even a little disdain to her.


    As the saying goes, the ugly family should not be publicized.


    Although Ye Xihan''s surname is not Bai, she is also Bai Caiwei''s cousin. However, she does not shy away from revealing her aunt''s affair with her cousin to those who are not familiar with each other.


    Being able to slander one''s relatives behind one''s back is either mindless or terrifying.


    Bai Caiwei cleverly feels complacent about her counterattack against Ye Xihan, but she doesn''t expect to isolate herself from the noble girl circle and gain a sense of preparedness.


    Although she has lived a lifetime, she is a girl raised in the boudoir, who has never seen much of the world. She can''t analyze the situation of the court, and is stuck in the struggle of one side of the house, which has also buried some hidden dangers for Bai Fu.


    No matter how much she hates Ye Xihan, she shouldn''t do it at this time.


    Now that he has been loyal to the third prince, ye Xihan and them are grasshoppers on the same rope. Ye Xihan''s reputation is damaged, and the Bai family can''t get cheap, not to mention Pei Lang.


    Bai Caiwei didn''t know that Longna had already written down Bai''s pen in her heart.


    Ye Shuli has been busy these days. It''s December, a rainy and snowy day.


    This year''s weather is particularly cold, Wen Jinrui gave her flowers were moved into the courtyard house, Rao is so or frozen to death a lot, can let her heartache not.


    "Hiss Girl, it''s snowing so early this year The poached egg shivered, and it was rare to add two more clothes.


    Ye Shuli said with a bitter smile, "isn''t it?"


    Looking at her sad face muttering to herself, he Baodan couldn''t help asking: "girl, what''s the matter?"


    Ye Shuli shook his head and said, "it''s OK. A few days ago, I asked you to send a message to panning and Chi Linyuan, so that they can do everything well?"


    He Baodan knew that ye Shuli was talking about the purchase of food, cotton padded clothes, coal and other things that he had ordered earlier. He even said, "it''s all done!"


    The leaf book left to order to nod, eyebrow light sorrow don''t fade, slightly sighed a tone.


    This year''s snow is not the same as before. In the original book, it will stop in April. Many cold resistant crops in winter have been frozen to death. In spring, grain is sown late. In addition, the severe drought in June and July next year will make life miserable!


    She has made a lot of money since she opened a restaurant for more than half a year. Almost all of her money has been pasted in for this. She has also taken out a lot of private money and borrowed a lot from people around her. Lin asks her every day if she owes money to gamblers for usury.


    Even so, it''s just a drop in the bucket, but it''s better than nothing.


    Now the restaurant business is good, and it will close next year. Ye Shuli plans to take advantage of the Spring Festival to make a final profit and prepare for next year''s disaster.


    Tie on the mink cloak that Wen Jinrui gave her, and ye Shuli gets on the carriage and drives slowly to guiqulaixi building.


    I got out of the carriage and went in to have a look. As expected, it was a little colder than usual. Chi Linyuan was talking with people in a corner. Phoenix was also in the restaurant. When she saw her coming, her eyes lit up and she ran over in surprise.


    "Miss ye, I haven''t seen you for many days!" Phoenix said happily, and then looked behind her.


    Ye Shuli said helplessly: "don''t look, Jinrui didn''t come."


    Fenghuang spat out his tongue, and then said: "my brother came to the capital two days ago, and it took a lot of effort to clean up the place to eat and live. Today, he found time to compensate you for the money before. I didn''t expect that he happened to meet you!"


    Ye Shuli followed the direction pointed by the Phoenix and saw that it was the boy in purple who was talking to Chi Linyuan. He couldn''t help frowning.


    This figure looks familiar.


    She can''t help but raise her feet to walk to the two people. She only hears the boy in purple take out a silver note from his arms and say happily in the familiar voice: "master Chi, ah Youduo has caused you so much trouble. I''m really sorry! Here''s 200 taels of silver before. You can count it right... "


    Just then, Chi Linyuan saw Ye Shuli coming face to face and called respectfully: "girl!"


    The boy in purple turned his head and saw that she was stunned. Then he exclaimed with surprise: "is it you?"


    Ye Shuli said something. It''s really him What a coincidence.


    Phoenix and Chi Linyuan looked at each other and asked, "brother, do you know her? That''s what I told you. Miss Ye Shuli, the third lady of Wen government! "


    The boy in purple has a baby face full of surprises. Looking at her eyes, he likes it without any disguise. He scratched his head and said warmly, "so your name is Ye Shuli. It sounds good! Cough Now that I know your name, I''ll tell you my name is Fengge. "


    His face was full of a warm winter sun like smile, quite similar to the Phoenix, and his behavior was the same.


    Ye Shuli nodded slightly and said, "it''s also a coincidence. I didn''t expect to meet fenggongzi here. It turns out that she is Fenghuang''s sister."Phoenix a face suddenly realize of call a way: "Oh..."! Brother, is Miss ye the sister-in-law you said you found for me a few days ago


    The public heard speech silence several breath, leaf book left to smoke to smoke corner of mouth.


    Fengge didn''t feel half embarrassed. She put the banknote back in her arms, and then said to her seriously: "Shuli, I heard that Fenghuang owes you a lot of money in the restaurant. My brother should help her pay the debt, but I''m short of money. Otherwise, I''ll work for you in the restaurant for a while now!"


    This is the same rogue as Phoenix. He is really a brother and sister.


    Ye Shuli naturally won''t let him be entangled in the restaurant. He quickly waved his hand and said, "it doesn''t matter! Before that, it was playing with Phoenix. You don''t have to pay back the money or work for the restaurant. "


    Phoenix song is not according to: "we have seen it once, why so unfamiliar? Call me style. " Then the words like a string of guns to find all kinds of excuses to stay in the restaurant.


    Ye Shuli was so big by him that he waved his hand and said, "you''re welcome. I really don''t need it! I still have some accounts to deal with. Please forgive me for not accompanying me


    Finish saying then a slip of smoke son of escape top floor, pool Lin Yuan black face will Phoenix song stopped below.


    Why did the brother and sister of the Feng family pester their girl one by one? It''s time to report a letter to Wen Shizi secretly!


    Seeing Fengge''s disappointment, Fenghuang pokes his brother. Then he pulls him aside and whispers. Fengge''s eyes light up.


    Yes! He can help work in his sister''s drugstore, and he can come to the restaurant to find Ye Shuli anytime and anywhere!


    If he can take ye Shu away, won''t his sister be able to solve the problem?

 Chapter 179

    Fengge likes Ye Shuli.


    Since the first time I saw her, maybe it was just a surprise, but the faint love in my heart was not fake.


    Fengge feels that ye Shuli is not like their Miao women, and this kind of beauty is rare among Han people.


    Listen to my sister''s description, ye Shu is not bad to leave others, his heart is good. No matter what the reason is, like to be shot is!


    So brother and sister two people a total, then say hello also didn''t hit with the division, Phoenix song left in the medicine shop.


    This time, ye Shuli was eager to go out with a plastic bag on his face. Every day he went to the restaurant, he sneaked like a thief. As the end of the year approached, there were many things in the restaurant.


    There was a phoenix song blocking the road before, and then a phoenix pestering people, which made her defenseless.


    I don''t know who she learned the means of chasing girls from. The first morning, she was given a small box with an ice blue spider in it, which scared her.


    The other side also had a harmless smile and said to her in the sunshine, "this is a rare species in our territory. It''s not poisonous! You can keep it as a pet, isn''t it beautiful? "


    Seeing that she didn''t like it, she sent a box of hot and fragrant food in the evening and said, "this is what I made myself. Do you want to taste the book?"


    Staring at the bright red is not only what flower soup, but also that plate of crystal clear snake meat and fried golden crisp scorpion, ye Shuli is angry and funny.


    Si Fu didn''t know about it until three days later. He usually stayed in the palace most of the time. He didn''t get used to seeing the drugstore every day.


    As a result, as soon as he went back to the drugstore, he saw that he had a quilt and men''s clothes on the couch he used to sleep on. When he got to the bottom of the story, his face was green.


    Si Fu twisted his brows and reproached the Phoenix with a little anger. "Why do you two always have to pester others with a dead face?"


    Phoenix shriveled his mouth and said, "what a shameless face! Don''t be so ugly. My brother is chasing my sister-in-law for me! "


    Si Xi''s face brush of black, rare stare at Phoenix sternly say: "don''t make again! Say, is it your idea? Deliberately letting your brother pester her? "


    Wen Yanfeng looked at him with a muddled face: "how did it become my idea?"


    "Don''t think that if you let your brother pester Shuli, you will have a chance to pester Jinrui!" Si Yu said angrily.


    Phoenix then knew what Si Xi meant. He was wronged and yelled at him: "we Miao people are not as shameless as you Han people think."


    Looking at the red eyes of the Phoenix, she was about to cry. Si Yu knew that she had gone too far and said in a slow voice, "don''t let your brother leave the book. No one can get in between her and Jin Rui, including you."


    There was a slight bitterness in this remark.


    Phoenix touched the tears on his face, and turned his back with a cold hum: "I don''t mean to hang Jinrui''s face because I want to die!"


    In the past few months in Beijing, when she went back to her hometown, she didn''t meet Wen Jinrui. She just ignored him every time. If it wasn''t for the disgust that flashed in his eyes, she thought she didn''t exist in each other''s eyes.


    The feelings and interaction between Ye Shuli and Wen Jinrui are very clear. She knows that they will never be mixed in. The reason why she wants to stay here is just because of what happened in those years


    Seeing that he made her cry, Si Yu was a little unprepared. She pursed her lips and said softly, "just now, I''m not willing to say anything. Don''t worry about it."


    Then he handed her a handkerchief with medicine fragrance. Fenghuang grabbed it impolitely and rudely touched the tears and snot on his face. Then he looked at Si Ding and said word by word, "you like Miss Ye."


    Si Fu''s eyes trembled and his face slightly changed. "What are you talking about?"


    Phoenix pouted, looked at him tightly, and continued: "don''t pretend, don''t you think I can''t see it? Every time you look at Miss ye, your eyes are the same as Jinrui!"


    Si Xi clenched his fist, turned his back to her, and picked up the scattered medicine bottles on the table. He said faintly, "so what?"


    So what? What can he do?


    He admitted that he was more or less moved after the Palace Banquet, but he was a clear-cut man and knew what to do and what not to do.


    The Phoenix is silent for a while, the tone affirms to say: "Jin Rui doesn''t know."


    Naturally, Wen Jinrui didn''t know it. For a moment, Si Fu shook his mind. He thought he would hide this shallow feeling deeply, but he didn''t expect to be seen by the Phoenix.


    "Does Miss ye know?"


    Smelling speech, Si Fu''s hand holding the medicine bottle pauses. Ye Shuli knows it and keeps a distance with him cleverly. Naturally, he feels something and doesn''t say anything.


    Wen Jinrui is his best friend. He can never do what Phoenix and Fengge do.


    Fortunately, this feeling has not yet taken root in the bottom of my heart, so there is still time. Ye Shu can''t do without mentioning, and he doesn''t say that this feeling will disappear in the near future.Phoenix rarely grew up and sighed softly: "I can understand your mood We''re still a little like each other! You Han people have a poem called the same horizon What''s the end of the world? "


    Si Fu received lightly: "the same is the end of the world reduced people."


    "Yes! yes! That''s it Phoenix holding his cheek, looking at Si Fu, mumbling to himself.


    After finishing packing, Si Yu turned to her and said, "I''m not in the same boat with you. I''m in love with you and end up in courtesy. I hope you can understand this. Don''t pester Jinrui to embarrass her in the future."


    Smell speech Phoenix bit to bite lip, low ground say: "I didn''t want to pester him to do my husband."


    Phoenix lost ground to say, then gently took out a delicate jade bottle hanging in front of the chest, tearful way: "I just want to do wrong things atonement, seek a forgiveness."


    In the jade vase is Wen Yu''s ashes.


    Si Fu''s expression moved, and he felt a little soft in his heart. He couldn''t help picking up the handkerchief that had just been thrown on the ground and said, "wipe it."


    Fenghuang took the handkerchief and looked at his rare gentle look, just like Wen Yu in those years. Suddenly, he cried more fiercely.


    Si Fu hesitated to reach out and patted her on the shoulder, sighing in her heart.


    As early as these days, he has already felt that Phoenix is not such a charming and unreasonable girl, and he also knows the origin of her and Wen Jinrui.


    I just sigh that things are changeable, and nature makes people happy.


    When Fenghuang was comforted, he got on the carriage and drove slowly to the guiqulaixi building. He walked into the gate. Si Fu ignored the surprise of Fengge and went straight to the top of the building.


    Seeing this, Fengge turned her eyes and quickly took Chi Linyuan''s shoulder with a smile. As a good friend, she asked, "ah yuan, is that man si Yu? What''s his relationship with Shuli? "


    Pool Lin Yuan black a face, to come from familiar Phoenix song smoked a corner of the mouth way: "no comment."


    Inside the room, ye shulizheng counted the account books with a tired face. Hearing the sound of the door opening, he looked up and saw Si Xi coming towards her. He was surprised and said, "eh? Why am I here today


    Si Fu sat opposite her and poured a cup of tea for himself. Then he looked at her and said in a low voice, "I''ve come to deliver you a message. If someone in the palace invites you to attend the Palace Banquet at the end of the year, no matter who it is, you must pretend to be ill."


    Hearing this, ye Shuli''s face was stained with two dignified colors and said, "what''s the matter?"

 Chapter 180

    Si Fu put down his tea cup, frowned and said, "I often hear the imperial concubines mention you in the palace these days."


    "The imperial concubine mentioned me?" Ye Shuli was surprised.


    Si Fu nodded: "last time what happened to you in Mulan paddock, long Yu said it after he went back to the palace. Then I don''t know why the imperial concubine became interested in you."


    Ye Shuli was silent for a moment and said, "what does it have to do with whether I can enter the palace?"


    "Shuli, you''ve reached the hairpin, but you haven''t made an engagement yet." Si Xi''s voice sounded with some worry.


    Ye Shuli gently put down his pen, looked at him and said hesitantly: "you mean Does the imperial concubine want to interfere in my marriage


    She knew that she was such an unmarried daughter of the Marquis''s residence. But if the imperial concubine wanted to intervene, would it be too much?


    The government of Wen state is not an empty shelf without real power.


    Seeing her look, Si Yu knew what she was thinking, and then explained, "do you remember Su Yuchen? It''s the man who gave me a tit for tat at the Mid Autumn Festival Palace Banquet. He is the nephew of the imperial concubine. He is twenty years old and has not yet made an engagement. These days, the imperial concubine often mentions you two in front of the emperor. Although it''s not clear, it''s clear, but the emperor doesn''t agree. "


    Ye Shuli suddenly twisted his brows and asked, "the imperial concubine did this Do you want to tie Wen government with Su family and Longna? "


    However, as early as after the Palace Banquet, the government of Wen state showed its preference for the great prince, and the imperial concubines could not understand it.


    Then she shook her head and sighed: "not only the emperor, but also his Highness the prince can''t allow this kind of thing to happen."


    "You''re right." Si Fu turned to look out of the window, deep eyes: "the emperor and the queen are against this matter, but I am worried that the eldest princess will intervene in this matter, and then it will be troublesome."


    Ye Shuli unconsciously tightened his hand and shook his head inexplicably: "between the emperor and the eldest princess What''s the unspeakable thing... "


    Si Fu was silent for a moment and said: "I just heard about the events in those years. No one knows the specific truth. Maybe you can ask the emperor''s biological mother, Chang Taifei, but Chang Taifei is always silent and quiet. She seldom appears in front of the public. "


    Many people have doubts about the relationship between the emperor and the princess.


    For example, what she learned from the old lady and ye Tianfeng is that the eldest princess originally had a brother of a mother''s compatriots, both of whom were born to the former queen, while emperor Qing was born to an unknown little maid, who was also a mother with a son, and finally became the present-day Princess Chang.


    When the frontier was in chaos and the enemy came, it was Emperor Qing who led the battle himself. The elder brother of the eldest princess was the prince.


    Emperor Qing and general Wen Heng fought together. They were invincible in the battlefield and won one battle after another. The news spread to the capital. In addition to praising Wen Heng, the God of war, Emperor Qing also showed a different brilliance and entered the public''s sight.


    So in the last battle, in order to boost the morale, the prince went out to fight with emperor Wenheng. However, the way of heaven is changeable. The prince was killed by the enemy''s poisonous arrow.


    Although the war was won at that time, the capital was in chaos because of the death of the prince.


    All forces are ready to move, and the rest of the princes are eager to fight against the throne.


    At this time, the eldest princess and the empress tried their best to support emperor Qing and make him the crown prince. Because the birth mother of emperor Qing was humble and had a weak foundation, but the Su family, who was in power, married his daughter to Emperor Qing as the imperial concubine, who is now the imperial concubine.


    The Su family surprised the whole court, and the eldest princess didn''t know what means she used. She invited general Wen Heng, who had won the battle and refused the reward and ran back to the countryside, to come back. At this time, no one could match emperor Qing.


    With the support of the eldest princess and the former queen, as well as the full support of the Su family and Wen Heng, Emperor Qing successfully ascended the throne.


    This is the reason why emperor Qing indulged the eldest princess.


    Ye Shuli''s mind flies around, and his brain is searching for news about Emperor Qing and the eldest princess. He always feels that there is something wrong with them.


    Then she asked hesitantly, "Si Fu, do you know the past between general Wen Heng and the eldest princess?"


    "Know something But it''s a royal stain, and no one dares to mention it. " Si Yu''s deep voice way.


    Ye Shuli''s eyes flashed, and he was puzzled: "it''s reasonable to say that general Wen Heng should regard Princess Dachang as a mortal enemy, and the relationship between Princess Dachang and Emperor Qing was not so good. Why did they join hands to help emperor Qing?"


    Is it difficult to explain that emperor Qing and Wen Heng are closely related, and the eldest princess deliberately helps emperor Qing in order to please Wen Heng? That''s a joke!


    Think of here, she language such as Lianzhu gun like to ask: "and the eldest princess to Jinrui''s biological mother made such a thing, why did emperor Qing turn a blind eye?"Si Fu also screwed up his eyebrows and said nothing for a long time.


    Ye Shu''s thoughts are complex, just like a tangled thread of constant management. Suddenly, her mind flashed and she asked, "when did general Wen Heng refuse to be rewarded? When is it to return to Korea again? Who was the person with whom the eldest princess married? Did the child really die? When did the imperial concubine give birth to the Dragon shell? "


    As soon as she asked, Si Fu immediately remembered what ye Shuli had said to him.


    The voice said: "you are not dead, you mean And suspect that he is the dragon''s shell? "


    Si Fu immediately felt that it was ridiculous and said: "no No It''s impossible. How could the Su family allow this to happen? The eldest princess also has double eyelids. The dragon''s shell is not born to her and the emperor. It''s ridiculous... "


    Ye Shu frowned from Liu Mei: "I don''t doubt that Longna was born to Princess Dachang and Emperor Qingdi It''s not doubt, it''s certainty! "


    Looking at Si Fu''s questioning look, ye Shu couldn''t help but wonder how to explain the genetic problems such as malformations and diseases in close relatives. He could only say: "Oh! In a word, it''s impossible for the two of them to give birth to the dragon''s shell because of their emotion and reason! "


    Si Fu nodded silently, but his mind became more complicated. At last, he said, "there are not many people who know about Princess eldest and general Wen just now. If you want to ask, it''s better to ask Jin Rui. He is the most clear person."

 Chapter 181

    In the hearts of those who didn''t know it, they all thought that Wen Heng had made a great contribution and won the reward, and because of his wife''s death, he got the beauty back. As for the separation of the eldest princess and Wen Heng, it''s just that general Wen didn''t return to Beijing for many years in order to protect his family and love his country.


    Ye Shuli unconsciously crumples the account book, and his heart tightens.


    She just didn''t want to touch the pain in Wen Jinrui''s heart, so she chose to ask him.


    Then she shook her head and said with a headache, "just Let''s not mention these. Let''s continue to talk about entering the palace and marriage. "


    Si Yu''s deep heart raised nervously again: "I don''t know what idea the imperial concubine is making, or whether it is her own idea or the idea of the Su family and the Longna. But you have to be more careful. You''d better act before they want to


    Ye Shuli frowned: "how to act? Do you want Jinrui to marry me immediately? How can the eldest princess agree? "


    "Better than being married to Su Yuchen? In a word, you must not enter the palace these days. Even the imperial concubines have no reason to ask the emperor to marry them at will. I''m worried that they are secretly trying to force you to marry Su Yuchen. "


    Ye Shuli understood Si Yu''s concern. He was afraid that the other party would do anything to make her confused. For example, she would make trouble with Su Yuchen and continue to stir up trouble. She would have to marry even if she didn''t marry.


    Then she sighed, smashed the account book heavily, and said angrily, "Why are you staring at me one by one! If you want to marry Ye Xihan, she''s also the daughter of the government. If you let her know that she can marry the nephew of the imperial concubine, I''m afraid she''ll jump up happily! "


    Si Fu comforted her quickly: "don''t worry, as long as you don''t meet Su Yuchen, nothing will happen. At the end of the year, if you still want to enter the palace, you will pretend to be ill and push it off. "


    Ye Shu worried and shook his head: "if the other party really has this plan, how can I easily pretend to be ill and muddle through? Even if you hide this time, what will happen next time? "


    Both of them were wringing their brows. At this time, a familiar voice came from the door: "I have a good way to get rid of it once and for all."


    Ye Shuli turns to see Wen Jinrui standing at the door, staring at her tightly.


    Wen Jinrui sighed and stepped in. Under the moonlight, the three talked in detail.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    These days, there is a lively gossip in Beijing.


    It''s said that although the only daughter in the government of the state of Na Wen has reached the hairpin, she hasn''t made an engagement yet. It''s a big secret!


    "What''s the big secret?" said the golden men in the restaurant? A few days ago, the people who went up to the government of Wen state to ask for marriage broke the threshold. Isn''t it because they can''t see any of the books left that they can''t get married? "


    There is a bit of schadenfreude irony in the words.


    Another girl drinking tea said: "sister, I guess it''s wrong. It''s said that it''s related to the theory of fate."


    The woman opposite Wen Yan raised her interest and asked, "Oh? What''s that


    The lady drinking tea said: "I heard that there are too many people coming to ask for marriage, but no matter what, they can''t find a suitable one. In a moment of anxiety, the lady of Guogong left Hanshan Temple with Ye Shu to criticize master Chenghui."


    "Oh? Master Chenghui? What did he say? " The woman put down the melon seeds in her hands, with a bit of awe in her words.


    "Master Chenghui said that Miss Ye''s marriage is uncertain, and it''s not yet time. If you get married or get engaged early now, you''ll have to conquer the man''s parents! "


    The woman''s face was startled. She covered her lips and said in a low voice, "what''s wrong with that? This kind of news, why don''t the government of Wen state cover tightly, even dare to release it? Can ye Shu get married after he leaves? "


    The tea lady shook her head and said with a smile: "don''t worry, it''s just that it''s not suitable to get married and engaged at this time. Master Chenghui said that the Chinese zodiac of Miss Ye is different from that of this year and next. It is not suitable to talk about marriage in the next year, otherwise it will bring disaster to the people around her. However, when the time comes, it will be a perfect match. "


    The woman nodded, slowed down her face and hissed: "is that ye Shu sixteen years old? After this period, it''s not all seventeen. I''m eighteen years old! "


    Most of the girls in the Da''an Dynasty were engaged at the age of 15 or 16, except for those who had been engaged since childhood.


    18 years old is really an old girl, ye Shuli is not like those filial piety and other special circumstances, it is after 18 years old to discuss relatives!


    In the future, it will be difficult to find a suitable person who is good in all aspects!


    The two girls were all aware of the dim sum, so they could not help sighing: "that ye Shu is a famous person in the capital, and she has a lot of face in front of the Royal people. This time, it''s a disaster for Chenghui bald ladle!"


    Tea girl quickly gave her a light rebuke eyes, said: "sister, don''t talk nonsense! If you don''t respect master Chenghui, don''t be heard by others, or you won''t be able to eat good fruit. "Master Chenghui of Hanshan Temple is the most famous monk in Da''an Dynasty. He criticizes and instructs the princes and nobles all his life. The most important thing is that he is quite accurate. No matter who hears the name, he will have respect.


    The woman spat out her tongue, quickly shut up, and began to knock melon seeds while chatting with each other about other.


    In the palace, hearing of this, the dragon''s eyes sneered and said, "I''ve got sharp ears. I''ve just heard some news and I''m on guard so soon."


    Then he glanced at the gorgeous imperial concubine and said with two points of respect: "mother concubine, you''d better not interfere in these things in the future. I''ll make up my mind!"


    Wen government, he did not intend to let it go for a long time.


    With that, he picked up the delicate cage with a beautiful thrush and went out without looking back.


    The face of the Dragon shell is a little smiling with no real feelings, but it is very upset in the heart.


    Since the last time in the paddock, long Heng was injured for long Yu. After that, the relationship between Long Yu and the eldest prince has become better and better. No matter how he provokes Long Yu in recent days, it has little effect.


    The imperial concubines, who are in the fog, stare at the snow outside the window and tighten their tight clothes. In the huge palace, their back is very lonely.


    Recently, Longna''s more and more fierce eyes and cruel means make her feel very surprised. Recalling the man who surprised her in memory, the imperial concubine sighed a little.


    "Silly girl I''m helping you... "


    Why marry Wen Jinrui?


    It''s better to marry Su Yuchen than to overthrow his family, isn''t it?

 Chapter 182

    "Ah li I''ve wronged you. In fact, you don''t have to do this. "


    Qingshu courtyard, the ground covered with a thick layer of snow, Wen Jinrui for her to fasten the Cape.


    Looking at Wen Jinrui''s worried eyes, ye Shuli said in a good mood: "you don''t have to worry! That''s what I want! "


    Originally, Wen Jinrui meant to let her borrow the hand of master Chenghui of Hanshan Temple to spread the news that she should not talk about her relatives in half a year, otherwise she would be ill.


    Who knows Ye Shuli is so cruel to himself that he insists on putting a big hat on himself and prolongs the time limit for half a year.


    Wen Jinrui said painfully, "why do you have to hurt yourself like this?"


    "Oh, you don''t understand! Besides, these are all fake anyway. Do you care? " Ye Shuli said with a smile.


    "How could I care?" Wen Jinrui took her hand and said in a soft voice, "I just think I''m too incompetent..."


    Give him another three or four months, and he can promise to marry Ye Shu away from the wind, so that she won''t be wronged.


    Ye Shuli glared at him and said, "where are you incompetent? You are the Jieyuan of Da''an Dynasty! He also has a good martial arts. The most important thing is that he grows Yushulinfeng! I''ve really picked up the stool. People who fall off the cliff all find martial arts secrets. I''m good. I''ve picked up a fiance and come back! "


    Wen Jinrui was amused by her to smile lightly, pinched her slightly red face and said: "you make your own reputation like this, don''t be afraid of what if I don''t marry you in the future?"


    "Don''t you dare! If you don''t marry me, I''ll knock you out in the middle of the night, break your leg and throw you back into that cave! " Ye Shuli pretends to be ferocious and threatens.


    Wen Jinrui chuckled. She felt a little soft in her heart. She held her in her arms and said with some grievances: "I thought that I would be able to propose marriage in three or four months. Who would have thought that you would push back for more than half a year?"


    "Well Well, this is to test your sincerity! " Ye Shuli said with a smile, but he sighed.


    Others don''t know, but she does. Next year will be turbulent, not only the natural disasters at the beginning of the year, but also the coup launched by Longxian at the end of the year


    In the current situation, Chu Xiao, Si Fu, Wen Jinrui and others are full of confidence, although the prince is more dominant.


    But she knew better than anyone how crazy and terrible Longna was.


    Although Chu Xiao and Wen Jinrui have taken the private soldiers set up by Longna before, it is certain that Longna still has a later move. When ye Shuli remembers a series of crazy things that Longna did in the original work, he feels cold at the bottom of his heart.


    She made up her mind that no matter how hard she tried next year, she would not be able to change the outcome. After the failure of the big prince''s party and government struggle, she would follow Wen Jinrui to travel around the world, even living a life of swords and swords.


    But she can''t willfully implicate Wenguo government. Ye Tianfeng is not Wenheng, who holds a heavy hand and has high prestige. Wenheng is far away in the frontier, and Wenguo government is at the foot of the emperor. The name of Long Na''s usurpation is not right and his words are not right. It is pointed out by all the people in the world. Under pressure, he dare not take their lives casually.


    In the end, as long as she doesn''t marry and clearly distinguishes herself from Wen Jinrui, she won''t hold on to the hatred of the eldest princess and Longna, and the other side has no reason to start.


    In addition, ye Xihan who is still hanging Pei Lang''s relationship, Wen government even if the decline will not be miserable.


    Thinking of this, ye Shuli showed a shallow smile and said: "ah Rui, you used to stay in the frontier for many years, and you traveled all over the world alone. Tell me about the scenery of desert and grassland..."


    Wen Jinrui unconsciously clenches her hand. There is a trace of worry in her eyes, and then Wen Sheng comes.


    Black beans do not know where they came from. Ye Shuli''s careful domestication for many days has worn away his little wildness. At the moment, they are playing coquettish and rolling at their feet, like a big black cat.


    In December, it snowed more and more heavily and the weather became colder and colder. People seemed to feel the unusual snow season this year and take action.


    The heavy snow blocked the road between cities. The trade between cities was not easy. Merchants began to hoard goods, and the price of goods soared.


    Nowadays, most restaurants on the street are empty, only Ye Shuli comes back, and there are many princes and noblemen on the third or fourth floor.


    Zhu men stinks of wine and meat, and the road is frozen to death.


    Ye Shuli''s heart was blocked when he saw it for a while. Second, he was worried that this situation would bring bad influence, so he planned to close the restaurant early.


    This day, ye Shuli stares at the people in the restaurant to clean up the restaurant, and Fengge appears beside her as usual.


    Fengge took out a flower that she didn''t know where to pick. Her eyes were shining and she said, "look! In winter, it snows so heavily that I can still grow flowers, isn''t it ~ "


    Ye Shuli has long been used to his confusing gifts. At this time, he just smiles and doesn''t pick them up.


    Feng Song blinked, looked at her and said, "are you not happy?"


    Ye Shuli frowned with a few lingering worries. He gently waved his hand and said, "Fengge, my restaurant is closing today. Don''t waste your time in the future.""Close the door?" Feng Song looked at her thoughtfully.


    At this time, Wen Jinrui, who had already agreed to meet, came down from the carriage and stepped into the hall with snow.


    "How familiar is it?" Fengge feels her chin and looks at Wen Jinrui mumbling to herself.


    Ye Shuli said: "you only saw him yesterday, and in the paddock last time."


    Fengge suddenly realized: "Oh, I remember! Isn''t this the man ayudo is wrapped up with Tut Tut, it doesn''t look special... "


    Fengge looks up at Wen Jinrui with great interest. In the early years, he used to travel outside looking for all kinds of exotic flowers and plants. When he returned to miaojiang, he found out that his sister was missing. He quickly asked about the relationship between Wen Jinrui and Fenghuang.


    No wonder this man looks so familiar. Isn''t this the man on the portrait in ayudo''s room!


    Wen Jinrui nodded to him without expression. He didn''t want to contact more people related to Phoenix.


    ¡°¡­¡­ That''s what you said yesterday Don''t blame Phoenix song, even see Wen Jinrui several times is this pair of surprised appearance, ye Shuli helplessly shook his head.


    Why didn''t you see that this man was blind before?


    Feng Ge, with a smile, said seriously, "I only remember your appearance! No matter what you look like, I can recognize you at a glance! "


    As soon as he said this, the air in the room dropped several degrees.


    Wen Jinrui pulled Ye Shuli''s hand and said to him politely, "if you have something to discuss with a Li, excuse me."


    Looking at the back of two people walking up the stairs, Feng Song seldom faded the smile on her face and slightly twisted her eyebrows.

 Chapter 183

    He never thought that the man his sister loved and the man he admired were a couple.


    What should a beautiful woman do when she has a place in her heart?


    Fengge sat on the table and thought, "Alas What evil did our brother and sister do... "


    The first time he saw such a good-looking person, he was very fond of it. Was he going to give up?


    One side is carrying a table and chair of the pool Linyuan heard his whisper, smoked the corner of the mouth.


    At this time, a long snow jade at the door is lovely. Looking at the silly girl, she shouts: "master Chi, are you there?"


    Chi Linyuan turned his head and saw that Bai Caiqing was standing at the door with a red face like a monkey''s butt. He quickly put down the bench in his hand, went over and said with concern, "girl Caiqing, what are you doing standing at the door? Come in quickly!"


    Bai Caiqing has always been heartless face with a bit of lonely bitterness, nodded, chopped the snow on the feet at the door, and then came in.


    She has always been naive and stupid, and she doesn''t know how to hide her emotions. She wrote "I have something on my mind" on her face.


    Seeing this, Chi Linyuan asked in a light tone, "but what happened?"


    Looking at two people a ask a reply low conversation, Feng Song shriveled shriveled mouth, chagrined ground turned a body, discontented ground murmur a way: "how each one all become a pair to enter right of!"


    Even Fenghuang didn''t know how to stay with Si Fu recently, which made him bored to death.


    Bai Caiqing is also familiar with Chi Linyuan. She has a good relationship with Ye Shuli. She often comes to play with Ye Shuli.


    Ye Shuli also likes this little girl with a pure heart. It''s a common thing to keep her for dinner in a restaurant. He gets familiar with Chi Linyuan as soon as he comes and goes.


    "Do you need chestnut cake today? The girl told us to close the restaurant for the time being, but the kitchen has already prepared snacks for you. " Chi Linyuan said.


    In recent days, Bai Caiqing has been running back and forth every day to buy a box of chestnut cakes.


    "Ah? No No, I don''t need chestnut cake today, and I won''t need it any more. " Bai Caiqing quickly waved her hand and said with some loss.


    Chi Linyuan frowned and said, "what happened?"


    "Also It''s nothing, but he doesn''t want to accept my cakes. Recently, he often hides from me, cold and fierce Just like you. " Bai Caiqing murmured.


    Chi Linyuan''s face showed some embarrassment. Did everyone think he was cold and fierce?


    Then he asked, "do you buy snacks every day for someone else?"


    Bai Caiqing nodded and said with some sweetness and bitterness: "well It''s for Mr. Shu. My sister and I met him when we lived in Yudai street


    Seeing Bai Caiqing''s gesture, Chi Linyuan didn''t understand her mind, and his heart was filled with light bitterness.


    Bai Caiqing holds her cheek and stares at the front, wondering why Shu Mao, who had a good relationship with her before, suddenly becomes so cold.


    Speaking of this, when she was in Yudai street a few days ago, Bai Caiwei also told her to have a good relationship with Shu Mao. She was very reluctant, but her sister took the initiative.


    I don''t know what method I used to get to know Shu Mao, and the relationship between her and Shu Mao is also good.


    Get along with, Bai Caiqing some heart, but see each other seems to have such a mind to her.


    When Bai Caiwei sees this, she is busy matching them. Originally, her heart is full of sweetness, but she doesn''t know why. After Bai''s father came to Beijing, she went to find Shu Mao a few days later, but the other side turned her away coldly.


    Bai Caiqing says all these troubles without reservation, but Chi Linyuan moves in his heart.


    His new two jealousy, Wensheng exhorted: "Caiqing, you don''t care too much, some men in the world is so moody, fickle, don''t let people bluff in the future."


    Bai Caiqing said, "really Is Shu Mao such a person... "


    "Know the face, know not the heart." Chi Linyuan bluffed solemnly and decided to put out Bai Caiqing''s fire to the man.


    Two people talk carefully again, Phoenix song looking at usually a face wood with a black face God like pool Linyuan unexpectedly show this kind of gentle expression, straight straight evil cold of his goose bumps fell on the ground.


    Bai Caiqing doesn''t know that her marriage has been destroyed in her sister''s struggle.


    Bai Caiwei originally wanted to start with Shu Mao and draw her into her own camp.


    When Shu Mao saw that Bai''s sisters were actually relatives of Wen''s government, he was also interested in making friends with Bai Caiqing, and had some doubts about Bai Caiqing.


    Bai Caiwei is very happy to see this. She thought Shu Mao must be her side, but she didn''t expect that he was loyal to the crown prince.


    That day, after persuading her father to take part in the third prince, Long Na, she secretly went to find Shu Mao, and half coerced and half seduced him to take part in the White House and be loyal to the third prince.Who would like to fangdun changed face, and draw a clear line with her. It turns out that Shu Mao has long been attracted by Wen Jinrui and the great prince!


    After knowing the truth, Bai Caiwei immediately hates her teeth. Aren''t all her efforts in vain these days?


    It is not only the loss of Shu Mao, but also the freezing point of the relationship between Bai Caiqing and Shu Mao.


    When Bai Caiwei saw this, she sighed in her heart and thought regretfully: in this life, Bai Caiqing and Shu Mao are destined to be together.


    Bai Caiwei''s heart is very complicated about her own destruction of her sister''s marriage. She feels guilty and has a sense of relief, but she doesn''t pay attention to it in the end.


    In the future, when their Bai family is very rich, those who are ten times better than Shu Mao can also be chosen by Bai Caiqing. Later, they will compensate their younger sister.


    Back home, ye Shuli on the top floor looks at Chi Linyuan and Bai Caiqing sitting side by side, smiles, and then walks into the elegant room with Wen Jinrui.


    As soon as he entered the room, ye Shuli quickly asked, "what''s the situation in the city?"


    Wen Jinrui said in a deep voice: "the prices of cotton, charcoal, grain and other goods are rising dramatically, because the heavy snow has blocked the way of trade, and the prices of other things are also rising."


    Ye Shuli frowned and said, "I used to spend about 100000 taels of silver to hoard these things. Fortunately, I prepared early, and all of them have been delivered."


    Everything she hoards is purchased from other places.


    Wen Jinrui also frowned and said with some worry: "in this case, I don''t know if it will affect the spring sowing next year. In addition, the crowd in several corners of the city has developed diseases. I''m afraid that the medicinal materials prepared with Si Fu will come into use soon. Master Chenghui''s assertion and prediction is true."


    Leaf book centrifugal next tight, heart extremely tangled.


    Does she want to tell Wen Jinrui that the snow will stop at the end of March next year and that there will be a severe drought in July?

 Chapter 184

    Ye Shuli also doesn''t want to see the whole Da''an Dynasty people struggling. He hopes that Wen Jinrui and them can make preparations in advance.


    But what should she say? What are the reasons to convince the other party?


    The story of crossing into the novel is too mysterious, which is also her biggest secret.


    If this secret is to be exposed, she will feel the conflict and uneasiness of being stripped and left on the street.


    "Ah li? What''s the matter with you? " Looking at her trance, Wen Jinrui couldn''t help asking.


    Looking at the anxiety and tangle in Ye Shu''s eyes, Wen Jinrui eased his voice and comforted: "don''t worry too much. We are here. If we are ready in advance, there will be no big trouble."


    Listening to the words with a sense of stability, ye Shu slightly tightened his fingers away from the sleeve, and then released them.


    Then, half true and half false, she looked distressed and suspicious and said, "ah Rui, I had a strange dream before I don''t know whether it''s mysterious or absurd... "


    Wen Jinrui frowned slightly and motioned her to continue.


    Ye Shuli''s eyes flickered slightly, and he lowered his eyes and said, "you didn''t wonder why I had to raise money to hoard cotton and coal In fact, I didn''t want to do business, and I had a strange dream for three consecutive days before... "


    As she said this, she added some worry and sadness to her brow: "I dream that the heavy snow this year will last until the beginning of April next year Not only that, there will be a severe drought in July, and the people will be in dire straits. Afterwards, starving people were everywhere, pestilence spread, and riots broke out in many places. "


    The main crops in Da''an Dynasty were wheat and rice. Because the winter of this year was extremely cold and the time was long, most of the wheat was frozen to death. When the cold wave receded, people began to plant rice, but the summer drought led to almost no harvest.


    Wen Jinrui''s eyes darkened. She screwed up her eyebrows and comforted: "maybe it''s just a nightmare. Don''t worry."


    Ye Shu, worried that Wen Jinrui didn''t believe it, said: "I didn''t believe it, how could I have such a ridiculous dream? But later, when I talked with Si Fu, I learned that you opened a drugstore to store medicinal materials. Si Fu told me all the assertions of master Chenghui. It was just like the scene in my dream, so I had this action. "


    Just one of her dreams doesn''t mean anything, but it just proves what master Chenghui said, which is a little mysterious.


    Seeing that Wen Jinrui''s face wavered, ye Shuli continued: "this year is really different from the past. It snowed early, it was so big, and it was much colder than before!"


    With that, she pointed out the snow outside the window, which was rarely seen in the capital in the deep winter.


    Wen Jinrui''s face changed a little, and he really took it to heart.


    Ye Shuli continued to worry and said, "I''d rather believe what it has than believe what it doesn''t have. There are so many coincidences in this world that it is hard for people not to waver. After all, it''s not a big deal to make some preparations in advance, in case it''s really useful in the future... "


    Wen Jinrui grabbed her hand and said, "I believe you. Don''t worry. I''ll take care of it."


    Smell speech, ye Shuli just put down a heart, show a smile, admonish a way: "next year if a variety of some corn potatoes, a kind of cold and drought resistant crops, think to come disaster will reduce a lot."


    Wen Jinrui nodded, did not speak, a pair of eyes staring at her tightly, eyes flash a faint light.


    Seeing that he didn''t look right, ye Shu centrifuged and tightened up again. He said with a smile as if nothing had happened: "what''s the matter? But I feel that my dream is so weird... "


    "No I believe you, because I''ve had such a strange dream... " Wen Jinrui gently frowned.


    The leaf book leaves a face difficult to cover up a surprised way of amazement: "have you ever dreamt of?"


    In her eyes, Wen Ruijin was not so confused It''s just some intermittent pictures. If you don''t mention them today, I won''t remember them. "


    Ye Shuli said, "this Is it God''s instruction to make this come true? "


    Wen Jinrui didn''t answer her, but turned to look out of the window and said, "when I first met you at the bottom of the cliff, I always felt that you had a strange sense of familiarity, just like It''s like I just met you a moment ago. "


    Ye Shuli is really stunned. When she and Wen Jinrui met at the bottom of the cliff for the first time, he did say where he seemed to have met her. At that time, she joked about the old way of chatting with each other.


    "But I don''t remember seeing you..." Ye Shuli looks puzzled and says that Wen Jinrui has never been mentioned in the original work.


    If the original owner had contact with him, according to Ye Xihan''s invincible marisu heroine aura, how could Wen Jinrui, such an excellent man, not develop a lingering, warm and ambiguous relationship with her.


    "I''ve also thought about it. I''ve never seen you before at the bottom of the cliff." Wen Jinrui said in a deep voice, he rarely returned to Beijing, even if he did not come back to Beijing to deal with the Houmen of Wenguo government, so he also confirmed that he had never seen Ye Shuli before..Wen Jinrui whispered: "maybe I met you in my dream


    His voice is very light, with a kind of incomprehensible confusion and sigh, very ethereal.


    "What did you say?" Ye Shuli didn''t understand what he was whispering, so he asked.


    Wen Jinrui came back and looked at Ye Shuli with a puzzled and worried look on her face. She could not help comforting Wen Sheng: "nothing..."


    Today, she is wearing a beautiful chignon. The hair ornament made of red agate is hanging between her hair. It''s very bright and strange. His body was as red as before. Maybe he had been wet by snow. Some of his clothes were more dark red, just like bloodstains.


    Wen Jinrui screwed up her eyebrows. The more she looked at her, the more strange she felt, but with a strange sense of disobedience.


    When her eyes were clear and watery, and her face was as white and smooth as agar, Wen Jinrui felt a shock in her heart, and a trace of complex feelings of enlightenment, doubt and shock flashed in her heart.


    Vaguely feel some headache, he can''t help but frown knead between the forehead.


    "What''s the matter? Are you tired these days? Would you like me to show you? " See his complexion is not normal, leaf book leaves to ask a way of concern in a hurry.


    "It''s OK. I think it''s too busy these days. It''s OK to have a rest for a while." At this time, Wen Jinrui had recovered his normal look.


    "I''ve come to see you today to tell you that Chu Xiao and I are going to use the medicine in the name of Si Fu. Now the Phoenix brothers and sisters may be useful. If there''s any action on your side, go directly to panning. There''s no need to ask us. "


    Ye Shu left to nod, Wen Jinrui this just and she separate, go busy business again.


    Step by step out of the restaurant, Wen Jinrui''s eyes are full of complex looks.


    He didn''t Tell ye Shuli that he had met her in a dream, but she in a dream It''s a dead man.

 Chapter 185

    He always felt that something was wrong. Until he saw Ye Shuli''s vivid eyes, he understood what the inexplicable sense of disobedience was.


    Although there is only a vague picture in his mind, Wen Jinrui can also conclude that the person in the dream''s closed eyes and lifeless face at that moment are dead.


    He would often dream of some vague dreams, intermittent, such as true or false, but it seemed to be destiny. When he woke up, he would not remember anything.


    Recalling the strange dream Ye Shuli told him, Wen Jinrui suddenly raised his heart, and his eyes were filled with some worries.


    If ye Shuli''s dreams come true one by one, does it mean that his dreams will come true in the future?


    Did God warn him?


    Wen Jinrui suddenly thinks of the strange old man Chenghui in Hanshan Temple. At the beginning, he and Chu Xiao agreed to meet in Hanshan Temple because Chu Xiao wanted to take him to see Chenghui.


    But after seeing him, the old man said six words with a look of inexplicable exclamation and emotion.


    "Time, luck and fate..." Wen Jinrui gently frowned and whispered.


    Maybe he should be looking for time to meet Chenghui.


    Back in the building, ye Shuli has the same complexion. She always thinks that today''s Wen Jinrui is strange.


    In the past, Wen Jinrui was always a calm face with clear eyes. But today, he even lost his mind in front of her for so long and showed a confused look.


    In addition, Wen Jinrui even said that he had a similar dream. What''s the matter?


    Next year''s disaster, in addition to her, is that rebirth girl Bai Caiwei, is Wen Jinrui also through or rebirth?


    Ye Shuli was startled by his brain hole and quickly shook his head.


    How can Wen Jinrui cross the border? How can any boy read marisu''s novels? What''s more, if he is reborn, how can he fall into such a dangerous situation before, and even need her to mention some disaster?


    Ye Shuli held his cheek, looked out of the window and sighed: "forget it This is an unreasonable world. "


    Her journey, Bai Caiwei''s rebirth and Chenghui''s prediction have long deviated from science. At that time, her previous world outlook has collapsed.


    What else is impossible in this world?


    Seeing that she still had many things to do, ye Shuli rushed back to the government of Wen state after explaining to Chi Linyuan.


    "What are you looking for, girl?" He Baodan looks at Ye Shuli with a puzzled face and makes a mess of the room.


    Ye Shuli frowned and muttered: "look at my memory, where have I put the account book."


    What she is looking for is a very important small book, which records a series of detailed information such as the quantity, location, price and so on.


    "Found it! I''ve been so busy these days that I can''t remember where I put it! " Ye Shu took a breath away and a smile appeared on his face.


    poached egg from a box with mixed things, and poached the eggs immediately. "Girl, I make complaints about such an important thing."


    In that box, there were many disordered jewelry, forked writing brushes, folded rice paper, and some "pencils" made by Ye Shuli from coal. At first sight, they threw the account book in.


    Ye Shuli spat out his tongue and pretended to be angry: "you dare to teach me!"


    Is frolicking, fell out from the account book a red exquisite long signature.


    "What is this?" Asked the poached egg curiously.


    Ye Shuli quickly picked up the red sign, wiped it and said, "this is the marriage sign I asked for in Hanshan Temple before."


    It''s engraved with "the sound of wind playing with bamboo, only the sound of gold pendant, the moon moving and the shadow of flowers, it''s suspected that the jade man is coming"


    looking at the red sign, ye Shuli can''t help but show a gentle smile and look a little moved. She remembers that at that time, she drew out two signatures at one time, and the signature of the other was "the mountains are heavy and the waters are complex, there is no way out, the willows are dark and the flowers are bright, there is another village.".


    It is also the day of marriage, she fell into a desperate situation, and then met Wen Jinrui.


    Needless to say, there''s something wrong with the bald spoon staff of Hanshan Temple.


    Maybe she should find a chance to meet Master Chenghui.


    Later, after she was rescued, she left these two red signatures, which are often used as bookmarks when making accounts.


    Ye Shuli was in a good mood and hummed. He was about to put the red label back into the box, but he saw another one lying in the box. His face changed slightly and he asked, "has anyone come to my room today?"


    She clearly remembers that both of them were well sandwiched in the account book by her. Why is there only one left in the account book now?


    The poached egg was not clear, so he said, "no? The girl said, "no one can enter your house without your permission."


    Ye Shuli frowned and shook his head: "no, someone moved my account book."


    Smell speech, he Bao egg also facial expression move, afterward uncertain ground say: "we clear comfortable courtyard, also just me and wonderful spring a few of them walk around?"? Could it be that one of them cleaned up your account book while cleaning the house? "When ye Shu is not away, none of the servant girls in the other courtyard will be put into the Qingshu courtyard.


    Maybe it is reasonable to think that the words of poached eggs, ye Shuli put down a heart slightly, frowned and said: "no matter who it is in the future, except you, when I''m not in, don''t move my things into the inner room, it''s not good to clean."


    Poached egg nodded: "girl, don''t worry, I will tell them a few in spring, summer, autumn and winter!"


    Ye Shuli frowned and looked through the account book for a long time, then locked the account book into a delicate wooden box.


    She clearly ordered, no matter who can''t enter her inner room, how still have servant girl to be good at making an idea of come in to clean.


    There are still too few people who can use it. Ye Shuli sighs.


    The only servant girl she completely trusted was the poached egg. She always protected her, but no one was watching her in the house.


    Seeing the weather getting colder and colder and the prices of various kinds rising, the poor people in the capital were not satisfied with food and clothing, and many of them fell ill at once.


    Wen Jinrui first sent people to give porridge and medicine free of charge in the name of Si Yu, and then Pei Lang led shuntianfu began to make some moves.


    Ye Shuli knows that this is the battle between long Heng and Long Na for the hearts of the people.


    Later, she also plans to donate some cotton padded clothes in the name of Wenguo government to do some good deeds to brush the reputation of Wenguo government.


    But before she had time to do something, she heard pan Ning send a letter to her, telling her that there was a fire in a warehouse with cotton quilts in the south of the city.


    Smell speech, leaf book leaves to sink facial expression, eyelid involuntarily jump.

 Chapter 186

    Ye Shu left a face as black as the bottom of a pot, staring at the messenger: "which warehouse in the south of the city? What''s the fire like? "


    The servant was shocked by her icy words, and said with a trembling voice, "it''s the biggest one with quilts and clothes The fire broke out last night. After finding it, they sent someone to rescue it, but almost 60% of the things were burned away... "


    Smell speech, leaf book leave silent didn''t speak, the whole heart is dripping blood.


    It''s all money She''s been busy taking care of the restaurant''s hard-earned money for half a year!


    Thinking of this, ye Shuli just felt that his heart was suffocating and he could not breathe. He said, "what''s the matter with you? No watchman? It''s snowing so hard outside. How did it burn? "


    Ye Shu from the fire, language such as continuous shot like gun ground harshly questioned that person, scared the other side leg a soft kneel in the place.


    "Miss three, please Spare your life! The night watchman fell asleep last night. It seems that the snow broke the rope of the lantern hanging in front of the door, and the candles inside fell out and set the house on fire. "


    It''s really bloody!


    Ye Shu left the black face and sighed. Looking at the man kneeling on the ground, he shivered and said in a deep voice: "just get up. Go and tell Mr. Pan to send all the cotton padded clothes in the other two houses in the east of the city to Mr. Wen. "


    The next person quickly answered, and then ran out, ye Shuli immediately went into the inner room and put on thick clothes.


    "Where are you going, girl?" he asked? Wait for me


    "I want to go to the east side of the city to see the situation. I always feel strange." Ye Shuli frowned.


    Just put on the clothes, black beans will run to embrace her legs coquetry.


    "Darling, I''ll play with you when my sister comes back." Ye Shuli touched Heidou''s head, and then handed her little cotton padded jacket to Miaochun: "Miaochun, you should watch Heidou."


    Miaochun took the black bean and said anxiously: "girl, I don''t know what happened to the black bean these two days. It seems that I have a bad appetite and I can''t eat anything."


    Ye Shuli looked at Heidou and found that he was a little thin, and he always scratched his neck with his claws, as if he was very uncomfortable.


    Then she frowned and said, "let''s see if it''s getting itchy. Let''s catch it. I have something else to do. I''ll take it to the doctor when I get back."


    Black bean''s eyes are full of fretful scratching neck, see next to wonderful summer after she called.


    Terrified, Miaoxia turned pale and quickly stepped back. Ye Shuli said with a smile, "among my four girls, you are the most timid. Miaochun dares to hold black beans. You are still scared like this."


    Wonderful summer smell speech, Shan Shan ground laughed a, can''t help but stretch out a hand to wipe the sweat of the forehead.


    "Well, Miaosha, what''s wrong with the back of your hand? Was he caught by black beans? " Wonderful spring surprised way.


    Ye Shu looked away. As expected, he saw several scabby marks on Miaoxia''s hands. He frowned and said, "why don''t you tell me when you are hurt? Wait till you go to the cashier and get ten liang of silver. Don''t leave a scar. "


    Wen yanmiaochun quickly retracted his hand into his sleeve, put on a smile and said in a soft voice: "it''s not in the way. Anyway, it''s not serious. Girl, go and help you!"


    The leaf book left to nod, didn''t care her much, just waited for the purse egg to rush to the south of the city.


    After arriving at the place, ye Shuli saw that the room she used to store clothes had been completely burned, and now there were only broken walls and charred wood.


    Looking at the miserable situation of the warehouse, ye Shuli frowned.


    Her house was far away from other houses. There was thick snow around the house, and she stepped down about two or three inches.


    Ye Shu glanced at the houses nearby, and found that the snow on the roofs of those houses was almost the same thickness, and his brow wrinkled even more.


    It is reasonable to say that such a thick snow, even if the clothes are flammable and the beams collapse, such a thick snow will certainly cover the fire.


    What''s more, it''s just a lantern fire. How could it be so intense?


    She had a hunch that the fire might not have been an accident.


    Thinking of this, she asked the steward behind her: "apart from this room, is there anything wrong with other warehouses in the city?"


    The steward thought about it and said, "there''s one thing I don''t know if it counts. The day before yesterday, the granary on the west side of the city somehow came in, and many rats gnawed the grain. However, because they found it early and the problem was not big, they didn''t report it. "


    Ye Shuli immediately burst into anger and said with a smile, "why don''t you tell me such a big thing?"


    There was an accident in the granary in the west of the city the day before yesterday. The granary in the south of the city was burned last night.


    How could it be so coincidental that she met all the unfortunate things by herself?


    The person in charge is submissive and dare not speak. Ye Shuli holds back his anger and says: "go to tell Mr. Pan to change all the things stored in each warehouse. Don''t make a secret."


    Then looking at the miserable warehouse, ye Shuli looks complicated.She made such a large sum of money a few days ago, and her actions were too big to hide from others. However, only a few people knew the local information of the goods she hoarded, and they were all the confidants of Wen Jinrui, pan Ning and others.


    The warehouse in the south of the city is the largest one for storing clothes, and the granary in the west of the city is also the largest one.


    There must be a secret when there are accidents on both sides.


    Thinking of the account book that seems to have been moved, ye Shuli looks gloomy: "it seems that I am a ghost in Qingshu hospital."


    "You mean that day''s account book..."


    Ye Shu nodded away and said, "go back and ask who sneaked into my house that day."


    They went back in the carriage. As they passed a street, their words of gratitude came from the window.


    "There''s food! There''s food! Thank you, my Lord. Thank you, fairy... "


    "A good man is safe all his life..."


    "The girl of this family is so beautiful and kind-hearted..." The people nearby kept praising.


    "This is the fourth lady of Wen government..."


    "What a nice girl He is kind-hearted and looks like a fairy! "


    "This is the lotus fairy coming down to earth It''s a fairy coming down to earth! God sent us to save us from suffering


    Ye Shuli opened the curtain and saw Ye Xihan in the distance. He was dressed in snow and white, and he was making porridge for the poor.


    "Old man, slow down Get up Yexihan will pass a bowl of hot porridge in the past, warm voice care way.


    The poached egg muttered quietly: "girl, this is the place where the Pei family makes porridge."


    Ye Shu looked at Ye Xihan with a smile on his face without expression. He didn''t mean to stop the carriage at all.


    In the distance, ye Xihan seemed to feel her eyes. He looked up at her and handed her an indifferent look, showing a cold smile without emotion.

 Chapter 187

    The carriage drove away without a pause, far away from the porridge.


    Ye Shuli put down the curtain to take back his sight, and the pocketed egg next to him sniffed: "I can really take advantage of it."


    Ye Shuli''s eyes darkened, and sighed in his heart: ye Xihan, this time, it''s better not to have anything to do with you.


    As soon as they got back to the house, they saw four servant girls looking at the black beans with a sad face. There was a plate of meat on the table that didn''t move much.


    Seeing ye Shuli coming back, Miaochun said in surprise: "girl, are you back? This black bean won''t eat, but it worries us to death! "


    Nodding, ye Shu glanced at them and said, "do you know what I just went out to do?"


    See four female a face unidentified ground looks at her, leaf book leaves light way: "My City South City West of two store thing storehouse to have an accident, I suspect is someone intentionally for it."


    When she said this, the four girls were all surprised and looked at her anxiously.


    First of all, Xia said softly What''s going on? What''s wrong with the girl''s men? "


    Miaochun frowned and said, "south of the city? I heard people in the street say that there was a fire in a warehouse in the south of the city last night. Is it the girl''s staff


    See four people''s reactions are not like fraud, look and tone of nature, ye Shu from slightly drooping eyes gently said: "I go out to close the restaurant that day, which of you took advantage of my absence into my room?"


    See her look cold, faint with a bit of anger, the mind of the most intelligent clear wonderful winter a glance will understand the meaning of Ye Shuli.


    There was a trace of surprise on her calm face. She could not help but said, "girl, do you suspect that there is a ghost in Qingshu hospital?"


    Ye Shuli raised his chin and nodded. He looked at several people who looked at each other and were not shocked. His mind turned.


    She has four servant girls in spring, summer, autumn and winter. On weekdays, Miao Chun is responsible for food, Miao Xia is responsible for dressing her hair, Miao Qiu is responsible for cleaning her boudoir, and Miao Dong is the most calm and sensible. She is mainly a little girl who walks around the hospital, talks and manages the lower class.


    Miao Chun and Miao Qiu are the closest in character. They are lively and active. Miao Xia is timid and introverted. They are usually quiet and peaceful. Miao Dong has the most delicate mind and calm personality.


    Seeing ye Shuli''s serious face, miaoqiu was surprised at first, and quickly jumped up and said, "miaoqiu hasn''t entered the girl''s house. The girl said that no one is allowed to go in when you are away. Miaoqiu remembers it!"


    She is in charge of cleaning the house. She usually walks around inside and outside the house most. If she wants to doubt them, she is the most suspicious.


    Then she quickly added: "that day, the maid had nothing to do, so she went to the yard of the young lady to help. If you don''t believe me, you can ask the young lady."


    "The young master wanted to eat pea yellow that day, and the maidservant was busy in the kitchen that day!" The explanation is Miaochun.


    Seeing that they were all busy explaining, Miaoxia''s expression was tight, and she said in a low voice: "the jewel on the girl''s hairpin fell a few days ago. I took the hairpin to jiayuxuan to repair it, but it was not in the house..."


    Miaodong was the most calm. She quickly calmed down and said, "girl, don''t worry. There may be something hidden about it. Some of them were not there that day. Miaodong might not be able to take care of the yard. Let''s go and have a good look and see who else came to qingshuyuan that day!"


    Ye Shuli nodded with a calm face. She didn''t want to believe that there was a ghost in her yard. She didn''t treat any of these servant girls badly.


    After a deep look at several people, ye Shuli picked up black bean and said, "I''ll take black bean to see where Si Xi is. You three will help Miao Dong to have a good look."


    Finish saying then head also won''t of quickly leave.


    When ye Shuli looks at Si Fu anxiously with black bean in his arms, Si Fu just smokes the corner of his mouth and says helplessly: "Shu Li, I''m not a veterinarian..."


    "Oh, yes..." Ye Shuli just remembered this. She only remembered that Si Fu was a miracle doctor, but she forgot that he could only cure people.


    Then she sighed, looked at the black bean who scratched her neck and frowned, "what can I do then..."


    Seeing her sad look on her face, Fengge, who helped Fenghuang to pick out medicinal materials, immediately ran over and looked at her with bright eyes and said, "I''ll help you have a look!"


    "Can you cure wild animals?"


    Phoenix song a proud smile: "No."


    Ye Shuli glared at him, and then he quickly said, "Hey, hey Let''s have a look first. How can we know if we don''t see it! To tell you the truth, I''ve really raised tigers before. Although I haven''t been in touch with leopards, I think it''s almost the same... "


    See he has a little spectrum, leaf book leaves this just give black beans to him.


    Phoenix song holding black beans up and down, left and right to look over and over, a sad face, see black beans always want to scratch the neck, he can''t help but stretch out his hand to gently press on its neck.


    Black beans seem to feel a little uncomfortable, called a, not polite to give a phoenix song claw.


    "Ouch! Hiss What a murderer Feng Song takes back the hand with more than three bloodstains and says wrongly.


    Ye Shu centrifugal a tight, quickly said: "it hurts? Go and bandage it


    "As soon as you care about me, I won''t hurt!" Fengge heartless, said with a smile: "I probably know what happened to this little guy."The leaf book leaves to signal him to continue to say, the Phoenix song just opens a mouth way: "I just I forced to press its neck, discover inside seem to have something."


    Ye Shuli''s heart is raised. Can''t it be a tumor?


    "Don''t worry! Look at me Phoenix song cunning smile, ran into the house to stir up.


    After a while, he took out a small bottle, went to black bean with a bad smile and opened it.


    A strange stench immediately permeated the whole room. Ye Shuli''s face changed and he wanted to run out immediately. Si Yu also black face, Phoenix pinches nose to shout a way: "elder brother, you take out that thing why! Cover it, cover it! It''s killing me


    Feng Song grins grimly and buttons the bottle directly on the nose of black bean. The little guy is disgusted and retches, spitting out some chewed and rotten meat.


    "Let you just bully me!"


    Vomit vomit, vomit suddenly more than a little finger nail size green beads.


    Feng song just closed the bottle and said excitedly: "this is it! This bead is stuck in its esophagus


    Si Fu looked at the vomit on the table and said with gnashing teeth: "you clean it up for me...!"


    Fengge spits out her tongue and smiles. She cleans up the table without caring. Then she gives the green bead to Ye Shuli.


    "How''s it going? I have a way! To show my gratitude, why don''t you give me a kiss! "


    The leaf book leaves white he one eye, picked up the dim sum in the dish to plug his one mouth, then observe that small bead.


    Green, in the light of the silk fluorescence, ye Shuli feel strange.


    After thinking for a while, I remembered who had made the bead.

 Chapter 188

    Fengge Baji finished the cake in her mouth and said, "you little leopard, how can you eat everything in disorder?"


    Ye Shuli pinched the small bead and frowned, which was obviously one of a string of bracelets, and it was her reward.


    Put the green bead back into the purse. Ye Shuli immediately got up and said goodbye: "there are still some things to deal with in my house. I''ll go first. See you later!"


    Finish saying, disregarding the Phoenix song''s request to stay, then hurriedly took the purse egg to sit on the carriage that went back to the mansion.


    Ye Shuli specially asked the coachman to take a detour from another street to his house. When he passed jiayuxuan, he asked the shopkeeper about it.


    Sure enough, Miaoxia said that it was not a lie that she came to mend with a hairpin that day. Ye Shuli calmed down a little.


    It''s evening when I return to Wenguo mansion. When ye Shuli runs out of dinner in a hurry, miaodong comes to report the news to her.


    "Girl, I checked carefully. There was no one to visit that day except the maid beside the young master who came to Qingshu hospital." Wonderful winter made a ceremony to say.


    "Because the young master wanted to eat the snacks you made, the maid went to Qingshu courtyard. However, seeing that you were not in the house, she called Miaochun away. She just went into the yard and didn''t step into the house."


    Ye Shu nodded faintly, turning the messy makeup box and saying, "well, I''m not busy talking about this first. You go and call Miaoxia. I''ll ask her where the hairpin she mended last time is. Why can''t I find it? "


    Miaodong looked at her suspiciously, and then stepped back without asking.


    After such a big accident, how can the girl still care about a small hairpin?


    Miaodong always has a clear mind. When she sees that ye Shuli''s face is cold, she has no anxiety. When she thinks of what she said, she immediately has something in her heart. She can''t help but be secretly frightened.


    Ye Shuli turned over the disorderly makeup box and threw away the forked brush and crumpled rice paper. Then he sorted out all kinds of jewelry.


    There is also a small toy made of chicken feather in the makeup box, which she usually uses to tease black beans. The little guy likes this simple cat Teaser very much, and will jump on it as soon as he sees it.


    Will lie quietly in the corner of a green pearl does not tease the cat.


    Ye Shuli took up the bead, two jade fingers almost crushed it, the original light eyes suddenly cold down at the moment.


    Seeing that the floor was in a mess, miaoqiu hurried in to clean it. At this time, he heard ye shulifa ask: "what''s the matter with Miaoxia''s hand injury? Didn''t she never dare to hold black beans? "


    Miao Qiu said as she tidied up: "we don''t know the injury on Miao Xia''s hand, if Miao Chun hadn''t found out all of a sudden today, we wouldn''t know!"


    "Strange to say, Miaoxia has always been timid and dare not touch black bean, but black bean is not fierce, and she doesn''t know what happened to her hand injury."


    Ye Shuli nodded and put the makeup box back. At this time, miaodong had brought Miaosha and sent Miaochun to her.


    As soon as she entered the room, Miaoxia whispered, "girl, the hairpin is in the drawer under the dresser."


    Ye Shuli said with a smile, "I haven''t found it for a long time. Where is it. By the way, what''s the matter with black beans? Have you eaten yet? "


    Smell speech wonderful spring immediately smile way: "still the girl has a way, that department too the doctor can be really fierce, gave the little guy a diagnosis and treatment, then nothing."


    "Yes, what happened to black beans before?" Miaoqiu asked.


    Ye Shuli said with a smile: "little things are greedy and swallow things that should not be swallowed. By the way, Miaosha, what about the string of green emerald beads I gave you last time? "


    Miaoxia was stunned and said with a slightly unnatural look: "Miaoxia has always been given a gift by the girl! It''s just that it was accidentally broken a few days ago


    With that, she showed a string of green beads on her white wrist, but the beads were loose and seemed to be missing a few.


    Ye Shuli took out a green bead from his purse and said with a smile, "is it missing?"


    "Why, girl, do you have this bead?" Miaodong asked curiously.


    "Today, when I went to see a doctor for black bean, it was this bead stuck in its esophagus that vomited out of its mouth, which made it stop eating and drinking recently."


    Smell speech a few servant girls are surprised to murmur: "the bead of wonderful summer how can run to black bean mouth!"


    Miaoxia looked slightly shocked. Seeing ye Shuli pass the bead to her, she managed to calm down and said with a smile: "I really thank you, girl. It''s all my fault that I''m careless. If something happens to Heidou, I''m really sorry to die!"


    Ye Shuli smelt speech to show a placatory smile to her way: "nonsense! What''s death worth cherishing? It''s not a big deal. You are my most trusted servants. How can I be willing to treat you like that? "


    After hearing this, several servant girls looked at each other and said with a smile, "it''s our good fortune to serve the girl. She''s such a good master, but she can''t find her with a lantern!"Ye Shuli also smiles, looks at Miaochun and says, "isn''t that right? You are all my people. No one dares to bully you with me. If you are bullied and threatened, don''t hide it from me. I will make the decision for you. "


    Miaoxia''s heart was shocked. She could not help clenching her hand with beads, and her face was a little distracted.


    "Girl, you have to keep your word! I''ll tell you first! You are busy going out to do business every day. This young master comes here every day to ask for cakes, but Miaochun is very tired! " Miaochun''s eyes brightened and he opened his mouth.


    Ye Shuli said with a smile: "I''ll talk about him later and give you a monthly rise. In a word, if you are wronged, you must tell me. Don''t hide it from me, or I can''t show you. "


    The last sentence she said was very serious, and her eyes glanced at Miaosha.


    Miao Dong''s heart tightened, and he quickly signaled Miao Xia to come back to his senses. Miao Xia quickly collected his thoughts of wandering in the sky, and said with a bit of confusion: "girl, I''m worried too much. Now, how can I bully the head of Qingshu hospital?"


    Looking at her simple and weak smile, ye Shu left a heart and sank down straightly. His eyes were full of disappointment.


    Then she said with a smile, "Miaosha, your chain should have eighteen beads, right? You count, right? "


    Wonderful summer one Leng, obediently ground counted a few, then say: "17! Maybe one of them has fallen somewhere... "


    Ye Shuli took out another green and small bead and said with a smile: "I just picked up another one when I was looking for the hairpin. It was a coincidence that it could fall into my makeup box..."

 Chapter 189

    Looking at Ye Shuli''s smile, there was no smile in her eyes. Miaoxia''s expression was stiff, and a trace of confusion flashed in her eyes. She said in a friendly way: "this What a coincidence... "


    Black bean at this time I don''t know where to rush into the house, ye Shuli picked up the simple stick to tease the cat to shake, and the little guy rushed over excitedly.


    Will tease the cat stick to throw to the black bean, the leaf book left to sink the face, straight looking at wonderful summer way: "matter up to now, you still refuse to say?"


    Wonderful summer surprised, quickly knelt on the ground: "girl, what''s the matter with you?"


    Miao Chun and Miao Qiu look at each other blankly. They don''t know how ye Shuli suddenly changes his face. Only Miao Dong shows his worried eyes.


    He threw a green bead heavily on the ground. Ye Shuli stood up suddenly, disappointed and said, "I''m very kind to you. Why do you do this?"


    Looking at the terrified eyes of Miao Xia, ye Shuli said slowly: "you peeked at my account book, right?"


    "Girl I I... " Wonderful summer trembles, knock knock knock Ba speechless, don''t understand leaf book from how to know is she.


    "You went to my make-up box to get the account book. There was a cat Teaser stick in it. When you took the account book, Heidou saw you. He thought you wanted to play with it, so he broke your hand and scratched your bracelet, right?"


    Hearing that the other three girls were all surprised, miaoqiu looked at Miaoxia in a daze and said, "girl You say that the ghost is Miaosha? How can it be


    Yeah, it''s impossible.


    Miaoxia is the most obedient of her four servant girls. Although she is timid, she is honest and honest. Her heart is good. All the servant girls like her very much.


    What''s more, she didn''t know too many words.


    Ye Shuli thought that Miao Dong, who has deep thoughts and the most literacy, is the most likely person to start this matter. Who would have thought that Miao Xia would be the most honest and honest?


    If it wasn''t for the last bead she saw with her own eyes, she wouldn''t believe it.


    "It''s made by maidservant Miss, Miaosha, I''m sorry... " Miaoxia kneels on the ground and sobs with tears.


    Ye Shuli looked at her coldly: "why? Who made you do it? "


    Miao Xia had never seen Ye Shuli show such an expression to them. At the moment, she was scared and just cried all the time.


    Miaodong looked at them anxiously and said, "Miaosha, please tell me? Is there a problem? If you have any grievances, the girl will forgive you. "


    Miao Xia''s eyes are deeply uneasy and guilty. She looks at them blankly. If she does something like this, will the girl really forgive her?


    Leaf book from bite lip, heart complex, holding the chair handle fingers can not help grip.


    After a long silence, Miaoxia was still hesitating and weeping. She couldn''t say a complete word. Seeing that ye Shu''s face was about to cool down, Miaoxia quickly advised: "the girl just said, if you have any grievances, just say that she will make the decision for us. Miaoxia, please tell us quickly."


    Miao Dong is anxious. What ye Shuli said just now is to warn them in disguise, and also to give Miao Xia a chance. At this time, Miao Xia doesn''t say any more. It''s too late to say anything when ye Shuli''s patience is exhausted.


    Wonderful summer although timid, but not stupid, think of just leaf book from deliberately say a few words, only feel a little bit at ease.


    Then he burst into tears and said slowly, "girl It''s Xue Shengan... "


    Ye Shuli''s face sank and his eyes were cold. It was him again!


    Ye Shuli''s four servant girls in spring, summer, autumn and winter, except Miaoxia, the other three were all born at home. Miaoxia is different from them. She has two parents and a sister. She needs more than half of her monthly salary from her family.


    Because she is timid and introverted, her younger sister is lively and sweet, her parents have been fond of her younger sister since childhood, and she basically does all the work at home.


    Later, because her family was poor, she had to sell her as a servant girl. Fortunately, when she saw that her hands were very skillful, she sold her to the government of Wen and asked her to do it for ye Shuli.


    Her craft was loved by the original owner, so she was promoted to be a big girl at one stroke. When her family saw that she had a backing, the master gave her a generous reward. Relying on her, the better.


    "Three months ago A rich businessman took a fancy to my sister and wanted to hire her as his concubine. My parents were overjoyed and agreed to this. Who would have thought that the man was so mean and shameless that he played with my sister and sent her back... "


    Speaking of this, Miaoxia gritted her teeth: "who would have thought that two months later, my sister found out that she was pregnant, but the rich businessman disappeared. My parents had no choice but to let my sister beat her child to hide the matter. But somehow he got news from others, and even tricked his father into a huge debt. "


    "Just when our whole family was in a state of complete disorientation, a man came to me and said that as long as I secretly gave you news about your every move every day, I would not tell you about my sister, and even help my father pay his debts."


    At this point, she paused, her face full of tangled and guilty tears: "originally Miaosha was unwilling But the man actually paid the debt for my father and told us that if I didn''t help her, my sister would be ruined. Even my parents knelt down and begged me... ""Miaoxia can''t watch her sister fall to such a state. She can only deal with this matter with her heart..."


    Ye Shuli''s face was extremely ugly after hearing it.


    In other words, almost two months ago, the other party began to grasp the information around her?


    Thinking of this, she asked: "how do you know it''s Xue Sheng''an? Who''s the person you''re talking to? "


    Miaoxia looked at her anxiously and muttered: "the one who connects with me is a man named amber. I learned from him that the master behind is Xue Shengan..."


    Ye Shuli angrily hit the teacup on the ground and said: "you know that Xue Shengan and I have a bitter hatred. Why do you want to give in to him? Why didn''t you tell me what happened? Don''t you think I''ll just sit back and watch it! "


    "Girl, calm down! Miaosha has no way The girl''s kindness to Miaoxia is not rewarded by Miaoxia... " Miaoxia quickly lies on the ground and cries.


    The girl in her family nearly lost her husband''s hand twice. How can she not know Xue Sheng''s ruthlessness? It''s just that money matters less and fame matters more. Once her sister''s story is spread, it will be ruined all her life


    Even if ye Shuli can pay their debts, he can''t stop youyou people


    Trying to hold back his anger, ye Shuli took a deep breath and asked coldly, "how long have you been doing this? What did you tell each other? "

 Chapter 190

    Miaosha sobbed and said, "it''s been about two months Basically, they will come to me once every three or five days, and the places they meet each time are different... "


    Miaodong shook his head and frowned, "why don''t you send false news?"


    "I It''s not that I didn''t do this, but I was warned by the other party not to spread any more false news after a while. " Miaosha muttered.


    Ye Shuli smelled that Yan''s face was extremely ugly: "what news did you send to them?"


    How does amber know that Miaoxia''s news is false? If they know it''s false news, why should Miaosha send a message?


    Miaoxia wiped her tears and said, "it''s usually the time route for girls to travel and return to their home And what happened to Wen Shizi and the imperial doctor looking for you A few days ago, the girl told her about raising money. Later, amber asked me to peek at the girl''s account book. I took advantage of the girl''s absence to take out the account book... "


    It was also that day that she took out the account book for the reason of going out to repair the hairpin.


    Then looking at Ye Shuli''s wary eyes, Miaoxia quickly said, "but don''t worry too much, girl Although the other party knew that the information of the maidservant was generally true or false, no matter how detailed it was, so the maidservant only gave some vague and true information... "


    Hearing the words, ye Shu could not speak for a long time, and his long nails almost sank into his palm.


    Miaodong was worried and annoyed and sighed: "you girl! If something happens to the girl, what will happen to you? "


    Will ye book from the daily detailed whereabouts are revealed, in case of the road met the assailant attack how to do?


    "Does this matter have anything to do with Ye Xihan?" Ye Shuli asked in a deep voice, slightly raised under his heart.


    Now the power of Ye Xihan in the government of Wen state has been beaten down by her. Besides, she has killed Ye Xihan. Ye Xihan can''t know her news and pass it on to Xue Shengan.


    There''s a man behind that who''s watching her?


    Miaoxia shook her head and said, "this matter Maybe it has nothing to do with miss four. Amber has never mentioned miss four. "


    At this time, miaodong''s maids knelt down and begged Miaochun: "girl For the sake of Miaoxia''s first offence, please spare her life


    Smell speech wonderful summer also nervously looking at her, in the eyes but don''t hold what expectation, she did the back Lord of thing, was killed all calculate light!


    Ye Shuli waved his hand and said in a deep voice, "I''ll give you a chance to make up for your mistakes. When you''re done, I''ll help you solve your sister''s problem."


    Miaoxia''s eyes brightened: "thank you, miss..."! Miss, Miaosha is willing to do whatever she wants! Up the sword mountain and down the sea of fire I don''t care


    "Come on Step back, and you will continue to pretend that you have not been found, and continue to connect with them. "


    She also needs to borrow Miaoxia to dig out the person behind. Whose person is hiding so deep in Wenguo mansion?


    Ye Shuli finished, rubbed his forehead wearily, turned and sat down beside the case, bent his head and wrote hard.


    1¡¢ At night, ye Shuli finished two books with a panda eye.


    Then she called Miaoxia and handed one of the books to her. She said, "you give me the doubt in my heart, and then tell the other party about the transfer of the goods, and then give him the fake book."


    Miaosha lowered her head and nodded obediently.


    He took out a letter book and sent it to the bank.


    Once you have suffered a loss, you will have to pay it back a hundred times!


    Will be another real account good look at it again, leaf book from just put the account into the box locked up.


    This is the account book that she rushed out all night. It is full of correct information about the goods. In order to happen similar things again, she wrote it all in simplified Chinese and Arabic numerals.


    No more mistakes!


    After a few days, wonderful summer will each other has seen the news of the account book, leaf book from just feel relieved to nod.


    In Suxin courtyard under the curtain of night, a steady looking servant girl walks into the room and takes up the midnight snack that yexihan has used up and prepares to leave.


    Seeing this, ye Xihan stopped her respectfully: "sister Hongfu! Wait a minute What''s the situation at Qingshu hospital? "


    Hongfu looked at her and said, "Miaoxia is not exposed. Four girls, you''d better ask less about these things."


    In the face of Hongfu''s insipid attitude, ye Xihan bit his lip, hung up a smile again and said: "Hongfu''s elder sister is a person sent by Pei Gongzi. Naturally, I am on the same boat with my elder sister. I ask these questions..."


    "Four girls, I''m only loyal to Pei Shizi. It''s not easy for me to help you. Don''t push an inch." Hongfu said faintly, but his heart was full of laughter.


    If Pei Lang and Xue Sheng''an were not working under the third prince, how could ye Xihan be qualified to know the news?


    Then she said slightly angrily, "four girls, you should persuade your elder brother Sheng an to restrain himself. This time, because of his personal feud, he was good at advocating, which almost exposed my whereabouts and let Pei Shizi know that he can''t afford to go away!"She is responsible for monitoring the actions of the two sisters in the Ye family and reporting them to Pei Lang, while Xue Sheng''an is responsible for stealing the news of Ye Shuli from Miao Xia. They do not interfere.


    Originally, Miaoxia''s little girl had a clever mind. She knew to pass false information to Xue Sheng''an, but Xue Sheng''an was cunning and sensitive. She sent her men to confirm the information to her, and went to find Ye Shuli''s trouble by her hand!


    If she knew that Xue Shengan''s revenge was so deep, she would never reveal Ye Shuli''s news to him.


    "Never again! If you dare to act without authorization, I will report to Pei Shizi directly! " Hongfu coldly finish saying, then head also don''t return to walk, leave Ye Xihan a person stiff in situ, secretly clenched teeth.


    this red brush is the eye liner of Pei LAN an inserted in the government office of the Wen state. If she hadn''t done the transaction with the dragon, she would not have known that the red brush had long been hidden for a long time.


    Looking at the dark night sky outside the window, ye Xihan is slightly distracted. She learns a lot of news from Xue Shengan, including Xue Shengan''s malicious burning of Ye Shuli''s warehouse.


    However, from Hongfu''s words, Pei Lang has no plan for ye Shuli.


    "How can this work..." Ye Shuli muttered to himself, "how can such a good opportunity be missed?"


    Ye Xihan''s eyes are dark. He is crazy about how to revenge Ye Shuli in his mind, but he doesn''t see Hongfu who hasn''t gone far out of the window. He stares at Ye Xihan''s face tightly, and his heart is on guard.


    Ye Xihan and Xue Shengan are not good friends. It seems that this matter should be reported to Shizi.


    Hongfu hesitates in the dark and decides to tell peilang what Xue Shengan has done.

 Chapter 191

    In a quiet teahouse, an evil looking man was watching the snow outside. He wore a silver mask on his left face, but even his eyes were blocked.


    "Where is the little girl? What''s the matter?"


    Amber answered in a deep voice: "Ye Shuli has been alert and has transferred all the goods. Fortunately, Miaosha has not been exposed."


    Hearing Ye Shuli''s name, Xue Shengan''s eyes sank and said, "did Miaoxia deliver any news?"


    "Yesterday Miaoxia secretly took out Ye Shuli''s new account book. It was the place where the goods were transferred, but it had not finished yet. There were only two or three granaries on it."


    Xue Sheng''an''s eyes turned and said, "is Miaoxia really not exposed? Are you sure the message is true? Has it been confirmed to Hongfu? "


    Amber hesitated and said: "Hongfu said, Miaoxia is OK. But she wants me to tell you that if you act rashly again, you will report to Pei Lang, and you will not provide us with information about ye Shuli in the future. "


    "Just I understand the reason why we should stop when we see good. " Xue Sheng''an nodded, then sneered: "give her a lesson to stop it!"


    Isn''t she fond of setting fire? Let her burn enough this time!


    Xue Sheng''an gave orders in a low voice, and then a little hesitation flashed in Amber''s eyes and said, "young master, have you ever thought about what ye Shuli wanted to do with such a big fight and hoarding so much food?"


    "It''s just for this hard winter..." Xue Shengan lazily looks at the people busy with porridge in the distant street, and then tells amber the Chenghui prophecy he learned from Longna.


    He clenched his hand slightly, and amber asked in a deep voice: "young master, in this case, are these grains not life-saving? If it''s burned down at the same time, how about many people in the city... "


    He was also an orphan who was abandoned in the famine. He knew what it was like to be hungry and frozen. It was hard for him to hear that Xue Sheng''an ordered all these precious grains to be burned.


    "So what? It''s not easy to steal Shi congee these things, have Han son and Pei Fu to be doing can, don''t need leaf book to leave to come in to mix


    Ye Xihan managed to save some fame by making porridge. Seeing her making porridge in the street every day, he was distressed. How could ye Shuli rob her of the limelight?


    Knowing that persuasion is useless, amber has to sigh and retreat.


    There are three granaries in the account book, two small granaries in the west of the city and one large granary in the north of the city. Ye Shuli was very alert because he suffered a loss last time. Amber secretly investigated the three granaries. There were a large number of people guarding each of them, and the big granary in the north of the city was the most closely guarded.


    Amber takes the two men sent by Xue Sheng''an to work separately. His kung fu is the best. He burns the granary in the north of the city, and the other two are responsible for the two small granaries in the west of the city.


    Amber, dressed in a thin nightwear, gallops under the cover of the night. Although she is frozen by the cold night, she has to bite her teeth in order to be light and easy.


    The granary in the north of the city is very close to Yudai street. In the second half of Yudai street, there are some shivering and homeless civilians in the shabby sheds.


    "Mother I''m hungry... " A five or six-year-old girl raised her face flushed by the cold wind and said weakly.


    The skinny woman tightened her daughter''s brand-new warm quilt tightly and said, "bear it again, and the good people of Wen government will come to make porridge tomorrow."


    After that, she sighed in a soft voice that the poor people''s humble houses were crushed by the heavy snow. It was Prince Xuan''s house and general''s house of Chu who set up a solid and simple shed in person. The fourth lady of Wenguo government gave them porridge and the third lady gave them cotton padded clothes and quilts.


    If it wasn''t for them, how would they spend the winter.


    The little girl was hungry, sleepy and tired. She looked at her hunger and went to sleep. The woman patted her to sleep with love.


    Accidentally see this scene, Amber''s heart next tight, can''t help but feel the fire fold in the arms extremely hot.


    At that time, he was just like this little girl. Later, his parents starved to death, and he was abandoned by his relatives until the Xue family bought him to serve Xue Shengan.


    Amber clenched her fist and ran quietly past the crowd. She quietly threw the rest of the snacks into the woman''s arms and then disappeared into the night.


    Not far away, a pair of bright and warm eyes will see this scene in the eyes.


    The granary and the poor''s shed are very close to each other. Amber comes there after only a few steps. She gently takes out the fold in her arms and watches the patrolling guard go to the other end. Then amber steals into the fence gate outside.


    Looking at the door, amber hesitated.


    As soon as you push the door open, you''ll break the fire.


    But just now, the scene in Yudai street was lingering in his mind. He could not do it anyway. For a moment, he stopped at the door and hesitated.


    Seeing that the guard is coming back soon, amber clenches her teeth. There is a flash of determination in her eyes. She turns around and plans to leave.However, as soon as he ran to the door, he was surrounded by a group of officers and soldiers holding torches. He was shocked, but he had no way to escape.


    "Get him!" I don''t know who roared in the crowd, and the officers and soldiers immediately trapped him with two fists and four feet.


    Looking at the man walking slowly in front of him, amber knows that he has been ambushed by Ye Shuli. He just says in a deep voice: "Wen Shizi, kill him or cut him at will!"


    Wen Jinrui stepped forward, stared at him tightly, shook his head and sighed, "you should be glad that your conscience saved your life."


    When amber is escorted to Ye Shuli by Wen Jinrui, ye Shuli looks at him who is bound by all kinds of things and says coolly, "long time no see."


    "How are the other two?" Looking at him alone in the room, amber asked in a deep voice.


    Ye Shuli said with a smile: "naturally, I''m looking for Yama."


    Amber Heart surprised, this just know that the original wonderful summer already exposed the whereabouts, and later everything is her intentional.


    The granaries were empty at all. Ye Shuli put a trap full of animals on the ground, which was smeared with the poison from Phoenix. The other two were killed when they pushed the door and walked in.


    Amber heart a tight, forehead exudes cold sweat, at the moment just know Wen Jinrui that sentence is what mean.


    If he didn''t hesitate to retreat, it would be a corpse now!


    Ye Shuli looked at his eyes full of anger, gnashing his teeth and said: "your master, is really like a cockroach, the last time such a big fire can''t burn him!"

 Chapter 192

    Ye Shuli didn''t forget that it was this man who took her to Xue Shengan''s house!


    "Shuli, do you want to leave him to me?" Wen Jinrui said in a deep voice that if he did such a thing, he could press amber into prison.


    Hearing this, ye Shuli frowned and hesitated slightly.


    Wen Jinrui tells her all about Amber. The boy doesn''t look as crazy as Xue Shengan. He even secretly disobeys Xue Shengan''s orders. It can be seen that he has some conscience.


    So she shook her head and said, "don''t use it for a while. Leave him with me first."


    she also wants to put something in Xue Shengan''s mouth out of her amber. Then she looks closely at amber, "in addition to Miao Xia, another person who is placed in the eyes of Wen Guo Gong, is whose person?"


    "It has nothing to do with my son." Amber closed her eyes and said in a cold voice.


    Ye Shuli sneered and said, "it has nothing to do with Xue Sheng''an, but it reveals my news to you?"


    "Believe it or not." Looking at him a pair of no fake appearance, ye Shu can''t help but frown, but no matter how she talks, amber is silent, a look of Ren Jun butcher.


    Ye Shuli has no choice but to imprison him in a small room in a corner of Qingshu hospital.


    Lock the small room tightly. Ye Shuli whispers to Wen Jinrui, who is full of worries: "don''t worry. Lock him up with me first. If the man behind wants to save him, he will show his feet."


    But Wen Jinrui sighed: "I think it should be the person of Longna."


    Ye Shuzhong also has the same guess, finally she said coldly: "what about the people of Longna? As long as I find out, don''t think about it! "


    The next day, there were two more bodies in the first floor of the world.


    Xue Sheng''an looked at the two corpses and crumpled a teacup with a black face: "it''s a trick...!"


    And Miao Xia that little girl, dare to cheat him!


    Ye Shuli directly sent the body to his building, and sent someone to tell her that the amber was in her hand. He put down the cruel words and beat one, another, two and kill another. Xue Shengan was almost angry with such arrogance.


    After trying to calm down the crazy thoughts in his heart, Xue Sheng''an found a servant and ordered him calmly.


    Amber can''t be left in each other''s hands. It''s the most important general under his command. He knows a lot about Longna. If Longna finds that amber has fallen into Ye Shuli''s hands, he''s afraid that he can''t eat it.


    After thinking about it, he wrote a letter with one arm and sent someone to hand it to Ye Xihan who was making porridge.


    Ye Xihan saw the content of the letter, but he put it away quietly.


    Winter snow, rarely foot Qingshu courtyard yexihan day wasteland to find a leaf book from.


    "You said You want me to come out in green? " Leaf book leaves pick eyebrow to say, two jade fingers beat wood table.


    Ye Xihan''s face remained unchanged. He lowered his eyes slightly and said, "third sister, before the old lady''s birthday, in June, didn''t you say that you only demoted the green dress as a rough servant girl and did rough work for three months?"


    Speaking of this, she raised her head and asked coldly, "I should have given back my green dress in September. Why did the third sister detain her until now? Isn''t the third sister talking about the tune? Is teaching green clothes for my sake? Now that the deadline is up, what does the third sister mean if she doesn''t return the green clothes to me... "


    There are few servant girls around her who can be used. The green clothes that Xue Sheng''an gave her are still locked by Ye Shuli. Hongfu is Pei Lang''s person and doesn''t pay attention to her at all


    Ye Shuli smiles, pours a cup of hot tea for her and says: "you don''t know, fourth sister. I wanted to return the green clothes to you after the Mid Autumn Festival. Who knows that there was a big chaos in the house that night of the autumn banquet. The green clothes tried to instigate people to fight against the poached eggs while the stewards were busy!"


    "How can such a servant girl be put by Si Mei''s side? So I punished her for another half a year of hard work, so that she could have a good experience! "


    When ye Xihan heard the words, his fingers holding the teacup tightened slightly, but his face was full of smiles and said, "this green dress is my servant girl. How can I trouble my third sister to discipline me? In my opinion, the third sister might as well give me back the green clothes. The third sister is busy with things every day. I think there is no air traffic control to teach the green clothes. Otherwise, with the ability of the third sister, how can she not even get a little green clothes? "


    Ye Xihan''s heart hummed coldly. She would bet that as long as she didn''t speak, ye Shuli would detain green clothes for various reasons until the end of the five-year contract.


    "Four younger sister this is to blame me to discipline not effectively?" Ye Shuli said with a smile.


    "I don''t mean that. I just think the third sister is too busy and wants to share some for her. What''s more, Lvyi is my servant girl." Ye Xihan repeated again.


    Ye Shuli didn''t answer, but he said, "I''m not busy. Besides, these days, isn''t the fourth sister always cooking porridge outside to do good things for the house? This is also helping the third sister share some things with me! "


    Ye Xihan''s face slightly changed, sneer a way: "third sister, I talk with you well, you don''t listen, don''t blame me to speak impolitely!"Seeing ye Shuli looking up at her, ye Xihan continued: "third sister, do you remember I said earlier that green dress is not an ordinary servant girl? She was born in a poor official family. Now her father has made a comeback and become a six grade official. Although the official position is not big, the third sister can''t bully people like this, can she? "


    "I bully people? When did I bully her? Is it difficult for her to sign the contract for five years, or did I force her to sign it? " The leaf book leaves to pick eyebrow way.


    "The third sister is not afraid to make trouble about it. Others say that you are arrogant and domineering, bullying girls!"


    Ye Shuli said indifferently: "why should I be afraid? In a word, if there is a contract in hand, even if it''s made to the government, it won''t be a loss!"


    They parted unhappily. Ye Xihan didn''t greet them with a cold face. He left the room with a cold hum.


    When she came to the yard, she glanced at the whole Qingshu yard. When she saw that two servants were guarding a locked room in a corner, her eyes flashed.


    Back to Suxin courtyard, ye Xihan called for Hongfu, bit her lip, and told her what Xue Sheng''an told her.


    After listening to these words, Hongfu''s face was extremely ugly immediately, and he couldn''t stop his anger and said, "I told him not to act rashly a few days ago. It''s good. Stealing chicken can''t eat rice!"


    Ye Xihan''s face became stiff and said with a strong smile: "sister Hongfu Now the amber is in Ye Shuli''s hands. It''s up to you... "


    "Shut up Red Fu angrily roared: "what do they want me to do to clean up the mess?"

 Chapter 193

    "In a word, I can''t control what they make! Let your brother Sheng''an be ready to bear his Highness''s anger


    She hides well in the mansion of Wen state. Why should she risk exposure to save amber?


    Ye Xihan is in a hurry, also slightly cold voice said: "red Fu elder sister is not willing to help, but have thought if ye Shuli torture amber, he will shake you out how to do?"


    As soon as she said this, Hongfu calmed down her anger and calmed down. She had to report it to peilang first.


    After pondering for a while, Hongfu waved his hand and said in a deep voice, "let me think about this first. Don''t act without authorization."


    Seeing off Hongfu, yexihan shows a sneer.


    After solving the problem between amber and Xue Shengan, ye Shuli puts down his mind and sends the stored grain to Wen Jinrui to start porridge.


    These days, they also give clothes and medicine, and they generously give porridge in the city. For a time, the reputation of Wenguo government rose greatly.


    And with Ye Xihan which side of the porridge is different, the other side of the porridge boiled little water, but ye Shu from the side of the porridge is full, full weight.


    Seeing that the people who get porridge on her side gradually rush to Ye Shu and leave there, ye Xihan starts to worry secretly, and then he has a plan.


    The snow on the street was thick. When passing by the porridge, a carriage was trapped in the thick snow and couldn''t move.


    Bai Caiwei frowned, lifted the curtain and asked, "why don''t you go?"


    "Miss Hui, the carriage is stuck in the snow. Please get off the horse first and push it out later." Said the coachman.


    Bai Caiwei sighed, jumped out of the carriage and waited impatiently.


    Looking at the busy porridge crowd, and people''s yellow and thin, frozen shivering appearance, Bai Caiwei''s eyes drooped slightly, the complex taste in her heart is hard to describe.


    It''s the end of December, and the life of the common people in the city is becoming more and more difficult, even in the capital, not to mention those remote places.


    Bai Caiwei deeply remembers how disastrous and terrible things happened in her last life this year.


    Famine swept the whole Da''an Dynasty, starving people everywhere, and people even changed their food. Even she and her sister almost died of starvation in that disaster!


    "Who is the porridge maker here?" She asked softly.


    "Miss Huida, on the north side of the city are the third lady of Wenguo mansion and King Xuanfu of Chu, and on the west side are the Pei family of Shuntian mansion." The coachman came back.


    Bai Caiwei nods when she hears the words. She laughs at Ye Xihan in her heart. What if she has the support of Pei family? Isn''t it that ye Shuli has been pressed?


    Think of here, her mood immediately good many, see ye Xihan eat shriveled is her most happy thing.


    Bai Caiwei breathed into her hand and sighed at the poor people.


    Although she knows the disaster that will happen in the future, she is just an ordinary weak woman. How can she save the world?


    The more she looked, the worse she felt. Bai Caiwei felt pity for her. At this time, she heard the coachman say: "the carriage is ready! Come on, young lady


    Bai Caiwei nodded and was about to get on the bus. From her point of view, Yu Guang caught a glimpse of the porridge shed in the distance. It seemed that there were two hands secretly pouring something into the hot porridge pot.


    She immediately tightened her heart and frowned.


    "Miss? What''s the matter with you? " Seeing that she was not getting into the carriage, the coachman asked quickly.


    Bai Caiwei came back and waved her hand: "nothing Go back to your house. " She took back her look, but she guessed vaguely in her heart that the porridge shed where ye Shuli was left might have been tampered with.


    But what does it have to do with her?


    Just as he was about to return home, a familiar male voice came from a distance: "father-in-law, be careful!"


    Bai Caiwei quickly lifted the curtain and turned to see that Jiang Hanjun did not know when he came to the porridge shed with his hands.


    Jiang Hanjun helped an old man who almost slipped. Then he turned around and told his servants to send the two bags of rice into the porridge shed. Then he said to the secretary who came out of the tent, "so many people, can I help you?"


    Si Fu ordered a little way: "please Mr. Jiang. It''s cold outside. You''d better go back."


    "Never mind! I promised elder brother Qinzhi to help Shuli with porridge. How can I just leave? " With a faint smile, Jiang Hanjun picked up a bowl and went to the pot.


    Seeing that he picked up a spoon and put a bowl of porridge in the porridge pot, Bai Caiwei was surprised. She didn''t have time to make any reaction, so she immediately jumped out of the carriage and ran.


    "Miss..."! Where are you going? "


    Bai Caiwei''s heart is jumping wildly, and her mind is blank. The only idea in her heart is to ask that person not to touch the porridge in the pot.


    "Ma''am, please take care of it." Jiang Hanjun is reaching out his hand to hand the bowl of porridge to a weak woman. At this time, he hears a scream in his ear: "no!"


    But at the moment, Jiang Wei rushed to the bowl of congee and went straight to the ground.Hot porridge immediately sprinkled two hands, pain she took a breath of air conditioning.


    "What are you doing, girl?" Jiang Hanjun held back the pain in his hand, raised his eyebrows and asked in a deep voice.


    The porcelain bowl fell to the ground and broke into several pieces. People who heard the movement also cast their eyes to this side.


    "I..." Bai Caiwei couldn''t speak and looked at him in a trance.


    He has changed a lot since he disappeared for a few days. Unlike the one who was trapped in love in the past, his face remains unchanged, his eyes are clear, and his temperament is mature and stable.


    The more Jiang Hanjun looked at her, the more familiar he felt. He looked at her and said, "white girl?"


    "What happened?" Si Xi came over quickly and looked at them frowning straight. The porridge in the bowl spilled all over the floor, and their hands were stained with a lot of red.


    The lady who didn''t get porridge nearby said in a trembling voice, "girl You, why do you want to upset my porridge... "


    "Yes! Where did you make trouble? "


    "Go away! Don''t affect the people in the back


    The people around her didn''t know, so they saw Bai Caiwei upset the porridge. They were all distressed. They yelled at her with red eyes.


    Bai Caiwei''s face turned white. She didn''t know what to do, but Jiang Hanjun grabbed her and walked to the house. As she walked, she said, "white girl, let''s go first."


    "No no way! No more porridge! " Bai Caiwei reacts and pulls Jiang Hanjun''s sleeve.


    Then looking at Jiang Hanjun''s frowning and puzzled look, she felt that her heart had jumped to her throat and said in a trembling voice: "porridge Porridge was drugged...! "

 Chapter 194

    Jiang Hanjun grabbed her wrist and looked at her tightly. He said, "what did you say?"


    Bai Caiwei was startled by his grasp. She raised her whole heart to her throat and had to whisper: "I I just saw a man, while you didn''t notice Put some medicine in the porridge


    "Is that true?" Si Fu also heard this sentence, quickly turned his head and looked at her seriously.


    Bai Caiwei nodded as if pecking rice, pointed to the big pot and said, "that''s the pot!"


    Si Fu and Jiang Hanjun frowned and looked at each other. They did not doubt him. Then they immediately ordered their hands to lift the pot to one side.


    "I''ll check the porridge in the pot. Mr. Jiang will take her into the room first, and ask Fengge to give them a medicine."


    Jiang Hanjun nodded and then brought Bai Caiwei into the room.


    "Thank you very much for today''s business. If you hadn''t reminded us, I don''t know how much trouble it would have caused." Jiang Hanjun said with lingering fear.


    Looking at his sincerity, Bai Caiwei felt uncomfortable all over. She dodged in her eyes and said, "nothing I just happened to see it, and I don''t know who sent the druggist! "


    She intentionally or unintentionally said this sentence, but the heart is a faint guess that ye Xihan.


    Jiang Hanjun nodded and looked solemn: "this matter must be thoroughly investigated!"


    Then he looked at Bai Caiwei''s red hand and frowned: "does it hurt? Young master Feng Miss Feng, are you there


    "I''m fine The injury on your hand is much more serious than mine. It''s my fault to say that! " Bai Caiwei bit her lip.


    "It doesn''t matter. This injury is nothing."


    In this case, a woman in purple quickly lifted the curtain from the inner room and came out: "what''s the matter?"


    Hearing this familiar voice, Bai Caiwei was stunned.


    "This girl and I have just been scalded. Please apply medicine and bandage for me." Jiang Hanjun said politely.


    "No problem! This girl Why, it''s you? " As soon as the Phoenix came out, they met Bai Caiwei. They were both stunned.


    Jiang Hanjun asked curiously, "do you know each other?"


    "Well Before we... " Phoenix scratched his head and didn''t know how to explain.


    Bai Caiwei''s face is hard to hide. She is in a panic. She didn''t expect to meet Phoenix here, and she and Si Yujiang Hanjun and others know each other.


    Will the fact that she asked her for poison have been exposed Does Jiang Hanjun know


    Thinking of this, her heart pounded and she said: "I met Miss Feng earlier! I just came to get the medicine earlier... "


    Hear her say so, phoenix also Shan Shan ground shut up, she once promised Bai Caiwei can''t expose to beg poison.


    "So it is, then..."


    Before Jiang Hanjun finished, Bai Caiwei immediately interrupted: "thank you, Miss Feng! It''s just that Caiwei still has some business to do today. She must go back to her house as soon as possible. After all, this wound on her hand is nothing. I won''t bother Miss Feng... "


    She said, will hand back sleeve, regardless of Jiang Hanjun''s stay, straight turned away from the room.


    Jiang Hanjun looked at her back and looked puzzled: "this white girl..." How strange!


    Every time he saw Bai Caiwei, he thought she was strange.


    Bai Caiwei doesn''t know how she came back to Bai Fu. She just feels that her mind is blank, and her mind is full of the expression of the person''s concern. She subconsciously ignores the pain from the back of her hand.


    The white mother saw her eldest daughter coming back and said happily, "Caiwei, you''re back! Where''s the track after all this time? It''s a mess outside. You''d better stay at home! "


    After talking about her concern, Bai Mu said with a smile, "there are a lot of people who want to discuss with you these days! Niang, here are their portraits. Come and have a look, which one is your favorite! "


    Bai Caiwei wanted to go. What was the reason for her rushing home? At this time, she felt an inexplicable taste. She waved her hand and said: "mother I don''t want to get married yet. Let''s talk about it later! "


    "What nonsense, my son, you are seventeen this year..."! I will be 18 years old in a few months. How can I get married when I become an old girl! If you are not in a hurry, your parents will be in a hurry too! " White mother smell speech Leng for a while, anxiously say.


    Bai Caiwei shakes her head. What about eighteen Didn''t she get married at the age of 20 in her last life?


    "Besides, what would you do if you didn''t marry Caiqing! Your sister will be hairpin next year Don''t be willful


    White mother side earnestly advised, suddenly saw the injury on her daughter''s hand and took a cold breath: "Caiwei! What''s the matter with the back of your hand! Why is it hot and not medicated? "


    "I''m going to bandage it now, mother. Don''t worry about the marriage. My daughter doesn''t want to marry now!" Under such a sentence, Bai Caiwei left in a hurry.Although she was poor in her last life, she was also ambitious. The scholar in the neighboring village asked for ten Liang silver to marry her, and the rich businessman in the town asked for one hundred Liang silver to take her as a concubine. They all refused one by one, so she became an 18-year-old girl and still couldn''t get married.


    Fortunately, with her aunt Bai lianniang''s powerful position in the government of Wen state, the Bai family has made a comeback.


    At that time, a loving aunt and a tender and considerate cousin, ye Xihan, warmly chose all kinds of marriage for her, which made her grateful.


    I thought it was my lover, but I was caught in the fire. My cousin, who looks pure, has ulterior motives in the Mainland


    In the room, Bai Caiwei looks lonely and turns over her books, but she can''t read a word.


    She originally thought that her heart was still in peace, and she planned to find someone to marry and live a good life in her life. However, when she met Jiang Hanjun, her heart was still in a panic.


    The development of many things in this life has deviated from the track of the previous life, which is quite different from her memory.


    The most gratifying thing for her is the break between Jiang Hanjun and ye Xihan.


    "I always talk about vows of allegiance Now it''s not a clean break, no more contact.... " She gave a sneer and murmured to herself.


    Just this lifetime, he has no that disgusting Ye Xihan, does it mean that she still has a chance?


    Think of here, her mind inexplicably complicated.


    God''s love for her to live a new life, in the end, is to avoid the bad things in her last life and change her fate, or to fight for her happiness that should belong to her?

 Chapter 195

    In the porridge shed, Si Fu inquired about the porridge in the pot. It was found that there was a fatal poison, and then he quickly ordered his servants to clean up the porridge.


    Jiang Hanjun clenched his fist and said in a deep voice: "it''s not easy for the poor people. Who is going to do this?"


    Although there are many poor people in the capital, the disaster situation is far from reaching the level of opening granaries for relief. It is just that the well meaning rich and powerful families are kind enough to give porridge in the city.


    How many people can be satisfied with such a big pot of porridge?


    Si Yu is also distressed, calm face way: "this matter must be Xue Shengan make ghost, including the warehouse was burned before, just don''t know if it is the meaning of Longna!"


    Hearing the name Xue Sheng''an, Jiang Hanjun''s heart sank and his face was a little complicated.


    He has heard of Ye Xihan''s elder brother, including Xue Shengan''s and ye Shuli''s grudges. Now Xue Shengan says that he is dead, but he has become the third prince''s pawn behind his back.


    Think of Pei Lang is also the third prince, then they can be said to be on the same boat. Now the relationship between Ye Xihan and Pei Lang is unclear. Is it the same with Xue Shengan?


    Ye Xihan once cried in front of him, and Xue Shengan is just a fake play perfunctory, now it seems really intriguing.


    "Fortunately, she was found by the white girl. If it''s too busy, there will be a lot of trouble." Si Yu said in a cold voice, "I have to watch here. I can''t make any more mistakes. Please, Mr. Jiang, go to spread a word like a book!"


    Jiang Hanjun took back the complex emotions in his heart, nodded and left.


    "It must be Xue Sheng''an!" The leaf book leaves to know the news of an instant then immediately open a way.


    "Are you all so sure it''s him?"


    Ye Shuli snorted: "I burned my warehouse a few days ago. Who else could it be? Now two of his men have died, and the man on the left side and right arm has been detained by me. It''s probably a dog jumping out of the wall! "


    With that, she frowned and gritted her teeth and said, "I just didn''t expect him to use such vicious means."


    Originally, she thought Xue Sheng''an only dared to attack her secretly, but she didn''t expect that this person would come to the mansion of Wen state.


    Her hand made a human life, Wen government is not easy, ye Xihan will not fall into what good. But Xue Sheng''an didn''t think about ye Xihan in his heart this time. He was dazed and made such a thing. It can be seen that he was impatient.


    "Well Then you must be careful. If Miss Bai Caiwei didn''t find someone poisoned this time, things would be in trouble. "


    Hearing what he said, ye Shuzhong was surprised and said: "this Did Bai Caiwei tell you this? "


    Jiang Hanjun gave her a strange look and said, "yes, I was in the porridge shed at that time. She accidentally saw someone doing something and then stopped us from doing porridge."


    Ye Shu from the corner of his mouth, strong from calm down, but the heart is full of surprise.


    How can Bai Caiwei help her? Is the sun coming out in the west?


    Jiang Hanjun sighed: why do you look strange? Phoenix is like this, so is Ye Shuli.


    "That''s right. She seems to be very busy. She didn''t even have time to let Phoenix diagnose her hand injury, so she went back to the mansion. The book leaves, you had better prepare a gift for Bai Fu. "


    Ye Shu nodded away. Of course, she knew what to do.


    Then she looked at Jiang Hanjun for a few eyes, and suddenly sighed, "I''m really blessed by you..."


    "My blessing? I''ve really helped you a lot these days, but not to this extent, have I? " Jiang Hanjun''s father-in-law looked at her without thinking.


    Is it not Bai Caiwei who should be most grateful?


    Ye Shuli said with a smile: "nothing. Of course, I should be grateful to cousin Caiwei. Thank you, too."


    Anyway, Bai Caiwei helped her a lot. She wrote down the feeling.


    Jiang Hanjun also showed a genial smile and said, "then I''ll go back to my house first. If there''s anything, you can come to me for help." He waved his hand and said goodbye to Ye Shu.


    Maybe it''s because he''s ashamed of her. After Jiang Hanjun''s recent visit to Wenguo government, ye Shuli knows that he''s trying to mend the relationship between the civil and military governments.


    Without Ye Xihan''s influence, Jiang Hanjun''s whole life has changed a lot.


    Break free from love, the whole person also clear a lot, and parents are also as good as ever, but also to yexihan never mention.


    During Jiang Hanjun''s visits these days, the relationship between the two governments, which had been frozen because of him and ye Xihan, also improved a lot.


    "Without the bewitching of white lotus, he is really a good young master." Ye Shuli sighs.


    Just don''t know Bai Caiwei that reborn daughter, with Ye Xihan and Jiang Hanjun between exactly have what gratitude and resentment?


    Think of here, her heart of a gossip ignited a raging fire.


    On the other side, he Baodan ran to her and said quietly, "girl, I found a girl named Hongfu, who is always wandering in our Qingshu courtyard."Ye Shuli frowned slightly: "Hongfu? Who''s next to you? "


    "It''s the second-class girl beside my wife, who has been waiting for tea for more than half a year!" The poached egg returned.


    The girl beside Lin


    Ye Shuli nodded thoughtfully and said to the poached egg, "don''t worry. I''m not sure whether it''s her or not. You can arrange the amber to see if someone will take the bait."


    The poached egg answered and backed down.


    In the evening, ye Xihan was worried.


    She clearly and secretly ordered a beggar to do business. Why did ye Shuli not do anything in the porridge shed after a whole day?


    After that poison was taken, it broke out at most two hours. Could it have been seen through by the secretary?


    Thinking of this, ye Xihan calmed down and was a little annoyed.


    If it wasn''t for Si Fu, ye Shuli would have been a matter of vital importance!


    When did Hongfu appear behind her like a ghost in silence: "what are you thinking, four girls?"


    Ye Xihan was startled by her and quickly recovered: "nothing By the way, sister Hongfu, how are you thinking about saving people? "


    Smelling Yan Hongfu, she looked at her angrily: "thanks to your brother Sheng''an, I''m saved this time."


    "What does it have to do with Xue Sheng''an Does his highness know? " Ye Xihan asked.


    Hong Fu snorted coldly: "isn''t it? His highness knows about Xue Sheng''an''s unauthorized action. He is probably being punished at the moment. What he has done, his highness wants his son to wipe his ass for him


    Pei Lang originally meant to ignore Xue Sheng''an and amber. Who knew that let Longna know, Pei Lang had to order her to save amber.

 Chapter 196

    Thinking of this, she beat Ye Xihan again: "four girls, in addition to your highness, your words have the most weight in front of Xue Sheng''an. My servant here sincerely admonishes you not to ignore the above orders and make your own decisions."


    "Otherwise, in the event of such a thing, no one will take care of it!"


    Ye Xihan''s eyes flashed, and his face was somewhat unnatural. "What sister Hongfu said is that we won''t do it without authorization By the way, what should I do about Amber? "


    Speaking of business, Hongfu also straightened his face and said, "I plan to do it in the evening. I''ve been exploring in Qingshu hospital these days. The guards are all ordinary servants. They just need to smoke. The most difficult thing is the girl named hebaodan beside miss three!"


    "That girl is always with miss three. You''d better find a way to help me mix miss three out of the house, so that I can save people."


    Ye Xihan quickly nodded and said, "sister Hongfu, don''t worry! Of course I have a way


    "Well, in that case, let''s do it tomorrow night." Hongfu answered and soon left Suxin courtyard.


    In the small room at the corner of Qingshu courtyard, two guards are guarding the door.


    "It''s hard for you two. It''s cold. Let''s drink this hot soup." Miao Dong smiles and hands the 20000 hot soup in the food box to the two gatekeepers.


    "Thank you, miss miaodong!" Two people a joy, rubbed hands, quickly took the soup in each other''s hands.


    "It''s worthy of being the big maid beside miss three. She''s gentle and considerate!"


    Miaodong glared at them with a smile and went in with a box.


    The room was warm. The carbon in the stove was blaring. Amber was sitting by the bed with long chains on both hands and feet. The other end of the chain was fixed on the bed post.


    He was locked up here by Ye Shuli these days. The other party neither forced him to confess nor executed him. On the contrary, he was locked up here with delicious food and drink. He was neither frozen nor hungry.


    I just want to forget him and never see him again.


    "Today, the house has made Jiaoer soup to dispel cold. It''s cold. Eat more." Miaodong put down the food box and brought a bowl of steaming dumpling ear soup to amber.


    Amber took the bowl and looked at miaodong coldly without saying a word.


    Miao Dong is the girl who leaves the arrangement and takes charge of amber''s food and clothing every day. She is still a little frightened when she first meets him. Now she is used to it.


    She has always been the most calm and intelligent of Ye Shuli''s four maids. She is also the oldest. She is careful and considerate. She often takes care of those little maids. She is very respected.


    Miaodong rubbed his cold hands and said with a smile, "every winter in our house, we eat Jiaoer, which contains mutton, pepper and medicinal materials After eating, the body will be very warm, and will not be cold


    Amber quietly filled a bag of delicate ears, a bite down, sure enough, with some medicine in the meat.


    He used to eat it when he was a child, but poor families can''t afford mutton and flour, and they can''t use medicinal materials to make stuffing extravagantly. It''s rare to eat cabbage, even pork.


    "If you are cold, drink that bowl of soup."


    Rare to hear him say a word, wonderful winter Leng Leng said with a smile: "that bowl is yours, I have just eaten."


    Amber is silent again. She eats the bowl of Jiaoer without saying a word. Listening to miaodon''s garrulous voice, the incense burner in the warm room is full of anger. If it wasn''t for the thick iron chain on his limbs, it would be a kind of quiet time.


    "Full? If you don''t have enough, I''ll go to the kitchen and serve you a bowl. "


    Amber shakes her head. Miaodong takes away all the empty bowls. By the way, she empties all the cold tea on the table and replaces it with new hot tea. Then she cleans up the mess in the room and goes out with the food box.


    Walking to the door, miaodong turned back and said, "if you want to take a bath, talk to the people at the door, they will tell me." With that, he closed the door gently and walked away.


    I left amber alone in the room, sighing to myself.


    He has been under house arrest for several days. Every day, only miaodong will come to deliver food to him, except that she has no contact with others.


    This girl is also very cautious, never mention anything about ye Shuli, let him completely set nothing useful information, finally simply shut up.


    I don''t know what happened to Xue Shengan


    This evening, ye Shuli was sitting in the account book carefully, calculating and estimating the speed of material consumption, and suddenly he heard the report from the pocketed egg.


    "Girl Today, I don''t know what rumors have arisen outside. They all say that you bully other people''s petty officials by virtue of your noble status... "


    Ye Shuli frowned: "what''s the situation?"


    He Baodan said in detail, ye Shuli knew it was about green clothes.


    To put it simply, the father in green has made a comeback and become a minor official of six grades. The old couple want to return their daughter, but the daughter didn''t sell herself to Wenguo government to be a servant girl.


    If you want to be a servant girl, you can be a servant girl. In a word, what you signed is a living contract. It''s OK to spend some money to redeem your daughter.But who knows that Miss Ye San is a rude and unreasonable one. She''s holding on to her daughter''s life and death. She also takes a good daughter as a girl to urge her to do rough work every day!


    It''s said that the girl has offended Miss Ye San. It''s very good. I get up early and go to bed late every day. I can''t eat well and wear warm clothes, but I can''t help it.


    Who calls the government of the state of Wen powerful? Poor girl, there''s no reason!


    "Girl, the parents in green say they are willing to buy their daughter back with five hundred taels of silver. If you don''t like it, they will go to the government!"


    Ye Shuli said with a smile: "the government? It''s written in black and white on the contract of selling myself here for five years. Is it against the law? Do they want to buy and sell? "


    Poached egg also looked at her in embarrassment.


    Ye Shuli is right to say this, but it is easy to be criticized. In the minds of the onlookers, you are not short of money and people. Why do you have to hold on to a girl? Is the rumor outside true?


    In the eyes of others, she is a black hearted girl who hinders the reunion of mother and daughter.


    "Girl..."


    "Forget it, leave it to Jinrui. I don''t care about it!" Ye Shuli waved his hand. Anyway, there''s no way to let her go!


    She didn''t forget that green is Xue Shengan''s person!


    With that, ye Shuli finds out from the box the contract of selling oneself and the guide (ancient ID card) of green clothes, and prepares to give it to Wen Jinrui for him to deal with.


    How can we say that Wen Jinrui''s position is also Shaoqing in Dali temple. If there is a back door, it''s not easy to go. What kind of government do you need.


    Ye Shuli smiles cunningly: "it''s easy to have a judge''s boyfriend..." Let her also feel the taste of bullying others!


    "Girl, what do you say? What boyfriend? " The poached egg asked suspiciously.


    Ye Shuli said with a smile: "cough I''ll go back. You don''t have to follow me this time. Just show me the amber in the mansion! "

 Chapter 197

    Ye Shuli is cautious. She is always worried that the person hiding in the house will show up when she goes out. So he left the poached eggs in the Qingshu courtyard to hide, and pretended to be the master and servant. Maybe he could lure the people behind the cashier.


    As soon as she goes out of the house, Hongfu gets the news from yexihan and is ready to move.


    It''s dark very early in winter, and it''s almost half dark outside at you time. It''s time for the masters to have dinner.


    When the masters finished their meal, it was their turn to take the next step. Lin usually accompanied the old lady for a walk in the courtyard with two cups of tea after dinner. She didn''t need her service, so she could only take advantage of the two cups of tea to rescue amber quickly.


    "Sister Qiuchan, my head is a little uncomfortable I guess it''s too cold recently. I''ll sleep in the room for a while, and I won''t go to dinner. " Hongfu frowned slightly and said in a morbid way.


    The autumn cicada beside Lin has no doubt about him: "then you just rest, I''ll let the kitchen leave some hot dishes for you. When you get up hungry, just go to the kitchen."


    With that, the cicada closed the door carefully and went to dinner with other girls.


    There was no one around. Hongfu''s face was straight immediately. He quickly took out a set of black night clothes from under the quilt and changed them, and wrapped the quilt into a human shape.


    She walked as fast as flying, and her feet fell to the ground quietly, just like a cat walking in the dark. She soon touched the Qingshu courtyard.


    The maid in the yard probably all went to the small kitchen to have a meal. At the moment, there was no one. Hongfu easily approached the small room with amber.


    Unexpectedly, it went smoothly, but Hongfu didn''t take it lightly. Listening to the chattering of the two guards at the door, Hongfu quietly pulled out a lost cigarette behind the rockery.


    "Hiss It''s so cold. I don''t know when sister miaodong will deliver the meal to us! " Others eat and drink in the warm room, but they drink in the cold winter night.


    The man next to me said, "it''s freezing on a cold day. How can I feel so sleepy..."


    "I feel sleepy when you say that Do you smell a strange smell... " As soon as the voice fell, another man was sitting on the ground with his back against the wall, snoring.


    "This kid..." The servant murmured, unable to control the drowsiness that came with him.


    Hongfu immediately jumped out neatly. Without saying a word, he slashed heavily behind their necks to make sure they fainted. Then Hongfu fumbled for the key from their waist, opened the door and jumped in.


    "Who!" Under the dim yellow candle light, the amber with closed eyes immediately opened her eyes.


    "It''s me, Hongfu."


    Amber slightly surprised way: "is it you?" At the same time also understand the other side is sent to save him.


    Hongfu did not answer, just two or three steps past, looking at amber limbs on the chain frowned: "this can not be easy to do."


    "The key is in Ye Shuli''s hand with the servant girl who looks like a gorilla." Amber sank.


    Hongfu frowned: "Ye Shuli and her girl are not in the house at this time."


    "By the way, miaodong seems to have one in his hand too!" Amber quickly added that miaodong also had a key in his hand, which was mainly used to unlock the chain when he was bathing.


    "I''ll steal it now? I''m afraid it''s too late. " As soon as the voice fell, the person had arrived at the door of the room.


    Miaodong is here to deliver food to amber and the two guards. She is afraid that the three of them are in a hurry. Before they have dinner, she brings the food box first. She just meets red Fu in black.


    "Who are you?" Miaodong, looking at the unconscious guard at the door and the red brush in the room, cried out.


    Hongfu turns her head and glances at the key on her waist. Her heart is just right, so she jumps to catch her. Miaodong''s face changed. She turned around like running, but she couldn''t beat Hongfu''s speed. She covered her mouth and dragged her into the room.


    "Don''t talk, don''t move! Or I''ll kill you! " Hongfu deliberately lowered her voice and pretended to be a neutral male voice.


    Miao Dong was startled and turned pale, but he still calmed down and said, "you Are you here to save people? The house is heavily guarded. You can''t escape! "


    Hongfu worried that the voice would expose her identity. She didn''t say a word more. She just grabbed her hand and pulled off the key at her waist. A few times, she opened the chain.


    Amber, who regained her freedom, moved her hands and feet a few times and jumped up from the bed. Hongfu said in a deep voice, "how do you deal with this girl?"


    Smell speech wonderful winter a heart to mention the throat, for fear that the other side a ruthless will kill her.


    Amber frowned and glanced at Miao Dong, who was trembling slightly. The other party''s bright eyes were full of fear. Amber''s heart was a little soft. The girl was pretty good to him recently.


    Then he took Hongfu''s defensive soft sword and said, "she Take her... "


    Just about to let her go, miaodong, with his heart in his throat, saw that he took the soft sword and thought that the other party was going to kill her. She was so scared that her legs softened and she couldn''t help trying to get the door.Amber eyes quickly caught her, escaped to the door of miaodong is like drowning people, saw half of the driftwood shouting: "poached eggs, come to help me!"


    Immediately, not far away, a servant girl with five big and three thick figures came running.


    He Baodan looked at the three people in the house, his face as black as the bottom of a pot.


    She was just greedy for a while, but she didn''t expect that the other party would touch it in such a short time. If amber ran away because of her negligence, she really didn''t know how to explain to Ye Shu.


    "Girl, you are right. You are sure to take the bait!" Said the poached egg with a sneer.


    Amber and Hongfu look at each other. They are all shocked. Ye Shuli has long suspected them?


    Thinking of this, Hongfu was flustered and began to worry about whether she was exposed.


    Seeing that the poached egg wanted to move forward, the amber face sank and directly imprisoned miaodong. She put the soft sword around her neck and threatened: "if you dare to do it, I''ll kill her."


    The poached egg stopped to step forward, look suddenly cold down: "if you touch the person beside the girl, I promise to tell you not to want to go out alive!"


    "Let us go, we won''t kill her, otherwise..." Amber makes an effort to pinch miaodong''s neck, which makes her snort. Amber can''t help relaxing her hand.


    "Leave me alone! The girl said, "don''t let them both run away!" Miaodong, out of breath, cried at once.


    Hongfu angrily hit her on the shoulder: "don''t try to be brave. Do you really think we can''t beat her together?"

 Chapter 198

    See her to wonderful winter hand, purse egg complexion a Lin, palm breeze immediately then attack to two people.


    Amber catches miaodong, dodges left and right, and resists the attack of the poached egg with Hongfu. After several rounds, she suddenly finds that the poached egg is almost aimed at Hongfu alone.


    Seeing that the poached egg has the meaning of capturing her alive, Hongfu''s heart is in a mess. She knows that the other party is only for her and doesn''t care about the amber.


    Two people look at each other, immediately with wonderful winter to the courtyard wall, is to have a sense of escape.


    "Don''t try to escape!" he said Said to attack to the red, but was amber stopped in the middle of the road.


    red brush is the eye liner of Pei LAN an inserted in the mansion of Wen Guo, and must not be exposed.


    He Baodan''s martial arts are excellent. In the cover fight, she still lets her cut her hand behind Hongfu. Feeling the pain from her back shoulder, Hongfu clenches her teeth and looks at amber.


    The other party immediately understand, cover her a turn over over the courtyard wall, and then amber will miaodong force to the pouch egg body a push, oneself turn to another out of the direction of the house.


    "Granny''s legs!" He Bao egg helped Miao Dong steady, black face angrily scolded a way.


    Seeing that they were fleeing in different directions, he Baodan hesitated for a moment and said, "go quickly and let someone block the house!" Then he immediately chased Hongfu in the direction of his escape.


    The terrified miaodong came back to himself at the moment, nodding and running like the main courtyard.


    Hongfu had been in Wenguo mansion for more than half a year. He knew everything in the mansion like the palm of his hand. After a while, he turned left and right flexibly and fled back to the house. Taking advantage of the servant girls who are waiting for food, Hongfu changes into black clothes and gets into the quilt.


    After feeling a burst of pain on the shoulder, Hongfu couldn''t help taking a breath of cold air.


    After a long time, she was relieved to see that there was no movement outside.


    It''s close. It''s almost exposed!


    Later, the cicada came back to the room and shook his head: "Alas, it''s a troubled time!"


    Hongfu pricked up her ears and pretended to have just woken up and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "You are better. I just asked for leave for you in front of my wife. Tonight is Hongyan''s shift for you." Autumn cicada said with concern, and then said: "Qingshu courtyard there broke into the villain, almost hurt wonderful winter, the third lady is angry at the moment!"


    "Well Have you caught the villain


    "No, if she hadn''t escaped, the third lady would have been so angry, but I heard that the villain might still be hiding in the house, so I blocked the yard up and down."


    Autumn cicada said, it seems that a shiver, with lingering fear, said: "that villain can not hide here to us..."


    Hongfu put her heart down and said nothing.


    Anyway, she is the maid of Wen government. She doesn''t need to go out of the government. It doesn''t matter whether she is sealed or not. Think of here, she just peacefully sleep in the past.


    In Qingshu courtyard, he Baodan said in a deep voice: "this time, I''m to blame for my negligence. Girl, you can punish me!"


    "No! After all, it''s all because of me! If I hadn''t run into them, I wouldn''t have been taken hostage by them! " Miaodong quickly bit her lips and said, "if I hadn''t delayed her, how could I have let them escape?"


    Ye Shuli waved his hand, pressed down his anger and said, "well, in a word, she can''t escape in the house, doesn''t she say that she was hurt? What are the characteristics of that man? "


    She is very angry, but it is the two thieves of the other party who are angry, not her own servant girl.


    "That person''s stature is slightly higher than miaoqiu''s half head. Although she has deliberately changed her voice, from her skeleton, she is a woman indeed." She said in a deep voice, "I gave her a slap on the back shoulder, which should have hurt her a lot."


    "Is there anything abnormal about the maid in the dining room of the mansion tonight? What about Hongfu? "


    Miaodong quickly replied, "there are no special maids tonight. Just a few maids went out of the house and gave the leftovers to the beggars. The red brush was infected with the cold, so they didn''t go to eat and stayed in the house."


    He Bao egg and ye Shu looked at each other, and they all moved.


    The next morning, in the summer breeze courtyard, ye Shuli came to inspect with several servant girls.


    The wild goose hastily comes forward to wait for a way: "three young ladies how come to our servant''s yard, but what''s the matter?"


    Unlike the first-class maids who live in the same courtyard with their masters, Xia Feng''s courtyard is full of second-class and third-class maids of their masters. Except for the woman in charge, the masters rarely set foot here.


    Ye Shuli raised his chin and said faintly, "I''m afraid it''s bad for you to hide here. I''ve come here to have a look."


    The goose says with a smile: "three young ladies have a heart, you needn''t worry about slaves."


    "I heard that my mother was ill with a girl?" Ye Shu turns away from the front of the story.


    "Yes..."! It''s sister Hongfu who is ill. She''s in the room now. " With that, Hongyan called Hongfu out.


    Last night, she was fighting in the cold wind in her thin night clothes, and she was injured again. Now Hongfu was really ill. Her cheeks turned red, she forced to smile and saluted, "I''m a slave. I can''t take good care of my wife. I hope you can punish me."Her voice with a touch of hoarseness, and a bit of nasal sound, ye Shu from the eyes to the poached egg, the poached egg immediately eyes move, slightly nodded.


    Ye Shuli quietly took back his eyes and said, "get up, since you are ill, take a good rest. Don''t wait on me, but don''t give me too much of the disease."


    Hongfu''s heart fell to the ground slightly and answered. He was planning to go back to the house, but he heard Ye Shuli suddenly say: "in winter, how can I put the basin of washing clothes in the yard, and I''m not afraid of ice? Don''t move it back soon. "


    As soon as the words came out, her eyes looked straight at Hongfu and Hongyan, and the servant girl didn''t want to help at all.


    The wild goose immediately went to the basin and said, "it''s my servant''s negligence! Hongfu, come and help me to carry the basin into the house


    At the moment, the only thing in xiafeng''s courtyard is the sick woman and the wild goose who takes care of her. Hongfu bites her lip, so she has to go forward and lift the basin with the wild goose.


    The water basin was very heavy, and the injury on her right shoulder suddenly brought a sharp pain, which made her almost let go and fall into the water basin. Hongfu''s face turned white, and her body weight could not be shifted from the left side to relieve the pressure on her right shoulder.


    See ye Shuli staring at her straight, Hongfu can''t help but jump under the heart, isn''t Ye Shuli suspicious of her?


    But when they take the basin back, ye Shuli nods and turns around, leaving Hongfu''s heart finally on the ground.


    "Well, is that her?" Ye Shuli asked softly.


    He Baodan nodded: "she should be right. Although her voice is different from that of last night, I can still recognize a little familiar feeling. In addition, when she just carried the water basin, her whole strength was on the left. It must be because I hurt her right shoulder last night


    Ye Shuli nodded: "first, don''t scare the snake. Next, we''ll see who is behind her!"

 Chapter 199

    Ye Shuli did not come to the summer wind courtyard, and Hongfu''s heart returned to peace.


    Amber escapes, but she must tell Pei Lang the details, and ye Shuli has doubts about her.


    Hongfu was very careful, otherwise he would not have been hidden in Wenguo mansion for so long.


    She didn''t rush to send a letter to Pei Lang, but waited patiently for three or four days. After the blockade was slowly removed, she began to move.


    It was the dining room again. Hongfu walked into the backyard as if nothing had happened. While there was no one around, she put a roll of writing paper in her hand into a gap in the corner of the wall.


    This is the place where she connects with Pei Lang''s people. The other side of the wall is outside the house. The other side will come to check whether there are letters here every night. She just needs to put the letter paper into the crack of the wall.


    Seeing that there was no one around, she let go and left.


    A long time after she left, the shadow under the tree in the distance moved.


    Ye Shuli takes the poached egg to the direction where Hongfu just stayed, because he is afraid that the other party will find out that he didn''t even hit the lantern. The corner of the wall is far away from the lantern in the corridor.


    Under the dark light, ye Shuli groped for a long time at the wall, and finally found the note that was stuffed into the wall seam by Hongfu.


    "Found it!" Ye Shuli takes out the note and can''t wait to open it.


    The night was very dark. Ye Shuli barely recognized the words on the letter paper by the dim moonlight. Between his eyes, a heart suddenly raised to his throat, and then he was cold.


    "Girl What''s the matter with you? " Looking at Ye Shuli''s shock and anger, he Baodan asked.


    "I didn''t expect it to be him No, no I should have thought it was him! " Ye Shuli said with gnashing teeth, his eyes burning with anger.


    She never thought that he would be the one who put Hongfu in Wenguo.


    Ye Shu left silent for a long time, cold with a face, quietly carrying the eggs back to the yard.


    In the light of moonlight, the three characters of Pei Shizi on the corner of the letter paper are very meaningful.


    Inside the house, the poached egg was also surprised: "it''s Pei Lang? The red brush has been in the Wen state public house for more than half a year. How could he have inserted an eyeliner in Fu Ryan so early? "


    Even saved amber!


    Think of this, the purse egg quickly closed his mouth, some dare not go to see ye Shuli look.


    The relationship between Pei LANGPING Rili and ye Shuli is still mild. He should not be unaware of the grudge between Ye Shuli and Xue Shengan, but now he has saved Ye Shuli''s enemy


    Why don''t Ye Shu understand these?


    The room was warm, but she couldn''t stop shivering.


    Because Pei Lang and Xue Sheng''an in the original book are rivals in love, the former is in the light, the latter is in the dark, rarely meet each other, so she never thought about Pei Lang, but how can she ignore such an important point?


    Even if one of them is in the light and the other is in the dark, they are all the people of Longna!


    Looking at her surprised and angry eyes, he Baodan couldn''t help saying: "is this Pei Lang''s meaning or the third prince''s meaning?"


    There is no doubt that her heart is full of words.


    Hongfu has been in Wenguo mansion for more than half a year, and has been here since April. But at that time, she did not have a grudge with Longna, and did not break with yexihan.


    Why did Pei Lang put Hongfu in Wenguo government so early?


    How much did he spy on her?


    Thinking of Pei Lang''s many rescues at the flower poetry meeting that day, and the protection of the Palace Banquet at the night of terror, ye Shu became very complicated. Then he straightened up and rushed out of the door.


    "Girl, where are you going?" The poached egg cried hastily behind his back.


    Ye Shuli is coming fiercely. Before Hongfu reacts, she has been bound by Ye Shuli. When she sees her cold look and the familiar letter in her hand, Hongfu doesn''t know what happened. A bitter smile rises on her pale face.


    Ye Shuli grabs Hongfu without saying a word. Without explaining to her father and brother, he presses her to ride on the carriage and drive to shuntianfu.


    "Girl Don''t be impulsive at night! Now is not the time to split the cheek with shuntianfu! " He Baodan was shocked and advised that when he saw Ye Shuli''s body trembling with anger and the steps that he couldn''t stop, he was in a bad mood.


    Pei Liang An''s act of inserting an eyeliner is really unacceptable, but how can she put this question on the bright side to ask her silly girl?


    Seeing that ye Shuli was overwhelmed by anger, he Baodan had to turn around and report to Wen Jinrui.


    It''s about to enter the late winter of January. It''s very cold in the capital in the evening. When we arrived at shuntianfu, ye Shuli had already come back soberly.


    But the anger of being watched and calculated still lingered in her heart for a long time.


    Now that we have all come, what can we do?


    Ye Shuli took a deep breath, sank his face, pressed Hongfu, and went to the gate of shuntianfu.The guard quickly stopped her: "who is coming?"


    "This is the third lady of Wenguo government. She has something to visit!" Ye Shuli said to the coachman.


    The guards looked at each other. They didn''t know what ye Shuli was going to do with a girl. So they said, "today our master and wife are staying in the palace, not in the house. The prince is receiving distinguished guests. Miss Ye San, please come back tomorrow!"


    Ye Shuli clenched his fist and said in a deep voice, "get out of the way!"


    Then, without saying a word, he went straight in. The guard was confused, and his face was full of embarrassment. He saw that she was Miss Di of Wenguo government. He didn''t dare to stop her, so he had to persuade her in a loud voice, and then another person rushed to report.


    Seeing this, the accompanying servants had to press Hongfu, whose mouth was blocked, to follow them.


    Ye Shuli has never been to shuntianfu. At the moment, she just grabs the sleeve of a passing servant girl and asks: "where is peilang''s yard?"


    That small servant girl Leng for a while, subconsciously pointed out a direction to her, leaf book leaves then quickly step to Pei Lang''s yard to walk.


    Pei Lang, who was chatting with an official in another room, suddenly saw his servant''s face rushing in and said, "what''s so rash?"


    The servant shivered and whispered a few words at Pei Lang''s side. Then he changed his face slightly, turned around and gave a salute. He said with a smile, "there''s something urgent to deal with today. It''s impolite to be entertaining a bachelor next time."


    The person on the other side waved his hand understandably: "Pei Shizi is polite. I''m just going back to my home. I don''t need to come to see you off!"


    Ye Shu walked straight into Pei Lang''s yard, stepped into the room, and wanted to question him angrily. After looking around, he didn''t see anyone.


    When she accidentally broke into a room like a study, she was stunned.


    On the four walls of the room, there are many beautiful paintings, on which there is a woman in red without face.


    There are those who hold umbrellas to watch the snow, and those who meditate under the peach blossom flying rain


    There seems to be an unfinished painting on the table. Ye Shuli can''t help but walk forward and uncover the paper on it.


    There is a picture on it of a pretty girl in a lake green waist length Ru skirt and a bun. She is aiming her bow and arrow at the fleeing hare. Although she has no facial features, she can also feel the different style of the woman in the picture.


    Ye Shuli''s pupil shrinks, his brain is blank, and he breathes a little for a while.

 Chapter 200

    Involuntarily, she reached out to touch the painting on the case. Her fingertips trembled, but she did not dare to imagine the absurd fact.


    How could he?


    When his fingertips touched the cool paper, ye Shuli suddenly took back his hand, shook his head, and his eyes were clear again.


    If so, it would be ridiculous!


    The bottom of my heart is still a little flustered. Ye shulizheng is going to leave the room. He turns around and sees Pei langzheng standing at the door of the study and looking at her. There is no usual hypocrisy and politeness in his eyes, as bright as the stars in the night sky.


    She missed a beat in her heart, and then all kinds of mixed feelings of incomprehension and anger welled up.


    "You I see it all He spoke softly, breaking the suffocating silence of the room.


    Ye Shu left, restrained his beating heart, turned around and said, "Hongfu, you sent it?"


    Her tone was as cold as a cold winter night, which made Pei Lang feel tight.


    Just when he saw Hongfu tied up by all sorts of things at the door, he already knew all this, but the situation was still much worse than he imagined. He didn''t expect that ye Shu would rush into shuntianfu to question him.


    Before he could answer, ye Shuli''s eyes were furious: "how long have you been secretly monitoring Wenguo government? How much information did you reveal to Longna? "


    Hearing that she thought she was a sharp girl sent by Longna, Pei Lang felt relieved somehow and explained in a deep voice: "Hongfu It has nothing to do with Longna. It''s only in June that I started to work for Hongfu. The real Hongfu has been replaced by me. " The real red brush of


    was bought into Wen Guo''s office in April. He secretly changed her, because it was a newly arrived servant girl. What was wrong with the people around him was not found.


    "The real red brush Ye Shu left his eyes slightly open, and immediately understood the reason.


    Pei Lang is afraid that she misunderstands and says: "the real Hongfu hasn''t had an accident. She''s living well outside now."


    Ye Shuli didn''t get angry but laughed: "it''s just that. Does it really matter? Amber, you let Hongfu save it, right? If it wasn''t for this, I didn''t know that Pei Shizi''s method was so good! "


    Hearing the aggressive words, Pei Lang lowered his eyes slightly.


    Xue Sheng''an was also taken as a secret line by Longna, because he and ye Shu were far away from each other. Naturally, he knew everything between them as well.


    Although they belong to the same side, one is in the light and the other is in the dark. There is almost no intersection between them. If it were not for the relationship between Hongfu and amber this time, it would not have happened today.


    See him silent down, ye Shu from the heart more gas, she sneered a way: "I and Xue Sheng an''s grudge, you also clear."


    Pei Lang nodded slightly, ye Shuli clenched his fist slightly, since he knew why he would do that? What does the painting in the study mean?


    She took a deep breath, put aside the confused thoughts in her head, and said in a deep voice, "since you are clear, but you still choose to do so, we must have clear positions and attitudes."


    Hearing her indifferent words, Pei Lang''s eyes trembled and could not help explaining: "this is not my wish..."


    Even if he and Xue Shengan belong to the same faction, he doesn''t want to get involved with the person who once hurt her.


    If he could, he would like to be like Wen Jinrui Stand beside her and tear the man to pieces!


    "Enough! Don''t explain I don''t want to hear it Ye Shuli suddenly interrupted, "I''ve already sent people here today when you put Hongfu in Wenguo government. If I find out that there will be another time..."


    Looking at her angry eyes, Pei Lang couldn''t help breathing lightly, his eyes flickered.


    Then his tight body suddenly relaxed and his face relaxed. He turned to look at the paper in his study and said, "why did I put Hongfu in Wenguo mansion? Don''t you know the reason very well..."


    No matter what reason Pei Lang is for, she can''t bear to spy on her and help his enemy!


    Ye Shuli turned away from the topic and looked straight at him with sharp eyes: "Xue Sheng''an and I have a bitter hatred. We will never give up. Now that you have made a choice, you will..."


    "The book leaves, I am pleased with you."


    See ye Shu from such as how to also want to avoid that topic not to talk about, Pei Lang showed a smile like sigh like regret.


    He placed Hongfu in Wenguo government early in the hope of mastering all her recent situation.


    When delivering medicine, he missed the first time, the second time under Hanshan Temple, the third time on the night of captivity. He didn''t want to miss the fourth time


    "Shuli, it''s clear that we are the first to know each other. Why..." He looked at her with bitter eyes.


    "Shut up Hear "I love you" four words, think of Wen Jinrui who also said this, ye Shu centrifugal God a shock, eyes slightly red angry drink out.


    Please her, please her is the reason to do these things?Wen Jinrui has never done such a thing. He knows how to respect her feelings.


    "Miss Ye San, our young master treats you..." See ye Shuli so merciless, Pei Qi standing at the door can''t help but open his mouth.


    "Pei Qi, stop it!" Pei Lang frowned slightly and said quickly.


    Seeing that he still had the intention to explain, ye Shuli turned around and seemed to feel extremely ridiculous. He gave a smile and said without emotion: "then tell me, did Hongfu connect with Xue Shengan? Have you ever disclosed the information about the government of Wenguo to Longna? "


    Smell speech, Pei Lang changed a facial expression slightly, body shape a stiff.


    On the one hand, she should pay attention to her movements, and on the other hand, she should inquire about the situation of Wenguo government.


    Ye Shuli stares at him tightly. After a few breath, she seems to laugh sarcastically. She doesn''t know whether she is laughing at him or herself.


    "It''s not good for our government to help the enemy and tangle with my concubine sister. Is that what you call pleasing me?" Ye Shuli said coldly, "I will never die with Xue Shengan. He burned my granary and porridge shed the day before yesterday to poison me. I have to avenge this revenge!"


    Pei Lang was surprised. He knew about burning the granary. What was the meaning of poisoning the porridge shed?


    "Poison the porridge shed What did you say? " He asked in a low voice.


    "Pei Shizi should know more about what Xue Shengan does than me, right?" With that, ye Shuli took back his eyes and no longer looked at him. She didn''t want to stay in this place at all.


    Seeing that ye Shuli is about to leave, Pei Lang''s face changes. In a hurry, he steps forward and grabs her Guangxiu.


    "Let go!" Ye Shuli angrily says that he pulls out his hand, but Pei Lang holds her sleeve tightly.

 Chapter 201

    "Shuli, listen to me..." Pei Lang had never seen her with such an attitude. For a moment, she looked helpless.


    "I said, let it go! Hands She said word by word without giving Pei Lang a look.


    Pei Lang was silent, but he tightened his sleeves.


    Ye Shuli suddenly looked back at him and said angrily, "don''t let it go, right?"


    Pei Lang''s body shape is a meal, haven''t answered a word, see ye Shu leave another hand, then drew out a side Pei seven waist side of the sword.


    The sword rises and falls, and the body of the sword refracts a dazzling cold light in the moonlight, as if the two of them are in two. Pei Lang feels a moment of suffocation.


    Pei Lang felt that his hand was loose, and he stepped back two steps. There was only a soft and smooth sleeve left on his hand.


    Pei Lang felt a pain in his heart. He looked at Ye Shuli blankly. His eyes were frozen with anger. The feeling of extremely hot and cold was intertwined, which made him linger between two kinds of extreme pain.


    People in the Da''an dynasty would not easily cut off their own robes, because there is a word called cutting off the robes, cutting off the righteousness.


    With a bang, ye Shuli dropped his sword and took a deep look at him. Then he left without looking back.


    Seeing that the situation is getting worse, Pei Lang''s heart turns to Lin, clenches the small part of his sleeve and catches up in a hurry.


    "My son!" Pei Qi picks up the long sword and inserts it into the scabbard. He goes out of the yard quickly. When he sees the cold sweat in the yard, he has to send someone to escort her to the house first.


    "Shuli Don''t go Pei Lang shook his eyes and ran all the way to the front yard to catch Ye Shuli''s arm. "I''ve never dealt with Xue Shengan. She made her own decision about Hongfu!"


    Seeing ye Shuli''s pause, Pei Lang was delighted and went on explaining: "I never wanted to take the initiative to save Xue Shengan''s people, but I couldn''t disobey the orders from above..."


    He didn''t want to help Xue Sheng''an at all. If he could, he would like to kill him himself, but it''s not only Longna but also Pei''s family who suppress him behind his back.


    "So? So what? " Ye Shuli extinguishes the anger in his heart and looks at his eyes strangely calm, which makes Pei Lang panic involuntarily.


    "You don''t understand the relationship between Longna and Wenguo government. What if they want you to attack Wenguo government in the future? Even if it''s not what you want, what can you do? "


    Pei Lang pursed his lips tightly. He wanted to say that there would not be such a day. As long as he was there, he would surely protect the government.


    Ye Shuli saw through his mind and said with a smile: "you want to say that it won''t happen, right? Pei Shizi, I have never found that you are so naive. "


    According to the relationship between her and Wen Jinrui, how can the dragon''s shell, which can burn her sister to death, let her go?


    On the contrary, Pei Lang, if it comes to Longna''s ears, I''m afraid it will arouse his anger and suspicion.


    Pei Lang is in a panic. He can''t help telling Ye Shuli that their Pei family is not the same. They are loyal to the royal family from generation to generation. Even Longna can''t be merciless.


    Thinking of this, he made up his mind to open his mouth to reveal to her, so he couldn''t help holding her shoulders and hindering her from leaving.


    Ye Shuli frowned slightly in pain. At this time, Pei Lang was about to open his mouth, but a sharp sword came to him.


    "Let her go!"


    Wen Jinrui''s eyes are red and her face is as cold as ice. Her eyes are full of killing intention.


    Pei Lang''s heart is startled. He quickly releases Ye Shuli and retreats a few steps to avoid Wen Jinrui''s sword. Then he looks at him coldly.


    This is the man. Without Wen Jinrui, there would never have been such a day for him to leave Ye Shu.


    Wen Jinrui has no smile on his face at this time. His face, which used to be like the warm jade of Dongyang, is just like Luocha now, which is different from the ordinary one. Looking at the man who covets the treasure in his hand, Wen Jinrui clenches the sword and attacks him again without saying a word.


    "Jinrui! Don''t be impulsive Ye Shu centrifugal next surprised, quickly dissuade way.


    Pei Lang didn''t wear a sword with him. Rao Shi''s eyes were cold, so he rushed straight up to fight with Wen Jinrui. Their eyes collided with each other, causing a fire of hatred and anger.


    Under the moon, his clothes are floating and his sword is moving. Pei Lang has no sword in his hand. For a moment, he is forced to retreat by Wen Jinrui.


    "My son!" Pei Qi roars. He''s going to help Pei Lang, but he''s caught by the pocketed egg coming out of nowhere.


    Seeing that Wen Jinrui''s move, with an undisguised murderer, goes straight to Pei Lang''s crucial point, and has no intention to stop, ye Shu, who has been calm down for a long time, can''t help but panic.


    "Jinrui! This is shuntianfu. Don''t be impulsive


    However, it''s too late. Wen Jinrui, who is full of anger, can''t hear any sound at the moment. He is full of eyes, only the man opposite whom he wants to kill.


    Under the cold and indifferent moonlight, Pei Lang has retreated to the rockery step by step, and there is no way back. Wen Jinrui''s long sword stabs him with no end. The sound of sharp weapon piercing flesh and blood comes, and the sharp pain on his left shoulder makes Pei Lang hum.Seeing Pei Lang stabbed by Wen Jinrui, ye Shuli is shocked. Regardless of everything, he quickly comes forward to hold Wen Jinrui who wants to continue to work.


    "Ah Rui...!"


    Hearing this familiar and frightened cry, Wen Jinrui wakes up when he sees Pei Lang covering his bleeding left shoulder and staring at him without flinching.


    Looking at Ye Shuli''s strange and frightened eyes, Wen Jinrui''s face tightened: "don''t be afraid Did it scare you? "


    Ye Shu left her white face and didn''t speak. Her body trembled. Tonight''s event was beyond her tolerance. Wen Jinrui''s cold and ruthless appearance was the first time she saw it. She couldn''t make a sound for a moment.


    Wen Jinrui was flustered, and immediately returned to her usual state. She looked at her with some hesitation: "ah Li, I..."


    "Shizi"!!! How are you doing! " Pei Qi sees Pei Lang''s hand, his face suddenly changes, throws down his pocketed egg and runs to it immediately.


    Looking at the ferocious wound on Pei Lang''s left shoulder, Pei Qi opened his eyes and yelled angrily: "how dare you hurt the son of the world, today none of you want to be good!"


    At the same time, the bodyguard who heard the news rushed up and surrounded them in the middle, staring at them with guard and hatred.


    Ye Shu sighs that it''s bad. He hurt Pei Lang today. I''m afraid he''s making a lot of trouble.


    Wen Jinrui holds her hand placidly and looks at Pei Lang coldly without any fear.


    "Let them go..."


    The cold wind is blowing, and the snow is floating in the sky.

 Chapter 202

    Pei Lang covered the wound and said weakly with pain.


    "My son!" Pei Qi is not willing to call to, don''t understand ground looking at Pei Lang.


    This is a good opportunity to join Wen Jinrui!


    "I said, let them go!" Pei Lang roared in a low voice, with a trace of pain on his face. Don''t open your head and don''t look at the two people''s clenched hands.


    Although the heart is unwilling, Pei seven or with the soldiers around to withdraw.


    Pei Lang released his hand covering his left shoulder, looked at Wen Jinrui with no expression and said, "let''s go..."


    This sound seems to be a sigh, and gradually spread in the air.


    Looking at Ye Shuli''s complicated look, Pei Lang immediately took back his eyes. Without saying another word, he turned back to the yard.


    The hand under the sleeve can''t help clenching into a fist.


    One day, he will beat the man and take the one he loves!


    Ye Shuli was staring at his lonely back and didn''t understand how things could develop to such an absurd and tortuous degree.


    Looking at her stupefied and numb, Wen Jinrui''s eyes were cold, and immediately took her and quickly left shuntianfu.


    It was not until he got on the carriage that ye Shuli regained his pure and clear mind. His heart was full of shock and disbelief.


    How could Pei Lang have such a mind for her? How many times have they seen each other?


    If the first meeting is fate, but later repeated misunderstandings have been this shallow fate to wear out. She was very grateful for the rescue and protection at the flower poetry club and the Palace Banquet, but after meeting again, he appeared beside Ye Xihan in a protective manner.


    They just met by chance. Why?


    For ye Shuli, she only met Pei Lang several times, and the feelings of the other side are inexplicable and hard to accept, but she doesn''t know that Pei Lang knows everything about her.


    He planted Hongfu''s original intention just to know the news and save her at the first time when she was in danger.


    If at first it was just for the sake of returning the feeling of bumping into each other on the street and sending ointment by mistake, then it became a habit to listen to her everyday until I like it.


    He knows when she went to the restaurant and came back very late He knew that her naughty brother stole her snacks again


    Later, the development of things gradually deviated from the track, watching her and Wen Jinrui know each other, he began to block the psychological panic, but he did not understand.


    When he understood his heart, the beauty had already gone far away.


    It is a kind of unbearable pain for a loved one to be a strong enemy.


    Gradually, Hongfu, originally intended to be protected, gradually turned into a spy for wenguogongfu and wenjinrui.


    "Shizi, you are better..." Pei Qi looked at the wrapped Pei Lang, and couldn''t help asking the bottom of his heart: "why do you want to let Wen Jinrui go, because miss Ye San is right?"


    Pei Lang did not speak. His eyes were as deep and bright as Obsidian immersed in a deep pool.


    "I''m fine Hongfu doesn''t work hard. Send her to the dark guard. Don''t be soft handed. " He said faintly, as if he was talking about a common thing.


    Pei Qi''s body shape does not have the trace slightly to shake, should come down.


    if he hadn''t been allowed to contact Xue Shengan''s people without his permission, how could he know that he had already placed his eyes in Wen Guo''s office? How could he end up with Ye Shu?


    After calling Pei Qi back, Pei Lang quietly lay on the soft couch, took out a cut off sleeve from his chest collar and gently stroked it.


    He and Wen Jinrui are natural enemies.


    If he had hesitated before whether to start with the government of Wen state, then after that night, his determination was strengthened.


    Pei family will never be able to switch to the side of the prince long Heng, and he will never be able to switch to the side of Wen Jinrui.


    He and Wen Jinrui are doomed not to coexist.


    As long as he gets rid of that man, the prince will be the loser. At that time, he will naturally save the government of Wenguo.


    This is the only way he can win over his sweetheart. Even if ye Shuli hates him, she will sacrifice herself for the sake of her family.


    Thought of here, Pei Lang eyes across a cold light, suddenly clenched the soft sleeve.


    On the carriage, Wen Jinrui grabbed her hand with a missing sleeve and asked in a deep voice, "what''s the matter?"


    Ye Shuli came back and explained a few words in a soft voice. Then he was held in a tight embrace. His hot and short breath splashed on her face. The force of friction on her lips almost made her gasp.


    It''s a kiss with restlessness and possessiveness.


    Ye Shuli stares at Wen Jinrui. His eyes are full of confusion and uneasiness. His heart softens and his eyes soften. He takes the initiative to respond to him.


    Wen Jinrui''s body was stunned, and more strength came from her lips, but with a little tenderness.


    After a while, he let her red and swollen lips go, buried them in her neck, took a deep breath, and said helplessly, "ah Li, don''t be afraid of me."Ye Shuli knew that he was afraid that he had just lost control of Shura and scared her. He was afraid that she would have a bad heart.


    Lightly stroking his messy hair, ye Shuli hugged him tightly and said in a low voice, "fool, I''m not afraid of tigers. How can I be afraid of you?"


    Hearing this, Wen Jinrui''s tight body slowly softened, and he said: "don''t leave me."


    "Well, I won''t leave you."


    Ye Shuli stroked his back, comforted him in a soft voice, and listened to his stuffy words around his neck.


    "Ah Li, Pei Lang has two rooms. Don''t be coaxed by him." Wen Jinrui said jealously.


    "Well."


    "Ah Li, I will not be like him. I will only marry you in my life." The gentle words are full of promise.


    "Good."


    "Ah Li, did he bully you just now?" He nervously clenched the wrist where she had broken her sleeve.


    "You helped me bully back."


    Wen Jinrui gently stirred up a smile, raised her head, printed a kiss on her forehead, and gently held her in her arms.


    "Ah Li, I want to kill him..."


    The feeling that the most precious person is coveted by another man drives him crazy. He can''t bear the anger and uneasiness in his chest. He just wants to kill that person. He hasn''t lost control for many years.


    The last time that this kind of emotion came into being was when Wen Yu died. This time, however, the feeling was much stronger than before.


    Ye Shuli sighed: "don''t think about it. My heart is very small. I can only fit you next."


    Light and soft words came out of her mouth. There was a kind of calming power. The anger in Wen Jinrui''s eyes gradually dispersed, and a heart returned to peace.


    In the carriage, a pair of people hugged each other tightly.

 Chapter 203

    Pei Lang''s love is mixed with too many other things. Ye Shu doesn''t like this feeling.


    She hated the feeling of being watched and calculated. What''s more, Pei Lang, who didn''t know the bottom of the story, peeped at him like a sharp blade hanging around his neck, which made Ye Shu tremble.


    She came from a different world, and she didn''t have much sense of security in her heart. Pei Lang''s practice really touched her.


    The feeling that every move was in the hands of others made her have a sense of crisis that the secret was exposed, and she could not stop her anger.


    Only Wen Jinrui can give her a sense of peace of mind.


    What''s more, Wen Jinrui is different from Pei Lang, he will be considerate about her feelings, and will never do such things in the name of love as Pei Lang does.


    Pei Lang''s performance is not like fraud, but Rao is so. Ye Shuli still can''t help suspecting and guessing the real purpose in his heart.


    For Yazhu, there is no such thing as a clear sky for him.


    Unable to understand the complex emotions in his heart, ye Shu left to avoid him.


    From that day on, Pei Lang would visit Wen''s Mansion from time to time, or go to her porridge shed to watch her quietly in the distance.


    His blazing eyes let Ye Shuli sit like a needle and felt. He couldn''t help but want to turn around and escape.


    Ye Qinzhi, who came back from the palace, always looked at her with a strange look. Ye Shuli couldn''t help but ask, "what''s the matter, big brother?"


    "No It''s nothing. " Ye Qinzhi shook his head awkwardly. After a moment of silence, he hesitated and said, "Shuli, what happened between you, Jinrui and Pei Shizi?"


    Ye Shuli was stunned. His heart beat faster, but he asked as if nothing had happened: "how, what happened?"


    Ye Qinzhi clenched her fist and coughed softly: "when I was in the Palace this morning, Wen Shizi and Pei Shizi seemed to have some conflicts and almost had a big fight."


    "Why How could it be? " Leaf book leaves Leng ground to ask a way.


    Ye Qinzhi is also extremely puzzled, which of Wen Jinrui and Pei Lang is not always calm, the sky is not surprised. Now he even tore his face and even started in the palace, which really surprised a large group of people around him.


    Then he dodged and said, "I''ve heard some gossip They said they were estranged by a woman. "


    His euphemism is vague, but Jingzhong has already burst into blossom. Who else can be the precious girl who has a close relationship with Wen Jinrui besides Ye Shuli?


    So there are lots of people watching. Two men from zhilanyushu, famous in Kyoto, almost fight for a woman. It''s a good play, and you can go around the capital a lot if you are envious of Ye Shuli.


    Ye Shuli said with a bitter smile, "I''ve been busy these days. What time do I have to care about these gossip?"


    "Well Now people in the capital say that you are a disaster of beauty.... "


    What ye Qinzhi said is more euphemistic. What''s more, she directly scolded her for being foxy and flirtatious with two men. In addition, she just broke her engagement with the government of the state of Wu not long ago. Now there are all kinds of versions of the eight trigrams circulating outside. One is more embarrassing than the other.


    "Love how to say how to say, people in the capital is talkative, brother, you are not blind, why care." Ye Shuli said lightly.


    "Well You''re right. My elder brother is worried that it will affect you. Now I''m relieved to see that you don''t care about it. " Ye Qinzhi smiles, then hesitates and asks, "then they are with you..."


    "When did big brother believe these nonsense rumors?" The leaf book leaves the face not red heart not to jump of return a way.


    Ye Qin was embarrassed: "it''s brother who is stupid If you are busy, don''t care about the outside. I''ll go back to my room first. "


    The leaf book leaves facial expression light ground to nod, after waiting for a long time, just reaction out of the right.


    Wen Jinrui and Pei Lang had a conflict in the palace? The rumor outside is so fierce, doesn''t that mean that long Yu also knows about it?


    Thinking of this, ye Shuli''s face suddenly turned a little pale.


    She has always held a respectful attitude towards Pei Lang, one of which is because he is the master of the original work, and the other is because long Yu is infatuated with Pei Lang.


    She and long Yu''s relationship has been good, more can be regarded as a friend of life and death, now rumors everywhere, what will long yu think?


    All of a sudden, ye Shufeng was a little annoyed. He was annoyed at his impulse that night and Pei Lang''s behavior.


    The people of the central court originally said that the affair between Wen Jinrui and Pei Lang was a fallacy. They had to believe it only when they saw the confrontation in political affairs with their own eyes.


    At the same time, within two days, all the people in the capital knew that Wen Jinrui, the son of the general, was at odds with Pei Lang, the son of Yin in shuntianfu.


    The more they make trouble, the more severe the rumors in Beijing are to Ye Shuli.


    "What she suffered today is all because of you. I will make you pay for it." Wen Jinrui said in a low voice, looking at Pei Lang''s expressionless face with cold eyes, he was very angry about recent events.On that day, he covered up all the news of his subordinates, but there was still a rumor in the capital, and there was no one else except Pei Lang.


    Pei Lang gave a smile without any emotion and looked directly into his eyes without flinching. He also said in a voice that only two of them could hear: "I will marry her in the future, and I won''t let her suffer any hardship. I''ll worry about it."


    The rumor is that he let it out. Yes, he wants Ye Shuli to be entangled with him all his life. If the two of them don''t meet each other, then he will make a strong point.


    As soon as Wen Jinrui''s face sank, the temperature of her whole body suddenly dropped ten degrees, and the people around her were scared away from them.


    The person he regarded as a treasure was not willing to let her suffer a little injustice. Pei Lang was so shameless that he tied them together with rumors and damaged her reputation!


    Clenched into a fist finger joints sound, Wen Jinrui took a deep breath, endured the impulse to burst out.


    Their gunpowder eyes collided in the air, and then they left in the opposite direction without saying a word. When the two men''s bodies completely disappeared, the palace maids and bodyguards in the distance shivered and watched deeply.


    How many times a day does this happen? They can''t stand it!


    It''s January. It''s the Spring Festival. Although it''s extremely cold this year, it still can''t resist the lively atmosphere in the streets.


    In recent days, the palace is preparing for a banquet. The eunuch sends an imperial edict from the palace. The two daughters of Daowen government have recently done a lot of good deeds in the capital. The emperor specially gives them the opportunity to enter the palace for the banquet.


    At the same time, ye Shuli also received a letter from Long Yu privately, asking her to go to the palace for dinner, not to refuse.

 Chapter 204

    Laba Festival is a busy scene in the palace.


    Si Yu has been staying in the palace recently, so there are only Phoenix brothers and sisters and Chi Linyuan in the medicine shop. Ye Shu took the ingredients of Laba porridge from the government of Wenguo to the drugstore.


    "Although it''s snowing heavily, the situation in the city is pretty good recently. This time, Si Fu is famous!" Phoenix drink Laba porridge said triumphantly.


    Phoenix song not angry ground white her one eye: "only hope you are not to give others trouble."


    During the period of practicing medicine and porridge outside the palace, Si Fu didn''t reveal his identity. People only know that there is a young doctor on Zhuque Street who is good at medicine and looks like an immortal. He doesn''t need money to see a doctor, and the money collected for medicine is only 30% of that of other families. His heart is full of excitement.


    But Fenghuang has a big mouth. He can''t see Si Fu''s good deeds without leaving his name. He wants the whole world to know that the famous imperial doctor in the palace has come to see their poor people.


    "The little prince of Chu and Wen Shizi have made a lot of contributions to these medicinal materials. If you put all the credit on the chief physician, he may not feel better." Chi Linyuan shook his head without expression and said.


    Fenghuang spat out his tongue and muttered in a low voice: "what do you do well without leaving a name? Isn''t that what you do for others On such a cold day, Si Fu stayed in the porridge shed all day, and I haven''t seen the little king of Chu come here several times... "


    "When did your relationship with Si Xi get so good?" Ye Shuli''s light face was rarely linked with a banter smile, "I remember that not long ago you still quarreled every day."


    Phoenix blushed, lowered his head and muttered a few times, but no one could hear clearly.


    "By the way, Shuli, the rumors in the city these days..."


    Leaf book left light ground to nod: "I all know."


    Phoenix and Chi Linyuan look at each other. Phoenix can''t help but ask, "what''s the matter with Pei Lang? Isn''t he on good terms with your concubine Before, the story of the two of them was still spread in the capital. How could it be that once the wind blows, the object of arrangement becomes you again. "


    Seeing that ye Shuli frowned slightly, Chi Linyuan said in a deep voice, "don''t mention those rumors in front of the girl to make her sad. In my opinion, Pei Lang is just trying to find a reason why she can''t have fun with Wen Shizi."


    The two of them are rivals.


    On hearing this, Phoenix said angrily, "how can it be like this? How important is fame to a woman Otherwise, I''ll secretly poison him and vent my anger for you! "


    "Well, well Don''t say any more about that. I''ve learned your kindness. I''m afraid you''ll be caught in prison before you get close to others. " Ye Shuli comforted him with helplessness and humor.


    "You''re going to the palace in a few days, aren''t you?" Feng Song, who has never spoken, suddenly makes a sound.


    Ye Shuli nodded and saw that he suddenly walked into the house without saying a word. After a while, he took out a small wooden box and gave it to her.


    "This is


    Fengge said seriously: "we Miao people don''t easily intervene in the Han people''s struggle, but I can''t see women as victims in the political struggle. If Wen Jinrui can''t protect you, you can go to miaojiang with me to ensure that no one dares to bully you!"


    In Fengge''s heart, Wen Jinrui and Pei Lang are not good things. A woman who can''t protect her beloved makes her wronged, and a shameless woman who plans to damage her reputation in politics.


    With that, Fengge opened the wooden box and showed her two delicate hairpins.


    "Si Xi said that there is a man under Longna and you are the enemies of life and death, so I have made two hairpins in recent days. Time is pressing, and they are rough. Don''t mind." Feng Song scratched her head and laughed sheepishly.


    "There is lethal poison in this silver hairpin. As long as you pull out the end of the hairpin, the poisonous needle will come out. Maybe it can save your life at the critical moment. Another gold hairpin also contains anesthetic. Unlike the silver hairpin, this gold hairpin will not kill people, but will only make people lose their mobility in a short time. "


    "Maybe it''ll come in handy at the critical moment, but I''d rather you don''t need it all your life."


    Ye Shuli looked at his white face, a pair of smart eyes are two obvious blue and black marks, heart next move, can''t help showing a smile, whispered: "thank you."


    Feng Ge smiles: "sure enough, you still have the most beautiful smile. Don''t forget what I said. If they make you sad, they will go to miaojiang with me."


    Fengge is a full face control. He likes all beautiful things, including Ye Shuli. This kind of liking is very simple and pure. It''s more appropriate to appreciate than to like.


    Ye Shu centrifugal moved, accepted the box, warm voice thanks to him, then bid farewell to the drugstore.


    In shuntianfu, where the snow is falling, two dignified men are talking in the room.


    "You say you want Ye Shuli?" The dragon''s eyes narrowed slightly, faintly emitting a little dangerous breath.


    Pei Lang''s face remained unchanged and said, "that''s right."


    "In other words, the rumors these days are true?" The Dragon Na chuckled, "I don''t know how you should end up in this picture because of a woman."He pointed to Pei Lang''s left shoulder, which was not yet healed, and then he said with some threat: "if you make this scene with him, will you forget what I said to you? These days, I''ve been in the palace to pacify Long Yu for a while. "


    Pei langdun, hiding in the sleeve of the hand slightly clenched, and then loosen to say: "Long Yu there you can rest assured, will not have a big problem."


    The Dragon Na sweeps his eyes up and down, shakes his head and says with a smile: "not only is long Yu, but ye Xihan can''t relax. They are all useful. Just like this, aren''t you afraid that your sweetheart will alienate you?"


    Hearing this, Pei Lang stares at him and says, "it''s only a matter of one or two years before the dust settles. As long as long Heng falls down and Wen Jinrui gets rid of it, there will be no more problems."


    Don''t care what ye Shu thinks at the moment. When all the dust is settled, she has no choice.


    Now owe her, he can use a lifetime to make up for, even if she is how to hate him, a lifetime so long, there will always be a hot heart cover one day.


    The dragon''s heart moved, his eyes brightened, and he laughed: "OK, OK! I remember what you said today. I promise you that when I succeed in seizing the throne, I will release the government of Wenguo and give you ye Shuli. "


    This time, he was sure that Pei Lang would not waver his loyalty to the royal family because of women. Not only would he not waver his heart, but he would even work harder for ye Shuli.


    As long as Pei Lang doesn''t go wrong, it doesn''t matter who he wants.

 Chapter 205

    Soon to the day of the Palace Banquet, ye Shuli looked at the person dressed in the mirror like a fairy concubine, and could not help a moment of slight loss of consciousness.


    Miaodong said with a smile: "since the hairpin, the girl has gradually opened and become more and more beautiful. There are only a few girls in Beijing who can match you."


    She is sixteen years old. She has taken off the baby fat on her face and become more mature. Originally, her appearance was a bit childish. With her soul in her early twenties and calm eyes, people always had a wonderful sense of disobedience.


    Because of the martial arts practice, the body has grown a lot in the past six months, which is a bit higher than that of girls of the same age, and also more mellow. In addition, her charming but not demon peach blossom eyes have a little cold feeling, straight back, walking is not like an ordinary woman''s Lotus step light move, it has a bit of dragon and tiger walking feeling, vaguely scattered a bit not angry but powerful momentum.


    Miaodong tied a White Mink cloak around her and led her to the gate, ready to take the carriage into the palace.


    Ye Xihan is also standing beside a gorgeous carriage, with a light blue smoky dress and a snow-white fox Cape. Under the moon, the whole person has a sense of ethereal emptiness.


    "The third sister is really late. Fortunately, the rouge is waterproof, otherwise the snow will fall and my face will be wasted." The leaf brook Han presses down in the eyes to hide of a wipe of envy color, lightly smile to say, the idea secretly from she dawdles, let her wait for a long time.


    Di nvzungui, before ye Shu left, ye Xihan couldn''t get on the carriage by himself.


    Ye Shuli didn''t want to deal with her more. He nodded with a cold face and said, "let the fourth sister wait for a long time. It''s the third sister''s negligence." Then he lifted the curtain and entered the carriage.


    Under the light snow, ye Xihan bit his lip, hesitated for a while, lifted the curtain and sat in.


    Ye Shuli was a little surprised and said, "what are you doing in here?" She and ye Xihan took two carriages respectively.


    "I''m bored on the road. I''m looking for my third sister to help me. Don''t you welcome me?" Yexihan smile, sitting on her right side, completely did not want to go.


    "I''m afraid I''m going to disappoint you. I''ve always been a little dizzy. Please help yourself." With that, ye Shuli began to close his eyes, and the carriage began to move slowly.


    She doesn''t want to drive Ye Xihan out. It''s not unusual for her sisters to ride in the same carriage. If she fights, she will be treated harshly by the servants.


    "Third sister, the rumors outside these days are very fierce. I should thank you for your trouble. People outside don''t want to arrange me any more." Ye Xihan said with a bit of jest, but there are two points of schadenfreude hidden in the words.


    Seeing that ye Shu ignored her, she said again, "our sisters are really in a lot of trouble. This wave hasn''t been leveled yet. It''s really Alas... "


    "But you don''t have to worry about the third sister. You are not afraid of the shadow slanting. The rumor will dissipate soon. I asked Mr. Pei specially. He said that it was a misunderstanding. Don''t worry about the third sister."


    Hearing this, ye Shuli opened his eyes and gave her a cold glance: "I don''t need you to care about me."


    Ye Xihan was not angry either, but said with a soft smile: "what''s the third sister saying? I just care about the third sister. It''s also the fault of Wen Shizi and Pei Gongzi. How can their enmity be related to you? The man was ridiculous overnight. Afterwards, people only said that it was the wind and the flow of love affairs. However, it was hard for the woman to leave the story behind and be gossiped. "


    She says so, leaf book leaves but slant not angry, a pair of unmoved appearance.


    Ye Xihan bit his lip, but he didn''t stick cold buttocks on his hot face, but he was very proud.


    She didn''t know what happened between Pei Lang and ye Shuli. She just guessed that Pei Lang was annoyed with her, had a red fury, and half mercilessly made a scene in shuntianfu. Then she took revenge on her. When she asked Pei Lang implicitly, the other side didn''t explain, and her response was vague, so she thought she was right.


    This event pushed Ye Shuli to the top of the storm, and beat the previous rumors about ye Xihan. At the moment, she was so happy that she couldn''t help wondering whether Pei Lang''s attack on Ye Shuli was for her?


    They had different ideas and drove quietly into the palace.


    As soon as ye Shu got out of the car, two maids gathered around him: "Miss Ye San, Princess 10 has been waiting for you for a long time." She nodded, a greeting and ye Xihan did not fight, with the palace to the palace of Long Yu.


    Ye Xihan is left alone. It''s not embarrassing because long Yu wants to see ye Shuli. It''s still early for them to enter the palace, and the Palace Banquet hasn''t started yet.


    However, she was humble and didn''t look dignified. I didn''t know which master had invited her, so I neglected to receive her, which made her angry and schadenfreude.


    Long Yu to Pei Lang''s mind she again clear, usually she but with Pei Lang contact more, long Yu to her nose is not the nose, the eye is not the eye.


    This time ye Shuli and Pei Lang make such a scene. It''s strange that long Yu can treat her like before!Ye Shu from the heart also some uneasy, touch not long Yu to her is and attitude, had to harden the scalp into the palace.


    "Shuli, are you here?" Long Yu seems to have two points of surprise to say, then she micro Shen facial expression called back the servant girl of the inner room, will ye Shu from pulled to the table to sit down.


    "Are you all right these days?" Long Yu asked with some concern, "I have reprimanded those who dare to arrange you in the palace!"


    Ye Shuli was stunned for a moment: "I''m ok. There''s nothing between Pei Lang and me..."


    "You don''t have to explain." Long Yu gently interrupted her words and said with a smile: "Pei Lang and the third brother have come to explain to me. They all say it''s a misunderstanding. Somehow it''s spread like this."


    Ye Shuli''s eyes moved: "what did they explain to you?"


    Hearing this, long Yu frowned and said: "elder brother said that they have been fighting for a long time in private. This fight has also accidentally affected you, but anyway, they are too ridiculous! You can rest assured that I have already said that San Ge and Pei Lang will make him apologize to you and clarify the rumors in Beijing. "


    Hear Long Yu say so, ye Shu centrifugal down can''t help but some happy, and with a few Fen Dao unknown guilt.


    She said, "do you believe Pei Lang so much? You believe what he said? Have you ever thought about what to do if all the rumors are true? "

 Chapter 206

    Long Yu looked at her strangely and funny and said, "I don''t believe in third brother and Pei Lang, I believe in you."


    Ye Shu centrifugal next shock, bit bit lip said: "you are not the most listen to your third brother and Pei Lang''s words?"


    When long Yu heard the speech, his usual innocent and carefree face was rarely stained with some indelible sadness: "Shuli, since I came back from the paddock that day, I found that there were many things wrong with my third brother..."


    Ye Shu centrifugal next tight, I''m afraid it is long Yu finally found that the heart of the Dragon Na is not pure purpose.


    "In the past, my mother always scolded me for being closer to my elder brother and less to my third brother. At that time, I always thought that my mother didn''t like my third brother. The third brother is very strict with others, but he has always been very good to me. Everything depends on me. However, the eldest brother is my compatriot brother. He is very gentle to everyone, but he is strict with me, so I don''t like to be with him all the time. "


    "The third brother always said with a smile that I was too bossy, so he didn''t like me. I always believed it. But after I came back from the paddock that day, I found out that the fact is not what I imagined... "


    Speaking of this, long Yu''s tone was a little flustered: "Shuli, I recently found that the third brother''s kindness to me was like a general purpose. Every time I''m with my elder brother and my mother, he always has a reason to call me away. If I don''t go, he will let Pei Lang come to find me. "


    She is a little excited, not from slightly raised a voice, leaf book from quickly cover her mouth way: "the wall has ears, low voice point."


    Long Yu reacts and excites her. She looks at her helplessly: "I don''t believe anyone in the palace. I dare not tell anyone about these words. But you are different from others. I believe I can''t mistake people. You have saved my life and elder brother''s life. I can only talk to you about these things. "


    Ye Shuli''s face moved. Long Yu''s trust was heavy for her. She could not help calming down: "don''t worry, you can tell your royal highness and empress about these things. They are your closest people and won''t harm you."


    Long Yu hesitated and nodded, then said with a wry smile: "Shuli, others think I''m stupid, but my heart has always been very clear, brother peilang is willing to approach me, never from the heart."


    "I know what kind of person he is. I don''t know what happened between you and Wen Shizi and Pei Lang, but I still want to remind you that Pei Lang is never as gentle and harmless as it seems. You''d better keep in touch with her less."


    "What do you think of Pei Lang Do you still have that in mind? " Ye Shuli asked softly, his eyes a little complicated.


    Long Yu some embarrassed smile: "I show so obvious, you all know." Then she said seriously, "I know he doesn''t like me, but I like him enough. Three years is not too short, five years is not too long. One day I can cover his heart!"


    Then long Yu thought of something again and spat out his tongue. "Don''t think it''s selfish of me to ask you not to get close to Pei Lang! I''m really for you. I know what happened between you and Wen Shizi. He''s estranged from Pei Lang now. Be careful if my third brother finds you unhappy! "


    Ye Shu centrifugal some dull pain, she some uncomfortable joke way: "in case I and Pei Shizi really have what to do?"


    "As I said, you are not that kind of person. My heart is like a mirror." Long Yu pretended to glare at her, "you and your impure concubine sister, I have a clear division!"


    The more she said that, the more flustered Ye Shuli was, and reluctantly gave her a smile.


    "The Palace Banquet is about to start. I haven''t changed my clothes yet! Go to the main hall and wait for me first See time almost, long Yu then sent her out.


    Ye Shuli stands in the empty room with a lonely look. His mood is very complicated. He can''t help but walk out of Long Yu''s bedroom and want to breathe outside.


    The garden outside Longyu''s palace is very beautiful. At the moment, the willows by the river are covered with snow. The lake and the blue black sky are like a mirror.


    "The book leaves?" A familiar voice with a little surprise came from behind.


    Ye Shuli''s face changed. Looking back, the person standing behind him was not Pei lang. who else could he be?


    Pei Lang stares at her tightly, and then turns to the two maids in the back and says, "you step down first."


    Ye Shu leaves cold next face, don''t want to get along with him alone, lift foot to want to go to Long Yu''s bedroom, Pei Lang immediately blocked her way.


    She was a little annoyed: "get out of the way!"


    Pei Lang gave a bitter smile: "can''t you spend half a cup of tea with me?"


    "This is the palace. What''s the rule of single men and few women? What''s more, this is long Yu''s bedroom. How can you break in without permission? " Ye Shuli angrily rebuked.


    Hearing this, Pei Lang put down his mind and said, "don''t care. They won''t say anything."


    "They don''t say anything, because you come here often, do you?" Ye Shuli smiles sarcastically.


    Pei Lang felt a little happy: "do you care about this I don''t have that kind of mind for long Yu. Don''t get me wrong. ""What kind of mind?" Ye Shuli clenched his sleeve and looked straight at him with sharp eyes. He asked: "since there is no one, why do you want to cheat Long Yu? She trusts you so much


    Pei Lang''s figure was slightly stiff: "do you know all about it?"


    "Not only long Yu, but also my concubine. Pei Shizi''s means are really good. You coax them both. "


    The more angry she was, the more Pei Lang felt that ye Shuli cared about it. He calmed down his face and explained in a soft voice: "this was forced by the situation. I swear I never had another idea about them. You..."


    "Enough! Stop talking... " Ye Shuli looked at him with disappointment, "Long Yu is sincere to you. Why do you want to do this?"


    Pei Lang clenched his fist slightly, his eyes flashed and said with bitterness: "I''m also sincere to you."


    With that, he can''t help trying to wipe the snow off her head. Ye Shuli quickly turns away from him, and Pei Lang''s hand suddenly freezes in the air.


    "You say you are sincere to me, but you are between my concubine sister and long Yu. Pei Lang, how much is your sincerity worth?" Ye Shuli said deeply.


    Pei Langyue explained this way, and her heart became more and more heavy. Recalling Long Yu''s trusting eyes, the stone in her heart made her gasp.


    Pei Lang felt a sudden pain in his heart and said in a dumb voice with some pain: "Shuli I really... "


    He doesn''t understand why Ye Shu can''t believe his feelings for him


    "You still don''t understand I don''t care about that at all... " Ye Shuli took a deep breath, and his heart was full of knots.

 Chapter 207

    Pei Lang''s focus is totally different from her.


    He thinks that she is doubting whether his sincerity to her is as false as that to yexihan and Longyu, but what she cares about is Longyu''s attitude and trust to her.


    It''s almost a well-known fact that long Yu adores Pei Lang, but no one has said anything about it. In the past, ye Shuli didn''t want to contact Pei Lang too much because he was the male owner of the original work. Another reason was that long Yu liked him.


    The other party''s inexplicable love makes her feel embarrassed and conflicted. If it''s just like this, it''s just that Pei Lang''s attitude towards long Yu is so perfunctory, even without any psychological burden.


    If long Yuchao gets angry with her, it will make her feel better, but long Yu has no doubt about the things between her and Pei Lang.


    The person you like is entangled with another woman, causing rumors all over the city. It''s more or less uncomfortable in one''s heart, but long Yu doesn''t care. He really cares about her.


    Pei Langyue emphasizes that he has no mind for long Yu, and the heavier the burden of Ye Shu is.


    Looking at him puzzled and with some pain in his eyes, ye Shu left and looked at him seriously and said: "Pei Lang, you don''t have that idea for long Yu, so when do you want to cheat her? I don''t want to care about you and my concubine sister, but my relationship with long Yu is extraordinary. We all know what you''re thinking. I don''t want her to feel sad. If you''re still a man, make it clear to Long Yu and don''t let her have expectations any more. "


    After listening to this passage quietly, Pei Lang''s face was slightly heavy, and his eyes were deep. "Shuli, I have never made any promise to her. How can I cheat her? Long Yu knew that I had no intention of her. If she didn''t want to contact me, could I force her? "


    He has always just been ordered to act, to calm down Long Yu, to make her happy, and has never had any move beyond.


    Ye Shu leaves a choke, can''t say to refute of words, long Yu really said that Pei Lang in the heart doesn''t have her.


    From her point of view, she can''t accept that Pei Lang deceives Long Yu, but at the same time she says she likes her.


    From Pei Lang''s point of view, long Yu''s mind is spontaneous. He never asked long Yu to like him. Ye Shuli''s accusation is more like moral kidnapping.


    "Then why don''t you just refuse her?" Ye Shuli subconsciously said, "after all, you are not to use her."


    Pei Lang didn''t speak and didn''t want to explain more to her.


    What he is doing now is to get rid of Wen Jinrui in the future and win his beloved. What''s the difference between one more and one less?


    Is long Yu himself anyway also want to paste up, he has never forced her.


    The snow fell on the surface of the lake.


    Seeing that he didn''t answer, ye Shu tightened his tight cloak, suppressed his anger, looked at him coldly and said, "it''s your own business that you don''t refuse Long Yu, but Pei Shizi, you and I have made it very clear before. There is no possibility between us."


    Pei Lang''s face was stiff for a moment. He clenched his fist and said in a hoarse voice: "why? Just because I came one step later than him... "


    "No, it has nothing to do with first come first served." Pei Lang, you don''t know how to like someone.


    "Then why..."


    "Pei Lang, your sincerity is not worth money, and I don''t need it." Ye Shuli''s face light finish this sentence, leaving Pei Lang in the same place, went back to the room.


    In the past, you just ignore the sincerity of others. In the future, you will not be treated with sincerity.


    Under the light snow, Pei Lang''s figure standing by the lake did not move for a long time.


    "Shuli, do you think my clothes look good?" Long Yu changed her clothes, and her little daughter turned a circle in front of her.


    Ye Shuli looked at her bright yellow palace skirt with gorgeous but not old-fashioned bun and said with a smile: "naturally, it''s beautiful."


    Long Yu is a single eyelid, a pair of Danfeng eyes and Qing emperor like a full, when looking directly at people quite dignified momentum, but the eyes is hidden innocence and innocence.


    "What''s the matter with you? It looks a little unhappy. " Looking at Ye Shuli''s absent-minded look, long Yu asked.


    Ye Shuli quickly straightened his face and said, "no, I just went to the garden and froze my face. The Palace Banquet is about to start. Don''t delay. Let''s go


    Long Yu chuckled, took her hand and left.


    Different from ye Xihan, who went to the palace for the first time with a little uneasiness, ye Shuli was not the first time to attend the Palace Banquet, so he was not as nervous as the last time. He looked as if he was going in and out of the palace properly, and they made a decision between them.


    As soon as they entered the hall, they firmly attracted the eyes of many people. Many young men couldn''t help sweeping their eyes around the two sisters.


    Said Ye Xihan is also the capital rare peerless, her face is beautiful and tranquil, elegant unparalleled.


    In the Palace Banquet, the lady of the imperial concubine and the daughters of all families are mostly peach pink and water red. Her light smoke blue and pure white clothes stand out in the crowd. With her misty eyes, she feels like a fairy falling into the world under the moon, which sets off the vulgarity of the daughters of other families.However, this sense of beauty and emptiness became as dull as boiled water after seeing ye Shuli.


    Ye Shuli and ye Xihan are two different temperaments. They are different from ye Xihan''s harmless and peaceful temperament. Her beauty is extremely aggressive, her height is tall, and her eyes are a bit cold and open.


    A purple dress from lilac, lilac gradually to Wisteria and purple Tang color, just like the fairy concubine who stepped into the world in the purple dense place in the myth, even in a piece of colorful ink is also very prominent, is a kind of beauty that impact the turbulent soul.


    The eyes of the people around turned around, and they all stopped on Ye Shuli.


    On one side, ye Xihan''s face changed slightly, and soon returned to normal, maintaining a gentle smile on his face.


    Long Yu sits on the seat in front of her and waves to her. Ye Shuli nods his head and walks to sit next to Long Yu.


    This time, people around them look at their sisters and their eyes become more intriguing. Ye Xihan, a humble woman, can only sit in the middle of the banquet. But ye Shuli gets long Yu''s green eye and directly goes over the expensive women to the princess.


    Ye Xihan''s hand in his sleeve suddenly tightens, his face is hard to hide, a little embarrassed. Looking at Long Yu''s intimate appearance to Ye Shu, he is puzzled.

 Chapter 208

    It''s cold in winter, even in the warm hall, the temperature is not very high, but the dancers in the hall are still wearing thin silk skirts.


    The ladies are all talking excitedly. Ye Shuli notices that in addition to Long Yu, there is a pure girl sitting in the front of the banquet. She seems to be looking at her, so she can''t help but cast her eyes on her. She just feels that she looks very fresh.


    Seeing that her peeping seems to have been discovered, the girl looks back timidly and shyly. Ye Shuli sees that she is restless, so she looks back immediately.


    Seeing this, sun Baozhu gently patted her hand comfortingly and said with a smile, "Huaiyu, what are you afraid of?"


    With a shallow smile, Soong Huaiyu said softly, "Baozhu, she is so beautiful I came from a powerful family, and I...... "


    "Don''t belittle yourself. The eldest princess and the imperial concubines will decide for you." Sun Baozhu comforted in a deep voice, and then took another deep look at Ye Shuli.


    Soong Huaiyu hesitated and nodded, looking a little uneasy and embarrassed.


    Ye Shuli''s remaining light swept the girl''s look like a little white rabbit. He gently poked Long Yu with his arm and said, "who is that girl? How come I''ve never seen it before? "


    Long Yu is happily eating haisai, smell speech glanced over there, whispered: "Oh, you say that powder clothes ah, that is Dongyang county master song Huaiyu."


    "Master of Dongyang county?"


    Long Yu nodded and said, "well, her father fought side by side with my father and emperor in those years, and made a lot of contributions. Later, my father and Emperor became the king of different surnames. Unfortunately, because of the enemy''s plot on the battlefield, she fell ill and left at a young age."


    At this point, long Yu could not help sighing: "not long after her father died, her mother also went with her. When her father saw that she was so pitiful, he simply made her the county leader. Most of these years, she stayed in Dongyang and rarely returned to Beijing. I didn''t know her well either."


    Ye Shuli nodded his head gently, and he could not help feeling sympathy for the girl.


    After singing and dancing in the palace, she stepped down to pour wine for the people. The eldest princess made a gesture to the imperial concubine, who whispered in the empress''s ear with a smile.


    After a while, Emperor Qing nodded with a smile and granted the request of the imperial concubine.


    The imperial concubine then said with a smile, "I watch this song and dance every year. It''s boring to watch too much. If you want me to tell you, it''s better for the ladies of Da''an Dynasty to show their talents! "


    As soon as she said this, the people at the banquet immediately became aware, and their hearts began to move.


    "The eldest princess said with a smile," isn''t it? Today, there are so many girls who symbolize the spirit of water in the Palace Banquet, but I''ve seen them all. "


    "If you have any skills, you can offer them." Said the queen with a smile.


    Ye Shuli frowned. She didn''t like the part of talent presentation. She didn''t seem to have anything to do except sword dancing.


    Long Yu is not good at piano, chess, calligraphy and painting, so she frowned and whispered: "it''s clear that it''s an official''s gold, but it''s just that she wants to compete for the limelight and please others like an actor."


    The two girls were not interested in the routine part of every Palace Banquet, so they simply shrunk their necks and ate and drank together.


    The girls at the bottom looked at each other with deep meaning, and soon a woman in a green shirt got up first and said, "I''m not talented. I got Zhang Bufan''s Guqin a few days ago. I''d like to offer a song for your majesty and the ladies."


    Ye Shu left tut a, this is to prepare but come.


    The empress nodded her head, which was permission. Then the girl in green shirt took the Yao Qin from my servant and began to play in the hall.


    It''s a song of "Moonlight on the Spring River". Although the girl in green shirt is a little nervous, she is better known for her mentality. After playing the song, she shows her extraordinary skill.


    Imperial concubines like to listen to this song most. After the girl in green shirt finished playing, she gave her something with a smile. The girl met the people around with a little appreciation of the eyes, slightly raised her chin, walked back to the table, the face is unable to hide the joy.


    With the first person out, the rest of the girls are bold. One after another, he came forward to show his talent, which he had racked his brains to prepare for for a long time. He was looking forward to surpassing others among the many noble women.


    The dancers and singers have fallen out of the rut. Some of them are painting while dancing. There is an ugly girl who shows nine jade cups filled with water and sings while beating with chopsticks.


    The crisp voice is really pleasant. Even ye Shuli, who is not very interested in these books, enjoys reading them.


    When the banquet was in full swing, many men from powerful families also took part in it.


    Seeing that most of the Qianjin on the scene had performed, ye Xihan came forward to perform.


    Ye Shuli is also slightly positive. Generally speaking, when the heroine of the original works comes on stage, she wants to crush everyone to pieces.


    Sure enough, ye Xihan just played a Pipa with an air of self-confidence, and the people around her were in praise, and their eyes were looking at her with light.Although Ye Shuli doesn''t understand musical instruments, he can also see that ye Xihan''s fingering and the difficulty of music are not simple.


    At the moment has always been a mixture of jealousy and shallow expression, the face is still indifferent.


    Longna nodded slightly and laughed unexpectedly: "good! Good! She deserves to be the first talented woman in the capital. She really has a great family style


    As soon as the high hat was worn, people''s eyes became more complicated.


    Song Huaiyu gave sun Baozhu a timid look. Sun Baozhu immediately comforted her in a warm voice and said, "Huaiyu, don''t be afraid. You are not inferior to her, not to mention you don''t need to compare with her."


    Then she gently approached Soong Huaiyu''s ear and said, "that ye Shuli is a famous straw bag in the capital. You can''t do anything. You just have to go up and perform."


    Seeing that she was still a little hesitant, sun Baozhu was worried, so she heard the eldest princess say with a smile: "it''s really a great family style. There are more than 30 fingerings in this song. It''s really impressive!"


    "Brother Huang, it''s rare that Huaiyu is here today. You and I are no strangers to her and konghou skills. Let Huaiyu and ye''s girl play together today."


    "Huaiyu? Good! If you don''t hurry up and invite Huaiyu up, those present today will have a good ear! " Qingdi said with a laugh.


    Sun Baozhu gave her a quick push. The girl with pure eyes like a rabbit stood up and sat shyly beside Ye Xihan in the hall.


    I just heard her voice like a yellow warbler: "I wonder if Miss ye can play" general order "


    Ye Xihan nodded respectfully. Song Huaiyu said with a smile, "let''s play the general''s order."


    She looked at a corner of the banquet with some expectation and shyness.

 Chapter 209

    Although curious why she chose such a song, ye Xihan still nodded with a smile.


    "General''s order" was originally a music for Qin, but now it''s composed by the two of them with Pipa and konghou, which has a different taste. The music is stirring and magnificent, which is quite different from the soft music just now. For a moment, the eyes of the whole hall are focused on them.


    Ye Xihan''s heart is slightly surprised, this looks soft weak Dongyang County Lord, kongho unexpectedly so good.


    Thinking of this, she could not help but secretly change the speed of playing Pipa in her hands, a little faster and a little slower, but Soong Huaiyu''s rhythm was not disturbed by her at all, and her hands changed freely. After this trial, ye Xihan had a good understanding of Soong Huaiyu''s skill. Seeing that she had already outwitted Qunfang, she was not in the limelight in the main hall for a while. But on the way, Soong Huaiyu, who killed all the way up and down, took half of her limelight. Ye Xihan couldn''t help feeling a little cheerful.


    The whole piece is completed in one go. The original rhythm is urgent and the powerful piece escapes from the hands of their two gentle women. It''s hard to avoid being softened by neutralization, but it''s still a rare ensemble.


    "Wonderful! How wonderful As soon as the tune fell, someone couldn''t help praising it. Suddenly, the appreciation on the main hall came one after another.


    Seeing this, the eldest princess deepened her smile: "Huaiyu, come to our palace and sit beside you!"


    Ye Xihan''s face remained unchanged, and with the eyes of the people around him, he obediently retreated to the table, while Soong Huaiyu sat beside the eldest princess anxiously with a few points.


    The eldest princess patted her hand lovingly, turned her head and said to Emperor Qing, "although Huaiyu is soft and weak on the face, she is as strong as her father inside. This song is really impressive."


    Remembering the years when he fought with his dead father, Emperor Qing''s face was slightly moved. He said with emotion: "I haven''t seen him for many years. Huaiyu is so old. King Dongyang has a good daughter!"


    "Yes, is Huaiyu fifteen this year? Isn''t it going to be hairpin soon? " The imperial concubine said with a smile.


    Soong Huaiyu did not speak and nodded shyly.


    The eldest princess looked happy. She softened her face and said in a warm voice, "Huaiyu''s parents are no longer here. I''m afraid it''s hard to explain all kinds of hardships alone. Brother Huang, I''m very happy. How about Huaiyu being my daughter-in-law in my general''s mansion


    As soon as the words came out, people looked at each other with deep meaning in their eyes.


    Ye Shuli''s face changed slightly. The eldest princess had no son of her own. Who else could Soong Huaiyu promise? Wen Jinrui is the only one with the right age.


    Thinking of this, she couldn''t help but cast her eyes on Wen Jinrui, who was drinking in the opposite seat. As expected, she saw that his eyes were cold.


    As soon as he heard this, Emperor Qing''s face, which was still kind, immediately put on two parts of Su. But considering that Soong Huaiyu was the only daughter of the dead king of Dongyang, he kept silent for a few minutes and said, "why don''t you ask what Huaiyu means?"


    Is this not going to be totally rejected?


    The eldest princess was so happy that she did not choose the wrong person.


    Ye Shuli''s heart was secretly raised. After thinking about it, she soon understood the intention of the eldest princess and clenched her fist.


    This is not easy to intervene in her marriage, so she began to intervene in Wen Jinrui''s marriage as a stepmother and son.


    Soong Huaiyu has no father and no mother. The family behind him has no influence at all, but he has the title of county leader, and his status is only respected. It''s one thing for such a daughter-in-law to be easy to handle. What''s more, she doesn''t help her husband''s family at all.


    The eldest princess doesn''t want Wen Jinrui to marry any powerful lady in the room. She won''t help her stepson to find happiness for herself. Ye Shuli has a noble status and a powerful family. She is not easy to intervene. The most convenient and suitable candidate is Soong Huaiyu.


    For one thing, Soong Huaiyu is an orphan daughter, and most of her marriages will be decided by the empress. For another thing, Soong Huaiyu has a special identity. His father, King Dongyang, and Emperor Qingdi, have worked hard for many years. Even if emperor Qingdi doesn''t want to succeed in the idea of the eldest princess, he can''t help showing more sympathy for Soong Huaiyu and can''t bear to refuse.


    Song Huaiyu bowed his head slightly and said in a low voice with a sense of shyness, "it''s all up to Princess Dachang."


    Hearing this, the eldest princess could not help but smile and squint her eyes: "my two sons are one in twenty now, and they have never been married. Your two fathers ate and lived together in the military camp, and they were very close. You two have some predestination, which can be regarded as a match made in heaven. "


    As she spoke, she pointed her jade finger slightly towards Wen Jinrui. Soong Huaiyu took a look at the handsome man in the seat, and soon lowered her head in embarrassment.


    She knew how many pounds she had, and the old women around her had been worried about her marriage for many years, and their hair turned white. Now the eldest princess throws out an olive branch to her. Although it means that she has climbed up to him, it is still a rare opportunity.


    Wen Jinrui is extremely talented. She has made great achievements at a young age. Her appearance is even more beautiful. She is twenty-one years old. She has never had a concubine in her backyard. It''s hard to find such a good man with a lantern. Few of her daughters are so excited.Two people smile Yan Yan, empress coldly smile to open a mouth: "marriage affairs, how can you not ask the son of the world how?"


    The eldest princess laughed a little forcefully: "Jinrui''s father is far away in the frontier, so it''s natural for my mother to look at the marriage."


    As soon as the voice fell, Wen Jinrui''s cold voice rang out in the main hall without any emotion: "my mother is worried, and Jin Rui wants to make more trouble. Recently, spring Wei is around the corner, and she doesn''t miss the things between men and women."


    After a pause, he continued to say: "the county leader is still young. Jinrui is busy with her studies and political affairs, so it''s hard to avoid ignoring her. The county leader''s life experience is difficult. Your majesty should find a more suitable person for Dongyang to take care of her."


    This kind of merciless refusal words, almost did not give Dongyang county master left half face, she suddenly turned pale, forced to hold back tears will cry.


    The eldest princess turned cold. The second half of Wen Jinrui''s words were obviously communicating with emperor Qing. She didn''t pay attention to her proposal at all. The atmosphere was frozen and embarrassed for a moment.


    Seeing this, the empress said with a smile: "Wuyang, don''t worry about Huaiyu. Look at Jinrui. She is like a little boy who has never been in love. But she has wronged Huaiyu. In my opinion, Huaiyu is still young. We should keep her around for a while and see a good family for her to live up to the king of Dongyang."


    The eldest princess changed her face and sneered with some displeasure: "don''t you care about men and women? A few days ago, didn''t you get on well with Pei Lang as a woman

 Chapter 210

    As soon as the words came out, the faces of the people at the banquet changed, and they all looked like Ye Shu.


    Long Yu bottom bottom head resentful ground says to her: "the imperial aunt is too shameful, why always want and you don''t go!"


    Soong Huai Yu can''t help but look away at Ye Shu. However, she whispers to Long Yu in a low voice. She doesn''t seem to be affected by half. It seems that she doesn''t know the eldest princess''s meaning.


    Seeing this, she took back her eyes in a loss. She could not hide her inferiority and complexity in her heart.


    The days when she first came to the capital were just the time when the rumors were most fierce. Mammy told her that the eldest princess intended to match Wen Jinrui for her. Sun Baozhu secretly met Wen Jinrui several times in the palace with her. She had never seen such a good-looking person since she was young. She couldn''t help being curious about the woman in the center of the rumor storm. What kind of woman would lead to endless disputes between the two favorite sons?


    At the moment, I met her with good looks, good family background and good bearing. No wonder Wen Jinrui likes her. She can''t compare with Ye Shuli in any way. If the person at the moment is her and she is mercilessly scolded by the eldest princess, she must have fainted in shame.


    "Longxin." Emperor Qing narrowed his eyes slightly and whispered the name of the eldest princess.


    The eldest princess''s face changed slightly. As early as she blurted out that sentence, she already regretted it.


    Now Wen Jinrui''s wings are gradually abundant. She can''t control them at will. She originally chose Soong Huaiyu because emperor Qing had pity on her. She has always been used to arrogant and strong, just she was angry at the Palace Banquet, has been provoked by Emperor Qing displeasure.


    Seeing this, the queen said with a smile, "it''s not right for Wuyang." Wuyang is the title of the eldest princess.


    "How can you believe that? Not to mention that Jin Rui is devoted to learning, is Pei Shizi such a dandy? Huaiyu is still young. Even yu''er hasn''t made an engagement yet. You don''t have to worry about her. "


    The emperor also nodded and pondered: "let Dongyang stay with the concubine for two years. This child''s affairs are not urgent. Since Jin Rui said that he was committed to the affairs of men and women in Chunwei, let''s wait until Chunwei and make a final conclusion. "


    The eldest princess''s face is not good-looking. The reason why she withdraws Soong Huaiyu now is to make Wen Jinrui his wife when he is not strong enough.


    Originally, as Soong Huaiyu, this is already a high level. What is Wen Jinrui''s ability? She knows very well in her heart. After Chunwei, Wen Jinrui will go up to another floor, and then Soong Huaiyu will be completely unworthy of him.


    Moreover, Soong Huaiyu is timid and nono has no gentlewoman style. Let alone being a good wife, even if she is a concubine for Wen Jinrui, people don''t necessarily like her.


    Fortunately, Emperor Qing always had some pity for the only daughter of the king of Dongyang, but he didn''t say he was dead. After two years with the imperial concubine, Soong Huaiyu''s status was different again. The world changed a lot, and everything couldn''t be decided yet.


    "Well, it''s almost time, your majesty. Why don''t you go to the Royal Garden and enjoy the fireworks?" The imperial concubine said with a smile, "it''s rare that the festival is so lively. Don''t worry about the children. Let them have fun for a while."


    Emperor Qing nodded and took the lead to leave the hall with the empress and imperial concubines.


    In the middle of the crowd, Shuli and Wen Jinrui looked at each other, and they were all slightly relieved.


    Ye Xihan is surrounded by several expensive women and smiles. From time to time, several young men come up to chat with her and talk. The feeling of being praised by the stars for a long time makes her feel a little bit floating in the bottom of her heart. She can''t help looking away from ye Shu and smiling at her.


    Seeing this, long Yu glared at her in disgust and said: "the book leaves! I''ll take you to see the fireworks. Don''t stay here. Some disgusting flies like to get in the way of people''s eyes


    Ye Shuli originally wanted to take this opportunity to find Wen Jinrui, but he saw that Pei Lang seemed to have an intention to come to her. Then he gave Wen Jinrui a look and followed long Yu to leave the hall.


    See Long Yu and her inseparable, Pei Lang really did not come forward.


    When the people in the hall were almost gone, Pei Lang just looked at Wen Jinrui on the corridor outside the hall and said with a smile, "it''s rare to find a suitable Soong Huaiyu for you. Who would have thought that you should go to the eldest princess''s face like this. Well, I expected you would not submit easily. "


    Wen Jinrui''s sharp eyes fixed on him and said coldly, "don''t waste your time. Don''t say it''s the leader of Dongyang county. Even if your majesty gives me Longyu, I refuse to do so."


    "It''s easy to break a hard life, but a man can bend and stretch. Why not bear it for a while? It''s not like you. " Pei Lang squinted and jokingly said, "you keep saying that you won''t let her be wronged, but you just saw how the eldest princess was angry. Don''t you make people angry and leave the book? Why don''t you make plans after your engagement? If you''re worried that there''s something wrong with the book, don''t you deny Soong Huaiyu''s position as his wife or abandon her? "


    Wen Jinrui looked at him straightly, turned his head suddenly, and said in a cold voice, "don''t think that others are like you. I can never be such a perfidious person, let alone make Shuli feel guilty and embarrassed."When Pei Lang hears the speech, he is silent for two breath and does not speak. He looks at Wen Jinrui vaguely. Some of them don''t understand why he is so against Soong Huaiyu, and even more don''t understand why he makes Ye Shuli feel guilty.


    Da''an Dynasty man three wives and four concubines is really normal, just like Chu Xiao on the backyard peach blossom blossoms, rain and dew. He thinks that he is no worse than Wen Jinrui. He can promise Ye Shuli the right wife. He is more determined that when the situation in the central court is settled in the future, he is willing to lay off Ye Shuli and favor her alone in the backyard.


    It''s not easy for a man to do so for a woman. It''s too late to be moved. How can he feel ashamed?


    Thinking of this, he tilted his head and said, "you are the one who is in trouble. Where does her guilt come from?"


    Hearing his question, Wen Jinrui looked at him with a sigh and said, "you don''t understand her."


    Pei Lang suddenly slightly stunned.


    Ye Shuli is a man with strong character, and he can''t tolerate half sand emotionally. Here, sand refers not only to others, but also to himself.


    Succumbing to the situation, he welcomed Soong Huaiyu into the backyard and abandoned her later. Isn''t it unfair to another woman?


    Ye Shuli will not accept this way of destroying her life to seek her own happiness. She does not need this special "favor alone", which is a kind of burden and insult to her.


    "Your special feeling based on other women''s pain is not an honor for her." Wenjinrui light way, then don''t want to talk with him more, turn round then head also don''t return to walk.


    Pei Lang was left standing alone, frowning and thinking.

 Chapter 211

    "Shuli! It seems to me that my father also pointed out Soong Huaiyu to Wen Jinrui. If the emperor''s aunt mentioned it again after Chunwei, what would he do if he agreed? " Long Yu pulls Ye Shuli''s hand, frowns and chirps: "father Huang pities her, won''t he let her be his wife? Your status is much better than her. How can you be a little girl? "


    The leaf book leaves to smile slightly, the right color way: "don''t want to think blindly, this life I will never serve a husband together with the person."


    Long Yu Leng Leng, some stuttered and said: "never serve a husband together?"


    Ye Shuli nodded and gave a firm "um".


    Hearing this, long Yu said to her with a sigh: "this idea doesn''t exist in any woman''s heart, but it''s too difficult. It''s just that the book is far away from you It''s better not to think that''s impossible. "


    Then she frowned and said, "I didn''t mean to hit you. It''s only one person''s heart to grow old together. It''s all in the storybook. Monogamy is nothing but a matter of the poor and the common people. Which backyard of a man from a powerful official family does not have two or three concubines? "


    Ye Shu didn''t know how to explain to her the idea of equality between men and women in the context of feudal society in which men are superior to women. Therefore, she just said with a smile, "no matter whether we are directly affiliated to the Wen government, most men only marry one wife. My grandfathers and uncles, and my elder brother, have only one wife


    The more wealthy and powerful the men in Da''an Dynasty are, the more concubines there are in the backyard. If they accept less, they will be laughed at. However, the government of Wen state can be regarded as a wonderful work. The aristocratic family has the rule of not taking concubines from generation to generation. Although it is not strict, most of their children and grandchildren abide by this rule.


    It''s a gift from the unusual Taizu lady in the government of Wen state. In those days, she was extremely powerful and had great power in her family. Since her first child was killed by Ji Qie, she dealt with all the Ji Qie in her husband''s backyard and set the rule of not allowing her children to take concubines.


    For example, ye Qinzhi and ye Qirang will only marry one wife. Only when ye Tianfeng was rescued by Aunt Bai by chance and saw that she was lonely and pitiful, he accepted her as his concubine. Ye Tianfeng''s doing this is a minority in the family, which is why the old lady looks at Aunt Bai horizontally and vertically, and her mother and daughter don''t like them.


    They are the rare "alien" in the government of Wen state.


    Long Yu vomits his tongue, obviously remembering the wonderful rules of Wenguo government, which are different from ordinary families, and the legendary lady Taizu.


    "But, then you didn''t think, in case Wen Jinrui didn''t refuse, what should you do?"


    Ye Shuli said firmly, "then I won''t marry him."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Long Yu was speechless for a moment. After a pause, she continued to murmur: "if Wen Jinrui agrees to the emperor''s aunt, I don''t think you can get married in your life except for recruiting your son-in-law!"


    "But he refused, didn''t he?" Ye Shuli narrowed his eyes and laughed. There was a kind of happiness in his tone.


    Weak water 3000, only take a ladle to drink, he made such a promise.


    Looking at her face, long Yu sighed: "sometimes I really envy you I just want to make a man do this for you. "


    With that, she pursed her mouth in a lonely way and said, "maybe I''ll marry an ordinary person in the future. In this way, I want him to marry only one of me all his life."


    Ye Shuli did not answer, just patted her hand, did not break this unrealistic fantasy.


    As the most beloved Princess of emperor Qing, how can long Yu be willing to let her marry down? Her husband-in-law candidates in this life will only be more and more noble, which also means that she will never be the only one in the backyard.


    But she is still a noble princess. No matter who she marries in her life, no concubine dares to bully her.


    After all, long Yu was a girl who had lived in feudal society since she was a child. She soon recovered from that loneliness and laughed with Ye Shuli! Why are you not a man! If you''re a man, I''m sure you''ll get married to the government of Wenguo! "


    Ye Shuli joked with a smile: "I can''t marry you, but I still have a nine-year-old younger brother. Do you want to think about it?"


    As soon as long Yu''s face turned red, he chased her and beat her: "good! You''re playing with me, aren''t you


    Gorgeous fireworks blooming in the night sky, two girls of the same age playing in the Royal Garden, attracted many people''s attention.


    After running for a long time, the two ran all over with fever and no chill. Long Yu stopped and panted: "ah..."! Stop, stop for a while I''m going to go to the toilet. I''m afraid in the dark. You can go with me! "


    Ye Shuli looks at her with a look of disdain and laughs. He takes her hand and leaves together.


    On the other side, Wen Jinrui in the distance is looking at Ye Shuli''s frolicking back, with an unconscious smile on his mouth.


    "Huaiyu, don''t be afraid. Come forward and have a word with him." Sun Baozhu took Soong Huaiyu''s hand and his eyes were full of encouragement."But But I He just refused the eldest princess... " Soong Huaiyu bit his lip and said, shaking his head gently, not daring to rush forward.


    Sun Baozhu screwed up her eyebrows and lowered her voice slightly, saying, "what if my son refuses? Your majesty did not say absolutely, in the future you and his marriage is about to run! Why don''t you take this opportunity to get acquainted with Wen Shizi? You''ve been robbed by that ye Shu. Do you want to be a small one in the future? "


    With a flash of embarrassment on her face, Soong Huaiyu said timidly, "my family is not as good as her It''s normal to be small. "


    Sun Baozhu looked at her and said: "it''s not a problem to be bigger and smaller now. It''s that ye Shuli has bewitched his son to face her before he gets married. How can you not take this opportunity to show it?"


    With that, I can''t help feeling angry about Soong Huaiyu''s cotton like temperament. Although is a good fool, but this disposition also too whets the human!


    If it wasn''t for emperor Qing and the eldest princess to pity her, how could she be willing to spend so much patience to coax her.


    "What''s more, you will be with the imperial concubine in the future. The imperial concubine has no daughter and will treat you sincerely. You can be regarded as the sister of the third prince. Is your identity still rising? You and ye Shu are far away from each other. It''s not clear who will win or lose. Go! Don''t let her take the lead! "


    With that, she pushed her hands directly behind Soong Huaiyu''s back and pushed her to Wen Jinrui.


    Soong Huaiyu has no time to react. She bumps into Wen Jinrui''s back. Seeing that the other person suddenly turns back and frowns at her, Soong Huaiyu immediately doesn''t know where to put her nervous hand.


    Looking at Wen Jinrui''s cold eyes, she couldn''t help feeling a little scared and said with a white face: "yes Sorry, Shizi... "

 Chapter 212

    "I''m fine. I don''t need to be nervous." Wen Jinrui nodded to her face. She didn''t want to get along with her alone, so she planned to walk to the crowd.


    "Wait a minute..." Seeing that he was going to leave, Soong Huaiyu nervously stopped him.


    Wen Jinrui stopped and looked at her suspiciously: "what''s the matter with the county head, just say it."


    "I I Ah Hoo Soong Huaiyu was flustered and didn''t know what to say. It was cold outside the hall, so he sneezed at him.


    Wen Jinrui quietly frowned: "county master, if it''s cold outside, go back to the house, worried about the cold."


    In front of him, he lost his image. Soong Huaiyu was embarrassed to find a way to get in. Seeing that Wen Jinrui looked natural and didn''t dislike her, Soong Huaiyu was relieved.


    "I''m fine The world You don''t have to be so strange. Just call me Huaiyu. " She said dryly, hesitating, not knowing what to say.


    "It''s windy outside. Go back, Dongyang." Wen Jinrui didn''t refuse and didn''t do it.


    Seeing that he still called her Dongyang in a strange manner, Soong Huaiyu was a little disappointed. However, seeing that his face was warm and moist, and the upper lip of a jade face was slightly upward naturally, he was born with a warm and moist feeling, and his nervousness dissipated a lot.


    Even speaking smoothly, she said with some shyness and Expectation: "Shizi thinks, how about the song" general order "that Huaiyu just played


    Wen Jinrui gently pursed her lips and looked at Soong Huaiyu''s shy and timid appearance. She didn''t understand her mind. So he decided to politely refuse the other party''s wishes, but because the little girl''s face is very thin, he is not very straightforward to lose her face, so he spoke lightly.


    "There is not enough pride, there is more tact, and there is a lack of momentum. This piece is not suitable for playing with the konghou. It would be better to play with the dulcimer instead. "


    Every time he said a word, Soong Huaiyu''s face turned white. When he finished his speech, Soong Huaiyu''s face was stiff and could not stand still. He directly lowered his head in embarrassment, and tears began to roll in his eyes.


    Seeing this, Wen Jinrui sighed in her heart, but she was still unmoved.


    "I I don''t know how to play the dulcimer, which makes the world laugh. " Song Huaiyu said with a forced smile.


    "Oh Tut Tut, what''s the matter? Jinrui, how did you make my sister Huaiyu cry? " A familiar joke reminds me that it is Chu Xiao who appreciates the perfect person under the fireworks.


    Soong Huaiyu quickly explained, "no I didn''t cry


    Then he said with a smile, "he''s not a good one, but a good one."


    Surprised by him, Soong couldn''t help retorting: "brother chuxiao, don''t talk nonsense! How could Wen Shizi be what you said, he... " He looks like a jade tree.


    Wen Jinrui didn''t retort, but just motioned Chu Xiao to continue to speak with her eyes. The latter knew clearly and continued to TUT Tut and sigh: "brother, I didn''t cheat you! Huaiyu, when you come to Beijing these days, you should know what position Jin Rui is in


    "Big Shaoqing of Dali temple... " Song Huaiyu said with a thump. Suddenly, he felt cool in his heart, and an unexpected premonition came up.


    Chuxiao said with a smile: "that''s right! My good sister, you don''t know where the Dali temple is, do you


    Speaking of this, he hesitated, deliberately approached Soong Huaiyu and whispered maliciously in her ear: "there are at least several people who have buried their lives in his hands every day A few days ago, he caught a criminal who wanted to cooperate with the enemy and betray his country. He refused to tell him who he was. Jinrui had a way. He asked him to do it in less than half an hour Do you know how he did it? "


    With a hard swallow, Soong stepped back two steps and said with a tremor, "how How did it happen


    "How else? When the prisoner came out of the prison, there was no intact place on his whole body. On the prison floor that day, there were all pieces of meat as thin as cicada wings The prisoner was covered with blood, but he didn''t even have the strength to commit suicide. He couldn''t survive Dying can''t Do you know what this penalty is called? "


    Every time he approached Soong Huaiyu, he scared her back. At last, Soong Huaiyu''s face was full of fear. Looking at Wen Jinrui''s eyes, it was like seeing a ghost.


    "My son Really, really Is that so... " She asked in a low voice, looking at Wen Jinrui''s eyes with eight points of fear and two points of hope, extremely looking forward to Wen Jinrui telling her that this is Chu Xiao deliberately scared her.


    At this time, Wen Jinrui locked her deep eyes like a cold pool on her, and the beautiful cherry colored Ling lips moved: "those who cooperate with the enemy and betray the country should be executed by lingchi."


    Originally, her eyes were as light as water, but this time, Soong Huaiyu felt a creepy feeling of being watched by a poisonous snake. Her legs softened and her eyes widened. She looked at Wen Jinrui in horror.This Is this the person she will marry in the future?


    How could it be so terrible!


    At this time, Chu Xiao saw that the fire was almost ready, and quickly went over and whispered: "good sister, brother, it''s all for you. Don''t be fooled by that boy''s white face..."


    "Otherwise You are so innocent and kind. What if those short-lived ghosts come up in the middle of the night and ask for your life? "


    Wen Jinrui secretly stares at Chu Xiaoyi, indicating that he doesn''t say too much.


    "No!" However, Soong Huaiyu was startled by the shocking picture described by Chu Xiao. A cold wind came. She looked at Chu Xiao''s sunny face and felt more and more wrong. She couldn''t help but take a step back.


    She had just stepped back to the edge of the lake. The light was bleak under the moonlight on a cold night, and she couldn''t see the road clearly. Now she stepped back and fell down on the frozen lake.


    As soon as Wen Jinrui''s face changed, chuxiao''s smile suddenly froze on her face.


    ¡­¡­


    On the other side, long Yu covered his stomach and came to the toilet. He said with pain: "ouch I seem to have a bad stomach! The book leaves you, come in and wait for me, don''t blow the wind outside! " Then he rushed in.


    Ye Shuli took a funny look at her, and saw that there was a maid in waiting outside the toilet, so he went to the place with light and warmth in the distance.


    When I was walking for more than ten minutes, I found that what light was in the distance, which was the light of burning paper money.


    A gust of cold wind hit, a good money directly blowing over her face, ye Shuli quickly throw away the money on her face, but heard a low female voice in the distance.


    "My child I miss you so much... "

 Chapter 213

    The sigh with endless sorrow sounded in the distance, and the wind seemed to turn into a overcast wind.


    Ye Shu left his mind and went to the fire light with light steps. When he got close to the hidden corner of the garden, he hid secretly.


    I saw two women in mourning clothes squatting in the distance, burning paper money in an iron basin. The red and yellow fire light illuminated her side face. It was an old woman about 50 or 60 years old. The traces of years on her face could not be covered up. She did not apply any powder. She was even older and her eyes were bleak.


    After glancing around the woman, I found that her hair ornaments, her clothes and her shoes were all of the best quality. I think she has a great position in the palace.


    Ye Shu from slightly frowned, big festival in the palace to burn paper money for the dead, who in the end is so bold?


    An old woman next to the woman said in a warm voice: "princess, you''ve been here for almost half an hour. It''s cold outside. Take care of your health. Let the maidservant wait on you and go back to the room..."


    Princess? That''s the concubine of the former Emperor.


    The old woman, who was called the princess, did not move and did not answer.


    The old lady was a little anxious. She was patient and said in a good voice: "princess, your majesty has set up a palace banquet today. If you don''t go, you can forget it. If you are found burning paper money for your master here, your majesty will be angry when he learns about it.... "


    If you do such a bad thing on such a happy day, no matter how much emperor Qing respects her and loves her, you will be angry.


    "If tuo''er is still alive As big as your majesty... " The old woman could not help sobbing in a low voice.


    After hearing this, the old lady changed her face and said, "princess, don''t say that again Let me help you back! Just give the things here to the maidservant to clean up! "


    As if knowing that she had said something she shouldn''t have said, the old woman was silent and didn''t resist. She was helped up by the old lady.


    Then the old lady quickly put out the fire with snow, covered the burnt paper money with thick snow, picked up the iron basin and left with the old lady.


    See two people go far, ye Shuli just straightened up from the holly bush, played the snow on the body.


    Which princess is this?


    Ye Shu had never seen this strange woman before. Now he saw her burning paper money for her premature child, so he searched his brain for information about an Chao.


    The royal family of the an Dynasty had always had weak descendants, which had something to do with the struggle for the throne. However, the emperor had to kill all the other five princes in the war. Nowadays, most of the princes in various palaces are hereditary or newly sealed kings with different surnames.


    But ye Shu couldn''t find the second prince who was born in the same year as emperor Qing.


    She didn''t know much about the strange history of this time and space, and she didn''t think much about it now. She just turned back to find long Yu.


    "Where have you been? Give me a good look!" Long Yu has already finished his courtship, and now he is looking for her with his maid.


    Ye Shuli ran to him and said, "I just saw that I could see the fireworks in the sky, so I ran a little far away."


    Listening to her slight complaint, ye Shuli followed her like walking in the imperial garden. Recalling the scene she had just seen, she could not help saying, "yu''er, does your majesty have a brother born in the same year?"


    "No, why do you ask that?" Long Yu a face inexplicably looking at her, don''t understand her topic jumping how so big.


    Ye Shuli sneered: "no Nothing. Just curious. " With that, she was shocked.


    Why did the princess say that?


    "If tuo''er is still alive As big as your majesty... "


    After the shock, but soon back to God.


    Well, maybe that child died in the womb? It''s normal, too.


    Thinking of this, she whispered something in Long Yu''s ear that she had just seen.


    Unexpectedly, when long Yu heard this, he didn''t care who the imperial concubine sacrificed. Instead, he was in a low mood: "it''s like this when I was born as a royal heir. I live in invisible swords and conspiracies all my life. That''s how my second brother died."


    Ye Shu centrifugal next move: "second prince?"


    Long Yu complexion light ground nodded: "is the second elder brother of my mother compatriots, I have never seen him, he died in the year I was born."


    After that, she sighed: "you don''t know about books. Most of our royal men are raised as daughters before they are five years old. They are looking forward to a good life. Although my father has eight sons and five daughters, only my eldest brother and third brother live after the age of ten. "


    Ye Shuli can''t say anything. He just clenched her hand and said a few words, but his heart was complicated.


    Apart from Longheng and Longxian, there are two little princes in the palace, but they are only three or four years old. The death of the other four princes has something to do with Longxian and the people around him.She began to try to recall everything about Longna in the original works. Most of the novels focus on Ye Xihan and the six or seven men, but the description of Longna''s coup is not very detailed.


    Ye Shuli only remembers that Longna was suspicious and insidious. After seizing the throne, he not only killed the empress''s Longheng and Longyu, but also killed other unmarried princesses and princesses because of various accidents. The married princesses and their husband''s family were not as good as they were.


    Now I think of it, Longna is willing to give up until she has killed all her brothers and sisters.


    Ye Shuli can''t help shivering. Long Na has won the throne. Why does he want to kill him?


    He was so cruel and tyrannical, why did Pei Lang and Pei family still pledge their loyalty to the royal family?


    In her view, Longna is like a copy of the Shang Zhou Xia Jie, fatuous not necessarily, but the means is full of ruthlessness.


    When the two girls returned to the royal garden hand in hand, they found that the crowd was noisy. Many of them stretched their necks to look at the lake with panic and curiosity on their faces.


    Ye Shuli quickly grabbed an expensive girl and asked, "what happened?"


    "It seems that the leader of Dongyang county has fallen into the ice lake!" The girl quickly said, turned to see the question is Ye Shuli, face suddenly changed, look at her eyes also become strange.


    Long Yu was surprised and said, "well, how did Soong Huaiyu fall into the lake?"


    "I don''t know. She just talked with the little prince of Chu and Wen Shizi."


    Ye Shuli hears speech, ask a way hastily: "she person how now, rescued?"

 Chapter 214

    Looking at Soong Huaiyu who fell into the water with a "puff", Chu Xiao''s smile froze on his face and glanced anxiously at Wen Jinrui.


    He wanted to frighten Soong Huaiyu, but she was so timid that she fell into the lake!


    At the moment, many people in the distance still don''t understand what happened. They just hear the movement and look to this side.


    Sun Baozhu, who was standing in the distance, saw this scene and hurriedly came forward and cried out anxiously: "my son..."! Go and save Huai Yu


    Chu Xiao looked at her awkwardly, clenched her fist and took a step forward.


    Soong Huaiyu is still a girl who hasn''t been out of the cabinet. Now if Wen Jinrui goes to the lake to save Soong Huaiyu, for the sake of her reputation, Wen Jinrui is afraid that she can''t run away and will marry her.


    Originally, it was also his fault that he didn''t have the sense of propriety. He should be allowed to save people, but the problem was that his son of King Wuxuan didn''t know water at all!


    Chu Xiao thought in despair, this time ye Shuli was afraid to shoot him to death.


    At this time, ye Xihan, who is talking with Pei Lang, hears the movement of the lake, and the two of them come after hearing the sound.


    When Chu Xiao saw Pei Lang, for the first time, he felt that his face was so close. He cried out with joy: "Pei Lang! Huaiyu has fallen into the lake. You know the nature of water. Go and save her


    Pei Lang''s face moved and immediately reflected what had happened. But at the moment, his body was still. He squinted at Wen Jinrui and said, "Wen Shizi, your future wife has fallen into the water. Why don''t you save her?"


    Soong Huaiyu was drowning in the water. He cried for help in horror and said, "help Help me


    Chu Xiao and Wen Jinrui look at each other, and their deep faces are all anxious.


    How to do, this time really want to ditch capsize? Chu Xiao in the heart howls a way, leaf book leaves will kill him!


    Wen Jinrui now a face Su color, face white, heart is full of hesitation and suffering.


    The more he suffered, the better Pei Lang was. He looked at Wen Jinrui and shook his head in a funny way. What''s the problem? Marrying Soong Huaiyu doesn''t mean you can''t marry Ye Shuli.


    "I''ll do it." Wen Jinrui is shocked by a familiar female voice. She turns her head and sees Ye Shuli, who takes off her coat. Her face suddenly changes.


    "Shuli, you are not allowed to go! I''ll do it


    How can he let her go to the lake to save people?


    However, as soon as the words fell, ye Shuli glanced at Pei Lang and Chu Xiao indifferently, turned away from Wen Jinrui, reached for her hand, and jumped into the ice lake.


    Wen Jinrui is the person she decided to work with for her whole life. The other party is willing to fight against emperor Qingdi for her public refusal to marry. Naturally, she will not let others have the opportunity.


    He''s in a dilemma. She''ll do it.


    "Ali!" The frightened and anxious roar was forgotten by her. The extremely cold lake water with ice drenched her whole body. A different kind of cold and piercing pain swept through her whole body. Ye Shuli clenched his teeth, took a deep breath and swam to the surging song Huaiyu.


    There was another sound of falling water. Seeing her jump into the lake without saying a word, Wen Jinrui was shocked. Without hesitation, she jumped into the lake in a moment regardless of the occasion and etiquette.


    Pei Lang didn''t expect things to take a sudden turn for the worse. When he saw Ye Shuli struggling to save Soong Huaiyu, he also sank his face. He untied his shirt and was about to go to the lake, but suddenly he heard sun Baozhu beside him exclaim: "Miss Ye Si What''s the matter with you? "


    Before he could react, a soft body suddenly hit his shoulder. He subconsciously held Ye Xihan in his arms.


    Seeing that he really stopped and was about to step forward, ye Xihan raised a smile on his lips, pale with a weak little face, closed his eyes and was unconscious in his arms.


    Pei Lang looks at Ye Xihan in his arms and ye Shuli diving into the water. For a moment, he looks very ugly.


    Sun Baozhu said in surprise: "quick..."! Go and call for the doctor


    "Shut up Pei Lang turns his head, looks coldly and reproaches in a low voice. Sun Baozhu is scared and closes his mouth.


    At this moment, is it to attract all the people around us?


    Long Yu in the distance has been in a hurry to call emperor Qing and the queen. Chu Xiao reacts quickly. He wipes the cold sweat on his forehead and leads his subordinates to persuade the ladies and men to leave here.


    Slow down, the two girls'' reputation will be ruined.


    Ye Shuli is swimming steadily in the water. She has excellent water quality and swims fast. She soon reaches Soong Huaiyu and stops her waist.


    The drowning man finally found the life-saving driftwood and subconsciously held Ye Shuli tightly like an octopus. Her arms were tied around Ye Shuli''s neck, making her breathing difficult.


    With the weight of Soong''s whole body pressed on her, ye Shuli''s face changed slightly, and he quickly put his hand on the thick ice on the nearby lake.


    At the moment, Soong Huaiyu''s face was as white as a piece of paper. Unconsciously, he was shivering, and his mouth kept wailing: "it''s so cold..."Fortunately, the rear of Wen Jinrui soon swam up to stop her waist, ye Shuli bit his teeth and said: "what do you follow down to do?"


    Wen Jinrui, calm and silent, anxiously stops her and tells her that the two girls are going to the shore. However, the lake is very cold, and the weight of the two people is not light, so it is very difficult to swim in the lake.


    Ye Shuli''s face changed slightly. Seeing that Soong Huaiyu was about to faint, he had to push her into Wen Jinrui''s arms and said, "take her ashore first, and I''ll swim up by myself!"


    "But..."


    "Go Ye Shuli interrupts Wen Jinrui''s retort, and a pair of thin eyebrows twist up. It''s so cold in the lake. If you don''t hurry up, all three people will drown.


    Wen Jinrui''s eyes flashed and she bit her teeth. She had to hold Soong Huaiyu and send her to the shore.


    As soon as the weight of his body disappeared, ye Shu was much more relaxed. After soaking in the cold lake for a long time, his limbs were very stiff, and his strength was gradually disappearing. Shivering, she put a water on her face.


    Didn''t swim twice, leg suddenly came a deep pain, let her move. Ye Shuli''s face changed greatly. She knew that she didn''t warm up, which led to leg cramps. She clenched her teeth and grabbed the ice with both hands to prevent herself from sinking into the water.


    Wen Jinrui swims to the shore with Soong Huaiyu in a hurry. As soon as he gets to the shore, he gives Soong Huaiyu''s hand to Chu Xiao. Seeing Chu Xiao holding Soong Huaiyu''s hand and holding her up, Wen Jinrui breathes a sigh of relief and turns to Ye Shuli.


    As soon as he turned around, he saw a scene that split his spirit. Ye Shuli didn''t know why he didn''t move. He couldn''t help sinking into the water.

 Chapter 215

    The extremely cold ice was very smooth. Ye Shuli couldn''t hold it at all. At the moment, the severe pain from her leg almost made her faint, and the strength of her hand was getting smaller and smaller. The icy water of the icy lake made her stiff and dizzy. She couldn''t help losing consciousness in the dark.


    Before fainting, she gave a bitter smile and sighed that she told you to show off your ability. Did you roll over?


    When she opened her eyes again, it was dark everywhere and she couldn''t see her fingers.


    There seems to be a woman sobbing in the distance. Ye Shuli is very familiar with the sound, and she can''t help walking towards it.


    Strange to say, it was dark, but she could clearly see a embarrassed woman in red sitting on the ground and sobbing.


    The woman cried so bitterly that she couldn''t help coming up behind her and patting her on the shoulder placidly.


    The woman stopped crying and suddenly turned back, her familiar face startled her.


    This is a beautiful face that she can see in the mirror every day, but at the moment, her face is covered with the scarlet mark of the whole face with the tip of the sword, half charming and charming no longer.


    The next moment, the woman in red disappears, the darkness around disappears, and ye Shuli suddenly falls asleep.


    Someone called her in the dream.


    "Shuli Shu Li Wake up A female voice with a little baby voice sounded in her ear, with a little anxiety in her voice.


    She sleepily opened her sleepy eyes, then looked at everything in front of her eyes, dazed.


    Summer in June, where there is snow, just the sunshine outside the window, the sound of books and the melodious birds intertwined together, the campus is full of vitality.


    On the outdoor court, there are boys cheering while playing basketball. The next class is reciting poems. The neat and loud voice can be heard clearly through the wall Luomian can''t stand the colder weather. In my dream, I don''t know I''m a guest. I''ve been having a long time... "


    "Don''t be in a daze, Mr. Zhang is looking at you! Hurry down and take notes! " The girl with ponytail at the same desk poked her with the other end of the automatic pencil.


    Ye Shuli looked at her childish face in a dazed way and called out in disbelief: "Long Yu?"


    The girl''s face changed slightly. She quickly stuffed her mouth with the newly opened noodle on the table, pressed her head and said in a low voice, "Why are you shouting so loud! What long Yu? I''m Feng Yu. I''m stupid to sleep with you! "


    "Ding Ling Ling -"


    when the bell rings after class, the teacher on the stage picks up the books and goes out. The boys and girls in the classroom immediately cheer and rush to the door.


    "You are quite capable. After sleeping for half a class, Mr. Zhang just watched you for a long time! Here, I''ll give you the notes. You copy them first, and I''ll get you some rice! "


    It''s time for lunch break.


    Ye Shuli was at a loss. As a result, she handed the notebook and looked at the notebook with some saliva marks on her desk. She reached out and turned to the cover page.


    Shuli, class three, grade two.


    She suddenly widened her eyes and stroked the crooked words with trembling fingers.


    Shu Li Isn''t that the name of her last life?


    She''s back?


    Does that mean She''s dead in time and space?


    No incorrect! What''s wrong!


    Feng Yu put the two lunch boxes on the table, and the food was not delicious.


    Ye Shuli is still in a trance of not knowing whether it''s a dream or a reality. She puts a chicken fillet in her mouth. The unique and familiar taste of school lunch box immediately comes from her taste buds, and she can''t help frowning.


    It''s too real.


    Feng Yu saw her frown and dropped a piece of chocolate from her schoolbag: "pear, how strange are you today? Are you sick? Hurry up and copy your notes. There''s a history class in the afternoon. The final exam is coming soon. You dare to sleep in Mr. Zhang''s class. I''m really convinced you... "


    "I tell you, you quickly recite your notes. In the morning, you go to bed. Mr. Zhang didn''t say anything. I swear you will suffer in that afternoon class!"


    "Shuli, thank you for your English book. Here you are!" At the door, a Junlang boy from a separate class came in and returned an English book to her.


    The tall boy had an unnatural flush on his face. He narrowed his eyes and laughed in the sunshine. With a touch of shyness, he handed her a packet of potato chips and said, "thank you for lending me the book and inviting you to have snacks!"


    Ye Shuli suddenly widened his eyes and looked at him like a ghost.


    Feng Yu teasingly poked her with a pen, with a bad smile on her face.


    At the door stood a boy with a cold face. He had short hair and a little sweat. He cried impatiently: "Wen Rui, are you ready? Go to play now!"


    The boy, who was called Wen Rui, immediately gave her a smile and said goodbye: "bye, I''m going to play with Pei Lang!"


    See this absurd scene, ye Shuli only feel a whirl, the potato chips on the hand fell to the ground.Feng Yu took back Pei Lang''s potato chips with a look of admiration, and said, "what''s the matter? I''m looking at the handsome guy and silly you."


    "No Nothing... " Ye Shuli murmured, looking back at God to suppress the heart of shock, obediently began to eat lunch.


    They are liberal arts classes. The first class in the afternoon is history class. Although they are overwhelmed by all the sudden plots, ye Shuli obediently listens to Feng Yu and takes advantage of his lunch break to memorize notes.


    As soon as she picked up her ballpoint pen and was ready to write, Feng Yu immediately laughed at her: "how can you write like a brush?"


    Ye Shu left and gave her a faint smile. Then he changed to the correct posture of holding the pen, and copied it in the book.


    The nib of the pen rustled across the paper. She was copying Feng Yu''s notebook. The more she copied, the more she felt that something was wrong.


    Ten famous tyrants in history What the hell is that?


    Her face changed, her heart could not help but panic, shaking hands turned over all Feng Yu''s notes.


    The order of dynasties in ancient Chinese history is Sui Dynasty, Tang Dynasty, an Dynasty, Han Dynasty, Tang Dynasty, Chu Dynasty and Yue Dynasty


    Na''an also made a big mark with a red pen, connecting with a small mark at the bottom of the paper.


    Emperor Anwu, Longna, one of the ten tyrants in history, killed his father and brother, and sought power and usurped the throne. During the ten years of his reign, he imposed severe taxes, corvee and military service, and the people were in dire straits. Then the four parties revolted to overthrow the tyrannical rule of Anwu emperor and establish the new Han and Tang Dynasties.


    Ye Shuli felt that his brain was in a state of great confusion at the moment. Was there an Dynasty, Han Dynasty, Tang Dynasty, Chu Dynasty and Yue Dynasty in ancient times?

 Chapter 216

    After staring at the notebook for a long time, she finally slowly reacts.


    This is not the modern time she lived in her last life. It''s a parallel space-time. It''s The era after thousands of years in the original book


    Ye Shuli is a little confused. She doesn''t know why she suddenly appears here. She is still in the freezing lake one moment and in the sunny campus the next.


    Everything is like a dream, such a vivid dream.


    She suddenly remembered the girl in red in her dream before she went to sleep.


    He was covered with blood and his face was scratched. Isn''t that what the book looked like when he died?


    Did she bring her here?


    Lunch break time is very short, too late to give her too much time to think, class bell rings, the teacher Zhang and carrying textbooks and review materials into the classroom.


    Ye Shuli stares at his face carefully. He feels that this handsome man is very strange, but he has an indescribable sense of disobedience.


    She could not help but turn her head and look around, and immediately found out where the sense of disobedience came from.


    In addition to Long Yu and another girl, the faces of other students around him were not clear at all, as if they were covered with a layer of fog, and they were shocked.


    All the people she had just been able to see clearly were the people she met when she was in an Chao.


    Only this history teacher, clearly she had never seen him in that time and space, but she could see him clearly!


    It seems to notice that she is staring at her eyes. The history teacher on the stage pushes her glasses with her bone saving fingers, showing a smile in her eyes.


    Ye Shuli was surprised and lowered his head as if nothing had happened.


    In the classroom with the electric fan Hula hula, a boy suddenly yelled in a loud voice: "Mr. Zhang Huai, the exam will be held next week. Let''s reveal the key points!"


    Zhang Huai said with a smile: "didn''t you draw the key points in that class in the morning? Then I''ll take you to review it. "


    After that, he didn''t care about ye Shu''s nap in the afternoon. Instead, he took the students seriously to review the history, focusing on the history of an Dynasty.


    Ye Shu is pounding in the centrifugal, but his ears stand up involuntarily.


    After half a class, the key points have been reviewed, and the students begin to answer questions with interest.


    "Teacher, how can the history of an Dynasty be in a mess? Tell us more about it A boy with glasses made a curious voice.


    The short history of an Dynasty is just over two hundred years. It is always a dynasty in which historians fight with each other.


    This is an inexplicable Dynasty, which is in its heyday. Somehow, a tyrant suddenly appeared to overthrow the dynasty.


    Zhang Huai nodded and laughed. He suddenly turned his eyes to Ye Shuli and said, "emperor Anqing longtuo was originally born to a humble maid in the harem. His talent is just so mediocre that he has not been valued by the empress ever since he was a child. But who would have thought that he was tough, kept a low profile for many years, and became the next emperor of an Dynasty as the most unlikely man. "


    Feng Yu nodded while listening to the lecture. There are many stories about Emperor longtuo of Anqing on the Internet, which are typical of the late counter attack emperors.


    "Emperor Anwu''s Longna is the second son of emperor Anqing. It has been recorded in historical books that emperor anqing intended to pass the throne to his eldest son, which attracted emperor Anwu''s dissatisfaction. Later, he secretly reorganized his private soldiers, secretly planned for many years, and launched a coup to seize the throne."


    When he came to this, some people could not help asking, "why is Anwu so crazy? It is said that he not only killed the empress, but also killed all his brothers and sisters. "


    Another boy said in a calm voice: "I have read many unofficial records about this period before. I heard that Anwu emperor killed them because he was not royal blood. He was afraid that others would reveal the secret and killed all his brothers and sisters."


    All the students around made a tut tut voice: "I''m so sick..."


    Zhang Huai broke in with a smile and said, "there is another different saying about this period of history, that is, Emperor Anwu''s dragon is the real royal blood, and Emperor Anqing and his sons and daughters are the nest of doves. Emperor Anwu couldn''t tolerate them to confuse the royal blood, so he killed them all. "


    Hearing this, ye Shuli''s heart beats faster and his pupils shrink slightly.


    "Ah? Which statement is true? It''s not so bloody, is it? " The students below were buzzing about.


    "You all talk about the father and son of Anqing emperor and Anwu emperor. Is no one curious about Pei Lang, the favorite Minister of Anwu emperor?" A girl suddenly said.


    Leaf book centrifugal God a quiver, immediately erect ears to listen to the discussion of the students around.


    "I know! The famous beautiful man in history is erudite and farsighted, and Emperor Anwu has more than half of his credit for becoming emperor! "


    "Pei Lang, the favorite Minister of emperor Anwu It seems that the scenery of the first half of my life is incomparable, and the old age is incomparably desolate... "A girl said excitedly: "so what? He is the object of many novels YY! He is handsome and rich. The most important thing is that he only married one wife in his life. That was in ancient times! It''s so special to marry only one


    A familiar and soft voice girl rose up and said with longing: "his wife''s surname was ye She is a beautiful talented woman. It seems that after the fall of the an Dynasty, she became the favorite imperial concubine of the Tang Dynasty. She is the famous lady Lian in history


    What these students discussed is probably the historical development after the end of the novel, which has never been mentioned in the original work.


    as like as two peas, she turned her eyes to the girl. After seeing her face with the same face as ye Xi, she drew back her lips and looked back.


    At this time, Feng Yu beside her shriveled her mouth and said with disdain: "what talented women and beauties, haven''t you ever seen the eight o''clock file of joking about history? Pei Lang''s wife is a woman with a good temper. Before she got married, she was entangled with many men. When she got married, she gave Pei Lang a green hat. It is said that she had an affair with emperor Anwu. "


    "I''ll go! Is it true or not? "


    "The city is full of routines, and your circle is really chaotic I''m going back to the countryside... "


    Zhang Huai knocked on the blackboard in front of the platform with a smile: "OK, keep your voice down. When Longna launched the coup, it was his favorite minister Pei Langli''s great contribution. At that time, Wen Hengzheng, the most supportive General of Anqing emperor, was stationed in the border area, and he could not save the fire from far water, which made Longna succeed. "


    "However, the short-lived emperor was tyrannical. After ten years in power, Wen Heng came back with his army to rebel. Pei lang''a and Wenheng''s eldest son are not good at revenge


    Ye Shu from the eyes lenglengleng looked down at the notebook, double eyelids straight jump, the heart has been shocked to numbness.


    has students Tucao: "the book make complaints about the high value of double business. Is it just me who feels he is blind? If you want to marry a wife, you can forget your virtue. Why do you want to help the tyrant win the throne? Most of the destruction of an Chao has to be his pot... "


    "I think so too. You are not alone..."

 Chapter 217

    When the bell rings, a class passes in such a hurry.


    Next is physical education. The boys excitedly throw books, pick up the basketball and run downstairs. Ye Shuli is ready to follow Feng Yu downstairs, but Zhang Huai on the stage opens his mouth gently.


    "Shuli, you have a lot of courage to sleep in my class in the morning..."


    Ye Shuli suddenly froze, Zhang Huai recalled a smile of unknown meaning, said: "let''s go, I''ll go downstairs with you, I''ll take care of the physical education teacher to lend you 20 minutes."


    Feng Yu patted her shoulder comfortingly with the expression of "take care of yourself", but she seemed to say goodbye to her.


    When all the people in the classroom were gone, Zhang huaicai put away her smile, put her hands in her trouser pockets, and said earnestly, "let''s go. Time is running out. You will go back soon."


    Ye Shuli''s face was tight and he looked at him with great vigilance.


    Zhang Huai looked at her tense appearance, shook her head in a funny way, and went out. Ye Shuli clenched his fist and quickly followed him.


    In the scorching summer of June, the sun shines on her face through the green gingko trees on the campus. She feels warm and her thin bangs are blown by the breeze from time to time.


    Zhang Huai went to a bench and sat down. He nodded at her and said, "sit down."


    Ye Shuli hesitated for a moment, sat down next to him and asked hesitantly, "do you know who I am?" I mean, you know where I''m from? "


    Zhang Huai said with a smile: "I picked you out from so many people and sent you to an Chao. How can I not know where you came from?"


    She was shocked and her expression changed greatly. She grabbed his sleeve and said, "you You


    Zhang Huai nodded with an air of self-confidence: "there are many secrets unknown to ordinary people in this world The world we live in is just one plane among the three thousand realms, and there are so few people who have special power. They are responsible for maintaining the balance of these planes. I That''s one of them. "


    Ye Shuli stares at him closely and says hoarsely: "Why me? Can I go back to the original world... "


    "Silly girl, your body in that world has been electrocuted and died. Of course you can''t go back. As for why I chose you, there are many reasons. It''s the same whether you say it or not. You just need to know that you can only live in an Dynasty... "


    She closed her eyes slightly and said softly, "is this the real world? Or a dream? "


    "It''s an illusion, and you can see it as the real world. Because if you can''t stop Longna from taking the throne, everything here will be true in the future. "


    Thinking of the news in history class, ye Shuli turned pale: "will the history discussed in class be true?"


    Zhang Huai smile: "yes, if you can''t succeed, then everything will come true, and it will be much more tragic. You will die, Wen Jinrui will die, Wenguo government will be destroyed, and Anchao will disappear. "


    After listening to these words, ye Shuli showed an ugly smile: "are you giving me the mission to save the world It''s not funny. "


    Zhang Huai sighed: "Shu Li, you are dead in that world. Rebirth is not a gift given to you by fate. If you can live any longer, you will have to pay the corresponding price. What you have to do is to stop the dragon''s shell from ascending the throne, because in terms of fate, an Chao''s fate should not be more than 200 years old. What you have to do is to put everything on the right track in exchange for the stable and balanced development of this time and space. "


    Ye Shuli bit her lip, and naturally she knew that there was no such thing as a free lunch.


    "But I came in after reading a novel about house fighting What''s the connection between maintaining the balance of time and space? "


    "That novel is a history of this time and space, and ye Xihan is the key person to promote that history." Speaking of this, Zhang Huai narrowed his eyes slightly: "in the right track of history, the great prince long Heng is the next emperor''s destiny. Wen Jinrui and Pei Lang are both with great fortune and should assist emperor Xing. But as you can see, Pei Lang''s life offends the peach blossom girl in the novel. He is bewitched by the peach blossom girl and turns to Longna, while Wen Jinrui''s death falls early. As the son of destiny, long Heng was forced by the Dragon pressure of Longna, which led to the change of an Dynasty. You heard about the ending in history class


    "The peach blossoms of yexihan flooded the palace and caused troubles. After the fall of the an Dynasty, yexihan became the favorite imperial concubine of the Tang Dynasty. Pei Lang''s mistake to assist the evil star led to the early fall of the general star. The first half of his life was very beautiful, and the second half was miserable. After reincarnation, he still had to pay off a debt of causation. "


    Ye Shuli did not speak, she frowned, trying to digest these almost explosive information.


    It turns out that behind the seemingly happy and harmonious ending of the novel, there is such a sad history.


    Zhang Huai opened her eyes and looked at her seriously: "you are not the first person I selected, but I hope you are the last person I selected."


    Ye Shu left Zheng Leng for a moment: "what do you mean?" Besides her, has anyone tried to change this history.


    Zhang Huai got up, put his hand into his trouser pocket, looked at the blue sky, and said leisurely, "I have selected many people who I think can undertake important tasks before, including men and women, but none of them have failed. Men are basically sinking. They fall between the power, wealth and beauty, while women are mostly in love and can''t extricate themselves from the turnover among many men. "Zhang Huai looks back and smiles at her: "you are doing very well. In the face of so many excellent men, you don''t tangle with Jiang Hanjun, Si Yu and others, and you don''t use all kinds of means to compete for men in order to compete with Ye Xihan."


    Many of the women he selected before, after crossing, most of them identified themselves as the counter attacking female owners in the novels. They not only replaced Ye Xihan in the tangle between those men, but also made the time and space worse than ye Xihan''s history of chaos. He was extremely disappointed that he was obsessed with eroticism and shortsightedness, and stuck to the fight in a small house.


    Ye Shu centrifugal down clear, she whispered: "that you suddenly see my reason..."


    "The reason why I suddenly see you is because of Pei Lang''s feelings for you." Zhang Huai looked serious and said, "Shu Li, you have done very well. But I didn''t expect Pei Lang to have feelings for you, and because you and Wen Jinrui are hostile to each other. Whether you choose Wen Jinrui or Pei Lang, I hope you can control your feelings well. You are a child who rarely let me see hope. Don''t let me down. "


    Ye Shuli immediately understood what Zhang Huai was worried about. She gave a smile and said firmly, "don''t worry."


    Zhang Huai smiles a little. He looks at the watch on his wrist and says, "this time I''ve revealed a lot of information to you. It''s getting late. You should go back."


    "Back..." Ye Shuli murmured.


    Looking at the students who are sweating under the dense sunshine, the vision of a city full of tall buildings comes into her eyes. The feeling of strangeness and familiarity makes her feel reluctant to part with tears in her eyes.


    Zhang Huai gave her a warm smile, folded a green gingko leaf with fragrance and put it in her hand. "Come on, maybe we can meet again in the future."


    "By the way, do you want to know which is true and which is false about the argument that Longna killed all the brothers and sisters?" Zhang Huai suddenly had a funny smile.


    Ye Shu moved slightly in his centrifugation and asked, "which statement is true?"


    Zhang Huai gently put out her hand to cover her eyes, and said with a smile: "the princess you met last night, just try to get close to her, and you''ll know..."


    Ye Shuli''s eyes were blindfolded by him. The temperature around her gradually cooled down, and the sound in her ears also slowly disappeared. It was clear that it was the sun in June, but she felt the piercing cold and couldn''t help sleeping.


    I don''t know how long later, she woke up with a splitting headache. In front of her eyes, there was a beautiful array of antique furnishings. She felt that she had a very strange dream when she was asleep.


    She was covered with a warm silk quilt. She tried to move it, but suddenly she felt something warm in her hand. She couldn''t help stretching out her hand.


    A green gingko leaf is lying quietly in her palm, with a touch of body temperature and the smell of sunshine, telling her that everything has really happened.


    When a maid in waiting heard her move, she lifted the curtain and looked out of the room. She ran to the outside of the room and cried, "Miss Ye San is awake Go and call the doctor


    Ye Shuli was staring at the ginkgo leaf, his eyes slightly moist.


    A dream of South Korea.


    She jumped out of the secular samsara and watched a world of mortals.

 Chapter 218

    When Si came to feel her pulse, ye Shuli knew that he had been sleeping in the palace for two days and two nights.


    She propped up her weak body, rubbed her swollen head and asked, "what happened after I passed out?"


    "Lie down first!" Si Fu quickly stopped her from getting up, then tucked in the bedding for her and said, "don''t worry, the master of Dongyang county has been rescued. She woke up earlier than you."


    Ye Shuli took the hot tea he brought and drank it down, saying, "how did Soong Huaiyu fall into the lake?"


    Si Fu''s face showed two helpless looks, sighed and said: "it''s a good thing for Chu Xiao."


    Ye Shuli knows that Chu Xiao deliberately scares song Huaiyu to make her fear Wen Jinrui in order to help him solve his rival, so as to break her little daughter''s mind. Just accidentally do too much, directly scared her into the lake.


    The leaf book left to smoke the corner of mouth, hate to say: "wait for me to go back to press to die him."


    "You don''t have to do it. Your majesty has already punished him with twenty cane whips. When he went back, his father rewarded him with thirty whips, which is enough for him to drink a pot." Si Fu said in a funny and angry way.


    Ye Shu saw that his face was not half nervous, so he asked: "that Soong Huaiyu was rescued by Jinrui, didn''t the eldest princess say anything..."


    "You don''t have to worry about it," Si said in a voice. "That night Chu Xiao drove away all the people around him. Not many people saw song Huaiyu fall into the water. Chu Xiao himself took the responsibility, and said it was you who saved her. And you suddenly have a cramp in your leg in the water, and you are rescued by Jinrui. Many people see that... "


    Ye Shu left immediately one head two big: "and then?"


    "The eldest princess is really determined to marry Jinrui, but on the one hand, Chu Xiao takes the responsibility, on the other hand, it is because of Soong Huaiyu herself..." At this point, Si Xi smoked the corner of his mouth.


    The little girl was scared to death by Chu Xiao. When she woke up from her coma, she heard that the eldest princess wanted to promise her to Wen Jinrui. She was so scared that she cried and refused to agree. Although the eldest princess didn''t say anything, her face turned green.


    Emperor Qing had reservations about the marriage between Song Huaiyu and Wen Jinrui. At the moment, seeing that song Huaiyu refused to agree anyway, he was happy to let her go.


    The eldest princess Bai worked hard and got such a result. Her whole popularity was about to smoke, and she also got married with Liang Zi in Wuxuan palace.


    Ye Shuli lowered his head and said with a smile: "it seems that Chu Xiao is a little useful."


    Smell speech, but see Si Xi some want to talk and stop looking at her, leaf book can''t help but ask: "how? If you have anything else, just say it. "


    Si Fu hesitated twice and said slowly, "when you were rescued, Jin Rui was angry for you. Everyone on the scene saw it."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Ye Shuli only felt his scalp numb and said with difficulty, "and then?"


    "But your majesty didn''t say anything. I think he intended to marry you and Jinrui, but he was stopped by the eldest princess."


    Ye Shuli didn''t speak. He didn''t know whether he was lucky or sorry.


    She doesn''t know how deep Pei Lang''s affection for her is, but she can stir Zhang Huai to remind her that this inexplicable affection may be a little tricky. If emperor Qing really marries Wen Jinrui for her, I don''t know what Pei Lang will do.


    Ye Shuli took the medicine and said goodbye to Si Fu. He lay quietly on the couch.


    She is now staying in the side hall of Longyu''s palace. Hearing her new news, Longyu soon returns to Zhongyu''s palace.


    She took Ye Shuli''s hand and looked surprised. Then she sighed for a long time: "I really didn''t expect that you would jump down to save people by yourself in order not to let Wen Jinrui and Soong Huaiyu get involved! If it''s easy to save it, what can this one do if he accidentally takes himself in? "


    Then she tut tut sighed: "fortunately, you jumped down and saved Soong Huaiyu. I see, if you didn''t jump down at that time, no one would have saved Soong Huaiyu. If something happens to Soong Huaiyu and my aunt holds him, they will suffer... "


    leaves Shu to make complaints about kneading the forehead and Tucao: "I want to say that the lake in the Palace should have a fence, and the next Palace Banquet is going to be a bit of a thing. I remember you as if you had dropped the water at the banquet on the Mid Autumn Festival."


    Long Yu vomits his tongue and turns to the topic. After a while, she grumbles indignantly: "your concubine sister is really weak. It''s a good time for her to have an accident early or late, but it''s a good time for all the troubles."


    "What''s the matter Ye Shu did not forget the female owner of the original book, who was full of peach blossom. When he heard about her, he quickly raised his ears.


    "What else can I do? It''s just that it''s a cold day. She came to the party to look good. She was wearing thin clothes and made herself sick." Long Yu twisted his brows and said in disgust, "he fainted in other people''s arms. Brother peilang held her. Everyone saw her."


    Ye Shu moved and frowned.


    Long Yu didn''t notice her look, and muttered something discontentedly: "fox spirit If you don''t wrap yourself tightly in winter, you''ll know to hook up everywhere But the third elder brother is still pitying her. He is looking for a royal doctor and giving a miraculous medicine. I''m so angry! "The peach blossoms of yexihan flooded the palace, bewitching Pei Lang and the evil star, causing the star to fall early


    Zhang Huai''s words seemed to reverberate in her ears. Ye Shu was silent, but her heart was very complicated.


    What does she have to do to keep Pei Lang from turning over?


    Suddenly, he thought of Zhang Huai''s smiling question before he left. Ye Shu left his eyes slightly and asked gently, "by the way, when you went to pay homage that night, which noble man''s bedroom was in the rear?"


    Although she didn''t know what to do when she suddenly asked, long Yu thought about it. Wen Sheng replied, "it''s like the bedroom of Princess chang It''s my father''s mother


    "Why do you suddenly ask? Is she the one you saw burning paper money that night? The old lady has always been silent Sometimes she talks about things that people don''t understand. Third brother says she has some problems here. " Long Yu said quietly, and pointed his head with jade.


    Ye Shuli''s eyelids jumped heavily.


    "It''s said that Anwu emperor killed them to cover up the secret, because he was not royal blood..."


    "There is also a saying that Anwu emperor is the real royal blood, and anqing emperor and his children are jiuzhanque nest..."


    ¡­¡­


    "This problem, you go to find a way to get close to the princess, you will know the truth."


    Her heart beat slightly faster, and ye Shuli''s eyes sank. She had a premonition that the truth of this matter was very important to the future development.

 Chapter 219

    Ye Shuli can''t wait to get close to Chang Taifei. The more he suffers from no chance, the more frustrated he is.


    She learned from Long Yu that Princess Chang was always quiet in her bedroom because of her usual behavior. The emperor''s concubines were afraid to disturb her and seldom went to greet her. She even appeared at the Palace Banquet very rarely.


    In this way, the daughter of a minister has no reason to approach her.


    Think of those two incredible arguments, ye Shu from the eyelid jump.


    She already knows that Longna is not the son of emperor Qing. Who is the royal blood between Longna and Emperor Anqing?


    Did emperor anqing know about it? Whose son is Longna?


    There is no way to know the news of emperor Qing from Chang''s imperial concubine. Ye Shuli simply starts with long Yu.


    She dropped her eyes and said casually: "I always feel that his Highness the third prince is rebellious."


    "Third brother, he It''s a bit of a bad temper. " Long Yu peeled a small sugar orange and handed it to her. He shriveled his mouth and said: "anyway, he was that temperament since he was a child. When I was a child, I used to see him contradict his father and mother. He couldn''t pull back his temper and often made them angry."


    Then she sighed: "probably for this reason, my father seems to dislike him very much. He is very strict with his elder brother, but his attitude towards his third brother is very casual. It''s like letting him go. The relationship between them is so rigid that sometimes I suspect that the third brother is not born to my father. This situation is much better when the third brother comes of age. "


    Ye Shu said in silence: girl, you know the truth.


    "Your Highness, how about the spring and Autumn period today?"


    Long Yu thought about it and said, "third brother is twenty-one this year."


    Seeing that she did not answer her question, long Yu went on to say to herself, "when I was a child, I always felt that my father was partial to my elder brother and was not good to my third brother, so I often stayed with him. Although he was bad tempered, he was really good to me. But the relationship between the third brother and the imperial aunt is also very good. I don''t like the imperial aunt. "


    At this point, she frowned.


    Ye Shuli was moved in her heart. She looked around and asked quietly, "is it true that you said your imperial aunt had a child before marriage last time..."


    When discussing these private matters, long Yu lowered his voice and said in a low voice, "it''s true in all probability. I heard it when I bumped into Huang Gu''s quarrel with my father once by chance."


    Ye Shuli''s eyes turned, and a bold guess immediately appeared in his heart: "Princess Wuyang, she When did you marry general Wen? "


    "Twenty four years of Anping She was twenty-one years old when she married general Wen


    Ye Shuli was surprised and said, "21 years old? Why didn''t she and Ji get married in five years? "


    Long Yu shrugged his shoulders and said, "she is the favorite princess of the former Emperor. She met general Wen because of my father and emperor, so she refused to get married. After pestering people for more than three years, she directly hid general Wen in the country."


    "Then it was not long before there was a rumor that she was unmarried and pregnant first. But that year, the imperial concubine happened to marry my father as the daughter of the Su family. She was so grand that she covered the matter directly." Long Yu said a lot, quickly drank a lot of water, and then continued to add: "these are what my father''s concubines said in private."


    Leaf book from the heart slightly beating, she quickly let his brain clear up, a simple account.


    At the age of 43 and 27, an Qingdi ascended the throne and reigned for 16 years.


    And Longna is now 21 years old.


    Now it is 42 years in Anping, and she clearly remembers that it was 21 years in Anping when Emperor Anqing and Wen Heng came back from victory.


    According to Long Yu, when Wen Heng returned to his hometown, Princess Wuyang got pregnant before she got married. Emperor Qing, who was still the prince, married his royal concubine Su Fanghua in the same year.


    The imperial concubine gave birth to Longna in the first year of her marriage to Emperor Qing. If the child of Princess Wuyang is still alive, she should be the same age as Longna


    Thinking of this, ye Shuli''s pupils involuntarily shrunk slightly. She asked in a trembling voice: "how is the relationship between the third highness and the imperial concubine?"


    Long Yu replied casually: "OK, after all, she is the biological mother of the third brother. Although the third brother always contradicts his father and emperor, his attitude towards her is still respectful. But it''s not so close. It''s better to be close to my aunt. "


    It''s better to be close to my aunt.


    Ye Shu jumps from her right eyelid. Long Yu''s words increase the credibility of her conjecture. Now she only feels that she has seen a corner of a startling secret. She can''t help feeling dizzy.


    "The book leaves, but still feel a headache?" Long Yu sees her facial expression not quite right, ask a way in a hurry concern.


    Ye Shuli laughed awkwardly: "I''m ok. I just think of some rumors about the third highness. It''s said that his highness was decisive in killing, and his subordinates were also given heavy rewards and punishments. It''s said that a palace maid accidentally scalded his hand when he was pouring tea for him. When he was in a bad mood, he taught people to pour boiling water on the palace maid''s face... "It''s just a small thing that Longna does. It''s more than that.


    She said, while quietly observing the look of Long Yu, sure enough, see her face is not good-looking.


    Long Yu said uncomfortably, "I know It''s not just that I don''t know how the third brother can be like this. When I heard people talk about it, I said that they lied to me. "


    Until later, she saw with her own eyes that long Heng, who had just had a quarrel with emperor Qing, fed the tiger a eunuch who had made a mistake.


    Think of here, she looks a little low ground said: "three elder brother with me when never like that."


    Ye Shuli purses her lips slightly. Long Yu''s character is very pure. In the original work, her last fierce and arrogant temperament is closely related to the inducement of long yuan. Fortunately, now that they met early, long Yu''s temperament has changed a lot.


    She still remembers that when she first met Long Yu at the flower poetry meeting, she was so angry that she lost a lot of face to Ye Xihan.


    Thinking of this, her heart moved, Wen Sheng said: "yu''er, after all, the third highness is a man, and you are the daughter''s family. When your highness does that, others only say that he is fierce, but if you are too close to your highness, others will see you differently... "


    Long Yu slowly chewed the orange petals in his mouth and lowered his head slightly.


    She did not know that others were kind to her, but secretly said that she was domineering, ruthless and arrogant?


    Ye Shu is the only one who is not afraid of her. She is not as good to her as sun Baozhu. That''s why she cherishes such a rare friend.

 Chapter 220

    Ye Shuli saw that she was moved and continued to add fire: "now you are about to reach the hairpin. You can''t ignore other people''s eyes as before. It''s true that you are your Majesty''s favorite princess. No matter what you do, others will have nothing to do with you. But if the man you admire in your heart looks at you like other people, what should you do? "


    What she said meant something. Sure enough, hearing her mention of Pei Lang, long Yu''s look changed immediately.


    "Do you think I''m alienating you from your highness Ye Shuli blinked and said softly.


    "No!" Long Yu quickly retorted, looking a little sad: "I know you are for my good, I remember what you said, I will pay attention to keep a distance from my third brother in the future."


    She heavily sighed tone, leaf book leaves but in the heart fell a big stone, the corner of the mouth slightly peeps out a smile.


    Give long Yu this injection, let her can have reservation to Long Na, in the future will not make a big mistake, hurt oneself and the people around.


    The two girls were talking. The maid in waiting outside the hall reported that the Lord of Dongyang County wanted to visit her.


    Two people look at each other, long Yu picked pick eyebrow said: "outside so cold, call the county master come in, don''t aggravate the disease."


    Soon, Soong Huaiyu came in slowly with small steps. Her physical fitness was not as good as that of Ye Shuli. She had been soaking in the ice lake for a long time. At the moment, she was still in a fever. A small face pale, cold are a little blue, nose and cheeks red, just like being ravaged. Ravaged rabbit.


    "Sister Yu, Miss Ye San." She opened her mouth in a low voice and gave a salute. Her voice was a little hoarse, and the cold wind hurt her throat.


    "Don''t be polite. You are still ill in Dongyang. Please sit down quickly. I''ll ask the girl to bring you a bowl of ginger soup." Long Yu motioned the maid in waiting to move a seat for her.


    Soong sat down uneasily. After sitting down, he kept his head down, but his eyes couldn''t help glancing at Ye Shuli.


    At the moment, she is sitting on the soft couch in her inner clothes, with a thick, thin and straight green silk falling down like a waterfall. Her whole face is not powdered, and her skin is as white as jade, and her green silk is as black as ink. Compared with the dress at the palace banquet, she is more charming, soft and cool.


    As soon as Soong Huaiyu looked at her, he was stunned. When ye Shuli saw her sitting on one side and looking at herself, he frowned quietly and said, "what''s the matter with the county leader looking for me?"


    "Ah? I, I... " When she called, Soong Huaiyu woke up immediately. She lowered her head and said in a nervous voice, "I''m here to thank Miss Ye San. If it wasn''t for her help, Huaiyu would have crossed the three rivers at the moment..."


    "Don''t worry about it. The county leader is still ill. You''d better stay in the house and have a good rest." Ye Shuli replied politely.


    However, song Huaiyu seemed to be somewhat disappointed and said in a low voice: "thank you for your concern and help. Huaiyu is unforgettable. You don''t have to be so unfamiliar. Just call me Huaiyu..."


    The leaf book left to draw to draw the corner of mouth, unnaturally and long Yu looked at each other.


    Obviously, Soong Huaiyu is an excellent girl who studies the rules. Her every move highlights her temperament, and her speech is even more polite.


    She is not good at dealing with such girls. The reason why she and long Yu get along so well is that both of them are not interested in that set of rules. They have a common character.


    So she had to learn from each other''s appearance, elegant and polite a few words, soon embarrassed and cold.


    However, even though he did not say a word, Soong Huaiyu would not go there anyway.


    Make long Yu also egg painful ground saw leaf book to leave one eye, hard drive her to go again. Soong Huaiyu''s face is so thin and her mind is sensitive and delicate. What if she cries?


    Long Yu awkwardly cleared his throat, so he had no choice but to talk about the fun of hunting in the paddock.


    When it comes to the last time I met a wild boar and a tiger, I''m even more elated. My mouth foam is flying and vivid.


    When the Royal people were hunting in the paddock, many of their prey and rare wild animals were basically thrown into the paddock by the hungry people a few days in advance, in order to prevent the owners from being shameless and frustrated because they could not hunt anything.


    Therefore, it is extremely rare to see real wild boars and tigers. In other words, in modern words, it can last her whole life.


    Long Yu obviously forgot his cowardly appearance at that time, and praised Ye Shuli''s heroic performance.


    Hearing this, Soong couldn''t help looking at Ye Shuli with longing and admiration.


    Riding and archery, what a powerful woman


    She had never touched a horse several times in her life, let alone arched. She didn''t know if she could pull the bow with her strength. Thanks to her father, who is still the king of Dongyang galloping on the battlefield, it''s a shame to look like this.


    Ye Shuli was her strange eyes to see the heart straight hair hair hair hair, can''t say what''s wrong, quickly signaled Long Yu to stop.


    Seeing that long Yu had stopped talking, Soong Huaiyu had just come back to his senses. Seeing that it was almost time for lunch, he was reluctant to leave.Ye Shuli wiped the cold sweat that didn''t exist on his forehead: "do you think her eyes are strange?"


    "I think the way she looks at you is like looking at a lover No It should be like watching parents, brothers and sisters... "


    Ye Shuli shivers. Soong Huaiyu looks at her with an inexplicable feeling of worship and trust, as well as the little daughter''s love for her parents and brothers.


    In the side hall of the imperial concubine, sun Baozhu, who has finished lunch, is accompanying Soong Huaiyu.


    With a rare look of excitement, Soong Huaiyu said, "Baozhu, how can miss Ye San, such a rare woman, marry such a terrible man as Wen Shizi?"


    Sun Baozhu She was only absent in the morning. What happened between Soong Huaiyu and ye Shuli?


    "In a word, you don''t want to marry Wen Shizi. Why care about them? It''s none of your business, is it? "


    Hearing the speech, Soong Huaiyu''s face was a little hesitant. She said anxiously: "I I don''t know how to say that Wen Shizi is terrible, but if If... "


    "If what?"


    "If I can serve my husband with Miss Ye San, can I see her every day? I don''t think it''s too hard to live like this... " At this point, she looked a little disappointed: "I know my own identity, but I''m not good at those private house disputes. But miss Ye San is not that kind of person. I feel very comfortable with her... "


    Sun Baozhu said: "so your idea has changed again? You Would you like to marry Wen Shizi? "


    Her purpose was to make ye Shuli and Soong Huaiyu incompatible, but now it seems that their relationship is good?


    Soong Huaiyu nodded slightly, and soon shook his head again: "yes and no..."


    Sun Baozhu


    As soon as her eyelids jumped, she felt that the first two were big, and things seemed to be developing in a strange direction No, she has to report to the eldest princess as soon as possible

 Chapter 221

    Ye Shuli didn''t stay in the palace for a long time. She had an accident in the palace. Lin''s heart must be angry in Wenguo mansion, so he didn''t dare to delay much and went back to the mansion with the carriage.


    Strange to say, she has been soaking in the ice lake for so long. No matter how strong she is, she can''t avoid a serious illness. But she didn''t do anything except to wake up a little dizzy.


    Not only nothing, but also inexplicably feel eyes clear, light body a lot.


    Touching the ginkgo leaf in the purse, ye Shuli attributed all this to Zhang Huai''s gift.


    When Lin heard that she jumped off the ice lake to save people in the palace, she was scared to death. At the moment, she was healthy and ruddy, so she let down her heart and took hold of her for a long time.


    Ye Shuli has no patience to listen to her nagging. She learned such a shocking secret in the palace. At the moment, she is in a panic and needs to talk to someone.


    She ordered the poached egg to pass a message to Wen Jinrui, and the other party soon went back to Wen Guofu with the poached egg.


    She went forward and dusted the snow off his cape for Wen Jinrui. Looking at his pale face with two dark circles under his eyes, she said painfully, "these two days are very busy?"


    Wen Jinrui scanned her whole body 360 degrees up and down. Seeing that she was not sick at all, she was relieved and said in a tone of two reprimands: "ah Li, don''t be impulsive in the future. You scared me out of my heart."


    His voice is a bit hoarse, a listen is dyed cold, leaf book from frown way: "hurt cold, have asked Si Xi to show you, he can''t find Feng Song and phoenix is the same."


    He Baodan closed the door thoughtfully and cut off the wind and snow outside. Wen Jinrui took her by the hand and said, "it''s not in the way. Recently, business is busy, and spring Wei is coming. I can''t find leisure."


    Ye Shuli saw that his left leg seemed slightly stiff. He asked in a deep voice, "what''s wrong with your leg?"


    "I''m fine. Why did you come to me?" He avoided answering.


    Ye Shu slightly twisted his eyebrows and gently opened the hem of his robe. He saw a thick layer of cotton cloth wrapped around the knee joint of his left leg.


    "What happened to your leg?" She said at once, a little nervously.


    Seeing this, Wen Jinrui had to put the robe down from her hand and sat on the chair, saying helplessly: "ah Li, how can you lift the man''s robe at will?"


    "What''s wrong with your leg?" Ye Shuli asked in a hurry.


    "It''s just an old disease from my leg injury. I was cold in the ice lake that day. I felt chilly these two days, so I put on a knee protector." He said in a warm voice, "it''s not in the way. If you can get the time, just ask Si Fu to prescribe some medicines to dispel the cold."


    He doesn''t want to let Ye Shuli worry about it. He deliberately makes it easy.


    In fact, after walking a long way at the bottom of the cliff with his seriously injured leg and ye Shu on his back, he fell ill. Every rainy day, his knee is always in pain.


    Originally under Si Fu''s acupuncture and moxibustion, he was much better. That day, he was frostbitten by the extremely cold water of the ice lake, and now his old disease recurred.


    Ye Shuli did not speak, his eyes were slightly red, but his heart was not at all.


    At the moment, she was not so easily afraid of the pain of his leg.


    Knowing that he didn''t want her to worry, she didn''t show too many different emotions, and quietly took a delicate and small heater and gently put it on his leg.


    Wen Jinrui was relieved and asked what she was looking for.


    Ye Shu left his mind and told him everything he had guessed and learned.


    After hearing all this, Wen Jinrui''s face changed slightly and her eyes deepened: "ah Li, don''t tell anyone else about this."


    Ye Shuli nodded nervously: "I''m just suspicious, though it''s possible Because it''s just a coincidence. Jinrui, I think your father should be very clear about the truth. "


    If she didn''t know the genetics of single eyelid and double eyelid, no one would have found this amazing secret.


    After a pause, she asked cautiously, "general Wen''s sudden return to his hometown in those years was related to the eldest princess''s unmarried birth?"


    Wen Jinrui''s eyes flashed: "over the years, my father has been very opposed to our brother and sister''s return to Beijing. Every time he asked him why, he kept silent."


    Only when he was young, frivolous, rebellious, and bent on revenge for his mother, did he not listen to dissuasion and go to the capital alone.


    "He Is it really the son of the imperial concubine? Why hasn''t the imperial concubine been pregnant for so many years since she married and gave birth to Longna Ye Shuli expressed his doubts in his heart.


    Wen Jinrui''s eyes narrowed slightly, and she was silent for a few breath. She said, "you say that, and it suddenly reminds me of something."


    "Si Fu was in the palace to diagnose and treat the noble people, but only the imperial concubine. For so many years, she had never let him take a pulse. She always used only her own imperial doctor. Originally, Si Fu thought that it was because he had a festival with Su Yuchen that the imperial concubines were estranged from him. Now, it''s quite intriguing to think about it. "Ye Shuli can''t help thinking wildly when she hears about it. She has read a lot of gongdou novels, and she has a strong brain tonic ability for this kind of thing.


    She thought for a while and said uncertainly, "can it be the imperial concubine? She can''t have children at all


    Wen Jinrui''s eyes were deep and said in a deep voice: "I must tell long Heng the news. If the dragon is not his Majesty''s parent and son, the palace will be in chaos as soon as the news gets out."


    Such a big thing must be thoroughly investigated!


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Ye Shu jumps from her eyelids. She doesn''t know how to explain to Wen Jinrui.


    If emperor anqing himself was not the blood of the former Emperor, what should he do?


    Because if the dragon is really the son of Princess Wuyang, then he is the blood of the royal family. According to Zhang Huai, Emperor Anqing is the one who occupies the nest of magpies


    Who is the civet cat that changes the prince?


    In the confusion of thoughts, the door was knocked, and miaodon''s voice sounded outside.


    "Come in, what can I do for you?" Ye Shuli raised his voice and cried.


    Miao Dong pushed the door and said, "Miss, Pei Shizi is visiting. I want to see you."


    Hearing this, Wen Jinrui''s face suddenly sank, her lips tightened, and the temperature in the room immediately dropped several degrees.


    Suxin courtyard, ye Xihan learned from the servants that Pei Lang came to find Ye Shuli, a pair of apricot eyes slightly drooping.


    Then she dressed up carefully and quickly in the mirror, and fluttered her cheeks gently with pale rouge. When her whole face looked pale and weak, and revealed incomparable weakness and haggard color, she nodded with satisfaction, started a smile from the corner of her lips, and walked out of Suxin courtyard.

 Chapter 222

    What''s the matter with Pei Lang''s sudden visit to her?


    Ye Shuli gently holds Wen Jinrui''s hand and gives him a soothing look. Then they go to the outer room where they are waiting for guests.


    "Miaodong, please invite Pei Shizi over."


    With that, she went to the table and poured some hot tea.


    Since Zhang Huai woke up in the environment, for Pei Lang, ye Shuli''s heart is extremely complex.


    He should have helped long Heng ascend the throne with Wen Jinrui, but he was bewitched by Ye Xihan. If she wants to stop Longna from ascending the throne, it''s not enough to just watch ye Xihan. Pei Lang is also one of the key figures.


    Pei Lang is the male owner of the original book. The original Ye Shu''s disgrace and miserable ending have a lot to do with him, indicating that she has always had some natural resistance to Pei Lang''s heart.


    At Zhang Huai''s place, when he learned of his high spirited early years and the end of his later life, ye Shu also sighed in his centrifugation.


    Without Ye Xihan, he might not have done that. Think of here, her heart of the feelings of resistance can not help but reduce a few points.


    Maybe there''s another reason that''s hard to explain.


    People always have different feelings about people who like themselves.


    But she is very clear about the reason why Zhang Huai deliberately looks for the opportunity to meet her. Zhang Huai is worried that she will fall into the tangled love triangle because of Pei Lang''s feelings, which will lead to the failure of changing history.


    There are always many things more important than love in life. Since he came out of the dreamland, ye Shuli always felt the heavy burden on him. She must put this period of history on the right track, not only to save this time and space, the people of the world, the government of Wen state, but also to save herself.


    What''s more, she already has Wen Jinrui. For Pei Lang''s feelings, she can only say sorry.


    Pei Lang, a little nervous and uneasy, walks into the yard step by step with snow, with an expression of surprise and expectation.


    He didn''t expect to see ye Shuli. Every time he visited Wenguo government, she refused to see him.


    He suddenly felt a little nervous and afraid, thinking about how to say the first sentence after meeting.


    He didn''t jump off the ice lake to save her that night. Would she care?


    Does she feel that his previous confession is hypocritical?


    All the worries and anxieties were silent when they opened the door and saw the two men with their fingers clasped.


    He thought a lot of ways to open his mouth, but at this time, he only had a light bitter words from his lips: "it seems that I didn''t come at the right time."


    Ye Shuli had to treat it as if he had not seen it. He raised his hand and said, "Pei Shizi, please sit down."


    She took a cup of tea and put it on the wooden table. She asked, "what can I do for you today?"


    It''s rare that ye Shuli didn''t treat him coldly. Pei Lang sat on the chair, took a sip of hot tea and didn''t speak.


    What''s the matter with him looking for her?


    He just wanted to see if she was sick and if he was to blame for not being able to save her in the first place.


    However, Wen Jinrui was the first to jump into the lake to save her, and she was the first to see Wen Jinrui when she went back to her house.


    He seems to have stepped into a strange circle and is always one step later than the other.


    There was a sense of frustration in my heart.


    Wen Jinrui''s eyes narrowed and said impolitely: "ah Li''s early recovery from a serious illness is just the time to have a rest. If Pei Shizi comes here and has nothing to do, please go back."


    Pei Lang''s hand holding the teacup was slightly tight. He said, "I just came to visit Shuli. Now it''s OK to see you, so I''m at ease."


    After a pause, he still showed a smile and said casually: "I was by the lake that night, and I didn''t go to save you in time. Would you mind?"


    Wen Jinrui''s eyes darkened. Ye Shuli quietly pulled his sleeve and said with a smile, "why should I mind in my heart? Pei Shizi is worried. It''s not your responsibility to save people. It''s none of your business for the county leader to fall into the water. "


    It''s not that I don''t blame him, but that I don''t care if he can save people.


    Thinking about this, Pei Lang didn''t feel a little relaxed, but more heavy.


    The harmonious picture of the two people sitting side by side on the opposite side was more dazzling, which made him feel like he wanted to run away. So he reluctantly showed a smile and said, "there is another thing I will leave for Weicheng in the near future, so I''d like to say goodbye to you."


    "Weicheng?" Ye Shuli said with a little surprise, "the new year is coming soon. Why is it so urgent to leave at this time?"


    With that, her heart sank.


    At this juncture, Pei Lang was sent to Weicheng. If you want to come to Longna, you must have something big to do.


    Pei Lang is when ye Shuli is concerned about him, he says with a little joy: "I can''t spend too much time. I can come back before the spring Wei in March."


    Ye Shuli nodded and said with a smile, "then I wish Pei Shizi a safe journey."


    "Girl, four girls have come to look for you." Outside the curtain, wonderful winter suddenly said softly."Let her in." Ye Shuli frowns slightly. Ye Xihan comes to her at this time. What do you want to do?


    Yexihan soon came to the outer room, she looks pale, the whole person weak Liu Fufeng, as if at any time to faint in general.


    "I heard from my servant girl that the third sister had returned to her house, so I came to visit her. Fortunately, the third sister seems to have nothing to do now, so I put down my heart. It''s really the protection of Bodhisattva." Ye Xihan said with a soft smile, "but I didn''t expect that the two sons were here. I don''t know what the third sister was talking about with them."


    Ye Shu leaves tiny a pick eyebrow, she just don''t believe Ye Xi Han has so kind-hearted run to see her.


    Glancing at Pei Lang, her heart became clear. She said with a smile, "I went back to my house early. I didn''t ask my servant girl to inform you. It''s my negligence to worry you for so long."


    It''s almost two hours since she came back to the government. Why didn''t she come before she came?


    The smile on yexihan''s face is hard to detect and then quickly returns to normal. Naturally, people can''t see a trace.


    "If the third sister is anywhere, it''s my fault that I took a drowsy nap for a long time in the morning. I don''t even know when the third sister came back." She said apologetically, flicking a wisp of hair around her ear, revealing her face with abnormal blush in blue and white.


    Ye Shu left the shriveled mouth, looked at her standing at the door, a strong support does not faint, said: "since the four younger sister came, then sit down and drink a cup of hot tea."


    Don''t blame her for not giving her a seat.


    "Thank you, third sister." With a soft smile, ye Xihan stepped forward to sit next to Pei Lang, and then asked curiously, "what are the third sister and the sons discussing? Is it convenient for me to listen to it? "

 Chapter 223

    Ye Shu said without a smile: "it''s nothing, but Pei Shizi is going to leave Beijing in a few days. He''s here to say goodbye."


    Smell speech, ye Xihan eyes micro flash, she naturally is from Long Na where early learned these news.


    "Oh? This is the time for family reunion on New Year''s Eve. Where else is Mr. Pei going? "


    Pei Lang glanced at her and said, "Weicheng."


    See ye Xihan, he thought of that night, if not ye Xihan suddenly fainted in his arms, he was afraid that he had already jumped into the ice.


    Ye Xihan said with a smile: "Weicheng? That''s not close. I heard that the snow is so heavy recently that many roads outside the city are blocked. You should be more careful on the road of Mr. Pei. "


    With that, she thought of something again and said, "by the way, I''ve made trouble for Mr. Pei at the Palace Banquet. I haven''t said thank you yet. I happen to be taking insoles these two days. When I''m done, I''ll let my servant girl send them to you tomorrow morning. It''s a cold day, but I need to wear warm clothes. "


    "No, the needle and thread hurt my eyes. Four girls don''t have to work hard for me." Pei langwan refused, and looked at Ye Shuli nervously.


    Gift insole such intimate behavior, does Ye Shu Li Hui feel that he and ye Xihan have an ambiguous relationship?


    He never cared about such a problem, but since Ye Shuli quarreled with him that night, he began to pay attention to the defense between men and women.


    Ye Xihan''s smile is slightly stiff, at the same time, his heart is full of doubts.


    It''s not the first time to sew Pei Lang''s purse and sachet. Now how can he refuse her so abnormally?


    "Why is Mr. Pei so polite? I''m not in the way of being idle anyway. "


    Ye Shuli listened to them, but his heart moved.


    In a word, she also wants to make a comfortable kneepad for Wen Jinrui, but her needlework level Forget it, I don''t care.


    Think of her that rotten to break through the horizon of the needle and thread level, ye Shu centrifugal sigh, eyebrows slightly wrinkled.


    Pei Lang thought that she was dissatisfied with this, so she quickly straightened out and said in a deep voice, "I''ve got your kindness, miss four. It''s just that such intimate things shouldn''t be given to men at will."


    This, the smile of leaf brook Han completely froze on the face.


    Pei Lang hit her in the face in front of so many people and accused her of overstepping.


    Looking at Wen Jinrui, Pei Lang, and ye Shu''s smile, ye Xihan only feels that his face is slightly hot, and he can''t help being angry.


    Why do these men always have trouble with Ye Shu when they are away from her?


    Even Pei Lang, who got along well before Ming Ming, changed his face at this time!


    Think of here, she looked at Ye Shuli''s eyes involuntarily dyed a bit chilly.


    Wen Jinrui saw her eyes, eyes a dark, cold eyes shot at her, eyes full of warning.


    Ye Xihan only felt that he was staring at coldly by a fierce beast with anger. The next second he would come up and bite off her neck. He was surprised and quickly took back his bad eyes.


    She secretly glanced at Wen Jinrui, her heart was still pounding, and her face became more pale.


    She did not forget that it was this seemingly gentle and handsome man in front of her that publicly pointed out that her private meeting with Jiang Hanjun was not right, which caused her status in Wen government to fall from the cloud to the bottom of the mud.


    In the past, like many ladies in Beijing, she cherished a beautiful miss for the son of this amazing and gorgeous general.


    But the fact has broken the idea completely, now only full of hatred, unwilling and fear.


    For a moment, the atmosphere was a little awkward. Ye Xihan was the heroine of the original novel. She had great skill, but it was only a few minutes before she returned to normal.


    She looked as if nothing had happened, as if nothing had happened, and said with a smile: "it''s Xihan who has passed. Let''s laugh."


    "By the way, Mr. Pei is going to Weicheng? It reminds me of one thing Ye Xihan said, "third sister, do you remember green clothes? She is from Weicheng. A few days ago, Green''s parents found the capital. Why didn''t the third sister show kindness and let green get together with her family? "


    With a sigh, she said with a sigh: "the festival is coming, but we can''t get together with relatives What a pity... "


    With that, she looked at the faces of the other three.


    Green is what she came for today.


    Pei Lang wants to go to Weicheng to do what she does not know, she only knows that the green clothes may be able to arrange the big use.


    A few days ago, Xue Sheng''an was known by long Xian for his good ideas, and he lost his temper. Now he just needs a chance to fight against it, so he sent a letter to her and asked her to find a way to get the green clothes out.


    Ye Shuli''s eyes narrowed slightly. Is that her real purpose?


    A few days ago, the street has been scolding her for being cruel and narrow-minded. She handed the matter over to Wen Jinrui. At the moment, the negative comments on the street have already been exhausted."There are national laws, family rules, and the five-year term is written in black and white on the contract of selling oneself in green clothes. If any law should be based on reason, isn''t it a mess? " Wen Jinrui said slowly, "who has no relatives? If the servant girls and the workers in the house think like the fourth girl, should Chengdu let them go back? "


    Yexihan smile fade away, hide in the sleeve of the hand tightly hold, sharp nails into the palm.


    Wen Jinrui, regardless of her look, continued: "not to mention a servant girl, even Pei Shizi, when the Spring Festival is approaching, can''t he be reunited with his family, and will he go to work in Weicheng?"


    If she had not put some rouge on her face before, her whole face would be green now.


    Ye Xihan said with a forced smile: "Wen Shizi is right It''s Xihan who is not thinking properly. "


    With that, she began to worry. What should she do? How can she get the green clothes out?


    At this time, Pei Lang unexpectedly said: "although Li is so, Shuli is always a kind-hearted person. She is always kind to her subordinates. She doesn''t mind if she wants to be a girl."


    In Pei Lang''s opinion, an ordinary girl is not worthy of Ye Shuli''s being on the top line. He has heard of her scolding from outside. He would rather Ye Shuli let the girl go, so as to stop the outside people.


    Of course, there is another more important reason.


    That is he how to see Wen Jinrui all see not agreeable, naturally want to work with him.


    Wen Jinrui''s eyes sank when he heard the speech. Pei Lang looked at them without flinching. Their eyes were intertwined in the air, cold as ice.

 Chapter 224

    The leaf brook Han heart next a joy, the facial expression restored some blood color again.


    It seems that Pei Lang is still on her side, right. After all, she and he are on the same boat.


    Pei Lang just refused her, perhaps because he felt that it was inappropriate to expose the intimate relationship between them in public, which made her face.


    Think of here, her mood on a lot of good, the smile on the face also emerged.


    "Mr. Pei is right. Third sister, there are so many servant girls in our house, one more than her, one less than her. If you let her go, you can stop outsiders from gossiping about you. Why not? " Ye Xihan''s Apricot eyes narrowed and her smile was as bright as a flower.


    Ye Shu glanced at her coolly and said, "four younger sisters, don''t you forget that Lvyi used to be Xue Sheng''an''s man? How can I teach her to leave Wenguo government like this? "


    Pei Lang brow slightly a frown, no wonder Ye Shu from life and death all want to hold this wench don''t put, originally there is such a layer of reason.


    Smell speech, he also no longer spoke.


    Ye Xihan is anxious again. It is reasonable to say that in the eyes of outsiders, she and Xue Shengan are incompatible. At the moment, I continue to beg for green clothes, which seems a bit suspicious.


    Her eyes turned slightly, her heart suddenly became bold, and she just took advantage of the tea cup to drink water, leaned close to Pei Lang, and said in a very small voice: "Your Highness..."


    Pei Lang''s face moved slightly.


    Is this girl related to Longna? He suddenly remembered that ye Xihan had just mentioned that the girl named Lvyi was from Weicheng. Maybe it had something to do with his trip.


    Thinking of this, Pei Lang hesitated and tangled.


    It''s not that he doesn''t know that Xue Shengan and ye Shuli are dead enemies, but now long Na brings Xue Shengan under his command, and they are in the same camp. At the moment, their relationship is very awkward.


    There was also a festival between him and Xue Shengan. If it wasn''t for that man, Hongfu wouldn''t have been exposed so early. But in the event of the country, private grudges can only be put aside.


    He doesn''t want to get involved in helping Ye Xihan, but if that''s what Longna means, it''s different.


    So he calmed down and said, "well, this maid''s origin is so special that it''s a hindrance to put her in the mansion of Wen state. I heard that she is from Weicheng? I''m going to work in Weicheng in a few days. I''m short of someone who is familiar with Weicheng. Why don''t you lend her to me? Don''t you rest assured that Xue Sheng''an will always rest assured of me? "


    He gave a little smile, and there was a self-evident hint in his last words.


    Although he is the same party as Xue Sheng''an, he will never allow him to do anything unfavorable to Ye Shuli. As a maid with a special status, it''s better to put it beside him.


    With him, green clothes should never think it''s bad for her.


    Ye Xihan put down her heart slightly, but ye Shuli frowned.


    Just about to retort, Wen Jinrui, who had been silent, said: "it''s really eye-catching to put the green clothes away from the book. Since Pei Shizi can use it, I''ll give her to you. I''ll send someone over tomorrow."


    Ye Shu is surprised and looks at Wen Jinrui. He doesn''t understand why his attitude suddenly changes so fast.


    Wen Jinrui nodded slightly at her, and ye Shuli bit her lip. Although she didn''t understand why Wen Jinrui did it, she believed that it had its own reason.


    So she said with a faint smile: "since the four younger sisters and the two sons have said so, I refuse to go down to appear inhuman. According to Pei Shizi, I''ll send someone to deliver the green clothes tomorrow. "


    Ye Xihan said with a smile: "the third sister is really kind-hearted and reasonable."


    Ye Shu turned a faint smile back and turned a blind eye to her high hat, which seemed to be sarcastic and praising.


    "It''s getting late. I''m a little tired. If there''s any neglect, I''d like to see Haihan." Ye Shu leaves the guest order and anxiously wants to know why Wen Jinrui does it.


    The host has ordered them to leave, so it''s hard for them to stay here.


    Anyway, his goal has been achieved. Ye Xihan doesn''t want to stay with Ye Shu for a moment, so she smiles and says goodbye to her.


    Pei Lang see ye Xihan to go, look move, brow tip slightly twist, also leave out of the Qingshu courtyard.


    At dusk, the clear sky without snow was dark.


    In the corridor of the front yard, Pei Lang asked in a deep voice: "is asking for green clothes the meaning of the third highness? Why haven''t I heard from you? "


    Ye Xihan bit his lip and said hesitantly, "it''s not what your highness means It''s just that his highness in rigong mentioned this to me. I suddenly thought of Lvyi and thought that she might be of some use... "


    She replied weakly, but never mentioned what Xue Sheng''an meant.


    Pei Lang''s eyes suddenly cold down, calm face said: "you cheat me?"


    Ye Xihan''s heart trembled and his eyes flashed like mist: "I didn''t mean to cheat you It''s just that green clothes can be regarded as one''s own people. It''s more comfortable to use them than outsiders. "Her words are full of grievances for Pei Lang''s sake. Pei Lang tightly locks his brows and slowly releases them after a while: "just."


    It does come in handy.


    Then he said coldly, "you brother and sister are both good at this. Your Highness has already known about Xue Sheng''an. If you are as good as him, you should be careful to end up with him."


    Pei Lang said, suddenly thought of something, sharp eyes straight sweep to her: "Xue Sheng''an burned Ye Shuli''s warehouse, poison in the porridge shed, do you know?"


    Ye Xihan''s figure trembled imperceptibly, then said with some helplessness and grievance: "sister Hongfu told me before, and I didn''t know that he would do this. If I knew that he had this idea, I would stop him. But most of the time, he was blaming me. He didn''t care about his brother and sister in the past, and even the government of Wen state wanted to do it.... "


    Pei Lang frowned slightly, but there was not much doubt in his heart.


    Xue Shengan''s poisoning is extremely insidious. Once he succeeds, it will inevitably involve the whole government of Wen state, and ye Xihan can''t escape. He so regardless of the old love, think ye Xihan and this matter should be irrelevant.


    Thinking of this, he gently warned: "Xue Sheng''an, you''d better stay away from him." He sighed in his heart, and Longna pulled the girl into the whirlpool of struggle. He was afraid that she would not be able to be alone in the future.


    With that, he left Wenguo mansion with a heavy face, leaving yexihan with a deep sigh of relief.


    Inside, ye Shuli can''t wait to ask: "Jinrui, why do you suddenly agree to let green clothes go?"


    Wen Jinrui gently shook her hand, Wen Sheng said: "don''t worry, this is to know what Pei Lang is going to do."


    ¡°¡­¡­ So, are you sure the green clothes will be used by us? " Ye Shuli asked in surprise.


    Wen Jinrui said with a smile, "don''t forget that with Fengge, we can control Lvyi."

 Chapter 225

    "Next What''s wrong with you Ye Shu''s next step is centrifugal. He never thought that this kind of means is common in novels.


    "But Fengge, they are Miao people. They won''t interfere in the dispute between Han people. He won''t agree to help, will he?" Ye Shuli said carefully. She clearly remembered that Feng Ge had said such a thing.


    "It''s OK. Just leave it to me. You don''t have to worry." Wen Jinrui said in a deep voice. There was no worry in her eyes.


    See Wen Jinrui a pair of self assurance appearance, leaf book left to nod, then didn''t ask more.


    Ye Shu doesn''t know what Wen Jinrui and Fengge have said. In short, Fengge finally agrees to help them poison the green clothes.


    In the evening, Wen Jinrui brings Fengge and Fenghuang brothers and sisters to Wenguo mansion.


    Although it was a bit dim at night, ye Shuli still found that Phoenix''s eyes were slightly red and swollen. She looked as smart as usual, but her eyebrows relaxed a lot, and the corners of her mouth were slightly raised. I can see I''m in a good mood.


    The leaf book leaves the heart to move, about don''t understand is how one matter.


    She had never come into contact with the mysterious and terrible things like Gu Chong, so she asked curiously, "what are you going to do for green clothes? What''s the use? Will it make people bleed and die? "


    In her cognition, the poisonous insects are very insidious.


    Feng Ge said with a smile: "don''t be scared. There are many kinds of insects, good and evil. Some are used to kill people, some to save people, and some to control people. "


    "Yes, the kind of poisonous insects that make people bleed and die is a very powerful poisonous insect, which is extremely difficult to refine. Our daughter of the Miao family has basically raised a bug that belongs to her. It is our guardian. When the master is in danger, it will come out to rescue her. " Phoenix said with a smile.


    "What kind of Gu are you going to give to the green clothes?"


    "It''s heart biting."


    "Heart biting?" The leaf book leaves tiny a pick eyebrow, this name sounds pretty terrible appearance.


    Feng Song''s eyes narrowed and nodded slightly: "well, you''ll know later."


    Several people came to the Qingshu courtyard, and the green clothes had already been taken to the house by miaodong.


    "You What are you doing? " Asked green, nervous and alert.


    After she framed miaodong and offended Ye Shuli last time, she was punished to do rough work in the backyard of Wenguo mansion for more than half a year. A while ago, her parents came to ask for her. They thought that they were finally going to get rid of the bitter sea and take revenge on Ye Shuli. But found that ye Shuli''s means than her to be tough, cold many, this matter slightly splashed a wave, after the flowers soon no sound.


    She was already dead hearted, but she didn''t expect that she was suddenly taken to Qingshu hospital today, and sent a servant Haosheng to dress her up.


    Ye Shuli said with a smile: "naturally, your good day has come."


    Green clothes smell speech, eyes are full of doubts to look at her.


    "Pei Shizi, do you know? He is going to work in Weicheng in two days. I heard that you are from Weicheng. Growing up in Weicheng, you may be useful. I will give you to him. "


    "Really Is that really it? " Green dress hesitates ground to ask a way, she just doesn''t believe leaf book leaves to have so kind-hearted, can suddenly easily let her go.


    You know, Pei Shizi is a member of his third highness. Is Ye Shuli not afraid that when she escapes from heaven, she will join hands with Xue Gongzi to revenge her?


    "More than that, of course." Ye Shuli squints his eyes and says coolly. Green''s heart suddenly has an unknown premonition.


    Wen Jinrui gives a look to Phoenix, who immediately understands and puts a small food box on the table, opens the lid and takes out a small ceramic box.


    "What..." Seeing Phoenix coming to her, green asked nervously.


    Fengge handed Fenghuang a light green hard block with a light fragrance like pod soap. Fenghuang took it and rubbed it in his hand. Then he gently opened the small ceramic cover, and a milk white insect as big as a mung bean suddenly appeared in front of everyone''s eyes.


    Seems to feel the glare of light, the white insects restlessly in a very fast speed in the porcelain box.


    "Ah..."! What is this The green dress was frightened by the insect and almost fell off the chair.


    Feng song came forward and held down the green clothes, and said with a bad smile: "it''s a little painful for the first time, bear it."


    The Phoenix tilted the porcelain box between the delicate and white necks of the green clothes, and the insects ran out of the box and disappeared without a trace.


    "Ah...!"


    Green clothes only felt a stabbing pain in her neck, and then something got into her skin.


    He said, "I think of the white face of the insect What have you done to me


    Fengge didn''t say anything. She just took out a bigger porcelain box from the food box.


    Ye Shuli is looking at the green clothes. She seems to be OK. Then she covers her heart and screams in pain the next moment."Ah..."! It hurts It hurts! Help me No No, kill me! Ah...! " Green clothes suddenly pupil a shrink, rolled down from the chair, extremely painful to cover the chest, keep shivering.


    A sharp pain of heart gnawed by countless insects and ants came from her chest. She couldn''t help scratching her chest. However, she felt as if she was scratching every step of the way. It''s like the blood and bone under the skin are in pain. She has a moment''s impulse to bite her tongue and kill herself.


    Ye Shuli was startled by her scream. His face was a little pale, his brow was slightly wrinkled, and he couldn''t bear it.


    It''s like they''re evil witches casting witchcraft.


    Fengge calm face, without saying a word will open another porcelain box, put between the green neck.


    A strong smell of blood filled the air slowly. There was a layer of crimson to black blood in the porcelain box, in which a golden bug, the size of a soybean, was lying lazily and motionless.


    Ye Shuli found in his eyes that there seemed to be two transparent thin wings on the back of the beautiful golden bug.


    "Fortunately, he''s full." Feng Song whispered to herself.


    Then green clothes only feel the pain slowly fade, neck something will bite the skin out.


    The white bug seemed to have been lured by something. It came out quietly and approached the golden bug very slowly.


    "Are you hungry? Go and have a drink... " Fengge said softly, and put the porcelain box close to the white bug.

 Chapter 226

    It seems that the white insect can''t help jumping into the sea of blood.


    At this time, I felt the strange golden bug move slightly. I saw it hit the white bug like a flash of lightning, and soon stayed there.


    The white bug seemed to be frightened and fled back to the neck of the green clothes in a hurry. One of them dodged and went in again.


    "Ah...!" The same pricking sensation came from the neck.


    She had just breathed a sigh of relief, and now her heart was pounding with fear.


    But the pain in her imagination didn''t come. It seemed that the feeling of ants eating her heart was an illusion. She touched her neck, her eyes were full of doubts, and her face turned white.


    The Phoenix song takes back the golden bug and puts it away. The Phoenix squats down in the green ear and whispers, "this bug is called the heart eating bug. You must have tasted it just now, haven''t you?"


    Green complexion green white interweave, full of fear to look at her: "Gu


    Does this kind of magic art spread in Lingnan really exist?


    Fengge continued with a smile: "the white bug that just got into your body is the son of the heart biting bug. Don''t worry, it won''t kill you for the time being. "


    Green Yi was a little relieved, and heard the Phoenix song continue to say: "the golden one is the female Gu. I just lured the child Gu out, and let it be bitten off by the female Gu. Now it can''t make waves in your body."


    "However, three months later, when Zi Gu''s wound is healed, he will surely run in your blood again, and make you suffer from heart biting."


    Green at the moment is to understand their intention, think of their body hidden only insects, she is disgusting straight nausea.


    "You What do you want me to do? "


    Wen Jinrui glanced at her and said, "follow Pei Lang and report to me all the things he did in Weicheng."


    Green clothes face a tiny white.


    "Don''t think about telling others about it. No one can solve the poisonous insects in your body except the two of them. As long as you are safe and do what you should do in this period of time, after three months, you will naturally get rid of the poisonous insects in your body. "


    After a pause, he continued to say without emotion: "don''t try to deceive others. If you let me know that your message is wrong, you will suffer the pain of eating your heart day and night."


    Thinking of the feeling that life is not like death, Green''s legs softened, knelt on the ground and said in a trembling voice: "green dare not Green clothes will definitely abide by their duty and will not tell a second person about it. "


    Green said, tears of fear in the eyes, but dare not fall down.


    Finished the matter of green clothes, leaf book centrifugal under a sigh of relief, the face is still a little pale: "start will be some ruthless?"


    Seeing this, Fengge said with a smile, "don''t be afraid. This can''t kill people. That is to frighten people who don''t understand this way. The poisonous insect can''t live for more than a month after it is put into the human body. What''s more, the one who has been bitten off half of his body can''t be a demon at all. "


    "In fact, her Kung Fu just started to hurt. Don''t scare people at the beginning." Phoenix is also on the side of the way, "Jinrui and brother do things are measured, you are at ease."


    Ye Shuli just put down his heart and said with a smile, "I think it''s wrong."


    After this, ye Shuli orders miaodong to come over from the kitchen. But Wen Jinrui says that he has something to do and leaves Wenguo mansion first.


    Fengge ate the hot Jiao ER and sighed: "Alas, the south of the Yangtze River is not close to the capital. Recently, the snow has blocked the mountains and blocked the road. Our brother and sister can''t go back!"


    "You Want to go back to miaojiang? " Ye Shuli asked in surprise.


    Phoenix hesitated and nodded: "I stayed here, originally to find Jinrui, now he is willing to forgive me, put down the old grudge, a stone in my heart can be regarded as falling to the ground, no worries."


    The relationship between her and Wen Jinrui has always been very awkward. Now this time, Wen Jinrui is willing to take this opportunity to write off the past with the excuse of begging for their brother and sister''s help. She only feels greatly relieved.


    But she knew in her heart that it was not worth Wen Jinrui''s forgiveness for such a small thing. In the final analysis, it was the face of Ye Shuli and Si Fu that gave her a step down.


    Ye Shuli laughed and joked: "don''t you look for your husband?"


    "Don''t tease me!" Phoenix''s face is a bit embarrassed and annoyed, remembering that he was pestering Ye Shuli to make trouble before, and he would like to find a way to drill down.


    Feng Song shriveled his mouth and said, "get rid of one Wen Jinrui, and bring in another Si Fu. I''ve been working in the drugstore for several months, but I haven''t got my salary. I''m going to put my sister in it


    Fenghuang laughs awkwardly and stares at Fengge.


    Ye Shu centrifugal under clear, smile don''t speak, but is to show a pair of what I know in the eyes, see the Phoenix face straight red.


    Phoenix has a mixed past of love and guilt for Wen Jinrui, and Si Yu has a different kind of feelings for her.


    Now both of them are able to jump out of the past and get married again, which can be regarded as a happy ending.With the coming of new year''s Eve, people in the streets and alleys of the capital are busy, and the government of Wenguo is busy.


    Not only is the New Year approaching, but also because her second brother, ye Qirang, is going to marry Xu Xifeng in a few days.


    They have already been together for a long time, and they have chosen the most recent auspicious day. It''s even more joyful to meet the new year.


    Ye Shuli was supposed to be in charge of the affairs of the palace with Lin. she jumped the ice lake in the palace a few days ago. Lin was afraid that she was tired and ill, and would not let her help.


    So Li Yu''s sister-in-law was busy with her work.


    It''s rare to have a few days of leisure. Ye Shuli specially asked someone to teach her how to make a needlework.


    She wants to make a warm and comfortable kneepad for Wen Jinrui.


    However, I didn''t expect that my talent in this aspect was very poor. The embroidery girl who taught her needlework looked at her every day with a look of dishes on her face.


    Ye Shuli has to shift his attention and focus on how to make a hand-made and safe warm baby.


    After a while, Xu Xifeng entered the house. She was quick tempered and smart. She soon began to deal with the affairs in the house. She helped to deal with the chores in the house together, and Lin was much more relaxed.


    Her eldest brother and second brother are all married, but ye Shuli early released the words that it is not suitable to be married, so many people in the capital put their eyes on Ye Xihan.


    Speaking of Ye Xihan, ye Shuli has to be convinced that she is the heroine.


    No matter what she has experienced before, she is still standing. If you give her a little sunshine and dew, she can live a brilliant life.

 Chapter 227

    Before Ming Dynasty, there was no way out in Wenguo government, and the reputation of the capital was in a mess.


    However, she turned around her disadvantage by having the cheek to make porridge and playing a song that shocked people at the Palace Banquet.


    Ye Xihan''s skill is excellent. After all, it is in the original work that seven outstanding men easily fall in love with the heroine under her skirt. Even after the fall of an Dynasty, ye Xihan can become the favorite imperial concubine of the Tang Dynasty. It is not easy to capture an ordinary male''s heart.


    Even if her reputation in the capital is half mixed, there are still many men with deep myopia and poor brain who worship her as a goddess.


    For a moment, her daughter, who had been hairpin for half a year but was still neglected, was somewhat pitiful.


    During the festival, Wen Jinrui and long Yu sent someone to bring her many interesting and delicious things.


    Among them, there is even a snack sent by Soong Huaiyu, which is said to be made by her own hands.


    The delicate dim sum, which I don''t know what it''s called, has a light bitter taste in its sweetness, which is unexpected to her taste.


    Long Yu feels bored in the palace these days. He invites her to the palace to play. Ye Shu remembers about Chang''s concubine and immediately answers.


    As soon as he got to the palace, long Yu immediately took her and said, "the book left me to tell you. When you were away, something happened!" As soon as she finished, she poured a cup of tea and drank it. Ye Shuli couldn''t help poking her on the waist: "what''s the big deal? Don''t gasp for breath


    "Ouch!" Long Yu was stabbed by her and almost spewed out. She quickly put down her tea cup and said cautiously, "after you left that day, I got news from other places that song Huaiyu somehow agreed to marry Wen Jinrui again, which made my aunt very happy."


    Ye Shu leaves one to pick eyebrow, surprised ground say: "she is not afraid extremely Jin Rui."


    "I was curious! I''m still worried, so I''ve been dealing with her every day these days. Do you know what she said to me? " At this point, long Yu''s look at her is a little strange.


    "What did you say?"


    Long Yu looked around and saw that the maids were standing far away. Then she whispered in her ear: "she said that she didn''t want to marry Wen Jinrui, but wanted to be with you. She said that she felt at ease when she was with you."


    This time it''s Ye Shuli''s turn to take a sip of tea.


    "Is that what she said?"


    "Can I play you on purpose?" Long Yu glared at her, then continued, "do you think Soong Huaiyu is What''s wrong with orientation? "


    Leaf book leaves eyelid to jump, the corner of the mouth draws straight: "you don''t random crow mouth!"


    Long Yu curled his mouth: "it''s clear that what she said is too misleading. But don''t worry. I''ve talked to her. Now she doesn''t want to marry Wen Jinrui. "


    "What did you tell her?"


    "I just told her that you swore that you would never serve a husband together in this life, and that you would rather not marry. After hearing this, she went back the next day."


    Ye Shuli hesitated and said, "she''s so fickle. The eldest princess Don''t you want to annoy her? "


    "I''ve been annoyed for a long time. Now when the imperial aunt comes to the palace, she doesn''t go to see her. She stays with the imperial concubine and the imperial concubine all day." Long Yu said with melon seeds.


    Princess Chang? Ye Shuli moved: "don''t you say that Chang Taifei doesn''t like to see strangers?"


    "It''s true, but a few days ago, she lost her way in the palace and ran into the princess''s bedroom by mistake. The imperial concubine heard that she was the orphan of the king of Dongyang. Her parents died early. She was pitiful and often called her to be her companion. "


    Ye Shu''s centrifugal thinking turns slightly. Does that mean that she has a chance to see Chang through Soong Huaiyu?


    At dinner in the evening, when song Huaiyu heard that ye Shu had left the palace, he ran to Longyu''s qingluan palace.


    "Miss ye, are you here?" Song Huaiyu''s tone was a bit of a surprise. "The dim sum I brought to you by my sister Tuo yu''er a few days ago is as good as your appetite?"


    The long Yu stares at their eyes some strange, see of leaf book centrifugal inside straight hair.


    She didn''t have any special feelings for Soong Huai Yu, but after chatting with long Yu in the morning, she couldn''t help feeling that Soong Huai Yu''s eyes made her uneasy, so she had to harden her head and say with a smile: "the taste is very unique, I like it very much."


    "Really?" Like a child who has won praise, Soong Huaiyu''s eyes are full of stars, his face can''t stop laughing, and he is a bit shy: "in that case, I''ll make some more for you next time you go out of the palace."


    "Well This, this is too much trouble for you. " The leaf book leaves the Shan ground to say.


    "It doesn''t matter You saved my life last time, and I haven''t been able to thank you enough. " Song Huaiyu bowed his head and said with a shy smile, holding a few chopsticks in a good mood.


    She has a big appetite to eat, but long Yu and ye Shuli feel like the same thing.


    "Miss ye, would you like to make a snowman with us later?"


    "Well It''s cold outside. You''d better not go. ""Miss ye, would you like to make snacks with us?"


    "Well Just after dinner, have a rest. "


    "Miss ye, shall we kick shuttlecock in the main hall? It''s not cold in the room. "


    "Miss ye, I embroidered a pair of handkerchief a few days ago. How about this picture..."


    "Miss ye, you..."


    "Miss ye..."


    The leaf book leaves a head two big, long Yu''s eyes also more and more of treacherous rise, she feel oneself forehead all ooze cold sweat.


    "Miss ye, are you ill?" Song Huaiyu asked with concern.


    "No I suddenly feel a little headache. I''m going to the toilet With that, she immediately slipped away.


    Looking at her figure, Soong Huaiyu said, "why should I go to the toilet when I have a headache..."


    After being politely refused by Ye Shu for a long time, she was a little depressed: "sister yu''er, why does Miss ye not want to play with me? Did she annoy me because of Wen Shizi before?"


    I don''t know when long Yu quietly floated behind her and said with a strange look: "Huaiyu, tell me, do you love Shuli..."


    "Love Love? " Song Huaiyu was startled and said in surprise.


    "It''s between men and women..."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Soong Huaiyu''s face suddenly changed from black to red, from white to green, just like a palette: "I I just want to play with Miss ye... "


    Therefore, the reason why Ye Shuli has just refused her is that he misunderstood her feelings towards her?


    On the other side, ye Shuli lingered beside the toilet Xuan for a long time, finally calmed down his mood, and then prepared to return to qingluan hall.


    The toilet Xuan is not too far away from the qingluan hall. Because of the cold weather, ye Shuli did not let the maid of honor follow her. At the moment, she was walking alone in the imperial garden at night, stepping on the snow, silent and silent.


    At this time, the rockery in the distance came a burst of men and women''s moaning and heart beating, accompanied by a familiar voice.


    "What''s going on, old man?"


    Ye Shuli''s face changed. He hid behind the rockery beside him in a hurry and raised his ears.

 Chapter 228

    The voice turned to dust and she recognized it!


    Who else can there be without Longna? It''s really interesting to be in the garden on a cold night.


    "Your Majesty has been in a general mood these days. He only went to my concubine once or twice this month." Women''s voice is very coquettish, with a sense of dissatisfaction and coquetry.


    Ye Shuli''s figure behind the rockery is a little stiff. This conversation sounds like Longna and Qingdi''s little wife are stealing?


    suddenly started to beat up, wondering how to make complaints about the dragon''s mouth.


    On the other side of the rockery, a man and a woman are sticking together. The man''s clothes are complete, but the woman''s temples are messy. The clothes made of expensive materials on her chest are torn apart.


    Longna''s eyes narrowed slightly. He stroked the woman''s chin and neck, but there was no pause. He said indifferently: "you are really useless."


    "Your Highness!" The woman gave a low cry wrongly.


    "Is the queen suspicious?"


    The woman quickly replied, "no! I''m very careful! "


    Ye Shuli''s heart moved when he heard this. What did he do? To whom?


    Dragon''s voice can''t hear half a cent of joy and anger: "when you have time, go to the imperial concubine where to sit, she will give you a chance."


    "I know." The woman replied respectfully that the strength from her chest made her hum a few times, and then she fell into Longna''s arms.


    "Your Highness, don''t forget what you promised me..." The woman''s breath sounded a little short.


    Longna under a meal, faintly with two dangerous means, said: "things have not been done, eager to pay?"


    "I dare not I''m determined to be your highness. I don''t hesitate to pour out the fire! I just hope your highness will win the world at that time. Don''t forget me... " Women''s voice is soft and weak, and the words are full of deep feelings.


    Ye Shuli''s fingernails on the rockery were slightly across the rock, his eyes moved.


    Who is this woman? It seems that Longna wants to attack emperor Qing?


    The corner of Long Na''s mouth is rare to stir up a smile way: "you just came down from that old man''s bed a few days ago, so can''t wait to flatter?"


    The woman was a little uneasy at once. She seemed very concerned about Longna''s words. She said nervously with a little flattery: "I didn''t do that for your highness? How can you let go of his guard if you don''t get close to your majesty? "


    "I''m sincere to your highness. I can learn from the sun and the moon. For your Highness''s hegemony, I will die! What''s more, Emperor Qingdi is just a bad old man. How can he compare with his Highness''s wise and powerful? "


    A faint color of disgust flashed through the deep eyes of Longna.


    "Come on Don''t say two words of nonsense. I''ll just see the result. " Longxian lowered her head to her ear, bit her cool earlobe, and said in a low voice, "if you can''t see the results, don''t blame me for being ruthless. You are not the only one who can be used in the harem. "


    Breathing spray in the ear, itching feeling makes the woman body a crisp, quickly flattered to say: "Your Highness, please believe me! I''m sure I''ll do it well! "


    "Well When you run out of medicine, just come to me and get it As she said this, she played with her hair on her chest.


    The woman nodded and said, "I know, but your highness There''s still a doctor in the palace. Aren''t you afraid that he will disturb you? "


    Long Na called up a sneer and said, "isn''t Si Fu always thinking of going to the palace? I''ll find a chance to let him go later. It''s not for you to be careless. Just do your part


    The last sentence carries a hint of warning.


    Take the medicine? Secretary?


    Ye Shu shakes his head and suddenly remembers that the coup d''etat of Longna in the middle and later period of the original work was the medicine that Si Yu and Longna secretly gave to Emperor Qing?


    Now the plot is greatly reversed. Si Yu is no longer a person from yexihan and Longna. Naturally, another person will do the medicine.


    And the original capable assistant Si Xi has become a big roadblock at the moment.


    "I''m talkative..." With a charming smile on her face, the woman put Longna''s hand into her clothes and said, "I haven''t seen your Highness for many days, but I really think I''m bad. I can''t help saying more Your Highness''s hands are chilly. I''ll warm your highness... "


    There is no feeling in Longna''s eyes. She wants to, but she pinches her two. The voice that makes people blush and heartbeat immediately rings behind the rockery.


    Ye Shuli''s whole body froze in the dark.


    Nima''s not going to be here, is she?


    She''s frozen and stiff in such a cold day. Are you sure she won''t wilt?


    Longna and the unknown woman are now behind the rockery six or seven meters away from the opposite side, while qingluan hall, which returns to Longyu, is going to pass on the right side of the two rockeries.


    Although the sky is dark and the ground is covered with falling snow, it is still very easy to expose.


    Ye Shuli hesitated for a moment, or would you like to hide here for a while?Thinking of this, she was calm and motionless, hiding behind another rockery. She was very anxious.


    When will these two be finished?


    In qingluan palace, Soong Huaiyu is anxiously waiting for ye Shuli. Long Yu''s words are still hovering in her ears at the moment. Her face is not very good-looking.


    "Sister yu''er, why hasn''t miss ye come back Is she avoiding me on purpose


    Soong Huaiyu bit his lip and said, "she must have misunderstood me What can I do? I must explain to her that I''m not a person with that kind of dirty mind... "


    Long Yu took out the corner of his mouth and vomited his tongue secretly.


    Ye Shuli is afraid of Soong Huaiyu. She is waiting for her to leave now.


    So she cleared her throat and said, "well Huaiyu, how about this? It''s getting late today. Go back to the imperial concubine first! The book leaves may be to eat bad belly, she came back later


    "If you want to explain to her, don''t be in a hurry. It''s the same to come back tomorrow morning."


    If you don''t leave, ye Shu is afraid to come back.


    "Well That''s the only way. " Soong Huaiyu said in a low mood, "when Miss Ye comes back, sister yu''er, you have to explain it for me!"


    "Certainly Sure


    Soong Huaiyu left reluctantly.


    She only brought a maid of honor to come over. Not long after she came out of qingluan hall, she remembered that ye Shuli was walking slowly.


    If I haven''t come back for such a long time, will something happen?


    Thinking of this, she turned to the palace maid behind and said, "don''t follow me. I haven''t been back so late. The imperial concubine will be worried. You should go ahead and report peace to your concubine. I''ll go to the toilet and I''ll be right back. "


    The maid hesitated a little. Seeing that this place was not far from the Shuangluan Hall of the imperial concubine, she stepped back.

 Chapter 229

    Ye Shu is suffering from a face, squatting behind the rockery, Tucao dragon and the unidentified princess, and her legs make complaints about squatting.


    In the distance, Soong Huaiyu, who is walking this way, vaguely meets with a shadow squatting behind the rockery. She frowns gently and quietly walks past.


    Ye Shu moved slightly from his ear, and felt as if he had heard a very light footstep.


    She was a little surprised, which reflected that since she came out of the dreamland that day, she had become much clearer. She could hear the voice just six or seven meters away.


    So she quickly turned to look over, saw Soong Huaiyu seems to recognize her, is waving to her while walking, immediately said a bad heart.


    Looking at Ye Shuli with surprise and bewilderment on his face, Soong Huaiyu came over and said, "you squat here to do..."


    Ye Shuli''s face changed. He quickly put his hand over her mouth and pulled her into the back of the rockery.


    Ye Shu jumps wildly and looks at Soong Huaiyu with an unknown face. He gives her a silent gesture.


    There was a faint groan in the distance. The groan came to his ears intermittently. Soong Huaiyu immediately knew what happened to them. His face turned red to the root of his ears and he looked at Ye Shuli awkwardly.


    She has a bad problem, just like the last conversation with Wen Jinrui by the lake, when she was nervous, she couldn''t help sneezing.


    At the moment, her heart was pounding and nervous. Unexpectedly, another sneeze came out. Then she quickly covered her mouth and looked at Ye Shuli in horror.


    "Who A male voice with a sense of killing and danger suddenly sounded in the cold air.


    In a panic, the woman quickly arranged her robes and hair bun: "yes Is anyone here


    The trough!


    Ye Shu from the heart hard burst of a rude.


    Seeing that the two people behind the rockery in the distance had already noticed, ye Shu was in a hurry. Knowing that he could not stay here any longer, he quickly looked around and had to bite his teeth. He dragged Soong Huaiyu to hide in the snow covered evergreen bush. Under the cover of the night and the trees, he rushed back to the toilet.


    The undergrowth made a sudden clanging sound.


    After leaving the land of right and wrong, ye Shuli grabs Soong Huaiyu''s hand and runs all the way.


    "Stop Wait Wait a minute Soong Wai Yu breathlessly exclaimed that she was not as fit as ye Shu Li. She could not help but stop and gasp.


    Ye Shuli said anxiously, "Oh, what are you waiting for? If you don''t run for a while, you''ll lose your life!"


    Let Longxian catch them. Can they live?


    At the moment, her heart is also anxious and angry, and it''s hard to scold her, so she has to run with her.


    He and the pretty woman hurriedly and quickly arranged their robes. With a calm face, she walked to the back of the rockery on the opposite side. There were many messy footprints on the ground, and her face was as black as the bottom of a pot.


    The woman followed in his footsteps. Obviously she saw the scene. She immediately covered her lips and asked in a trembling voice in panic: "temple Your highness! This What can we do? "


    What happened tonight was overheard. If it was exposed, how could it be!


    Looking at the direction of xueyin''s steps, Longna strides forward with evil eyes. After two steps, he seems to think of something again. He turns back to the woman and says: "Yaoji..."


    There is an imperceptible chill in the words.


    "Temple Your highness


    "Nothing. It''s not suitable to stay here for a long time. Go back to the Palace first." The Dragon Na pauses and soon returns to its usual normal tone.


    "Yes..." The woman, who was called Yaoji, replied quickly that she did not dare to stay here and left the garden in a hurry.


    Longna looked at her back and her eyes sank.


    Yao ji, didn''t you just say that? For the sake of my hegemony, I will die


    Then he quickly walked to the direction of snow print, his eyes were unstoppable murderous.


    After running for a long time, ye Shuli found that she had made a circle and didn''t know where she had gone. She was not very familiar with the palace as a whole.


    "Don''t Don''t run away Soong Huaiyu, half dead and panting, said, "the imperial concubine is still waiting for me in the hall. If she doesn''t go back, she will be worried and send someone to look for me!"


    "What about that?" Ye Shu jumps slightly from his heart. If the imperial concubine sends someone to look for her, isn''t it easy for Longna to suspect them?


    "Come with me, this way!" After two breaths, Soong Huaiyu took her hand and walked in the other direction. "Last time I lost my way, I recorded the way in the palace for several days. This way can lead to the Shuangluan Hall of the imperial concubine!"


    Ye Shuli walked away quickly, warning: "you must not tell this to the imperial concubine..."


    Song Huaiyu nodded and said, "I know..."


    Just that person, she hears the sound already to recognize is three Prince Long Na, how dare to tell this matter his mother imperial concubine?


    The two girls looked at each other and quickly returned to their normal complexion. Holding hands, they walked into the Shuangluan Hall of the imperial concubine as if nothing had happened."Little girl, play crazy, willing to come back?" Indoors, the languid voice of the imperial concubine sounded faintly with a sense of humor.


    "Huaiyu is fond of playing It''s Huaiyu''s fault to worry the empress! " Soong Huaiyu quickly returned.


    "I''ve seen the empress of the imperial concubine, and she''s blessed!" Ye Shu left and saluted.


    Su Fanghua eyebrows move, opened his eyes, raised the curtain, looked at Ye Shuli, with a bit surprised to say: "how did ye San come here?"


    Song Huaiyu said with a smile, "if you go back to your mother, just now Huaiyu went to the toilet alone. When it was dark, she was afraid Miss ye sent me to Shuangluan hall by the way. "


    Su Fanghua slightly picked eyebrows.


    Just now, Soong Huaiyu''s palace maid came back to report that she wanted to go to the toilet by herself. From time to time, she went back to the palace.


    How to say oneself went to toilet Xuan to be afraid again at this moment?


    Su Fanghua gave a little smile and didn''t ask much about the reply that didn''t match the last words and the abnormal rudeness on the two girls'' faces.


    "It''s rare to come here. It''s better to talk with my palace." As soon as the words came to an end, they sent the maids of the outer room to bring them the night.


    The Dragon Na followed the footprints in the snow and did not stop until the footprints disappeared in a corridor.


    After looking at this position for a while, his eyes narrowed and he raised his feet to walk in a direction.


    Ye Shuli and Soong Huaiyu are having a night snack with Su Fanghua in the hall. Soon they hear the maid of honor report the visit of Longna.


    "Why did xian''er come here so late today?" The imperial concubine said with a little surprise, and then saw that the two girls were slightly nervous after the ceremony.


    Long Na stares at Ye Shuli and song Huaiyu for a few breath, and says with a smile: "ignore, just come by the way to see your mother''s concubine? It''s too late. How can Dongyang and miss Ye San be here? "


    Soong Huaiyu and ye Shuli looked at each other quietly, and their hearts were beating.

 Chapter 230

    The imperial concubine glanced at a few people with a smile and said, "my palace is usually very stuffy. Huaiyu is a shy and quiet girl. It''s rare for ye San to enter the Palace once, so he left her to talk with him. "


    She usually has a lot of contact with Longna, and she knows his nature and temper well. At this moment, she sees that his lips are tight and his eyes are slightly narrowed. At first sight, she is in a bad mood.


    Looking at the two little girls with a slightly different look, she knew that they must be in trouble.


    The Longna raised her chin slightly and said, "Oh? How long has Miss Ye San been here? Why don''t you come back to yu''er so late? "


    Ye Shuli''s hand in his sleeve was slightly tightened. He was in a panic, but his face didn''t show. He was thinking about how to answer well, but he heard the imperial concubine suddenly say: "I''ve been here for a long time. Just after dinner, the two of them came to accompany our Palace. But our palace nagged and forgot to remember the time. It''s so late."


    Ye Shu''s centrifugal head jumps. He is surprised. Why does the imperial concubine lie for them?


    The Dragon Na was silent for a moment, raised her eyes and swept them lightly. Then she looked at Ye Shuli''s shoe tip, which showed her skirt slightly. She said with a light smile: "so it is. The mother should pay more attention to her body and have a rest early. I have something to do. I''ll leave first. "


    Finish saying this words, Long Na then lightly went a ceremony, left double Luan temple.


    Ye Shuli and Soong Huaiyu look at each other without any trace. They are finally relieved.


    Outside the hall, the Dragon shell walked slowly in the corridor step by step, and its eyes were full of evil.


    Just now, he clearly saw that ye Shuli''s toe was still covered with snow


    If you come to Shuangluan hall after dinner, the snow beside your shoes should have been dry. The tip of the shoe that peeps out a corner clearly tells her that she has just stepped into Shuangluan hall.


    In the dark, the hand hidden under its sleeve clenches tightly into a fist, and its eyes are like the center of a storm vortex.


    Su Fanghua, how dare you cheat him


    ¡­¡­


    In Shuangluan hall, ye Shuli was a little fidgety. She said with a smile: "Niang Niang, Huaiyu and I didn''t just come here..."


    The imperial concubine tilted her head and said with a smile: "our palace has just had dinner. You really come here just after our palace has had dinner. Our palace always has dinner."


    Ye Shuli''s face moved slightly. As soon as they finished their dinner, the two of them came to accompany our palace.


    Indeed, she did not say who had dined. But Rao Yinfei is still helping her.


    Isn''t she in the same camp as Longna Why?


    The imperial concubine narrowed her eyes and said with a happy smile: "Oh You little girls are young and energetic. They are still running around in the middle of the night. It''s very lonely to leave our palace alone in the hall.... "


    "Well Huaiyu is wrong. Huaiyu will talk with her all day tomorrow! " Song Huaiyu said with a shy smile.


    The imperial concubine is a person who likes children very much, especially her daughter''s family. She also deeply feels that the imperial concubine treats her sincerely these days in the palace. Today, she stayed in Longyu palace for most of the day and didn''t report a message to her. It''s really her fault.


    The imperial concubine bowed her head and said with a smile, "ah Ye San is very active. Huaiyu talks more with you. It seems that Huaiyu still has the best playmate to get along with. Yesan, I think you''d better be my dry daughter just like Huaiyu. "


    Soong Huaiyu''s eyes brightened: "that''s good. Aren''t miss ye and I sisters? Miss ye, please promise me! She likes little girls very much


    "Well Niang Niang is joking with me, Huai Yu. " Leaf book left to smoke to smoke corner of mouth way.


    The imperial concubine pretended to be sad and plaintive and said, "does Ye San not like this palace? My son of the Su family is your husband. You don''t like it. Why don''t you even like my palace? "


    Ye Shu leaves immediately a head two big, she immediately rings to come, a few days ago, she almost pulled up the engagement with that Su Yuchen, "minister female how have..."


    "Poof..." Looking at her stupefied appearance, the imperial concubine suddenly laughed, waved her hand and said, "OK, OK, you are scared. I''m playing with you. I won''t tease you any more."


    In the face of the imperial concubine, ye Shuli is also slightly speechless.


    In other words, it seems that the imperial concubine always has a very good attitude towards the government of Wen state. As mentioned in the original book, the imperial concubine likes children very much, especially girls, so she is very close to Ye Xihan.


    But now no yexihan, close object for her.


    However, Soong Huaiyu didn''t know the twists and turns. She looked serious and said, "lady, you don''t know. My sister said that she would never serve her husband together in the future! If the man dares to marry a concubine, she will not! If the son of the Su family wants to marry Shuli''s elder sister, he must do so! "


    Leaf book left immediately black a face, this kind of words in front of imperial concubine say really good?She thought that this kind of treacherous words would make the imperial concubine angry, but she was a little distracted. After a while, she came back to her senses and said with a smile: "you ye family of Wenguo government Sure enough, both men and women are the same. "


    Song Huaiyu asked curiously, "what does it look like..."


    With a faint smile on her lips, the imperial concubine tells the story of the wonderful work of Zuxun, who is not a concubine but a husband.


    Song Huaiyu was envious: "the women who married to the Ye family must be very happy..."


    "Isn''t it It''s really enviable... " Imperial concubine looking at leaf book leave, light a smile way.


    Looking at her trance, ye Shu moved slightly from her heart. She always felt that the imperial concubine was looking at another person through her.


    "It''s almost the time of the year, isn''t it? It''s so late. I''m tired. Take a bath and have a rest earlier. " After a few words, the imperial concubine personally sent her back to the qingluan Hall of Longyu.


    "Where have you been! Why did you come back so late? I''m so anxious! " Once in the palace, ye Shuli sees Long Yu in his bedroom clothes complaining to her.


    Dismissing the maid of honor, ye Shuli quickly turns pale and pulls Long Yu into the inner room, whispering carefully in her ear.


    Hearing this, long Yuzhi turned pale and asked: "you Is that true? "


    Ye Shu nodded away and said in a whisper, "if the third highness comes to talk, you must change your words, which side is right with the imperial concubine."


    Which side of the imperial concubine does not know is intentionally or unintentionally for them to cover up the past, but long Yu here also want to unify the words.


    Long Yu nodded, his face still hesitated and said, "who is that woman? Did you hear me wrong? Third brother is not like that... "


    Ye Shuli knows that it''s hard for her to accept this, but she can''t hide it from Long Yu. She also wants to take this opportunity to completely separate the boundary between her and Longna, and it''s more to wake her up.


    "I don''t know who that woman is But I will never hear the sound of the dragon''s shell wrong. "


    Long Yu was speechless and silent all night.


    The next morning, a surprising news spread all over the palace.


    In the morning, the servant of zhuniao hall picked up a female corpse in the well. It was yao ji, who lived in the side hall.

 Chapter 231

    After learning the news, long Yu and ye Shu sat at the breakfast table, speechless.


    Long Yu''s face is extremely ugly. If she was hesitant about what ye Shuli said yesterday, yao ji''s death today confirms it.


    Yao ji is the fourth grade GUI Ji in the palace of emperor Qing. She entered the palace at the age of 16. Now she has just completed four years and has never been pregnant.


    Although she is only in the upper position, but better than in the family innocence, young and graceful, so it can also be said to be favored by Emperor Qing. Yao ji is a low-key person in her daily life, and she has never done anything to go out of the cabinet. Most of the high-ranking concubines in the palace are old people, so there is no need to have a hard time with a little girl, so she has never heard of yao ji having a problem with any noble person.


    The autopsy man came to check. Daoyaoji had been drowned for about four or five hours, and there were no other scars on her body. Finally, she only asserted that it was snowing in winter and the ground was slippery. She couldn''t see clearly at night, so she fell into the well.


    People around don''t say anything on the surface, but their hearts are as transparent as mirrors.


    Yao ji''s death is not simple.


    When this happened on the festive day, everyone in the palace was afraid.


    "No I must tell my elder brother and mother about it Long Yu micro white face said.


    Ye Shuli saw that she had seen the real face of Longna at the moment and said: "don''t panic. Remember to pretend you don''t know anything. Don''t make Longna suspicious, or I''m afraid he will do you harm!"


    Longna''s decisive method is more fierce than she imagined. Last night, he just startled the other side. He immediately dealt with Yaoji.


    Wuzuo said that Yao Ji died four or five hours, that is to say, after Long Na said goodbye to the imperial concubine, she immediately killed yao ji without hesitation.


    "I..." Longyu subconsciously want to refute Longna won''t hurt her, but turn to think that he even his father Qingdi can start, what dare not do? So the words to the mouth, hard to stop.


    "I see I''ll pay attention. " Long Yu mood complex ground says.


    Ye Shuli was relieved: "yesterday, the imperial concubine has covered up the past for us. Just don''t show up here. By the way, and Huaiyu, she accidentally ran into it. You should mention her more in the palace. If she stays by your side, she can''t help meeting with your third brother. Don''t ask her to talk with you. "


    I was almost caught by Longna last night. It''s hard to tell whether it''s her or Soong Huaiyu''s responsibility.


    It''s just that Soong Huaiyu''s temperament really worries her. The timid girl like a little white rabbit makes her heart beat when she thinks about a poisonous snake like a dragon shell.


    In her heart, there are 10 million people who don''t want anything to happen to Soong Huaiyu.


    Long Yu also knows the seriousness of this matter, smell speech to settle the mind God way: "you rest assured, there is me here."


    Everyone was sighing for yao ji''s death, but emperor Qing was worried about another thing. He just frowned and was told to bury yao ji.


    A wisp of Yaoji''s ghost just disappeared and was slowly forgotten by the people in the palace.


    It is not surprising that the barbarians in the North would attack the border towns in winter to plunder food and clothing for the winter. There has always been Wen Heng on the other side of the border. For so many years, there has been no major event. People have been very relieved.


    But this winter''s snow is particularly heavy, and the temperature is extremely low. Wen Heng also wrote a urgent report about the shortage of supplies in the border city. The barbarians were forced to attack more and more frequently, and their means were more and more fierce. They had a lot of friction with the subjects in the border city.


    There is even a faint smell of war between the two sides.


    When he was young, Emperor Qing fought with the barbarians in the frontier for more than six years. He knew that the barbarians were barbaric and did not know the etiquette. But these nomadic men are strong and strong, and women are not inferior. They have strong fighting capacity and are notoriously difficult to deal with.


    He is old, and his fighting spirit is not as high as when he was young.


    What''s more, he still remembers the assertion of old man Chenghui in Hanshan Temple, and the secret admonition of Wen Jinrui and the eldest prince, so that he can''t have any idea of fighting.


    If the natural disaster really lasts for more than half a year, there will be a fire in our backyard. How can we teach outsiders a lesson?


    After thinking for a while, he sent Chu Xiao, the son of King Wu Xuan, to take people to the border area, mobilized some grain and grass to the border city, and then wrote a letter to Wen Heng to summon his eldest son Wen Haoyang to Beijing.


    After all this, Emperor Qing leaned his back against the chair, closed his eyes, and sighed with fatigue.


    He has been in power for 16 years, and now he is twenty-five years old in Longheng and twenty-one years old in Longxian. However, he has not established a prince. Some people in the court can''t bear that ambition any more.


    After the exposure of Long Na''s military training in Licheng, his heart was even more defensive. Now, for yao ji''s death, he didn''t show his face, but he felt an unusual change in his heart.


    Feeling the cold temperature of the Dragon chair under his body, Emperor Qing opened his eyes, and a sharp edge flashed in his desolate eyes.


    He stood up, and immediately someone around him put on his coat."I haven''t been to Changning palace for many days. Let''s have lunch with princess today."


    ¡­¡­


    Shuangluan hall, but the atmosphere is frozen.


    "You did yao ji''s business? Why? " Su Fanghua was shocked and asked Longna calmly.


    "I did it." Long Na drank the wine lazily and looked at Su Fanghua as if it were nothing. "As for why, don''t you have a clear idea in your heart, mother?"


    The imperial concubine frowned: "I know


    The Dragon Na raised a smile: "does the concubine remember? That''s right. Last night, er Chen and yao ji were overheard in the royal garden. Naturally, that woman can''t stay


    "Who? Who is eavesdropping? " She thought of the strange looking Soong Huaiyu and ye Shuli last night, and had a bit of speculation in her mind.


    Long Na smiles and looks at Su Fang darkly, saying: "is she really stupid or pretending to be stupid In other words, why did my mother lie to me last night? Yesan was in Shuangluan hall after dinner? "


    Su Fanghua''s eyes tremble imperceptibly. How does he know she''s lying to him?


    "What are you talking about? Ye San really came here after the dinner in our palace. You don''t know that I always have dinner late. " She opened her mouth and said faintly, in a steady but uninteresting voice.


    Longna looked at her, narrowed her eyes, and said with some danger: "mother Princess Next time, make it clear... "


    With that, he got up and stood up, his whole body was a little chilly: "yesanna girl, it must have been her last night..."


    The words were full of killing intention. Su Fang''s heart trembled when she was in Wharton.

 Chapter 232

    "Did you treat her..." Su Fanghua opened his mouth carefully.


    The Dragon Na astringed the murderous spirit of the whole body and said faintly: "that girl has done me a bad job again and again. I can''t stay."


    Su Fanghua''s eyelids leaped and her face turned pale and said, "na''er Ye San is just a little girl. Even though she has a good relationship with Wen Jinrui, what threat can she have as a girl? "


    "Mother Princess, you are pleading for her?" Longna eyebrows a pick, softly asked.


    Su Fanghua looks unchanged said: "she is not low birth, which can easily start, you have to think clearly."


    Dragon Na low smile a: "mother imperial concubine, don''t want to think son minister don''t know you still remember a leaf to return however."


    Su Fanghua heart a jump, slightly don''t open the head.


    "I''ve released Soong Huaiyu. What else does my mother want?"


    Su Fanghua''s face turned white, and his hand between his sleeves tightened slightly. Did he even plan to attack Dongyang?


    "Yesan is his niece, Yesi is also. If she wants to love her husband, she''d better find out who she is." Longna''s words are a little bit of a warning. Su Fanghua loves Ye Shuli in his heart. He can see it.


    "I understand naturally, but didn''t you say that Pei Lang was interested in Ye Sanna? If you want to do it, how can Pei Lang do it? " Su Fanghua is nervous, but she still pleads for ye Shuli.


    Smell speech, Long Na is silent, he can''t be short of Pei Lang and Pei Jia now.


    The air froze for a moment, and Su Fanghua was relieved to see that he did not speak.


    After a long time, the Dragon snorted bitterly and opened his mouth: "well, anyway, Yao Ji has already dealt with it. Let her go this time. It''s her life."


    With that, he left with a flick of his sleeve, leaving Su Fanghua in the same place with a heart that finally fell back to her stomach.


    In the corridor, the dragon''s eyes, playing with the jade pendant around his waist, are full of evil.


    Ye Shuli can''t stay away from that girl.


    Su Fanghua''s deception last night and his preference for ye Shuli have made him estranged. She still can''t believe that she is not her own.


    He pretends to let Ye Shuli go, just to appease Su Fanghua, so as not to let the woman get in the way when he starts.


    Thinking of Pei Lang, he had a slight body shape, but did not hesitate.


    Anyone who prevents him from winning the throne must die!


    Fortunately, Pei Lang went out to work in the capital. In the past three months, if anything happened to Ye Shu, he had nothing to do. After all, things are changeable, right?


    Thinking of this, a happy smile came to his lips.


    He has a card under his hand, which is used to deal with the girl Ye San. It''s very suitable.


    ¡­¡­


    Ye Shuli in qingluan hall feels cold behind him and sneezes hard.


    "Are you all right? Do you want to ask the imperial doctor to show you? " Long Yu asked with concern.


    Ye Shuli quickly waved his hand: "it''s OK. I''ll just drink two bowls of ginger soup later. I''ll go back to the mansion after sitting for a while."


    After that, she wiped her nose. She squatted in the snow of the Royal Garden for a long time last night and caught a cold.


    Long Yu said with some loss: "go back so soon You''ve only been here one day


    "I''ll come to find you after the Spring Festival. You can keep company with Huaiyu in the Palace first." Ye Shuli comforted her.


    Originally, she didn''t want to return to Wenguo government so early. The purpose of her coming to the palace was to see Chang. Originally, he wanted to go to Changning palace through Soong Huaiyu, but he got the news that emperor Qingdi was dining with Princess Chang today, so he gave up the idea.


    She has more important things to tell Wen Jinrui. She can''t sit in the palace for a moment at the moment.


    Long Yu is not happy to shrivel a shriveled mouth, still order the servant to prepare a lot of new year''s goods, plug in the carriage that leaf book leaves, call her to take back.


    Ye Shuli sat in the carriage and closed his eyes. The chariot staggered out of the gate and passed slowly on the street.


    Thinking about the dragon''s shell, I heard some commotion outside the curtain, and the carriage stopped.


    "What''s the matter?" Ye Shuli asked in a deep voice.


    "Girl, there are two big dogs in the middle of the road ahead," came the driver''s worried voice


    Ye Shuli frowned: "then bypass them."


    The coachman hesitated for a moment and answered yes. He just looked at the two black and shiny dogs in front of him with fierce eyes and saliva on the corners of his mouth. He was a little scared.


    Calm down, the coachman "drove" a sound, driving the carriage around.


    As they approached the two giant dogs, they were shocked.


    "Ah...!"


    "My God! The dog is hurting


    There was a scream in the street, and then the wailing of the coachman outside the carriage rang out: "ah! You animals, get out of here


    Ye Shu was shocked. He quickly opened the curtain and saw that two Tibetan mastiffs, half human tall, were attacking her carriage in a frenzy.The coachman kicked off one of them, but the other came straight at his right leg. At the moment, he bit his calf tightly, and it was bloody.


    "Whose dog is this?" The people around spread out screaming.


    When the coachman saw Ye Shu leave the curtain and come out, he was surprised. He didn''t care about the pain in his leg and cried: "girl, hide quickly!"


    That Tibetan mastiff nose tip moved, smelled what, its for general. Then he let go of the coachman and glared at Ye Shuli fiercely. Then he roared fiercely and rushed straight at her.


    "Girl!" The roar of the coachman mingled with the scream of passers-by.


    Seeing that the dog was about to bite the girl''s neck, the pedestrians couldn''t bear to close their eyes.


    Ye Shuli''s face sank. He raised his foot and kicked the Tibetan mastiff''s jaw. He kicked the dog out of the car.


    "Ouch, ouch, ouch!" Which Tibetan mastiff was hit immediately lay on the ground and howled.


    The one next to him saw that his partner was injured, so he immediately became angry and attacked fiercely.


    Ye Shuli''s eyes darkened, and he quickly drew out the whip on his waist. It fell like a flash of lightning. He beat the Tibetan mastiff, which was losing and howling.


    "Girl Be careful of these Said the coachman with a pale face.


    Ye Shuli frowned at his injured leg and said, "can you hold it? I''ll send you to the doctor''s in rosefinch street


    The evil dog is afraid of the villain. The two Tibetan Mastiffs are used to tyranny and ferocity. They have never met Ye Shuli, who is more ferocious than them. They are itchy and howling. They stare at her covetously, but no one dares to rush up.


    At this time, a white faced young man came down from the teahouse next to him. He looked at the dog whose face was whipped, and his face turned black.


    "How dare you hurt your dog!"

 Chapter 233

    The man gnashed his teeth and said in a cold voice. He turned his head to see ye Shuli standing on the carriage. He was slightly stunned and said with a sneer, "who am I? It''s Miss Ye San."


    Ye Shuli frowned and looked up and down at the man who looked quite familiar. He soon remembered that this was su Yuchen who had met at the Palace Banquet.


    After recognizing this person, she pointed to the driver in her hand and said in a deep voice, "your dog hurt my driver. What should I do?"


    Su Yuchen sneered: "you hurt my dog, but I haven''t settled accounts with you yet. Are you accusing me?"


    Ye Shuli''s eyes narrowed: "since it''s your dog, why don''t you chain and send someone to look at it? What if you hurt passers-by?"


    "You can''t restrain your dog. The road is so wide. If you see it, just walk around the side." Su Yuchen sneers a, pick eyebrow to say.


    Ye Shu gave him a cold look. Seeing that the driver was in great pain, he didn''t want to worry about him any more. He asked the crowd for help and asked them to send the injured driver to the hospital.


    Just about to leave, Su Yuchen coldly stopped her way: "Miss Ye San, you hurt my dog, should you give me an account?"


    Two injured Tibetan mastiff staring at Ye Shuli, lying on his legs, humming and whining. Su Yuchen touched their heads and comforted them.


    Ye Shu left, and she said in a cold voice, "that son Su''s dog hurt my coachman. Should you give me an explanation?"


    "If you hurt, you''ll hurt. You''re just a lowly servant. If you don''t use it, you can change it. My two Tibetan mastiff dogs, but hard to find, very expensive! Your ten Coachmans are not worth a hair of it


    Ye Shuli almost laughed angrily: "get out of the way! Good dogs don''t get in the way. Doesn''t Mr. Su understand that? "


    Smell speech, Su Yuchen''s facial expression brush ground black, stretch out hand to point to her way: "today don''t give me an account, don''t want to go!"


    Ye Shuli narrowed his eyes dangerously: "he who is close to Zhu is red, and he who is close to Mo is black. What kind of people raise what kind of dogs. Mr. Su wants to compete with your two dogs. They both like to block people''s way in the middle of the road. "


    Su Yuchen''s eyes suddenly overcast cold come down, leaf book leaves this is to connect him to scold with the dog.


    "Miss Ye San, don''t be too arrogant. Everyone else is afraid of your Wenguo government, but Su Yuchen is not afraid." He whispered, with a hint of warning.


    He dares to be so arrogant to Ye Shuli, not only because she helped her enemy Si Yu at the Palace Banquet before, but also because he didn''t pay much attention to Wen government.


    What about the aristocratic families? The future of the world is not to be controlled by their su family!


    At this time, someone in the crowd recognized who the white faced young master was and exclaimed: "this Isn''t this the son of the Su family... "


    "Su family? You''re talking about the Su family? "


    The crowd whispered: "yes, it''s the Su family. This is Su Yuchen, the nephew of the imperial concubine."


    When people around him looked at him, their eyes suddenly became different. In awe, Su Yuchen raised his chin with a smile, which was quite arrogant.


    "But But even the nephew of the lady shouldn''t be so overbearing, even if he is a vicious dog... " Someone murmured.


    Su Yuchen immediately fiercely toward the direction of that voice a stare, that person immediately didn''t have a voice son.


    Ye Shuli didn''t want to entangle with him. He said patiently, "what do you want me to do? How much do you want me to pay? "


    "Compensation? Ha ha, can you afford it! " Su Yuchen as if heard what joke general, sneer a way: "Ye don''t want your that a few stinky money, you obediently kneel down, give my two love dog to say an apology, this matter son calculate end."


    With that, he looked at Ye Shuli with some satisfaction.


    He had already seen that ye San was not happy with this woman. This woman is nothing but amazing in appearance. She is a vase! But my aunt wanted to marry Ye Shuli for him. He didn''t like this woman at all!


    What he admired in his heart was another elegant, beautiful and talented woman, ye Xihan. Only in this way can the beauty with double talent match him.


    What''s more, ye San''s woman Tangled with so many men!


    Ye Shuli suddenly sank his face, and his fingers creaked: "Oh? Do you want me to kneel down and apologize? "


    "That''s right. Kneel down and apologize, and you will have plenty of money. I won''t care about you." Su Yuchen leisurely said, waiting for ye Shu to leave obediently kneel.


    Words just finished, but feel knee bend a burst of pain, legs a soft, involuntarily kneel in front of Ye Shuli, fell a dog eat excrement.


    There was a puff of laughter in the crowd.


    Ye Shuli also looks at Su Yuchen curiously, she just really wants to give the other party a few fists, but she has not started, how does the other party fall down.


    "Mr. Su, please get up quickly. I can''t stand your big gift!"Su Yuchen smelled speech to fiercely stare at her one eye, quickly cover knee to climb up, the facial expression is blue for a while red, one position roars: "which bastard? Get out of here


    After a moment of silence, a few people came out of the crowd. The first man was very handsome and fashionable. His eyes were as clear as autumn water. There was a little coldness in his eyes.


    "Ah Li, are you ok?"


    Ye Shuli was stunned and exclaimed in surprise: "Jinrui, why are you here?"


    Wen Jinrui looked her around and saw that she was unharmed. Then she let down her heart: "I just heard that someone hurt someone with a vicious dog, so I came to have a look. I didn''t expect that it was you."


    Ye Shu left to point a way: "I just came out from the palace, inexplicably met Su Yuchen and his dog."


    Hearing that they were talking as if there were no one else, Su Yuchen, who was ignored, said in a cold voice: "who am I? It turns out that I am wen Shizi. It is said that Wen Shizi and miss Ye San are having an ambiguous relationship. Now it seems that they are."


    With a sneer, he said sarcastically, "there are still people who are blind to see such a watery female night fork!"


    Wen Jinrui''s face sank and his eyes were cold. However, he didn''t need to do it this time. Ye Shuli had already whipped out with a whip.


    "Pooh! A dog''s mouth can''t spit out ivory, you second ancestor! I don''t know which dog has become the essence. I''ll whip you back to the original shape! "


    Su Yuchen only felt the red shadow in front of her eyes and a pain on her face. She took a breath of cold air, and her hand trembled and attached her left cheek. A few points of scarlet blood stained her fingertips.


    This woman How dare you hit him in the face!


    "You You... " Su Yuchen looked at Ye Shuli, who was so cold that he couldn''t say anything. "Xuanwei, Yangwu, don''t you give it to me soon!"


    As soon as his voice passed, the Tibetan mastiff next to him who had just been kicked immediately rushed up.


    As soon as Wen Jinrui''s eyes darkened, he quickly flashed forward. The next second, people saw the half human Tibetan mastiff draw a beautiful parabola in the air and hit the wall heavily.


    Again, I took a breath of air conditioning.


    The dog''s head was kicked open by the man! I''m dead now.


    Su Yuchen looked at the scene in a daze, raised his finger and trembled: "you How can you... "

 Chapter 234

    "How do I do it?" Wen Jinrui''s eyes narrowed and locked on him.


    Su Yuchen shuddered and shook his lips. He couldn''t speak for a long time.


    He didn''t expect that Wen Jinrui should not give him face. His eyes were still shining to the miserable situation of the Tibetan mastiff. His heart trembled, angry and afraid.


    "Young master Young master, are you all right? " There were several servants in the teahouse next to him who came running over in a hurry. There were still oil stains on the corner of his mouth. He was eating and drinking in the teahouse for a long time.


    Su Yuchen fiercely glared at them: "a group of waste people who just eat idle food and don''t care!"


    "Little Young master, your face... " The head of a person kneeling on the ground kowtow said.


    Su Yuchen subconsciously stroked his face. He had been drawn out a bloodstain by Ye Shuli''s whip before. At the moment, his hand touched half of his cheek and he became a big face. It''s not funny.


    Around someone low laugh was born, Su Yuchen complexion a red, a kick open kneeling on the ground that person, angry to roar: "look at what? Get out of here! I''ve got your eyes gouged at you


    See this scene, leaf book from shriveled shriveled mouth, is really blind so a good skin bag!


    The man who had been kicked quickly got up and even had no time to brush off the snow on his body. Dogleg flattered: "don''t be angry, young master. I''ll blow them away."


    After that, he made a gesture to the people behind him. They knew each other and immediately yelled at the crowd: "what are you looking at? Go away, go away! If you don''t go away, I''ll give you some color to see! "


    The faces of all the people were a little nervous and scared, and they all scattered a little outside. Someone in the crowd murmured: "Alas Let''s go. Don''t watch the excitement. Be careful to light a fire. This Su family is not something that our common people can afford to provoke... "


    "That girl is very fierce. She just offended the Su family. Can she have good fruit to eat?"


    "Who is the man who just appeared? This foot will make the dog lose his life. The skill is excellent... "


    Ye Shuli couldn''t stand his bullying. He said with a cold hum, "you''ve lost all the faces of the imperial concubines. I don''t know which immortals you''ve offended on Su''s grave. You''re not like a man or a dog."


    Just now, I dare to say in front of so many people that she is the mother of watery poplars.


    It''s also a pity that she has always been fierce and thick skinned. How can she survive such humiliation if she is replaced by a girl who is usually a little thin skinned?


    When the onlookers were dispersed, Su Yuchen took the clean handkerchief handed by his servant and wiped the blood on his face. Looking at Ye Shuli and Wen Jinrui, he sneered and said, "Ye San, don''t think that there is support from Wen Guofu and Wen Jinrui behind me, so I dare not do anything to you!"


    Wenjinrui eyes suddenly a cold, cold voice said: "that you pour is say to see, you dare to her how?"


    Su Yuchen''s face turned white, but he still insisted on it and said, "try to be a hero and save beauty! Wen Jinrui! If you dare to kill my dog so arrogantly, I will definitely go to your book


    "The palace is not far away. If you want to get out of the way, hurry up. Don''t get in the way of others here." Wen Jinrui said lightly, did not put his words in the eye at all, "ah Li, don''t care about him, first send the coachman to the hospital."


    Ye Shuli nodded, and then the bodyguard behind Wen Jinrui took the initiative to carry the coachman on his back and went to the hospital on the street.


    Seeing that he was completely ignored, Su Yuchen''s face turned black, and his fingers made a few crisp sounds. He stared at them with cold eyes, and sneered: "Wen Shizi''s eyes are not so good, so he would like to see this kind of water-borne and flashy wave pistil generation. Didn''t Shizi listen to the rumors in the city? This woman is entangled with Jiang Hanjun, Pei Lang and others. She must be a woman of all ages. "


    Speaking of this, he hesitated and said unkindly: "that Si Fu is close to her. They often go to and fro in the same drugstore and restaurant. Wen Shizi, you should polish your eyes. Don''t be cheated by some shameless women!"


    Ye Shuli narrowed his eyes slightly. Is Su Yuchen with her?


    "If you have the courage to say that again, believe it or not, I will tear your mouth?" Leaf book leaves Liu Mei to pick, coldly say.


    See ye Shu from Ling lips tight, Wen Jinrui know she must be angry, hand brush her hair, touched her head to show comfort.


    She so a put cruel words, Su Yuchen gas of anxious, looking at the action intimate without cover up two people, gnash teeth way: "also don''t know how aunt was blindfolded, unexpectedly almost want to promise you to me, fortunately this matter didn''t succeed."


    When he thought about it, he was angry. His favorite was the gentle and graceful Ye Si girl, but his aunt insisted on the useless Ye San!


    He was so angry that he could not choose what to say: "a woman like you It''s not too much to say that people are exhausted Ah


    A sound of wind breaking through the air sounded. Su Yuchen only felt a sharp pain in his left eye. His eyes were hit by something, and suddenly the picture was black.


    "Little Young master


    Looking at Su Yuchen who covers his eyes, several servants look at each other, and no one knows what to do.Wen Jinrui took back his big hand between Ye Shu''s hair. There was a round and shiny white pearl between his two well-defined jade fingers. He walked forward slowly and said in a cold voice: "tell me about it Who on earth has bad eyes? "


    Su Yuchen shakes his body and tries hard to open his left eye, which is hit by pearl. The picture is bright and dark. He can''t help but shed tears. His heart is in a panic. Won''t his eyes be useless?


    "Wen Wen Jinrui! You are so bold that you dare to attack me You are not afraid of the Su family... "


    A clear voice of bone dislocation rings out, and Su Yuchen''s voice stops abruptly.


    Wen Jinrui raised his hand and took off his chin without hesitation. He looked down and said in a deep voice: "ah Li said that your dog''s mouth can''t spit out ivory. It''s true. It''s better to go home and learn how to speak before you come out, so as not to frighten others by barking in the street."


    "Ah Ah...! " Su Yuchen stares at an eye, frighten but angrily looking at him, open mouth and also can''t go up with, have to ah ah ground cry.


    "Bold! How dare you do it to the young master Next to the servants see the master was bullied, immediately rushed up, but the bodyguard behind Wen Jinrui is faster than them, lightning general rushed up to beat a few people.


    Wen Jinrui''s face indifferently and slightly indicates that the bodyguards immediately come forward to catch Su Yuchen.


    Then, he took out a jade card from his arms and said without emotion: "dogs hurt people, disturb order and insult others. Mr. Su, please follow me to Dali temple


    Su Yuchen''s face suddenly turned pale. How could he forget that he was working in Dali temple

 Chapter 235

    Looking at Su Yuchen embarrassed unceasingly, on the face green for a while red for a while appearance, the leaf book left just dissipated the spirit.


    She walked up to Su Yuchen and looked at him with his chin removed and his mouth closed. She said with a smile, "eh ~"


    her voice dragged on for a long time. She turned the tone of EH into Su Yuchen''s ear. The other party only felt a roar in his ear and was full of shame and indignation. Looking at Ye Shuli''s appearance, he was so angry that he could not help tearing up the woman.


    Ye Shuli sank his face and hummed coldly: "what are your eyes, unconvinced?"


    Her eyes a MI, lift foot heavily to his knee place a kick, Su Yuchen immediately don''t support ground genuflect in front of her.


    Ye Shuli stood aloof and said coldly, "this time I''ll see who knelt down and apologized to whom!"


    Actually dares to scold her person to make Kopf, she did not kill Su Yuchen to calculate own disposition good!


    "Next time you dare to scold me, I''ll kick your third leg!" Ye Shuli said maliciously and looked at him in disgust.


    Su Yuchen feels a cool between legs only, incomparable shame makes him want to bury his head in the snow.


    Seeing that she said such extraordinary words, Wen Jinrui slowed down her face, but comforted her helplessly and said: "can you calm down? I''ll take you home. "


    "What about him?" Ye Shu left to lift chin, looking at Su Yu Chen to say.


    "Don''t worry about him. Let the guards take him to Dali temple first. I''ll go back to deal with it at night." Wen Jinrui said lightly, with an imperceptible chill in her words.


    No matter who, can''t let his ah Li suffer any injustice.


    Not even the Su family.


    Leaf book left to nod, looking at Su Yu Chen shriveled shriveled mouth. In front of the judge, I should be invited to Dali temple for tea!


    They get on the carriage and go back to Wenguo mansion. Ye Shuli whispers to him about what he found in the palace.


    The cold light in Wen Jinrui''s eyes flashed. It was rare for her to pick her eyebrows slightly. At last, she nodded and said, "well, I know."


    "Is Longna suspicious of you?"


    Ye Shuli frowned and hesitated: "it should be none, right? Not to mention that the imperial concubines covered up for us that night, and if they knew it was me, how could they be so calm and let me go back to the house so easily? "


    "You don''t want to go to the palace these days. You''d better wear the hairpin that Fengge gives you." Wen Jinrui pondered and continued: "by the way, if you want to go out, you can take black beans, so as not to encounter today''s things again."


    Ye Shuli said uneasily: "after this time, Su Yuchen will take revenge and offend the Su family. You..."


    "You don''t have to worry about that, just leave it to me." Wen Jinrui bowed her head and gently kissed her forehead, "don''t be afraid, I''m in everything."


    Ye Shuli slowly put down his heart and nestled in his arms.


    I don''t know how Wen Jinrui dealt with this matter. A few days later, ye Shuli only heard that people in the streets were cursing Su Yuchen. He hurt people with his dog and made rude remarks to his noble daughter, which spread to the imperial concubine. The imperial concubine was so angry that she scolded him for throwing him in the face of the Su family and even discrediting the royal family. After Wen Jinrui sent Su Yuchen back, the Su family punished him severely.


    The Grandmaster of the Su family has always been good at face. Su Yuchen''s family''s reputation was ruined for a while. When he came out of the Dali Temple intact, he was angrily punished with 50 sticks.


    Now Su Yuchen is miserable. He looks intact on the surface, but Wen Jinrui is extremely insidious.


    In the prison of Dali temple, he taught him a lesson personally, but he chose the place which was painful and would not leave scars. He was so sore that the old man almost killed him!


    "Wuwu My Chen son... " Su''s mother looks at her dying son lying on the bed and tears her face all day.


    "Xianggong! Chen son good or bad is also his direct grandson, how does the old master hand so heavy! I am Chen son such a treasure, if he has what matter, can call me how to live


    Su''s father was annoyed by her crying, and said with a little annoyance: "my mother is a loser. You don''t give him his temperament! The situation in Beijing is so tense that this useless person is stupid to death. He''s just making trouble for me! It''s good father didn''t kill him! "


    Su Mu wiped to wipe tears, stare an eye to say: "master, Chen son is your only direct son, I don''t spoil him, spoil who?"? How can you say that


    Remembering that her son, who was not willing to punish a finger since she was a child, had been bullied by an outsider, Su''s mother was bleeding.


    When she looked at Su Yuchen''s face with a scabby whip mark and bruised left eye, she covered her heart and said, "the government of Wen kingdom is deceiving people too much! Sir, how do they raise their daughter? Dare to start to the man unexpectedly, still hurt Chen son''s face! "


    Her son has always been very proud of his appearance, this time hurt his face, wake up must be noisy.


    Su''s father loves and hates this disheartened son, but he is more disappointed. At the moment, when he hears Su''s mother''s words, he smiles angrily: "why don''t you ask him what he has done!? In full view of the public on the street, he did not say anything about the driver who had hurt the girl, but even began to scold her for being so fickle"You should be glad that ye San''s character is crisp, but he just whipped chen''er. If a timid and thin faced person comes, he can''t bear the humiliation and gives up his life. I see how you can explain to the government of Wenguo and elder Lin Ge! "


    Su Mu''s figure trembled and she was quiet.


    Su''s father didn''t want to argue with her. He threw his sleeve and said, "don''t let chen''er be in the room. Let him have a good rest. Turn around and ask him to make amends to the government in person."


    "But..." Su''s mother was unwilling to argue, but Su''s father left the room with a cold face.


    Su''s mother had to take care of her son lying on the bed, but she scolded Ye Shu a thousand times.


    "Mother..." Su Yuchen breath faintly opened a mouth.


    "Niang is in, Chen son you can be better?" Su''s mother rushed over and worried that Su''s father''s words just made him feel uncomfortable. She quickly coaxed him: "chen''er, don''t worry, there''s a mother in everything! My mother will never let you humble shangguo government apologize to that little bitch! "


    "Mother Don''t worry about that. On the other side of Wenguo mansion I''ll go. "


    Su''s mother saw that he was dispirited and poured a cup of hot tea for him: "chen''er, my mother knows that you are wronged in your heart. You don''t need to be wronged if you have a mother!"


    Su Yuchen took the teacup with a languid look and finished. A fierce cold light burst out from his swollen eyes: "go How can we not go? "


    How can we get revenge if we don''t go!

 Chapter 236

    The dragon''s shell in the palace was full of interest when she heard about it. She touched her chin and said, "Tut, Su Yuchen is really useless. I didn''t expect that Su''s family would raise such a kind of embroidered pillow, which is not good enough for a woman. It''s so funny."


    Long Xin, the eldest princess, snorted coldly: "it''s not because of Wen Jinrui''s evil son, who is as annoying as his short-lived ghost mother."


    Generally speaking, only the concubines born to the wrong wife will be called evil sons. The words of the eldest princess are not malicious.


    Hearing the words, the Longna picked her eyebrows and didn''t speak.


    "Yesan, that girl seems to be very difficult. Do you want me to help you?" After a sip of tea, long Xin said coldly.


    Longna shook his head with a smile and said, "no, I didn''t expect Su Yuchen to do anything to her, that is, geying geying Yesan. That boy is still used to being too stupid. He doesn''t know how to play in the dark. I have a powerful chess piece in the dark. It''s suitable to deal with that girl. "


    He won''t let long Xin rush. Long Xin is a very self-centered person. If she is allowed to come, she will definitely go to Wen Jinrui. He doesn''t want to disturb Wen Jinrui. That guy is not easy to provoke.


    Hearing this, Longxin frowned and said, "chess piece? You''re talking about Xue Sheng''an? "


    The Dragon Na nodded slightly and said with a smile: "the hatred between this man and ye San is not small. Before, he found the girl''s fault behind my back. Now I''ve ordered him to deal with Ye San. "


    Ye Shuli''s life is yours.


    He remembered the flash in the man''s eyes when he heard that.


    "Whatever he wants to do, let him toss. Ye San is not worth our hands Aunt... " Long Yao said in a low voice after a pause.


    A few days passed, and in a twinkling of an eye, the rumors in the capital have been faintly dissipated under man-made control.


    On a rare sunny winter day, ye Shuli and his poached eggs piled up a snowman in the yard, and black beans ran around in a special cotton padded jacket.


    Black bean has been eating well and drinking well these days, and has grown up a lot. Miaodong touched its back and said with a smile, "little guy, you should grow strong quickly. Then you should protect the girl, and don''t let her be bullied again!"


    Black bean answered a voice low roar, listen to wonderful winter say someone bully leaf book leave, immediately a pair of eyes don''t angry and Wei ground swept around some time.


    Miaochun said curiously, "girl, which one is more powerful than the Tibetan mastiff raised by the son of the Su family?"


    Ye Shuli picked his eyebrows and said with a smile: "this adult leopard can send three to the West and beat five disabled Tibetan mastiff! Who do you think is more powerful? "


    "Wow! I didn''t expect that this little guy didn''t look so good. How could he be so powerful? " Miaodong exclaimed, "it seems that when it grows up, I''m afraid it will be renamed black general!"


    Black bean immediately cheered when she heard the attractive praise. Ye Shuli looked at them with a smile and began to develop her own warm baby.


    Seeing this, he admonished: "girl, tomorrow is new year''s Eve. You can''t stay up late to make this stuff tonight. You have to keep the new year''s Eve!"


    "I know!" Ye Shuli is in a good mood and says that he is going to show off her warm baby to the poached egg. When Lin''s servant girl reports that Su''s mother and Su Yuchen have come to Wen''s mansion to apologize for what happened before.


    The leaf book left to accept to smile, get up to walk toward hall hall, cold hum a way: "the guy of disgusting comes again."


    Speaking of the Su family, it is also a powerful family.


    Mr. Su is one of the cabinet elders, and ye Shuli''s grandfather is also a colleague.


    This big family is a strong supporter of the third prince, and it is also the most troublesome problem for long Heng and Wen Jinrui.


    The daughter of the Su family is now the imperial concubine. Although she has only one son whose birth is unknown, the power of her mother''s family is much stronger than that of the Queen''s family.


    The Su family is also full of talents, with a long hand. The Imperial Academy, the Ministry of work, the Ministry of officials, and even the imperial hospital all had Su''s outstanding children.


    On the other hand, long Heng controls the military strength of Wuxuan palace and Wen Heng. Now Wen Jinrui has entered Dali temple, and is more powerful in the Ministry of punishment, the Ministry of rites and the Ministry of arms.


    Su Yuchen, such a Wimpy son of the Su family, can be regarded as a wonderful flower.


    When ye Shuli stepped into the hall, he saw a chubby woman sitting on a chair, next to Su Yuchen, who had been injured.


    The scar on his face scab off, there is a trace of light powder, so had to use rouge to cover up.


    "I''ve seen Mrs. su. How are you?" Leaf book left to walk a ceremony, the tip of the nose tiny move, smelled Su Yuchen body that fat powder smell.


    Funny and ridicule to throw a look at him, Su Yuchen face a black, hold the hand of the teacup suddenly tighten, not easy just failed.


    Dead girl, you will feel better later!Mrs. Su looked up and down at Ye Shuli. After her first surprise faded, she immediately felt disgusted.


    It''s true that she is the first-class in the capital in terms of appearance, but she is arrogant and has hurt her son!


    But when I think of today''s apology, Mrs. Su put on a proper smile and said, "is this your love? I often hear about this kind of bearing in Beijing, but it''s better to see it than to hear it! My Chen son has disturbed ling''ai a few days ago. It''s his fault. He''s going to prop a boat in the belly of the prime minister, Miss Ye San. Don''t have an insight with him. "


    Lin''s face lightened slightly, and his heart swelled with displeasure.


    Ye Shuli is not well-known in the rumors of the capital, but Mrs. Su wants to mention that she often hears about it in the capital. Later, she says something about what Su Yuchen has done. She really answers her.


    So she also showed a decent smile and said: "the book is away from this girl. She always jumps away. If there''s any disrespect, Mrs. Su and Mr. Su don''t care with her. In my opinion, Mr. Su is a talented man. He must be a dragon and a phoenix among the people. He will never have a hard time with a woman Mr. Su''s cousin and my eldest son are also classmates. There are talented people in the Su family. I don''t know if Mr. Su has got an official title now? "


    She praised Su Yuchen in front of her, and the mother and the son were still very useful in their hearts. When the last sentence came out, they lost face immediately.


    Who doesn''t know that Su Yuchen is the most useless one among the younger generation of the Su family?


    More than 20 of them are just scholars. They even failed to pass the exam twice! Su Fu''s cousin is going to take the entrance examination in a while!


    Mrs. Su said with a stiff smile: "er I fell ill a few months ago, and I didn''t catch up with Qiuwei. I''m sorry Let''s talk about love. "


    Looking at the two people''s face without light, ye Shuli narrowed his eyes and blinked at Lin. Lin''s mouth raised a smile and glared at her.


    Dare to taunt her daughter, do not see her!

 Chapter 237

    Lin Ruyin is also a legitimate daughter raised in a well-established family. She has good manners. When she meets Ye Shuli, she immediately turns into a tiger protecting her cubs.


    Of the four children she had, there was only one daughter. Naturally, she felt pain at the top of her heart.


    But this only daughter is always dangerous and full of twists and turns. Who has suffered so much like Ye Shuli?


    So Lin''s heart was all on her only daughter. Every day she was afraid that she would be wronged. The eccentric nine year old Ye Huashu was jealous.


    Mrs. Su always intentionally or unintentionally mentions Ye Shuli''s age and the rumors in the capital. She always thinks that she and Ji have been together for more than half a year, and she can''t even talk about her marriage. Then she ridicules her improper behavior.


    It''s time for Mrs. Su to come to apologize? It''s just to find fault with diaphragmatic heat!


    As soon as Mrs. Su mentioned Ye Shuli, Lin immediately turned back to praise Su Yuchen with a smile. He praised Su Yuchen so much that there was nothing in the sky and nothing on the ground. When discussing fame and academic achievements, he slapped each other in the face.


    After a battle at the tea table, Mrs. Su soon lost the battle.


    Su Yuchen has long been as black as the bottom of a pot. He didn''t understand the twists and turns between these women. At the moment, Lin and Su''s mother are talking to each other through their sons and daughters. But Su''s mother always looks down on him. He is so ridiculed that he wants to find a place to get in.


    In the face of Lin''s rampant bombardment, Su''s mother''s forehead was in a cold sweat and couldn''t help taking out her handkerchief to wipe it.


    Lin just closed up and said with a smile: "I''ve been saying that for a long time. Since Mrs. Su has sincerely apologized, my son will not care about anything. It''s about noon. Mrs. Su and Mr. Su will have lunch before they go


    Su''s mother smoked the corners of her mouth. Her face was very ugly, but she didn''t reply.


    It''s su Yuchen who apologizes. When did the apologist become her?


    One by one, Lin apologized to Ye Shuli. One of her elders was so humble in front of the younger generation as she said, and her heart immediately became depressed.


    Su Yuchen doesn''t want to hear a woman quarrel at all. He doesn''t want to see ye Shuli''s complacent appearance. He calmly says in a cold voice: "I came to apologize to miss Ye San today. I specially prepared some gifts and put them in the front yard, so people can carry them in."


    Lin nodded with a smile, indicating that ye Shuli and Su Yuchen went to the front yard together.


    Ye Shu left the meeting and went out of the main hall with him.


    As soon as she went out, Su Yuchen immediately looked disgusted. He was eight Zhang away from her. Ye Shuli shrugged his shoulders indifferently and began to sing a little song in a very good mood: "big girl, get on the sedan chair Put on the cream and powder, yellow Decal... "


    Su Yuchen body shape a meal, the facial expression immediately black became the bottom of the pot, leaf book leaves this clear is to laugh at his face to wipe Rouge!


    He just felt his forehead jump suddenly, and finally took a deep breath of air pressure to control his anger.


    Looking at the leisurely free and easy figure in front of him, he dropped his eyes and flashed a malicious light in his eyes.


    Die wench, call you to have se, see how you cry for a while!


    They came to the front yard one by one, and sure enough, there were two big boxes in the yard.


    Ye Shu left to pick eyebrow, see to Su Yu Chen way: "is this?"


    "It''s an apology for you. Inside are some new clothes, shoes and socks, some expensive Rouge powder and two sets of ruby headgear." Su Yuchen cold voice answers a way.


    Ye Shuli picked an eyebrow, looked at him suspiciously, and said with a smile: "so valuable I''m afraid it''s not Mr. Su''s idea? "


    Su Yuchen''s face is some ugliness, this is indeed his father''s request, but this money still has to take out from his private room.


    He was distressed at the thought of the silver flowing out.


    But This gift also wants to see dead wench to accept not to be able to bear!


    Ye Shuli saw that he didn''t answer, and his face was a little erratic. Suddenly, her eyes narrowed slightly. She said perfunctorily, "Oh, how sorry I am. How can I accept so many valuable things? I beat you and your dog a few days ago, but I haven''t made amends to you yet. "


    Su Yuchen only felt that what she said was extremely uncomfortable. She coldly said, "I''m Su Yuchen''s sincerity. Miss Ye San will accept it. Please take Miss Ye San to lead the way. I''ll let people carry things to your yard."


    Just as he was about to answer, a gentle voice beside him sounded with some doubts: "third sister, what''s this? Is this young master


    Su Yuchen turned around and saw the goddess standing on the snow.


    She was dressed in a white dress, with black silk on her head and a pure hairpin pinned on her head. She was integrated with the pure white snow scenery, just like an elegant snow lotus.


    Su Yuchen immediately on the face tiny red rise, breathing also some hasty.


    So close contact with her, it is more beautiful than the Palace Banquet, more a true.


    "Oh, this is Mr. Su, the one who wanted to let the dog bite me a while ago, you know." The leaf book leaves the facial expression light ground to say, "he previously scolded me to be beaten severely by me, now gave me to make amends."Her voice just fell, a face of Su Yuchen suddenly green white red three color interweave, very funny.


    Lost face in front of the adoring goddess, he shot to Ye Shu with a vicious look.


    See her eyes with ridicule, eyebrows flying, a face open wanton, gorgeous appearance, immediately in the heart of disgust deepened two points.


    Bah, you are a coquettish bitch! How can you compare with Ye Si?


    Xu saw the tension between them. Ye Xihan''s eyes circled around them. He suddenly hid his face and said with a smile, "it''s like this. Don''t hurt the harmony between Su Gongzi and his sister. It''s better to make the big thing small and the small thing small."


    Then, in a relaxed tone, she asked, "what''s in this box?"


    "Clothes, jewelry, gouache." Ye Shuli simply and neatly replied.


    Su Yuchen stares at Ye Xihan''s smile and doesn''t move. At the moment, he hears Ye Xihan say with a smile: "ah, third sister has new clothes to wear again!"


    Hearing the words, Su Yuchen felt pity for ye Xihan. Ye Xihan''s material was not valuable. Besides a jade hairpin, there was no other decoration on his head. Compared with the silver hairpin and Phoenix hairpin on Ye Shuli''s head, ye Xihan was very shabby.


    At a glance, he decided that it must be this unreasonable, arrogant and domineering young lady who bullied the talented, elegant and beautiful young lady all day long.


    So, he subconsciously said: "if Miss Xihan likes it, I can''t find anything better. I''ll send you one another day!"


    Hearing the words, ye Xihan''s eyes flashed slightly, his lips sparked a clear smile, his cheeks turned red and said, "Oh What a good idea. The young master just gave these things to his elder sister in order to make amends. Xi Han and Su don''t know each other. How can they accept this gift... "

 Chapter 238

    Looking at her smiling face, Su Yuchen''s heart was ready to move: "no Miss Xihan, we met at the Palace Banquet a few days ago... "


    Ye Shuli took out his mouth, so he listened to his affectionate narration of how he was surprised at the Palace Banquet. He saw Ye Xihan at a glance, and never forgot from then on.


    She stood next to them, goose bumps all over her body, like a 100000 volt light bulb.


    Hearing these words, ye Xihan''s lips involuntarily raised, a pair of watery fog pupil apricot eyes also slightly narrowed up, obviously very useful.


    She loves this feeling of long absence.


    She likes the superiority of being surrounded by others to flatter her, but ignoring and hating Ye Shuli.


    "I was surprised to see pipa playing that night From then on From then on... " Su Yuchen micro red face, eyes shining brightly staring at Ye Xihan, behind the words but embarrassed to speak again.


    "Since then, I''ve never forgotten. I don''t think about tea, I don''t think about rice. There''s a poem saying I don''t regret that I''m getting wider and wider. I''m haggard because I''m gone I just hope that my sister will have pity on me. You and I will be the couple in the future, and the books will be fragrant with tea "Red sleeves add fragrance, night reading with you..."


    He hesitated and couldn''t say it. Ye Shuli was bored and worried. She just said the following words for him. In order to match their talent and beauty''s lofty temperament, she racked her brains to think of two poems.


    "Yes Yes... " This is what he wanted to say in his heart. Su Yuchen murmured with a red face, but he soon responded: "no No


    Around the silent onlookers of the servant girls, the boys looked at each other a few eyes, are all "Puff Chi" a laugh out.


    Su Yuchen rose red a face, didn''t good spirit ground ruthless stare leaf book to leave one eye.


    This words in front of so many people said, straight he described as a Padawan, also don''t know ye Xihan heart will think he is too frivolous, tired of him to go!


    Sure enough, ye Xihan''s eyes flashed. He seemed to be a little displeased and said, "Mr. Su, I''ve just met you. Please pay attention to the wording. Don''t let people misunderstand me..."


    Su Yuchen quickly blushed, hesitated to explain, and then pointed at Ye Shuli: "those words were all said by Miss Ye San! What does Miss Ye San mean by doing this in front of so many people! It''s true that there''s no barrier in your mouth, no taboo in your words and deeds, and no nonsense! You are entangled with other men, but don''t think others are all the same with you! "


    See Su Yuchen anger stare at eyes to accuse Ye Shuli, ye Xihan eyes flash a few silk schadenfreude smile.


    "Mr. Su, the third sister is not that kind of person. She was just joking with us..."


    "Oh? What happened to what I said? Isn''t that what I''m talking about in your mind? " Ye Xihan hasn''t finished, ye Shuli interrupts directly, and she says with a disdainful smile: "when I finish, aren''t you still right? Don''t pretend. My fourth sister''s eyes are almost falling out. Wipe the saliva from your mouth. Is it disgusting? "


    Su Yuchen subconsciously touched touch mouth side, clean where come of saliva?


    Su Yuchen''s face turned red and white. He pointed to Ye Shuli and said, "a girl''s house How could you... "


    "Shut up Ye Shuli drank his words in a loud voice. "I said, Mr. Su, are you here to apologize to me or to hook up with my fourth sister? When are you going to have these two boxes moved into the yard? Do you want me to move them alone


    Su Yuchen''s face was stiff, and then he remembered what he had come to Wenguo government for.


    Thinking of the treasures in those two boxes, he raised a smile and resumed his face. "It''s not my fault. I''m sorry. I''ll ask someone to carry things in now and ask Miss Ye San to lead the way."


    Looking at his attitude change so fast, leaf book from brow tip move, in the heart a little suspicious.


    "I''ve made several new clothes a few days ago, but I can''t finish them. I think I''d better send that box of clothes to my fourth sister''s yard."


    Su Yuchen felt that she was vulgar and had no connotation, so she hated her very much. Ye Shu feels funny and has a bad taste. The more Su Yuchen stinks, the more she wants to deal with him.


    So she now deliberately put on a pair of "Laozi rich to flow oil" appearance, arrogantly said to give the box of clothes to yexihan.


    Su Yuchen''s face suddenly slightly changed. Although Ye Shuli''s appearance made him hate so much, this box of clothes can''t be given to Ye Xihan!


    "This..." Just as he was about to say no, he immediately closed his mouth and looked at yexihan with his eyes floating.


    If he refuses Ye Shuli to give things to Ye Xihan, will ye Xihan be unhappy?


    Ye Xihan''s face is not good-looking either. She is plain and clean in her daily life. People outside say that she is a common girl and has no mother-in-law. She has a hard life. In fact, she has a lot of money in her private house, but she just can''t see it.He is rich and confident, but ye Shuli is like giving to her. Ye Xihan feels very depressed. Geying is in a panic: "this is an apology from Su Fu to his sister. It has nothing to do with Xihan. Xihan can''t..."


    "Oh! We are sisters who have slept on the same couch. I''ve always been very generous. You don''t know. Why are you polite to me? Besides, I haven''t given you clothes before! "


    Ye Xihan''s face changed slightly. Ye Shuli used to throw her old clothes she didn''t want to wear in order to show off her identity. This words poked her heart and made her feel embarrassed.


    Su Yuchen listens to this words is also dumbfounded, he grows so big, have never seen so shameless person.


    "It''s not good This is an apology for Miss Ye San. I''m afraid the clothes are not suitable for Miss Xihan. " He had to explain in this way, so as to dispel the idea of Ye Shuli.


    Ye Shuli smelt speech, narrowed his eyes: "OK, let''s put it in my yard first. I''ll pick something useful to send to my fourth sister later."


    Just a good diaphragmatic should be two people in general, at the moment looking at their face vegetable color appearance, ye Shuli just feel very happy, humming Xiaoqu son twist waist to go.


    Two people''s faces are black again. Su Yuchen hesitates to look at Ye Xihan. He is not willing to give up. He wants to stay with Ye Xihan for a while.


    Ye Xihan''s eyes flashed. She couldn''t see Su Yuchen''s meaning, so she moved her mind and immediately said with a soft smile: "anyway, I have nothing to do, so I''ll go with my third sister."

 Chapter 239

    Su Yuchen heart next a joy, immediately slowed down the pace, did not keep up with the front of Ye Shuli, but with behind Ye Xihan side by side, all the way to try to talk to her.


    The next people carrying two red boxes slowly into the Qingshu courtyard, just put down the box, wonderful winter to welcome up.


    "Girl What are these


    Ye Shuli replied, "they are all clothes and jewelry."


    Miaodong nodded clearly, then frowned: "girl, are these things put here? Don''t you have to go to the cashier''s office to keep accounts? "


    Ye Shuli waved his hand and said, "the cashier is very busy recently. Don''t give them any trouble." During the Spring Festival these days, people come and go to give gifts. People in the accounting room are so busy that they almost faint.


    Su Yuchen hears two people dialogue, at first still have a little worry, then slightly relaxed.


    It is God who helps him!


    However, he was not happy. He heard Ye Shuli say: "I can''t use these things either. Wait for you to call all the servants of Qingshu hospital to share them."


    She can''t use the things Su Yuchen sent.


    Hear this words, Su Yuchen immediately nervous again, leaf book can''t leave to touch that box, but how is good?


    Just let the people around her suffer the same!


    Seeing that he had sent the things to Ye Shuli''s yard, Su Yuchen immediately wanted to leave early: "since the things have been sent, I''ll..."


    Just about to leave, a lightning black figure came out of the room and caught his eyes.


    Su Yuchen fixed her eyes on it, and her eyes suddenly burst out with surprise. It turned out to be a majestic, shiny fur young Panther!


    "This Is this a leopard? You raised it? "


    Ye Shuli frowned and nodded.


    Su Yuchen immediately heart next happy, looking at the action lazy and sharp eyes of the little black leopard, gave birth to want to own the mind.


    No matter how precious the Tibetan mastiff is, it''s also a dog! Panther, that''s more powerful than Tibetan mastiff!


    As soon as he changed his mind, he immediately said, "cough Miss Yeh San, didn''t you just say that you wanted to pay me back? In my opinion, this little leopard is quite suitable. I wonder if you can give up your love? "


    Ye Shuli didn''t expect him to say such shameless words. He looked at him angrily and said, "no!"


    She so firm refuse, even a polite words also don''t say, Su Yuchen immediately some hang not live face.


    Black bean about also felt in front of the man looking at it in the eyes of the light, disgusted to his low roar, and hanging in the leaf book from the leg coquetry.


    Su Yuchen was slightly calmed by the low roar, and then said with a smile: "it''s pretty fierce Interesting


    It is not afraid of the leopard fierce, afraid it was given by the woman without the beast. Sex!


    "Miss Ye San, think about it again? Just now, you said you were going to make amends. How can you promise and say nothing? "


    Blame her for not believing what she said?


    Ye Shu took a glance at him and said, "I mean to apologize to you, but I didn''t say to give you this leopard!"


    "Ye..."


    "Don''t talk nonsense. There''s no discussion. If you''re not satisfied, you can carry these two boxes back." Ye Shuli waved his hand in disgust, like "stay away from me".


    Seeing this, ye Xihan''s eyes flashed. He came forward and said in a warm voice, "third sister, this black bean was very naive when he was a child, but he was a wild animal. How can he understand human words? Now it''s not sensible. When it grows up, what can it do if one day it''s wild and hurts people? "


    "The third sister has never raised any living things. In my opinion, it''s too dangerous to keep a fierce animal around. It''s said that Mr. Su had raised dogs like Tibetan mastiff. It''s better to give him black beans. "


    It''s a beast. I can''t get along with her every day. I''ve scratched her clothes. If ye Shu hadn''t spoiled it, she would have killed the beast with a bag of strong medicine!


    Ye Shuli resolutely refused: "what does it have to do with me that he has a dog? Didn''t you hear that his dog bit a lot of people? Black beans are very good with me. I think they can kill people in two or three days! "


    Su Yuchen''s temperament, the dog is a bully like him.


    Su Yuchen felt a little angry, but he really liked the black leopard, so he said in a low voice: "I can pay for it. Miss Ye San, how much do you want me to..."


    "If you don''t buy it, don''t give it away." Ye Shuli was a little annoyed by him, and he was a little impatient.


    Jinrui gave it black beans, capital only this one, want her to sell want to be beautiful.


    Su Yuchen''s face sank, approached and said in a low voice: "Miss Ye San, you''d better be polite to me. Su Fu can''t be provoked again and again..."


    Ye Shuli''s eyes narrowed: "if you don''t bully others, you are challenging Su Fu? Why is your face so big that it can represent the Su family? "


    Looking at the aggressive quarrel between them, ye Xihan gloated and said, "Mr. Su, third sister Don''t quarrel. Didn''t Mr. Su come here today to make up with the third sister? Since this Panther has the first one, it has the second one. Why don''t you ask the third sister where she got it? "Su Yuchen was exhorted by his sweetheart''s gentle voice. She put out her anger and smelled. She looked at Ye Xihan''s face and said in a deep voice: "is there a second one? I''ll buy whatever it costs! "


    "No, get out of here!"


    Too much deception!


    "You! Sir, I''ll talk to you well, and you won''t listen to me. Does Miss Ye San have to have a hard time with me? "


    Ye Shuli suddenly turned back and gave him a cold stare: "you talk well, I should send you? Who do you think you are? I''ll tell you if you want to give me Su Fu? "


    Looking at Su Yuchen''s face, the whole world should turn around him. Ye Shu''s centrifugal head is a little angry, and he wants to break his dogleg.


    This person is so shameless that she is willing to take advantage of it.


    "That''s it. Don''t talk about it any more! Don''t say there''s no second one. I won''t give it to you even if I have one! " Dun dun, the leaf book leaves to continue to fill knife to say, completely don''t want to do more entanglement with Su Yuchen.


    Three people''s faces are not very good-looking, at this time suddenly heard a girl in the distance cry out.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "There seems to be something inside that pricked me just now." Said the little girl.


    Ye Shuli frowned and saw that several servant girls were looking around the two boxes.


    She had a premonition that Su Yuchen was not so kind-hearted to give gifts, so she didn''t plan to use these things. She just said that she had given them to people, but she was deliberately angry with each other. Just didn''t expect, there are a few little girl didn''t wait for wonderful winter to start, can''t wait to open the box.


    Seeing this, Su Yuchen''s face slightly changed, and immediately turned around and wanted to leave Qingshu hospital.


    The leaf brook Han curiously looked over there one eye, also followed the leaf book to leave of step to go over there. Glanced at this box, there was no abnormality. Ye Shuli opened another box beside him.


    "Ah A terrified sound rings out, the leaf brook Han that stands in a side suddenly looks pale.

 Chapter 240

    Ye Shuli''s face was pale, and he quickly let go and covered the box.


    Yu Guang glimpses Su Yuchen''s figure, who is ready to run away in a panic. She suddenly says angrily: "black bean, don''t let him run away!"


    Black bean immediately ran to him with great humanity. Su Yuchen, a well-off son of a wealthy family, was immediately knocked down by black bean.


    He gave a cry. Seeing that the panther was looking at him fiercely, his golden pupils were full of anger and contempt, he immediately panicked and reached out to push him: "get out of here!"


    Black bean is a cub in the end. He pushes it away suddenly, and soon reacts again. He jumps on it and hugs his leg. Su Yuchen immediately pedaled his legs and stretched out his hand to hit it on the head: "little beast, tell you to go away, do you hear me?"


    Black bean was hurt by it, and suddenly he was angry and bit him in the leg.


    "Ah


    A scream broke the sky at once.


    He Baodan immediately came forward to catch him, regardless of his bitten leg, and directly dragged him to Ye Shuli.


    He Baodan''s action is not polite at all, but black bean bites him and refuses to let go. Su Yuchen immediately sucks a cold air: "let go! Let go


    Leaf book leaves to conceal to endure the anger of the heart, blew a whistle, black bean immediately obediently loosened Su Yuchen''s leg, ran to her side.


    Su Yuchen white face relieved a breath, just about to speak, face is a delicate embroidered sole hit.


    Ye Shuli directly kicked him to the sky.


    "Mr. Su really gave me a big gift!"


    Just now, in the clothes in the box, there was a black snake with two fingers wide curled up.


    Once bitten by a snake, ten years afraid of a well. Although Ye Shuli has always been brave, he almost lost his life because he was bitten by a poisonous snake. He has some fear and resistance to the biological instinct of snake.


    Su Yuchen this time''s practice, seriously angered her thoroughly.


    "Girl, do you want me to teach him a lesson?"


    The poached egg glared at one side.


    Su Yuchen, who was knocked dizzy and half sat up, said in an angry voice: "where''s the ugly girl who dares to speak ill to me!"


    There was a warm and moist feeling under the nose. Su Yuchen breathed and touched his nose. As expected, he touched the blood in his hand.


    Ye Shuli''s calm face shook his head slightly, this scum, she wants to teach him personally!


    Ye Xihan exclaimed: "third sister, how can you lay such a heavy hand on Mr. Su?"


    Ye Shuli glared at her and said: "it''s not painful to stand and talk! If that box of clothes were given to you, I don''t think you''d be able to hold your breath! "


    Thinking of the terrible black snake in the box, ye Xihan immediately closed his mouth and heard miaodong''s panic voice: "girl, there are scorpions in this box!"


    Ye Shuli turned his head and fixed his eyes. There were many small scorpions with wide fingers hidden in the neatly placed makeup box. His light yellow and slightly transparent body was hidden among the dazzling gold jewelry. It was easy to be ignored if he didn''t look carefully.


    See this scene, leaf book leaves the anger of the head in the heart even more, a numerous people in the yard also sink down facial expression, not good ground looking at Su Yuchen.


    The son of the Su family, it''s too shameful to do such a thing to their girl!


    "Is this the sincerity of your Su family to make amends?"


    Her voice was cold as ice, and she had already put the matter on Su Fu''s head. But Su Yuchen didn''t notice the meaning of her words. She sat on the ground holding her injured leg and cried: "that snake and scorpion is not poisonous, but it''s just to scare you! I think you are even more vicious than that snake and scorpion. I only teased you, but you asked that beast to bite me! When my father sees it, Su Fu will not let you go! "


    He didn''t dare to leave Ye Shuli. He just caught some poisonous snakes and scorpions to scare and satirize her. In Su Yuchen''s heart, ye Shuli was so cruel that he was a snake and scorpion beauty.


    Looking at his chattering and clamoring, ye Shuli slapped him without saying a word. Su Yuchen, who had just come back to his senses, was once again dazzled.


    "Dead girl..."! Dare to do it, don''t you want to You, what are you doing? Go away Su Yuchen Wu wears a face to roar a way, words say half tone suddenly becomes panic.


    "Anyway, the scorpion has no poison, so you can taste it!" Ye Shuli said in a cold voice, pulled out two silver hairpins on his head, picked up a shoe with a tail up, and went to him.


    Seeing this, ye Xihan immediately came forward with two points of fear and said, "third sister, Mr. Su has said that snakes and scorpions are non-toxic. In my opinion, let''s forget it! Mr. Su is a guest. Mrs. Su is also in the mansion. The most urgent thing is to find a doctor for Mr. Su first


    She exhorted Ye Shuli, but in fact, she deliberately said that he would be infuriated by pouring oil on the fire. Ye Shuli treats Su Yuchen in this way, and Su''s house will certainly have a grudge against her. What''s more, Mrs. Su is still in Wen''s mansion, and her only son is beaten like this. I''m afraid there will be a good play to watch!"Did you hear what Miss Xihan said? Pity that she is so kind and sensible that she has such a sister as you


    Su Yuchen eyes with fear to be brave, also don''t forget to fight two points for ye Xihan.


    Ye Shu took a look at them without expression, but his actions didn''t hesitate. Looking at Su Yuchen who was made by poached eggs, she grabbed each other''s collar and threw the scorpion in his clothes.


    Su Yuchen''s face immediately changes greatly, whining to grope on the body.


    Ye Shuli looked at him coldly and said, "I''m a snake and a scorpion. If I don''t do something, I don''t deserve this title!"


    Yexihan what small abacus in the heart, she is very clear, but even so, she also won''t let Su Yuchen go!


    "What''s going on here?" Ye Qi''s confused voice came from the gate of the yard.


    He listens to the great movement of Qingshu courtyard from a distance, so he rushes to have a look. As soon as he steps into the courtyard, he sees Su Yuchen screaming and rolling on the ground. Ye Shuli is angry, and the people in the whole courtyard are not good at looking at Su Yuchen.


    "Young master, he put snakes and scorpions in this box!" Miaodong hurriedly returned.


    The leaf chess lets immediately facial expression one sink, maliciously looking at Su Yuchen.


    Seeing this, ye Xihan said in secret, "second brother, third sister''s black bean has bitten Mr. Su. How can this be good Ah


    Su Yuchen was stung several times by the scorpion in his clothes. He didn''t care about the pain. He finally caught the scorpion and immediately threw it to Ye Shuli. The latter subconsciously hid, and the scorpion immediately hit Ye Xihan''s back On the face.

 Chapter 241

    A scream cut across the sky, yexihan only feel a stabbing pain in his left cheek, and quickly knocked out the things on his face.


    "The river Miss Xihan... " Su Yuchen kowtowed to say, is also a pale face, never thought things would develop into this.


    Let your heart overflow! Let you pretend White Lotus!


    Ye Shuli gleefully looks at Ye Xihan who covers his face. He turns to Su Yuchen and says in a cold voice: "Mr. Su If you hurt my fourth sister, I''m afraid you''ll have to pay for it! "


    Finish saying, she immediately went forward to beat Su Yuchen violently.


    The yard was in a mess.


    Su Yuchen originally only felt that ye Shuli was arrogant and domineering. That day, he dared to fight him just because he had the support of Wen Jinrui. Now he knew that he was completely wrong. The girl was more cruel than he thought, and it was even harder to provoke. He could not help regretting it.


    More importantly, he couldn''t beat this girl at all!


    Ye Qi''s face changed slightly, and there was a little tension in his eyes. When he saw that Su Yuchen had only been beaten, he looked at Ye Shuli''s eyes, but he didn''t stop them immediately.


    Until ye Shuli beat him up, he pretended to come forward to persuade him: "Shuli chill! Calm down! Find a doctor to see the wound for Xihan first


    Ye Shuli took a deep breath. After venting his anger, he stopped.


    At this time, Su Yuchen''s clothes were in a mess, her hair was in a bun, and her face had swollen into a pig''s head. A small gray black footprints on the face, mixed with the white rouge on the cheek, dirty like a beggar, nose blood also rubbed on the face everywhere, like a big face singing.


    Looking at his funny appearance, everyone around him laughed happily.


    Only Mrs. Su almost fainted when she saw her son in such a mess.


    "Lin Mrs. Lin! Look at your good daughter! If you don''t give me an account today, we Su Fu won''t give up! " She was trembling with anger, and she was on the verge of collapse.


    Lin''s face is also full of surprise, but after a while, how did Kung Fu become like this? What happened?


    When she was confused, she saw Ye Tianfeng come in with a calm face, followed by Ye Shuli and ye Qi.


    Ye Tianfeng stepped into the room and said in a cold voice: "I also want Mrs. Su to give me an explanation. I want you to hide snakes and scorpions in the box and send them to my daughter. What''s your heart?"


    "What What? " Mrs. Su was so surprised that she couldn''t speak. She immediately looked at her son with inquiring eyes.


    Su Yuchen was flustered and quickly explained with a white face: "Niang Listen to me. I''m just bluffing her. There''s no poison in that snake or scorpion! "


    After listening to what he said, Mrs. Su had a bad feeling in her heart. She looked at Su Yuchen with regret.


    Turn head to let Su Fu know, but how is good!


    Su Yuchen saw the situation was not good, immediately cried: "Niang, really no poison! On the contrary, ye Shuli encouraged the fierce beast to hurt me and beat me. I''m afraid my son''s leg is going to be broken...! "


    Of course, he didn''t get to the point of abandonment, but he was in urgent need of recovering the situation at the moment and made the injury more serious.


    Mrs. Su is a doting son. When she heard this, she couldn''t help it. She ran to check his injury in a panic. She saw that the ferocious wound on his leg was bloody. She almost breathed with heartache.


    "A thousand knives..."! What a cruel little bitch you are I have to How are you doing? Go and call the doctor


    Mrs. Su was so surprised and angry that she completely lost her mind. Regardless of her identity and occasion, she began to scold Ye Shuli.


    Lin''s face turned black immediately, and he roared, "what do you mean, Mrs. Su! It''s obviously your son''s fault. Can you let go of poisonous snakes and scorpions? What an ignorant scum! I only know how to bully little girls


    "You You


    Seeing that the two mothers were about to fight for the sake of protecting their cubs, ye Tianfeng''s forehead was blue, and he said in a cold voice, "that''s enough! Mrs. Su, your son''s scorpion has just stung my fourth daughter. Since the scorpion is non-toxic, why is her face so swollen? "


    "That''s right, half of my fourth sister''s face is swollen into a pig''s head!" Ye Shu left and said: "I''m bold and thick, but my fourth sister is a delicate girl! Mr. Su dares to hurt her face. It''s too much! If he hadn''t bullied my fourth sister, how could I have beaten him? "


    Ye Shuli finished, but his heart was full of schadenfreude.


    But the scorpion Chen just threw the poison into the small jade son to also have no light poison, but she doesn''t know to take a small poison in that way.


    I should have stuffed it in his pants!


    "This Is that true? " Mrs. Su''s face turned black.


    She is to see ye Shu leave nothing to just make a big noise, but if Su Yuchen still hurt Ye Xihan''s face, that thing can be big.The face of my daughter''s family is more important than life!


    What''s more, she heard that the girl had some unclear relationship with Her Highness the third prince


    Thinking of this, Mrs. Su immediately felt a whirl.


    Seeing that she was speechless, ye Tianfeng said angrily, "the coachman who hurt my daughter a few days ago also humiliated people in public. Now is that what Su Fu did to apologize? Please take all the things back with you and tell master Su that we can''t afford this great gift! "


    Mrs. Su only felt a boom, and her mind was buzzing.


    The relationship between Mr. Su Ge and Mr. Lin Ge is not bad, so before going out, his father told him that he must deal with the matter well and never divide the relationship between the two governments.


    She originally saw that her son was so clever to take the initiative to apologize with her, and her heart was both gratified and distressed. Who would have thought that such a big event had happened?


    Mrs. Lin is the only daughter of Lin Ge, and ye Shuli is the only daughter of Ye Tianfeng. Ye Shuli is one of the most valuable women in the capital. In the eyes of the people of Wen, she is the treasure.


    But her son is not the only direct grandson of Mr. Su ge


    Su Yuchen''s brothers are all better than him. Originally, they just had some advantages by virtue of their own identity. Now, he has made such a big mess, and his position in the family


    Mrs. Su didn''t know how she was leading her son out of Wenguo government. She just felt that the future was dim and she didn''t know where the road was.

 Chapter 242

    Originally in the festive Festival, Su Yuchen was so tossed, everyone''s heart was a little angry.


    "Bah! In my opinion, the scum of such a noble family should be thrown into the barracks and honed for a few years! " It''s Xu Xifeng, ye Shuli''s new second sister-in-law.


    She is the proud girl of the general''s family. She is sharp and straightforward. She says that Hu is straight and straight. She is quite right with Ye Shu. At the moment, Li Yu''s sister-in-law is a little better than Li Yu''s sister-in-law.


    "Just like his dog, it''s better not to throw it into the barracks to harm others. If you want me to tell you, it''s all illness. Just a few more meals. " Ye Shuli''s needle and thread shuttled back and forth without raising his head.


    Xu Xifeng chuckled, shook his head and said, "you have such a temperament Ah, only Wen Shizi can make you look like a woman. "


    She refers to the fact that ye Shuli has been practicing needlework all night in recent days in order to make knee pads for Wen Jinrui.


    Ye Shuli frowned and sighed: "if my girl can have a second sister-in-law No, I wish I had half of my sister-in-law. "


    She bit off the thread and shook the knee pads she had just made.


    It''s not a very delicate kneepad, even a little rough. The materials used are all the best, but the stitches are a little messy. There are no flowers and birds, auspicious clouds, Tenglong and other decorations on the dark blue cloth.


    It''s just a cartoon leopard''s head thread that is simply sewn with gold thread. Only a pair of golden pupils are filled with various shades of yellow thread.


    Xu Xifeng pointed to the cartoon patterns with different sizes of ears and said, "what''s this? It looks like a pig''s head. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ It''s embroidered with black beans. " Ye Shu has shrunk his mouth.


    In the evening, Wen Jinrui came to Qingshu courtyard quietly.


    Ye Shuli looked at him pleasantly and said, "why do you come so late?"


    "I''ll stay with you."


    Although everyone did not disclose it, in everyone''s heart, Wen Jinrui has been regarded as ye Shuli''s future husband.


    Qingshu courtyard, the next people are very eyes out of the yard, go to the street to see fireworks, but also close the door.


    In the light of the light, the faint yellow light haloed on Wen Jinrui''s face, which made his face softer. His eyebrows relaxed, and he raised a smile slightly, which made his face more picturesque and elegant.


    Ye Shuli curled up in his arms and stretched.


    "But tired?" Wen Jinrui said as she put her big hand on her shoulder and knead it gently.


    Comfortable moderate strength, she just like a satisfied cat squinted his eyes: "you really do not go? Are you not afraid of gossip? "


    "If anyone dares to gossip, I''ll take off his chin."


    He refers to Su Yuchen.


    Ye Shuli nestles in his arms and laughs. Wen Jinrui asks about Su Yuchen''s coming yesterday.


    Ye Shuli immediately looks disgusted and shows off, and tells everything in detail. Wen Jinrui''s eyes are not easy to detect, and then returns to normal.


    "Wait for me to take it out on you."


    "Oh, don''t talk about him! I have a new year present for you Ye Shuli said with a smile, then immediately turned out her homemade kneepad and warm baby.


    Looking at Wen Jinrui staring at the rough kneepad, she said in embarrassment: "ugly is ugly, but the point is not there. Look at this!"


    As a treasure, she took out five warm babies wrapped in airtight hide bags and opened one of them to reveal another bag wrapped in clean and pure white cloth.


    "What''s this?" Wen Jinrui pinched the bag, feeling that there seemed to be some semi thick liquid in it.


    Ye Shuli smiles. He rubs and shakes the bag in front of him. The bag suddenly emits thin smoke. Wen Jinrui''s eyes add two points of curiosity.


    See the things inside began to react, ye Shuli just put the homemade warm baby cloth bag into the cotton interlayer of knee protection, and took the initiative to put it on Wen Jinrui.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Hot Feeling the warmth from the knee, Wen Jinrui said in surprise. She could not help but put her hand on the kneepad. She felt comfortable warming her hands.


    "This Is this a spell? "


    Looking at his rare stupefied appearance, ye Shuli chuckled: "no! It''s called warm baby. It''s a bag with some powder and salt water. When they are put together in the air, they will heat up. "


    Then she pointed to the other bags and said, "you have an old disease on your leg. I specially made this thing for you. When you go out to do business, you will take it with you! The trouble is that it doesn''t work once. You need to change it often, but it can warm up for several hours at a time


    Wen Jinrui was surprised: "is there such a strange formula? If you tell me that I''ll let my servants do it later, don''t do it yourself. "


    At the end of the speech, he sighed, and his eyes flickered like water, rippling in the light.Ye Shuli doesn''t know the needlework at all. In such a short time, he sewed such a unique kneepad for him. He must have stayed up for many nights.


    Ye Shuli waved his hand when he heard the speech: "no, no, I''ll make it. If someone else gets the prescription, it won''t be possible to make it. If it''s not right, it''s not warm. If it''s heavy, it''ll explode and scald people!"


    Warm baby''s raw materials include carbon powder, iron powder and hydrochloric acid water. In ancient times, it was not easy to get high purity materials. In addition, she also paid attention to the air permeability of the cloth. If it was not breathable, it would not heat. If it was too breathable, the chemical reaction would be too fast, and if the temperature was too high, it would hurt people. She spent a lot of night exploring and preparing materials.


    On hearing that there would be danger, Wen Jinrui set up a tight face: "my legs are not in the way. You should not touch such dangerous things in the future."


    "Don''t worry I''ll be fine. Don''t you think these guys are doing well? " Ye Shuli is coquettish.


    Wen Jinrui hugged her and said, "why does this thing get hot and even explode?"


    When ye Shuli heard it, he immediately told him about the materials and principles of warming baby. He is good at chemistry, how can he not show off a few times! When she was in high spirits, she talked about other similar reaction principles, and even about the preparation of several mouthfuls of gunpowder.


    When she was halfway through, she turned pale and closed her mouth.


    In the dynasty of an Dynasty, there was no gunpowder, and she talked a lot.


    Wen Jinrui is listening to look bright, heart move will ye Shuli said all the words down, then eyes burning to see her: "ah Li, why don''t you continue to say?"


    ¡°¡­¡­ The latter is my nonsense. I haven''t tried it, and I don''t know if it''s true or not. " Ye Shuli vomited his tongue, pretending to look as usual.


    Seeing this, Wen Jinrui''s eyes moved and asked no more.


    After a long silence, ye Shuli hesitated and said in a low voice, "don''t you ask me how I know these strange prescriptions?"


    Wen Jinrui sighed: "ah Li, if you want to say it, it''s ok if you don''t say it. In my heart, ah Li is a fairy beyond jiuxiao. It''s not surprising that he can do any magic


    Everyone has his own secret. Ye Shuli doesn''t want to say that he won''t force her. As long as she knows, he completely believes in her.


    This complete trust makes Ye Shu slightly red from his eyes and pours into Wen Jinrui''s arms.


    She reached out and touched the kneepad on Wen Jinrui''s leg and asked, "is it still warm?"


    Wen Jinrui hugged her and said in a low voice, "you are warmer."


    A kiss lightly falls, leaf book leaves the body shape to pause, closed eyes to respond.

 Chapter 243

    The next morning, when ye Shuli woke up, he found himself lying on the bed.


    It turns out that he fell asleep in Wen Jinrui''s arms at some time last night. At this moment, he has already quietly left Wenguo mansion.


    A few days later, something happened in Su Fu.


    That day, after su Yuchen went back, Su''s father learned that his son had done such a vicious and insidious thing. He not only didn''t reconcile with Wenguo government, but also made the matter worse. On the spot, he lost his temper and beat Su Yuchen with a stick.


    Su Yuchen had been stung by a scorpion for several times. It was itching and painful. Su''s father''s raindrop stick fell on him, which was even more painful. Because he was bitten by black beans on one leg, he couldn''t run away or hide. He was beaten to death by Su Fu.


    Mrs. Su cried in the dark: "master! Why are you so cruel! Chen son is your only direct son, he still has a wound on the body, you this is to want to kill him


    Su''s father was calm and silent, and his actions were merciless. Su Yuchen''s wailing voice spread all over the house, and the concubines and concubines in the courtyard all laughed secretly.


    Seeing that he was still fighting, Mrs. Su immediately burst out crying, threw herself on Su Yuchen and cried, "you have no conscience! You want Chen er''s life! You beat him to death, and I''ll die! "


    Smell speech, Su Fu just cold hum a, throw away the stick in the hand, looking at miserable Su Yuchen way: "look at the good son that you teach out! I''m not going to beat him a little worse now. I''ll look back in front of the old man and see how he can pass that pass! "


    Su Fu''s body trembled with tears: "even if chen''er had done something wrong first, the government of Wen state shouldn''t have done so hard! Chen son is not your son after all, you see Wen country mansion that small cunt is how to bully him! "


    In the end is his own son, Su''s father said in his heart is not distressed is false, but he is more angry with the son''s failure.


    "You son of a bitch! How can I explain to my father? I''m afraid my future will be ruined by this bastard! You taught them all! " Su Fu''s face was calm and roared.


    There are many sons in Su Fu''s generation. Su Fu''s eldest brother is the best. Originally, he was the next head of the family. Unfortunately, that happened


    So the person who most expected to take over the family became him, but the only legitimate son was so out of tune. He was really angry!


    Thinking of this, Su''s father gave a cold hum and left, leaving Su Yuchen and Mrs. Su on the floor with tears streaming down their faces.


    Su Yuchen''s life these days is very difficult, but fortunately the leg injury is not serious, in Su mother''s careful care, soon recovered almost.


    Now that he has lost his reputation in the mansion, everyone looks at him with a look of ridicule. He is also a man with excellent face. He is so worried that he simply doesn''t go home every day and gets drunk outside.


    In the yamen, Wen Jinrui is staring at the official document.


    "Shizi, Su Yuchen has been hangover in Tingxiang building these days. He hasn''t been back to Su''s house for several days."


    Wen Jinrui''s eyes flashed, nodded slightly and said, "I know. Those people in the prison have already finished their sentences. Let them go at noon."


    Finally, he added: "Oh, don''t forget to remind them that Su Yuchen is listening to Xiang Lou."


    The tone is insipid, as if talking about family custom. The servants behind him trembled after hearing the speech.


    Soon, a big event happened in the capital within two days.


    Four criminals came out of the prison and had a conflict with others in the Tingxiang building. Then the bullies broke up and many people were affected. The worst was su Yuchen, the son of the Su family who had a conflict with the bullies.


    It''s said that the fight broke the son''s leg.


    As soon as some criminals saw that something was wrong, they quickly took the opportunity to slip away. The Su government sent people to look for them, but no one could be found in the capital.


    Mrs. Su looked at her half dead son, who had been lying in bed for two days. She was almost angry that one Buddha was born and two Buddhas ascended to heaven.


    "Those who kill thousands of swords! What evil have I done She cries of sad, "if Chen son later can''t stand up, that can want me how to do!"


    Su''s father also had a headache. How could his son have suffered so many disasters recently? Which immortal did he offend.


    "Don''t worry. The doctor said you can stand up."


    As soon as Mrs. Su heard this, she burst out: "what if you can stand up? In the future, I can''t be a cripple. How can I be a good matchmaker! Master, you can''t let those four thieves go! "


    Su''s father nodded with a calm face. He dares to offend Su''s family. He will surely break those people to pieces!


    But before long, there was a rumor in the capital. It turned out that this young master Su was not the pond fish who had been hurt. The thieves came to revenge on him on purpose!


    If you want to say the reason, it''s su Yuchen who suffered for himself. It turns out that he used to rely on his being the legitimate son of the Su family, and his aunt is now the imperial concubine. He is not less domineering in the capital, and even shielding his relatives from committing crimes.


    At that time, the four thieves were just ordinary people who opened a pharmacy together, but Yun Yongsi took a fancy to the site and wanted to make it his own. But it''s the ancestral house of the four brothers. It''s not for sale. Su Yuchen came forward and occupied the house of others, forced the old mother of the four brothers to death, and framed several of them in prison.At the same time, all kinds of stories about Su Yuchen''s bad deeds spread in the capital. Su Fu''s reputation was destroyed and the prestige in the capital dropped to the lowest point in history.


    The old master Su was almost angry to death. He was so angry that the whole Su mansion changed.


    Su''s father carried Aunt Li, who had a second son, to be his wife.


    Hearing the news, Mrs. Su was stunned in the same place and fainted, unconscious.


    Su''s father is still unmoved. He can''t let this son of a bitch hold his back!


    Hearing this news, ye Shuli''s mood gradually improved.


    Of course, there are other reasons. Every time she sees Ye Xihan''s swollen face, she can''t help laughing.


    The scorpion''s toxicity has not gone down. Ye Xihan has been drinking the antidote Decoction these days. She has been stung on her face. Her left face is bigger than her right face. There is no half clear rhyme in it. Therefore, let alone going out of the house, she even wants to wear the veil in the room.


    Ye Shu sneers from his heart. I don''t know if Su Yuchen can love her when he sees her.


    The more happy she is, the more hate Ye Xihan has.


    "Soon your good days will come to an end, bitch." The leaf brook Han Yin ruthlessly low Nan way, tied the letter paper to the carrier pigeon, released the pigeon.


    Brother Sheng an wants her life?


    No, no, she won''t kill her. She wants Ye Shu to die rather than die!

 Chapter 244

    The days went peacefully to February.


    Ye Xihan has been quite self-conscious these days. He stays in his yard all day long and seldom goes out. All day long, he either does needlework or practices yaoqin, which is very clever.


    Half a month later, half of her swollen face finally disappeared, which began to appear frequently in front of the public.


    These days, she has been looking for the opportunity to get rid of Ye Shu.


    However, not only is Wen''s mansion heavily guarded, but ye Shu is always accompanied by an inseparable pocketed egg. The daily rush between Wen''s mansion and the drugstore makes her and Xue Shengan unable to start.


    Long Na''s request is to solve Ye Shuli before Pei Lang comes back. Now it''s only half a month since Pei Lang''s return. The more urgent the time is, the more calm she is.


    Quietly, quietly lurking in the dark, ye Xihan staring at Ye Shuli''s eyes, just like a poisonous snake hiding in the dark and humid place.


    Ye Shuli thinks that ye Xihan''s eyes are strange recently. He can''t say what''s wrong with her, but it makes her feel creepy and defensive.


    The opportunity finally came.


    For more than two months, the government of Wenguo has continuously given porridge and medicine, which has greatly improved its prestige in the capital. Ye Tianfeng proposed that his family go to Hanshan Temple to pray for a day, in order to protect the prosperity of the Ye family. Even the old lady, who has been living for a long time, is happy to go with him.


    On the dinner table, ye Shuli nodded and said with a smile: "it''s good to go out for a walk. I''m very busy these days."


    A few days ago, when he was annoyed by Su Yuchen, ye Tianfeng was in a better mood: "it''s time to relax. By the way, I have another good news..."


    When ye Tianfeng said this, his voice gradually decreased. Lin asked in a puzzled way, "what''s the good news


    Glanced around a few eyes, ye Tianfeng whispered: "Gui Ran is going back to Beijing."


    Smell speech, Lin Shi startled: "true or false? Does she know? "


    Ye Tianfeng frowned slightly and said, "I just got the news from that boy. I''m afraid my mother is excited. I haven''t thought about how to talk to her for a moment."


    Ye Shu left to listen to a face muddled than: "Mom and Dad, what are you talking about?"


    "Shuli Your uncle is coming back. " Ye Tianfeng explained.


    Ye Shu left Leng Leng, in the brain quickly searching for information about this number one person.


    My husband has three sons and a daughter. Her father is the eldest. After the separation, her second uncle worked in other places all the year round, and her third aunt went out of Beijing with her husband''s family.


    Only the youngest son, ye guiran, is the most rebellious one. He has never been in the temple. He likes to roam around like a wild crane, and often makes the old lady helpless. When ye went back to Beijing to take pictures of his father, he was very rare.


    There is almost no part of this role in the original work, and ye Shuli''s impression of him only stays in the description of his elder brother and his parents'' daily words.


    Looking at Ye Shuli''s blank face, Lin sighed: "you don''t remember that he''s normal. The only time you saw him was when you were four years old. I can''t remember."


    Ye Shuli probably understood why her father hesitated to tell the old lady about it, for fear that she could not control her emotion.


    Over the years, although the old lady is very angry when she mentions her uncle, and does not allow others to mention him in front of her, she is her youngest son. No matter how much she blames him, she misses him very much.


    "Why did uncle come back all of a sudden?" It was ye Qinzhi who asked.


    Ye Tianfeng coughed softly and said in a low voice: "the eldest son of general Zhaowen of the emperor entered Beijing a few days ago. Later I received a letter from your uncle saying that he has been following general Wen in the frontier all these years and has become a counselor under his account. Now he will come back to assist the general with the imperial edict."


    Then he pinched his fingers and said, "I guess I''ll be in the capital in five or six days."


    Ye Shuli picks his eyebrows and turns his eyes. Wen Jinrui''s elder brother has never been to the capital in the original work.


    It seems that it is her Siberian butterfly who incites her wings. In this way, after seeing through the dragon''s plan, the eldest prince party will be able to make preparations early and not be caught off guard as in the original work.


    Lin quickly said: "I''ll ask my servants to clean up a yard right away."


    "Don''t worry." Ye Tianfeng waved his hand and said, "I don''t know if the boy will live in the mansion. I''d better prepare for the temple blessing three days later."


    Lin nodded, and the family began to talk with laughter on the table.


    Only yexihan sat on one side, silent, and a little light flashed in his eyes.


    Three days later, a few brand-new carriages stopped in front of Wenguo mansion.Originally, the whole family was going to Hanshan Temple. Unexpectedly, two days ago, Li Yuzhen''s child was a little bit cold. You''an was only five months old. He was sick and could not speak. He just slept in Li Yuzhen''s arms and sometimes vomited milk.


    Ye Qinzhi had only such a son. Naturally, he put you first. So this time he prayed, his elder brother and sister-in-law and his wife both stayed in the house.


    They travel low-key, do not want to disturb the civilians, so in addition to a few guards, the maid only took a few people.


    Lin and his wife took a carriage, while ye Shuli, ye Xihan and Xu Xifeng took another carriage.


    Ye Shuli and ye Xihan are tired of seeing each other for a long time. No one wants to take the initiative to talk to each other. The atmosphere in the carriage is light, and it all depends on Xu Xifeng to activate the atmosphere.


    Looking at Ye Shuli''s indifferent face, ye Xihan''s mouth slightly raised a smile.


    Sooner or later, she will break the face of this bitch.


    Hanshan Temple is not far from the gate of the city. There are many people praying and praying along the way. The exquisite cheyu comes and goes on the road, and the passers-by are very careful, for fear that one might bump into the carriage of a noble man.


    Ye Shuli accompanied the old lady and Lin to sit on the futon and listen to monk Tu Piao recite the Sutra all morning. He was sleepy. He simply stroked the bangs in front of his forehead, lowered his head to block his eyes and began to sleep secretly.


    Outside the curtain, an old monk looked at her head and shook his head in a funny way.


    One morning later, after listening to the Sutra and praying for blessings, the Lin family and my husband wanted to use vegetarian food together with the host. Ye Shuli was relieved and went out to breathe for a reason.


    Looking at the endless stream of people in the room, ye Shuli couldn''t help feeling that she was here to get married with Wen Jinrui.


    At this time, an old monk, who was looking at some slovenness and chattering, came up to her and saluted her and said, "Amitabha Benefactor, why don''t you go and ask for a peace sign? I''m afraid that the almsgiving Hall of the poor monk''s temple is going black. I''m afraid that I will encounter a disaster of blood recently... "


    Ye Shuli''s face is black.

 Chapter 245

    "Big monk, is it hard to say a few good words for the Chinese new year Ye Shuli shriveled his mouth discontentedly. On such a festive day, whoever says you want to meet with blood will not be happy.


    What''s more, in front of him, he was still slovenly, and his eyes were shining with unknown light. He looked like a money swindler.


    "Benefactor Poor monk, it''s all for you... " The old monk said with a smile.


    "But you''ve just said that to more than ten people. Do you think I''m stupid?" Ye Shuli couldn''t help looking at him.


    Earlier, she saw the monk standing at the gate of the temple. She caught a passer-by and said that he was suffering from bloodshed. Then she fooled him into asking for a lot in the temple.


    There are a lot of people asking for autographs during the festival, and the cost of asking for autographs is several times more than usual. The purpose of the old monk is self-evident.


    The old monk said with a smile: "believe it or not, but benefactor is good for people and nature. Even if you encounter a dangerous event, you can get help from a noble person. You can save yourself from danger."


    See he finally said a few good words, leaf book leaves facial expression just to slow down a lot of, smile a way: "this words return almost."


    The old monk also laughed, revealing his mouth with two missing teeth, and one hand spread out in front of her.


    ¡°¡­¡­ What are you doing? "


    "Hey hey, good words please, good words please."


    Ye Shu took out one or two silver and put it in his hand. Then he quickly pulled the poached egg away from here.


    The old monk just looked at the figure of her leaving in situ and laughed without saying a word.


    Born rich, there is no danger.


    When a lady with small eyes and thin lips passed by, he quickly put the silver in his arms and said, "benefactor, I''m sure there will be a disaster if I watch your seal hall turn black. If I don''t go to chant for a day, I''m afraid it will be dangerous..."


    The woman with small eyes and thin lips frowned unhappily, and the woman around her scolded: "bah, bah, bah! Where''s the beggar monk! Go away and tell lies


    Then he pushed the old monk aside and walked into the temple with a cold hum.


    The old monk shook his head regretfully, and soon a little monk came running over in a hurry and said breathlessly, "Cheng Martial uncle Chenghui, I have found you! What are you doing here? The temple is still waiting for you to open the altar, chant sutras, bless and pray! "


    With that, he quickly took the old monk''s sleeve and went to the temple.


    Ye Huashu was very young. When he was growing up, he didn''t like to eat the vegetarian food in the temple. Ye Shuli took him out of the temple to look for food. In the middle of the mountain, there were often civilians carrying the burden to sell snacks.


    Yexihan see, eyes flash, did not go forward with it, but with a few people behind, has been maintaining a distance.


    Looking at the two brothers and sisters who are playing happily, as well as the pocketed eggs that are closely following and protecting them, ye Xihan can''t help but start to worry secretly.


    Why don''t you start?


    Ye Huashu and ye Shuli are buying sugar from a man who is carrying a burden to sell rice candy. Suddenly, they are bumped by a man.


    "Sorry Are you all right, girl


    A cold and some familiar voice rang out. Ye Shuli couldn''t help looking up. Suddenly, his face changed slightly and his tone became cold: "it''s you!"


    The man saw that the person in front of him was Ye Shuli. Suddenly his face changed, and the poached egg recognized him. Who else could it be that this man was not amber who had escaped before?


    At the moment, he accidentally ran into several people from ye Shuli. Without a word, he immediately turned around and ran down the mountain. Ye Shuli was surprised and said, "egg, don''t let him run away!"


    He Baodan answered, and immediately ran to amber subconsciously. After a while, he disappeared. All the pedestrians in the mountain were Zhang Er monk, looking at them without thinking.


    Ye Xihan sees this, the corner of the mouth starts to put on a successful sneer.


    "Don''t try to run! You can''t escape me The poached egg chases amber and shuttles through the woods flexibly, but the snow on the ground doesn''t hinder her step at all.


    Seeing the distance getting closer and closer, amber finally seemed to stop and gasp.


    When he was happy, he jumped to drink: "still running! Now I''ve got you


    Amber originally pale face, but at the moment it evoked a strange smile, the purse egg heart suddenly surged with an ominous premonition. Sure enough, suddenly hearing the amber whistle, four big men sprang out of the forest and looked at her.


    The face of the poached egg changes. It''s too bad. It''s a trick!


    At the moment, in the middle of the mountain in the distance, there was also a sudden change.


    "Ah A woman''s cry of horror cut across the sky.


    At the middle of the mountain, I don''t know when they came out of the forest. Many big men with machetes in their hands and their faces covered, all of them were big and their eyes were fierce.


    "Leave all your money or I will kill you!" The leader roared in a vicious voice, and his eyes flashed with fierce light.All of a sudden, the crowd was in chaos and scattered in a bustling way. Many guards around the rich immediately drew out their swords to fight with the masked men.


    Poached egg is not around, ye Shuli is also pale, they met the mountain bandits outside the city! I didn''t expect these mountain bandits to be so bold and dare to fight under Hanshan Temple!


    Not far away, a lady with small eyes and thin lips suddenly grabbed the masked man''s clothes: "give me my bracelet back!"


    The servant girl behind him looked at the miser''s wife with a shudder, and immediately wanted to cry: "Madam It''s just a bracelet. Give it to them


    "Get out of here!" With a fierce push, the big man pushed her on all fours. His eyes swept to her head, and there was a gold hairpin that looked valuable. The greedy look in the big man''s eyes flashed by, and he was about to pull it out.


    The little eyed woman looked at the big man coming with a machete. She was so frightened that she quickly pulled out her hairpin and waved it at him. A big man accidentally cut the back of his hand by her, which immediately angered him.


    "Go to hell, you ungrateful bitch!" The man roared and waved the knife. The lady''s blood splashed on the spot, and her life and death were unknown.


    The crowd suddenly burst out a burst of more high panic screams, the women were scared of legs softened, sat down on the ground dare not move, everywhere is the sound of sobbing.


    From time to time, guards and boys were injured, and a one-sided tyrannical journey swept the whole mountainside.


    "Three Third sister... " Nine year old yehuashu''s face turned pale with fright. His tears whirled in his eyes, but he did not dare to fall down. Yeshu panicked and immediately pulled out a whip to protect yehuashu.


    See next to sell rice candy uncle like scared silly as motionless, ye Shuli quickly white face said: "uncle, here should not stay for a long time, quickly hide!"


    With that, she was about to take ye Huashu to hide in the nearby woods, but the middle-aged man with a shoulder pole suddenly gave a sneer, dropped the burden, grabbed Ye Huashu in her arms, picked him up and ran.


    Ye Shuli''s face changed greatly, so he ran after him: "let go of my brother!"


    Ye Xihan, who is hiding in the distance, sees this scene and flashes a ray of excited light in his eyes.

 Chapter 246

    Suddenly, he was abducted by a stranger, and he was still a nine-year-old child. At last, he could not help crying: "third sister Here''s shu''er... "


    Ye Shuli''s face was calm, and he followed the burly man closely. The skirt was cut by the sharp branches.


    "Bad people! Let go, let go of me Ye Huashu was carried on the shoulder by the man, crying and kicking the man.


    The man''s face is constantly shuttling through the forest, and ye Huashu suddenly bites on his shoulder. The man hums, reaches out his hand and cuts him between his neck, and immediately knocks him out.


    Ye Shuli, who is running wildly, hears Ye Hua''s cry, and his heart comes up to his throat.


    After running for a long time, the man finally stops. Ye Shuli gasps, holds the whip tightly and stares at the man warily: "what have you done to my brother?"


    Hearing this voice, the man turned slightly and said in a low and mellow voice, "just fainted."


    Ye Shu from now on has already eased the spirit, the reason returned to the brain, the whole person also calmed down.


    This is a premeditated and targeted robbery. From the beginning, amber appeared just to transfer the poached egg away from her.


    And this latent man took Ye Huashu away just to lead her to this deserted place, because ye Huashu was in his hand, and ye Shuli would never leave him.


    "Xue Sheng''an sent you here?" Ye Shu''s voice sounded like ice in the forest, and his breath condensed into a white fog in the air.


    The man looked at her with a little surprise, put the unconscious Ye Huashu on the ground and said in a deep voice, "someone has given you ten thousand taels of silver to kill you. Now that you know it, don''t struggle bravely any more, just let it go."


    Ye Shu''s head sank, and she was really poisoned by Xue Sheng''an.


    The man saw that she didn''t speak, and without saying a word, he came forward to capture her. Ye Shu left his eyes dark, and the whip in his hand swung fiercely on the back of his hand.


    The pain on the back of his hand made him take a breath of air-conditioning. The man quickly dodged the second whip and looked into her eyes. He was surprised.


    "It seems that I underestimate you, but you are too weak to escape from us." The man said in a deep voice.


    The branches around rustle and rustle, and ye Shu''s centrifugal head is filled with a bad premonition. Sure enough, many masked men who have just committed the crime have emerged.


    She turned pale and felt that she was doomed today.


    "Girl, don''t make unnecessary resistance any more. As long as you give up your hand, we''ll let your brother go."


    Ye Shu left the hand holding the whip tightly, his face was cold, and he didn''t say a word. Seeing this, the leader who had killed people before said coldly, "what''s the nonsense, just do it."


    She trembled and thought that the other party was going to kill her. However, the other party just went up to the front and grabbed her hands after avoiding her fierce whip. Then her back neck hurt and she fell into the darkness.


    Before fainting, she only thought of the old monk with crow''s beak in the temple on the top of the mountain. She knew that she should have asked for a peace visa


    "Damn it! I can''t see how fierce it is The head of the big man angrily roared, he just started when ye Shuli was pumping several times, now the arm is bleeding.


    Seeing this, the middle-aged man who picked the rice candy immediately came forward and said, "don''t be angry. Now that you''ve got it, you''d better leave here. Be careful what happens."


    The leader looked at the fainted Ye Shu fiercely and said: "Yao, everyone, don''t do it now!"


    The crowd immediately stood out a slender woman, she a leaf book from the back up, said: "the big boss of the rest assured, everything to us."


    "What about this kid?" Someone pointed to Ye Huashu on the ground and said.


    The man who picked the rice candy paused and said, "this has nothing to do with the child. It''s better to keep him on the road."


    When the leader saw that ye Huashu was wearing a lot of clothes, his greedy color flashed by: "Yao Da, you are also an outlaw from prison. How can you be soft hearted? You can''t let the ducks fly at will. This little devil is the child of a rich family. Let''s catch them first! Maybe we can get one more vote in the future! "


    The color of hesitation on the middle-aged man''s face flashed by. After all, he didn''t open his mouth to refute.


    A group of people picked up Ye Shuli and ye Huashu and immediately fled to the stockade on the mountain outside the city.


    Halfway up the mountain and Hanshan Temple have already been in chaos. In the city, Wen Jinrui and the imperial guards soon came to Hanshan Temple to investigate the matter.


    He knew that today Wenguo''s family went to Hanshan Temple to pray. When he heard the urgent report that Hanshan Temple had been attacked by mountain bandits, his heart suddenly rose.


    However, after the completion of the painting, ye Dushan and the wounded are not seen.


    It''s hard to see the extreme of the people''s faces in the government of Wen state. Lin, who lost his daughter and youngest son, has already fainted in tears.Ye Tian Feng cold voice questioned Ye Xihan: "you and Shu Li and Shu Er together, why they disappeared, but you are OK!"


    Ye Xihan''s face was pale, and his eyes were full of water vapor. He said, "I was far away from my third sister. When the mountain bandits came, I was afraid and hid. When the mountain bandits ran away, my third sister and shu''er had disappeared."


    Her clothes were still scratched by the branches, her hair was a little messy, her face was full of panic and fear, and the tears in her eyes seemed to be pouring down the next moment. She really looked scared.


    Yexihan lowered her head, slightly trembling, no one knows, she is excited ecstatic want to cry.


    From now on, ye Shuli will live under her torture!


    "Dad Maybe the book is hidden away with shu''er. "


    Wen Jinrui clenched his fist and didn''t speak, but his face was as cold as ice. He didn''t give up his fist until the evening when his men came back carrying the wounded and unconscious eggs.


    "Shizi, we found her in the woods halfway up the mountain!"


    "Can ye Fu''s brothers and sisters be around him?" he asked


    "No No... "


    He clenched his fist and said in a cold voice, "keep looking..." With that, he could not hide his anxiety and walked out of the room quickly.


    Ye Shuli awoke from a dizziness and found that she was lying on a strange bed. Her clothes were not the one she had worn before, and her face changed slightly.


    "Are you awake?" A girl''s voice came, ye Shuli looked up, and a half old, still affectionate woman was sitting at the table in the room.


    Ye Shuli said in a hoarse voice: "who are you Where''s my brother? "


    "Your brother is fine, don''t worry."


    Ye Shuli slightly grasped the bedding, stared at her tightly and said, "why don''t you kill me, why did you change my clothes?"


    Hearing the speech, the woman looked at her sympathetically and said, "don''t ask too much. Stay here peacefully. Now, in the eyes of people outside, you are dead and gone..."


    Ye Shuli''s face changed slightly, and his voice was a little hoarse: "what What do you mean

 Chapter 247

    She seems to have been sleeping for a long time. It''s night now. In the humble room, the carbon in the stove is crackling, and the candle is swaying, twisting the air.


    The woman pursed her eyes slightly. She didn''t explain in a voice, but said in a warm voice: "you can have a rest. If you have anything to say, you can call me lingniang. By the way, what''s Miss Ye''s name


    Ye Shuli didn''t answer calmly. He asked, "where is this place and how far is it from the capital?"


    These people, even without knowing their identity, abducted their sister and brother. Did Xue Sheng''an hide it?


    If ye rashly tells the other party that she has no chance to die, she will still be alive.


    Ling Niang saw her so alert, sighed a way: "just, you and I just met by chance, stay in the house for two days, then the gold master behind will pick you up."


    Ye Shuli''s eyelids jump slightly. The gold master behind him naturally refers to Xue Shengan.


    But she felt that something was wrong. With the resentment between Xue Shengan and her, the other party didn''t kill her the first time they caught her, but hid her.


    Thinking of what lingniang said, ye Shuli guesses that the other party is afraid to use what method to let the other party mistakenly think that ye Shuli is dead, but he hides her in private to torture and revenge.


    But where did Xue Sheng''an come from all of a sudden?


    "Where is he going to take me?" Leaf book leaves low voice to ask a way, looking at Ling Niang''s vision is full of cold Li.


    Ling Niang''s body shape is tiny a meal, this girl calm of don''t seem ordinary person. Mingming was abducted by mountain bandits. She didn''t panic or cry when she woke up. Her cool and calm demeanor was completely different from that of ordinary ladies. She couldn''t help but feel a little appreciation.


    "It''s natural to leave the capital far away." Ling Niang slowed down tone, light voice reply way, leaf book leaves this kind of face danger not disorderly appearance let her heart give birth to a trace of love, "you haven''t used the dinner, I go to the kitchen to bring food for you."


    At the same time, there was a doubt in my heart.


    The gold owner behind her only said that Miss Ye was the daughter of a rich family. Only those who offended her would get revenge. But her eyes were always fierce. Seeing ye Shuli this time, she only felt that the daughter of an ordinary rich businessman could not cultivate this kind of bearing.


    "Wait, where''s my brother? Where is he? " Looking at Ling Niang to go, ye Shuli clenched his fist.


    Ling Niang head also didn''t return ground to walk to the door of the room: "girl don''t worry, we won''t how to him, he is sleeping well now."


    Her pace is very calm, there is no ordinary people''s vanity, a look is a practitioner.


    The door was closed gently and gave a squeak. Ye Shuli immediately lifted the quilt and jumped out of bed to inspect the surrounding situation. When he just stood up, he felt that his hands and feet were weak. His mind was dizzy and he sat on the bed again.


    Looks like she''s been drugged.


    Subconsciously, she frowned and rubbed her head, only to find that the jewelry on her head was empty.


    The whip on the waist was taken away, along with the two hairpins that Fengge gave her to protect her body!


    Suddenly, she was in a panic.


    There is no secret poison, and a nine-year-old boy can''t be left behind.


    This time, how can she escape from these thieves?


    If Xue Sheng''an is really allowed to take her away, I''m afraid she won''t be able to return to the capital in her life.


    The confusion in the heart only lasted for a moment. Ye Shuli soon calmed down again. His eyes were clear and bright. He leaned on the bed column and quietly closed his eyes.


    Ling Niang came in with the food and saw such a picture. She couldn''t help but be stunned by the beauty of the other party.


    Ye Shuli said nothing and ate the meal from lingniang. Even though she knew there might be medicine in it, she didn''t eat and had no strength to escape.


    Although her face is very smelly, action is natural as if at home, Ling Niang can''t help but smile bitterly, where is this like a prisoner? I''m like a maid who serves this girl.


    But her heart more, is to Ye Shuli this calm and courage of admiration.


    But Ling Niang didn''t know that the woman in front of her had a kind of unyielding temperament hidden in her bones. In such a dangerous situation, the more clear and normal people on her face, the more crazy the blood flowing in her body.


    The dark night is long. I don''t know how many people don''t want to sleep that night. It''s early in the morning, the sky and the moon are slightly white, but the torch in the forest of the cold mountain in the south of the city has been burning all night.


    Wen Jinrui and the Ye brothers have been searching the forest all night.


    Wen Jinrui shuttles through the forest with a torch on his face, but the hasty pace at his feet has already revealed his inner anxiety. The faster he goes, the sooner he leaves the guards behind.


    He even climbed down the cliff by himself and found the cave where ye Shuli met and took refuge. He expected that she might hide there.


    But there was no one in the dark hole, only unknown animal bones piled up in the corner."Ah li Where on earth are you... " Wen Jinrui murmured that his expression was already fragile, and the worry and anxiety in his eyes could no longer be covered.


    When he came back to the mountain, he saw the guards gathered in silence. Ye Qin knew that his eyes were dazed and stunned. Ye Qi let a seven foot man squat aside and cry.


    Wen Jinrui''s heart sank, and a sense of foreboding came up.


    "My son We are looking for I found Miss Ye San... " Someone in the guard said yes.


    Wen Jinrui clenched his fist and walked towards the crowd step by step. The guards consciously made way for him.


    a thin body as like as two peas, and a cloth on it, and a cloth of disorderly appearance, is exactly the same as the clothes that ye Shu is missing.


    He squatted down, his hands trembling slightly to open the white cloth, and the people around him could not bear not to open their heads.


    Under the white cloth, a lifeless woman''s corpse is suddenly reflected in her eyes. Her clothes and hair are in a mess. The most frightening thing is that her face is so badly scratched that she can''t see her original appearance. It''s extremely terrifying.


    He suddenly remembered that strange dream, his face full of sword marks, and the lifeless Ye Shuli.


    Wen Jinrui missed a beat and his pupils shrank suddenly. His voice was hoarse and he said difficultly: -- This, this is not necessarily Shuli, maybe it''s the person behind it who did it intentionally... "


    Hearing this, ye Qirang didn''t feel any comfort. Ye Shuli''s height, figure and face shape are familiar to them. How can they admit their mistakes?


    He cried out: "at the beginning, Shu Li destroyed Xue Sheng''an''s face, but now he''s back for revenge! I hate it I hate it


    A big white hand with clear bones gently stroked the disgusting face, like love. People pour out their love so gently.


    Wen Jinrui didn''t make a sound. He lowered his head, closed his eyes and didn''t move.


    All over the sky, the fear came into my heart. My heart was pierced by ten thousand swords. Every drop of blood in my body was crying for regret and hatred.


    A drop of crystal tears in the night and fire quietly fell on the face of that terrible, Wen Jinrui action gentle, very careful to hold the body in his arms.


    "Ah li..." He whispered and whispered, still remembering her smile the day before yesterday.


    But as soon as he held the body tightly in his arms, his head was suddenly raised, and his eyes were shining with dazzling colors.


    "She She is not ah Li

 Chapter 248

    Ye Shuli lay in bed and couldn''t sleep.


    The sound insulation effect of this simple room is not very good. She has clearly heard that the watchmen outside have changed the third wave. The watchmen are not at ease. They chatter outside. Ye Shuli immediately raises his ears and listens quietly.


    "Hiss I''m freezing to death! Damn, those people are eating and drinking on a cold night, and I have to watch the night here! " A rough voice murmured in discontent.


    Another softer male voice rang out: "forget it, anyway, it''s hard for lingniang to change people after only one and a half hours. The little devil who was caught woke up in the middle of the night and refused to eat or sleep. He cried and made noise. Lingniang coaxed him to now, but it''s miserable! "


    "Lao Tzu said that this kind of little devil would be finished with a beating. That''s how my son came from childhood!"


    ¡°¡­¡­ That child is used by the stronghold leader for ransom. You can''t wait on him like a little ancestor. "


    Hearing this, ye Shu relaxed from the heart he had raised for his younger brother.


    Rough male voice way: "say up, this little devil is not in the task?"


    Another voice said helplessly: "it''s not in the task, but the stronghold leader just wants to bring him back to knock more, and Yao can''t persuade the stronghold leader! I don''t know the origin of this little devil. I haven''t heard of any rich family in the city looking for a lost child. I think things will be a little tricky. "


    Because ye Shuli was also missing, the Wenguo government did not dare to disclose the information, so it had to clench its teeth and explore in private.


    The rough male voice was silent for a moment and said, "what''s the trouble? Tomorrow I''ll ask where the kid''s head is. I''ll get the money back and throw it back. Speaking of Since the four brothers of Yao family came to the stockade a few days ago, our Fanyun stockade is much better than usual! "


    "However, I don''t think their brothers are fierce villains, and Yao San and Yao Si are literate. Why can''t they come to the stockade to be mountain bandits?"


    Ye Shuli, turn over the cloud village? Mountain bandit?


    Another voice also said with emotion: "you don''t know, the four brothers of Yao family are pitiful. It''s said that they were good people earlier, but they were forced to death by the bullying son of a rich family. They were put in prison and had been wronged for many years. It was not long ago that I was pardoned by a man who was impartial and fearless and who had just taken office. "


    "But the four brothers of the Yao family couldn''t get rid of their hatred. After they got out of prison, they broke one leg of the rich family''s son. It''s said that the man is still a royal relative! If you don''t commit a crime, you can only go to the stockade and become a mountain bandit. "


    As soon as he heard the rough male voice, he immediately began to scold those powerful families.


    Ye Shu in the dark leaves eyebrow to pick, originally is to beat Su Yuchen half dead that group of people, this world is really small.


    The long night passed quickly. Ling Niang pushed open the door early to give her breakfast. Ye Shuli got up half asleep.


    Ling Niang eyes under a big black eye circle, a look is last night did not sleep, was Ye Huashu that boy noisy not light.


    When ye Shuli finished eating, she quickly took the empty bowl and chopsticks down, and there was only Ye Shuli left in the room.


    In another room, ye Huashu had red lips and white teeth, and his eyes were red and swollen. Beside him, a girl who looked 13 or 4 years old was looking at him with pride: "big man, what are you crying for? Shame!"


    Ye Huashu glared at her angrily, which immediately angered the girl: "what are your eyes? Miss Ben tells you that you will be my special servant in the future, and you can''t go back in your life! "


    After that, she picked up a red whip embedded with a golden bell and shook it. She pointed to Ye Huashu and said, "I heard that you made Ling Niang stay up all night last night. I really don''t know what''s good! I tell you, if you dare to do that again, I''ll whip you! "


    Ye Huashu glared at her angrily and said, "this is my sister''s whip, you thief! robber! Shame on you


    The girl''s face flashed with shame and annoyance. She really liked the Golden Whip and asked her father for it.


    "Shut up! My father is the leader of Fanyun village. Everything here belongs to us! " She said angrily, immediately want to give the boy a little color to see.


    "Smelly boy, kneel down and apologize to me, please, I won''t hit you!"


    The tears in yehuashu''s eyes were spinning, but he could not bear to fall down: "beautiful! I won''t kneel down! You are an ugly and vicious woman, my sister''s, my sister''s


    The girl''s face turned red when she was angry. Then she turned her eyes and sneered: "your sister''s? It''s mine! You don''t kneel, do you? Then I''ll make your sister kneel down and beg me to take the whip


    With that, she plucked up Ye Huashu''s collar and went out.


    Sitting quietly in the room, ye Shuli, who is calculating the way to escape, is frowned by a sharp female voice outside the door."Miss, why did you come here all of a sudden oh dear! And the little devil


    "Get out of the way! Just keep watch at the door. I''m going in! " An impatient girl began to sound.


    The two men in the courtyard looked at each other in embarrassment. No one dared to offend the only daughter of the stronghold leader who had lost her mother since childhood. They had to whisper, "let''s go to find Ling Niang and brother Yao..."


    The crude wooden door was roughly pushed open. Ye Shuli looked up and saw a girl with thick eyebrows and big eyes coming to the house with red eyes and nose.


    "Third sister!"


    After a night of fear, ye Huashu, who finally saw his relatives, ran to Ye Shuli''s arms with a sour nose. Ye Shuli quickly hugged him and observed him. When he saw that he was not hurt, he was relieved.


    "Are you his sister?" A bad female voice sounded.


    The girl at the door looks at Ye Shuli. Her eyes are full of disgust and jealousy, and a trace of surprise.


    How can there be such a beautiful person?


    There are not many girls in the village, and there are even fewer beautiful ones. She is a princess held in the palm of her hand when she urinates. Who can not praise her two good colors?


    Originally thought that he was the most beautiful person here, but now he saw such a beautiful girl. Muqin''s heart was filled with sour water.


    "Who are you?" Ye Shuli saw that she was holding her own golden bell and glass whip in her hand, and the hairpin that Fengge sent to her for self-defense was still on her head. Suddenly, she frowned.


    Muqin''s face sank, even frowning so good-looking woman, she hated!


    "Dare you! My father is the leader of Fanyun stronghold. Don''t get down on your knees when you see Miss Ben! "

 Chapter 249

    Looking at the beauty of the woman in front of her, the anger in Muqin''s heart doesn''t come. She wants Ye Shuli to kneel under her feet and beg for mercy. It''s better to make her face beautiful!


    Smell speech, ye Shuli suddenly sink face, ice general eyes coldly shot at this unknown girl.


    Ye Huashu yelled at her angrily: "you bad woman, don''t bully my third sister!"


    Muqin shriveled his mouth and said with disdain, "third sister? This cheap maidservant is going to be the number one in the kiln in the future. How can you call this kind of prostitute elder sister


    Ye Shuli''s eyes narrowed: "who does the prostitute say?"


    "Deaf? That''s you Muqin subconsciously retorts, saying that he was surprised to feel that he was trapped by the other party''s language, and suddenly he was angry.


    "Bah! No big or small, kneel down and apologize to miss Ben, or I''ll throw you into the man''s nest in the stockade! " Muqin stares at her and yells maliciously.


    Ye Shu was a little angry when she left. A 13-year-old girl''s mind was so vicious and dirty.


    "Come on! Why don''t you move! "


    With Muqin''s words, ye Shuli, who is in his arms, rushes out angrily like an arrow, and bumps into Muqin: "don''t bully my third sister!"


    "Ouch!" Muqin almost fell down when he was hit by her. Immediately, he angrily pushed Ye Huashu to the ground: "smelly kid, I want to kill Miss ben to help you!"


    With that, the whip in her hand would greet Ye Huashu according to his body.


    As soon as ye Shuli''s face was cold, he rushed forward quickly and pinched Muqin''s wrist: "you dare to touch my brother..."


    Ice general words sounded, suddenly people shudder.


    Although she was treated with medicine, she grew up practicing martial arts from a young age. Her physical quality is very high. It is not difficult to deal with a weak and vicious Muqin.


    "Bitch, let me go!" Muqin''s wrist was pinched by her, and she wanted to slap Ye Shuli''s face, hoping to scratch her face with her nails.


    Ye Shuli''s eyes darkened. He took her hand to the side and immediately dodged the slap. Then he quickly stroked her head with the other hand and pulled out the two hairpins and hid them in his sleeve.


    "Ah Muqin was pulled by her, and she twisted her feet. Seeing that she couldn''t hit her, she immediately raised her hand and wanted to fight again. Xu Xifeng stood up with a calm face: "son of a bitch, my father often pays off mountain bandits. I''ve seen the broken knife that day. It''s a common weapon used by mountain bandits outside the capital. Yes, Shuli must have something to do with them! It''s just that there are mountain bandits on several hills outside the city. At this time, we can''t be sure which mountain stronghold did it! "


    Wen Jinrui''s face was tight, and his eyes flashed an urgent and cold light: "what are you waiting for? It''s not too late. Take action immediately. Even if you clean up the den outside the city, you must find a Li!"


    With that, he took the lead to go out of Wenguo government.


    The bodyguard behind him cried anxiously: "my son Would you like to have a rest? "


    He has been up all day and all night.


    Wen Jinrui tightly pursed her lips and didn''t answer. Her eyes were covered with blood, but her steps didn''t stop at all.


    ¡­¡­


    In Fanyun village, a group of people stare at Ye Shuli''s sister and brother.


    Muqin''s image of crying is lost: "Dad, Dad! It''s this bitch who beat me. Qin''er''s body hurts so much! "


    Mu Lei stares at Ye Shuli fiercely. His wolf like eyes seem to eat them up: "I''m offering you good food and drink, but you''re so good. You''ve even stepped on your nose and bullied my daughter


    With that, he spat hard, looked at Ye Shuli''s fearless face, and said angrily: "little girl, don''t you know if I don''t give you some color? My brothers in the stockade are short of women! "


    Smell speech, Ling Niang slightly some nervous ground say: "Zhai Lord, gold Lord said, can''t touch her disorderly, otherwise broke a body, can''t sell a good price."


    Mu Lei immediately overcast again, and his face did not speak. Seeing this, Mu Qin immediately cried: "Dad, you sell her quickly! I don''t want to see her, and this kid! "


    When he said this, Mu Lei, who is very proud of his wealth, remembered that he would have to rely on this rich kid to make a fortune. So he said with a wry smile, "boy, which rich businessman are your parents in the city? Tell them to offer 100 taels of gold and I''ll let you go! "


    Before ye Shuli had time to cover his mouth, ye Huashu glared at him and said, "my father is ye Guogong of Wenguo government, and my mother is the daughter of Lin Ge. If you dare to bully my third sister, they will make you doomed!"


    Smell speech, Mu Lei and the people in the stockade suddenly face a change, surprised ground face to face look at each other.


    The girl and the child With such a noble background?


    The brothers of Yao family frowned and suddenly felt a sense of foreboding.


    The gold owner behind them only told them that they were the children of rich businessmen. An Chao always valued agriculture over commerce, and businessmen had a low status. That''s why they dared to take the job.If the boy didn''t lie, they would have made a big trouble if they had captured their sister and brother.


    After many years of wandering in the world, Mu Lei knew this very well. Although he regretted the gold, he said with regret and bitterness: "I didn''t expect that you were It''s all right. Originally I wanted to let the little devil die, but now I''m afraid it won''t come to a good end. "


    The leaf book leaves immediately facial expression a tight, clenched the hairpin son in the hand, vigilantly looking at the public.


    The four brothers of the Yao family looked at each other, a little impatient.


    Only Ling Niang frowned and was thinking about something. Wen Guofu, ye family, miss three, I''m so familiar


    Then, her face suddenly changed. Isn''t miss Ye San the precious girl who is rumored to have a close relationship with Wen Shizi in the capital? It is said that she was Wen Shizi''s savior!


    Her husband Yao Dalang and his brothers have been in prison for several years. They don''t know these things. She knows them all outside!


    Wen Shizi But their Yao family''s great benefactor The brothers were able to wash away their grievances and all benefited from him.


    If this woman is really miss Ye San Think of here, Ling Niang heart quickly beat up, the facial expression also becomes pale.

 Chapter 250

    When Xu Shi realized that he had said something he shouldn''t have said, ye Huashu immediately became nervous. He curled up in Ye Shuli''s arms and didn''t move. His black pearl like eyes were staring at those people with bad complexion.


    Ye Shuli''s hand has already secretly stroked the silver hairpin in the sleeve, which contains the poisonous sharp needle.


    Nervous heart rate slowly returned to normal, looking at not far from the body splashing clamour of Muqin, ye Shu from the eyes of the drop across a trace of cold.


    If you force her to a desperate situation, the only way to survive is to force Mu Qin to break out.


    In the tense and solidified atmosphere, Yao Si, the youngest of the Yao family, opened his mouth: "brother mu, this sister and brother are so distinguished, but the gold owner behind them conceals their true identity and lures us to take the deal. I''m afraid there is something wrong with them."


    Yao Si is a young and elegant man. He has read some books and has a strong voice among these mountain bandits.


    Hearing the speech, Mu Lei knew that he had only made a steel knife in other people''s hands, but he still hesitated and struggled when he thought of the silver. At last, he said, "but now it''s over, there''s no turning back! The man behind will join us tomorrow night. Just send the kid out together. Anyway, we can''t find out who did it! "


    Muqin was glad to hear: "Dad, you sell that bitch! How about this boy being a slave to me when he stays


    Hearing this, ye Huashu immediately broke away from ye Shuli''s embrace, spread his arm in front of her and said: "bad guy! You are not allowed to sell my sister, I will not be separated from her! "


    Leaf book centrifugal head a warm, hurriedly protect him in the arms.


    Muqin stares at him and wants to rush up to teach him a few words. When he sees Ye Shuli''s cold eyes, he shivers and takes back his outstretched feet.


    On the other hand, Yao Dalang found something wrong with his wife''s look: "Ling Niang Ling Niang? What''s the matter with you? "


    Ling Niang quickly returned to her senses, and her face also recovered some blood color. Her eyes trembled and her husband whispered a few words in her ear. Then Yao Dalang''s face suddenly changed.


    During the stalemate between the two sides, Yao Dalang came out with a light cough and said: "mugo, it''s a bit complicated. It''s better not to make a rash decision. Let''s discuss it first and then make a plan."


    Ye Shuli recognized that this was the man who dressed up as a rice candy seller yesterday.


    Mu Lei still believed in him, not to mention that he didn''t want to get into trouble, so he nodded and said, "well, first lock up their sister and brother, call your brothers, let''s make a good plan."


    Mu Qin smell speech, the facial expression immediately dissatisfied, Mu Lei but rare to him up a bit fierce color way: "Qin Er, you obedient, I let Maotou take you to the mountain hunting to play, don''t come here again."


    With that, he motioned for a thin black man to take her away.


    The wooden door was closed rudely, and ye Shuli and ye Huashu were shut in the dull room.


    "Third sister..." Ye Huashu cried uneasily.


    Ye Shuli looked at him with tears but clenched his teeth. His heart softened and he hugged him and said, "shu''er, are you afraid?"


    Ye Huashu hesitated and nodded, but immediately shook his head and said, "shu''er is afraid, but shu''er is a man. We should protect the third sister!"


    Looking at his pure and firm eyes, ye Shuli sighed a little, rubbed his head, and then took out two hairpins in his sleeve to meditate.


    From the words of the stronghold leader, Xue Shengan will meet with these mountain bandits about tomorrow night, and then send her and ye Huashu out.


    She frowned anxiously. She was fearless, but she could not be in danger.


    Looking out of the window under the winter sun white snow, ye Shu from the eyes of a dark, escape is imperative.


    On the other hand, the four brothers of Yao family have all learned the relationship between Ye Shuli and Wen Jinrui from Ling Niang, and their faces are not good-looking at the moment.


    Yao Si frowned and said, "what should I do Unexpectedly, this girl has a great connection with her benefactor. "


    "Send Ye''s brothers and sisters back. Miss Ye San is Wen Shizi''s life-saving benefactor. We can''t be ungrateful." Yao said in a firm voice.


    Yao Erlang hesitated and said, "but how can the stockade leader explain? We have accepted the deposit. What can we do if we can''t hand it over? "


    Ling Niang also frowned sorrowfully: "with Mu Lei''s indomitable temperament, how can the silver be returned? If you break the contract, you will be annoyed by the gold owner


    "If a few of us collect some money in private to return the deposit, it may not be a good way, but we can''t take out so much money in a short time. What''s more, if we annoy the gold owner behind us, it will be even worse for Fanyun stronghold." Yao Si Lang ponders the analysis way.


    Yao Da Lang clenched his fist and said, "I''ll go and talk to the stronghold leader."


    This girl can''t move!


    After their four brothers had been in prison for so many years, several new officials did not dare to offend the Su family and turned a blind eye to their grievances. Only Wen Jinrui, who is selfless and fearless of power, has just sentenced countless unjust cases in the prison. If it wasn''t for him, their four brothers would not know when and when they would be in prison!From lingniang''s words, Miss Ye San is not only kind to Wen Shizi, but also seems to be his sweetheart. They have done stupid things in a muddle. They must not let Miss Ye San have an accident, otherwise they will have no face to face Wen Jinrui.


    The remaining three brothers looked at each other with different faces, but no one came forward to stop the elder brother.


    Yao shook his head and sighed: "Alas, big brother is too aggressive. We have only been here for half a month. Although Mu Lei trusts us, he is still on guard. I''m afraid my elder brother is going to annoy Mu Lei. If he can''t persuade Mu Lei, it will be troublesome. "


    Ling Niang also said: "I think If you want to persuade the stronghold leader, it''s impossible... "


    Yao Si lowered his head for a moment, clenched his sleeve and said, "in case Mu Lei and his elder brother have a grudge, let''s write a letter to Wen Shizi first."


    Now it''s the only way.


    Yao Dalang came to Mu Lei''s room and explained everything in detail.


    "Brother mu, Wen Shizi is kind to our Yao family. Besides, we can''t afford to make trouble with the government of the state of Wen. Why don''t we send Ye''s brothers and sisters back before things get serious?"


    Mu Lei''s face was uncertain. After a long silence, he sneered: "brother Yao, you are still too young. At this point, how can Wen government let us go? Don''t forget, we are bandits! "


    "If you do this, don''t say whether the Wen government will let us go. Anyway, the gold owner behind will not let us go! You don''t know that the gold Lord has something to do with the imperial court. The Ye''s daughter has offended people who shouldn''t be offended. We''d better not interfere in their affairs! "


    Yao Dalang''s face changed: "brother Mu!"


    In a hurry, he argued for it, but Mu Lei refused to let go.


    This dispute lasted a whole day.

 Chapter 251

    On this day, in order to protect the people of the city, the imperial army began to search the city gate in a carpet style, vigorously clearing away the mountain bandits from the surrounding mountains. All the stockaded villages on the mountain outside the city were miserable.


    The collusion between officials and thieves has always been a matter of seeing through and not telling through. Which mountain bandits in this area have nothing to do with the officials in the city? So the government turned a blind eye to the mountain bandits.


    It''s a senior official of grade four who is leading the siege of the mountain bandits today. Let alone protect them, it''s still a question whether they can protect their own black hats!


    In a scream of grief, a piece of writing paper was handed to the cold face of Wen Jinrui''s hand.


    "Shizi, this is just sent by a beggar."


    Wen Jinrui opened the letter and glanced at it. Her eyes suddenly cooled and her face changed: "ah li Fanyun village, follow me to Fanyun village immediately! "


    With that, he immediately turned around and left, holding the letter tightly in his hand.


    Night has come again, ye Shuli and ye Huashu are still locked in the room.


    There is still no news from Mu Lei. Today, no one even comes to deliver food to them. Ye Shu is a little uneasy.


    Can''t stay in this dangerous place any longer!


    Although I don''t know whether the other party intentionally or unintentionally forgot to give them food, but without the effect of drugs, ye Shuli''s strength also recovered a lot.


    At the moment, she is thinking about how to take ye Huashu out of this siege.


    "Oh, two rabbits! The young lady''s arrow technique is getting more and more accurate! " A flattering voice outside said dogleg.


    Muqin''s proud voice then rang out: "that''s not true. Is that bitch still in it? I said not to deliver food to them. You didn''t go against my will secretly, did you? "


    "How dare you! Don''t worry, miss. All the food that Ling Niang sent was stopped by us and poured out secretly! "


    "Well done! I see. Open the door for me, and I''ll go in. "


    The servant immediately said in embarrassment: "this Big, big miss, the stronghold leader said he would not let you in... "


    After listening, Muqin immediately kicked him angrily: "do you dare not listen to me? Anyway, my father is over there. He can''t control me for a while. Can you let me sneak in and die for a while? "


    That dogleg grins bitterly, isn''t it going to die


    He didn''t dare to disobey Muqin''s meaning, so he hesitated and said, "just a moment For a moment, young lady, don''t do anything out of line


    The door lock made a sound of kata. As soon as they turned their heads, they saw that Muqin came in triumphantly with two rabbits.


    Ye Huashu glared at her and immediately turned his head away.


    Muqin was rarely not angry, but sat on a chair beside him and said with pride, "you haven''t eaten all day. Are you hungry?"


    The room was quiet, and no one paid attention to her. Muqin suddenly felt a little boring. Then she pointed to the rabbit in her hand and said, "smelly boy, if you can kneel down and beg for a detour for me, Miss Ben will roast the rabbit for you today, how about it?"


    In winter, it''s not easy to hunt two fat rabbits. Ye Huashu, who hasn''t eaten for a day, muttered a few times. Looking at Mu Qin''s proud appearance, he immediately turned to sit down and faced her with his butt.


    The smile on Mu Qin''s face was a little stiff. She glared at Ye Huashu and said, "dead duck has a stiff mouth!"


    Then she looked at Ye Shuli and said with a smile, "Miss ye, you don''t want to see your brother hungry, do you? Well, I''m very tired after walking in the mountains all day. If you come forward and rub my feet for me, I''ll give you a bite to eat! "


    Leaf book leaves to hang down eyes, lightly walked forward a few steps.


    Here comes the opportunity.


    However, Muqin excitedly raises her feet high, waiting for ye Shu to come over and rub her feet, and then kicks her face with a good kick, which is a shame before snow.


    Just when ye Shuli reached out his hand, he was shocked. Muqin only felt that her left foot was pulled by her, and then fell to the ground, which hurt her buttock.


    She was so hurt that she took a breath of cold air and was about to shout angrily. But ye Shuli pinched her chin and covered her mouth. The cry was immediately blocked tightly.


    A sharp gold hairpin was against her neck, and Muqin looked at Ye Shuli with fright in his eyes.


    "If you dare to speak up, I''ll kill you at once!"


    The people outside the door heard the chair inside making a clang sound, but they didn''t hear the sound of Muqin, so they didn''t push the door in.


    "How many ways does Fanyun village go down the mountain?" Ye Shu leaves cold voice to force to ask a way, the gold Zan tightly sticks to Mu Qin''s skin.


    Muqin, who had seen Ye Shuli''s ferocity, was scared to death at the moment and said in a trembling voice: "yes There are several... "


    "Which one has the least number of people and can lead to the official road?"


    "After The one in the back mountain... " Muqin''s teeth trembled.Ye Shuli''s eyes narrowed: "you go to show me the way, don''t disturb anyone, otherwise don''t blame my ruthlessness."


    Muqin nodded in a hurry, but secretly touched the knife used in hunting at his waist.


    The leaf book leaves the Mou color one to sink, the eye quickly snatches a step to pull out her waist knife, the punishment seems to be a wave to cut off a long hair of Mu Qin.


    "Ah...!" The mouth that she is covered sends out a exclamation, did not expect leaf book leaves to unexpectedly really lay hands on her.


    "In the dishonest action, the next knife I row in your company."


    Feeling the cold touch of the blade on his face, Muqin burst into tears and shook his head.


    Ye Shuli then handed the knife to Ye Huashu, who was stunned, and said in a cold voice, "shu''er, follow me!"


    Ye Huashu nodded with a white face, followed Ye Shuli and took Muqin to the door.


    The two mountain bandits at the gate saw that the eldest lady had been captured. They suddenly changed their faces and wanted to call the people in the stockade.


    Ye Shuli immediately threatened: "don''t make any noise! Or I''ll scratch her face now! "


    Muqin was startled. He shook his legs and cried in a low voice: "don''t act rashly Do you hear me But the eyes of Ye Shuli on his back are staring at the two mountain bandits, indicating that they will take ye Shuli off guard.


    They looked at each other and immediately said, "OK Good! Don''t hurt our young lady... " Then the foot is quietly slowly close to the leaf book from.


    Ye Shuli sees their little actions in his eyes. A sneer rises from the corner of his mouth, but he doesn''t stop them.


    Two people in front of a joy, see the distance is almost, immediately rushed up to want to save Muqin. But ye Shuli grabs Muqin as a shield, and his body flashes. The other side slaps Muqin on the shoulder, which makes her hurt. He can''t help roaring angrily: "idiot! You hit me! Won''t you catch the little one first! "


    In a panic, the man quickly apologized and said, "Miss..." As soon as the voice fell, he felt a stabbing pain on his wrist. Then his arm felt numb and faintly fell down.


    Another person is terrified Zheng Leng, leaf book from flash body past, hold gold hairpin is a thorn again, that person also body a soft to fall down.


    At this time, Muqin was stunned: "you You How dare you know martial arts? "

 Chapter 252

    Ye Shuli looked back at her coldly, put the other end of the gold hairpin against Muqin''s neck and said, "there is poison in the hairpin. If you don''t want to die, lead the way. Don''t play tricks with me."


    "No next time, you know the consequences."


    The pain of being stabbed came from her neck. Muqin felt cold all over. Her eyes were filled with fear. She had never seen anyone die in front of her in her life.


    The leaf book leaves to see she was bluffed to live, this just slightly at ease.


    It was poison hidden in the silver hairpin, but it was only anesthetic hidden in the gold hairpin. They were afraid that they would wake up after several hours of sleep.


    Under the fatal threat of Ye Shuli, Muqin had to take their sister and brother to avoid the mountain bandits in the village and walk to a remote but silent mountain road.


    After being dragged away by Ye Shu for a long time, Muqin finally cried and said, "it''s official way to continue to go down Over there, over there is another village''s territory. You can''t break in at will... "


    Ye Shuli stopped, took off Muqin''s belt and tied her hands to a nearby tree.


    "Hello! What do you want Let me go. I''ve brought you here. What else do you want to do to me? " Muqin was in a panic and cried at once.


    See ye Shu leave ignore her, immediately is a big scold, even raise foot to kick her: "bitch! You don''t mean what you say! You... "


    The abusive voice stops completely. Ye Shuli grabs her kicking foot, takes off Muqin''s shoes impolitely, pulls off her socks and puts them in her mouth.


    "It''s so noisy!"


    "Well "No!" Muqin, who was blocked, looked at her in disbelief. The feeling of being humiliated made her blush like a baked crab, and her figure trembled uncontrollably.


    After tidying up Muqin, ye Shuli looks at her hair, which has been cut off and looks messy. Then he pulls off a pair of earrings and Yingluo on her neck.


    "Follow me, pearl."


    It''s not suitable to stay here for a long time. She must go back to the official road and go to the imperial city.


    Ye Huashu nodded and followed him. Then he thought of something. He turned back and stepped on Muqin. Then he quickly followed Ye Shuli.


    Muqin murmured in pain. He was tied to a tree and couldn''t move. Looking at the back of his sister and brother, he wanted to cut them into pieces.


    The temperature in the forest is very low. Muqin, who is barefoot, is frozen almost unconscious. For a long time, no one has saved her, so she can''t help crying.


    On the other hand, Yao Dalang was still persuading Mu Lei: "brother mu, it''s still time to go back Today, the city has begun to clear away the mountain bandits with its officers and soldiers, and will soon arrive at Fanyun village. It''s impossible not to run for life now! "


    Mu Lei is also very nervous. He didn''t expect that the officers and soldiers in the city were moving so fast. He wanted to wait to give the Ye family''s brothers and sisters to that man in exchange for ten thousand taels of silver!


    Some mountain bandits who knew the situation around him saw that he was still hesitating and joined the team of persuading him.


    "No! Now we can''t let Ye''s brothers and sisters go. Don''t you see that the stockade in front of us has been cleared? He He won''t let us go! Only our sister and brother can escape as hostages! "


    Unfortunately, it''s too late.


    At the gate, a mountain bandit came in in panic and said, "stronghold leader, it''s not good! The officers and men in the city have reached the foot of qianzhai mountain! "


    Mu Lei''s face turned white: "how can it be! It can''t be so fast! It''s over It''s over... " It''s too late to escape!


    The crowd immediately became a mess.


    Yao Dalang was relieved and silent for a long time. He said: "brother mu, take your brothers and run away! Ye''s brothers and sisters stay here, and I''ll explain to Wen Shizi! "


    Mu Lei''s eyes brightened: "what you said is true? Excellent! Excellent! Come on, pack up the soft, call qin''er over and follow me! "


    With that, he immediately rushed into the room and turned up his banknote.


    Yao Dalang sighed in his heart. It''s so easy to break up the cloud village


    One of the people who heard the news in the stockade had already hid away without saying a word, while Mu Lei hurriedly gathered up the gold and silver. Then he dragged two big burdens and gasped: "Yao Brother Yao, it''s Mu Lei. I''m sorry for you! Your brotherhood must be in my heart all my life! "


    With that, he yelled at some loyal mountain Bandits: "where''s the young lady? Call her over quickly. This Fanyun stronghold can''t stay any longer. Come with me


    At this time, the door was knocked open, and a pair of cloud brocade black boots with snow trail stepped into the house. Then a jade like voice sounded coldly: "unfortunately, it''s too late."


    Looking at the officers and men pouring into the house and the gorgeous man, Mu Lei''s heart sinks to the bottom of the sea.


    "Where are ye''s brothers and sisters?" Wen Jinrui asked without any emotion, but the storm hidden in the words made the people present shudder.As soon as Mu Lei''s face turned white, he knelt down and said, "your honor..."! They are well together! My Lord, we have been fooled and cheated by others, so we accidentally attack Miss Ye San! I We, we are going to send Miss Ye San back to you! If you have a lot of money, please let us go! "


    Wen Jinrui pursed her lips and asked once again, "where are ye''s brothers and sisters?"


    In a panic, Mu Lei said: "don''t worry, don''t worry! They''re fine. I''ll take you now! "


    With that, he immediately takes Wen Jinrui and his party to the house where ye Shuli''s sister and brother are being held. When they get to the hospital, they find that the door is wide open and there is no one inside. There are two unconscious mountain bandits at the door.


    Mu Lei immediately froze: "people Anyone here? Where are they? "


    A mountain bandit in the crowd trembled and called out: "stronghold leader The first lady seems to be gone, too! "


    Wen Jinrui''s fist had been clenched tightly and made a clear sound. The anxiety and storm in his eyes could not be concealed: "Yao Si, this is what you said in your letter. Are ye''s brothers and sisters here?"


    Yao four''s face turns white, and ye Shu is still with his sister and brother in the morning.


    This matter Mu Lei is suddenly realized, and then angrily looked at the Yao brothers roared: "damn! It''s you white eyed wolves! Yao Dalang, how dare you betray me! Damn You have to die! "


    No wonder the officers and soldiers in the city arrived at Fanyun village so soon!


    Ye Qirang, who came with Wen Jinrui, clenched his fist and said in a cold voice: "don''t worry, Shu Li must have escaped with shu''er first We can still find her now! "


    Wen Jinrui''s expression was moving, and his gloomy face looked evil under the dark fire: "arrest all these people and press them into prison. If there are any rebels, kill them!"


    With that, he left quickly with an anxious look.


    Li Where the hell are you?


    Under the night, ye Shuli and his young Ye Huashu fled to the official road and were panting in the direction of the capital.


    Ye Shuli''s body is a little bit soft after a day of not eating and taking overpowering drugs. Looking at Ye Huashu, who is only nine years old, she stubbornly refuses to let her back. What''s more, she is distressed. She wants to tear Xue Shengan to pieces.


    After walking for a long time, an inn with oil lamp in the distance came into my eyes, and ye Shuli''s eyes lit up.


    She quickly picked up Ye Huashu and rushed to the inn. It was midnight, but the inn was still very busy. Many people were still drinking and eating.


    "Girl, do you want to stay at the top or stay in a shop?" The shopkeeper yawned and ran up.


    Ye Shuli immediately said: "a room, two dishes, one or two wine!"


    As soon as the voice fell, five or six people came in. A slightly neutral voice rang out: "shopkeeper, I want three rooms."


    The shopkeeper immediately looked embarrassed and said, "this There are only two rooms in the shop. The girl just asked for one, and there is only one left! "


    Ye Shu turned his head and saw that the speaker was dressed as a man, with some heroism. However, she found a small hole in the earlobe of her partner, which was a woman.


    That person hears speech, displeased ground says: "two? They haven''t paid yet, have they? Then I''ll take them all! "


    As soon as ye Shuli''s face sank, he immediately threw the Yingluo that he had collected from Muqin in front of the shopkeeper: "there is no broken silver. Use this to offset. The rest need not be changed!"


    The man immediately frowned, looked her in two eyes and said, "I''ll pay three times the price. Please give us all the rooms."


    "This..." The shopkeeper looked at them and hesitated. One side seemed to be angry, but the other side came first. The little girl was with a child, and he was not good at bullying others.


    The atmosphere just froze for a moment.

 Chapter 253

    Seeing the stalemate between the two sides, a handsome young man in black clothes behind him suddenly opened his mouth: "just one room, let uncle ran and his brothers squeeze together. We can make do on the first floor of the inn for one night. Anyway, we can go to Beijing in the morning for half a day."


    His voice has a strange sense of hoarseness, but it''s not bad. Ye Shu can''t help looking at the man, only to see his wheat color, but with a bit of male and female appearance.


    Smell speech, that woman disguised as a man''s woman a Leng, quickly said: "if I make do with it, but how can you rest here!"


    Ye Shuli frowned slightly and soon realized the abnormality of this conversation.


    They were all men except the woman who disguised herself as a man. In front of them, the identity and status of the boy in black clothes seemed not low. Why do you want to let the next person sleep in the room while you stay on the first floor with this woman?


    At this time, I don''t know when the wind and snow outside the house came a middle-aged man, his temperament is free and easy, with a wisp of beard on his chin, we can see that when he was young, he was also a rare beautiful man. The marks carved on his face by the years only added a little more mature charm to him, and every move had a flowing freehand brushwork.


    "Why are you still standing here after I''ve tied my horse for a long time?" The man asked.


    The man in Xuanyi bowed to him and said, "Uncle ran, there are only two rooms left in the inn. This girl just came before us, so we only reserved one room. It''s getting late. You''ve been tired all day. Why don''t you go and have a rest with your brothers? "


    Ye guiran hasn''t opened her mouth yet, and Yuan Shu, who dressed as a woman and dressed as a man, quickly said, "Uncle ran, when I asked for a room, they didn''t pay for it. The other room should be ours."


    Hearing this, ye guiran frowned and said, "how can you fight with little girls and children? You two should sleep in your room tonight, brothers. It''s not like you haven''t slept in the street


    His words are gentle, and even though they are reproaches, they don''t make people feel embarrassed.


    But this words again let leaf book leave can''t help but see that Xuan dress man one eye, can sleep a room with that woman disguised as a man, these two people are husband and wife? There''s no such feeling in the interaction.


    Yuan Shu some unwilling to shut up, but did not argue, she just lightly read the leaf book from a way: "just under too much, also hope the girl forgive me."


    Ye Shuli nodded slightly and said, "you are so polite."


    Nodded, Yuan Shu threw several Liang silver to shopkeeper again way: "shopkeeper, fry a few dishes! We''ll have a few kilos of roast meat and three liang of wine. There are six of us. You can decide how much you want. If you don''t have enough money, you can take care of me! "


    See to have the room that settle down, leaf book leaves this just take leaf painting special to go to an empty table.


    They had not eaten for a day, and they had been walking in the snow for so long. They were already tired and hungry. The shopkeeper quickly brought up the hot food, and ye Huashu immediately wolfed it down.


    While eating, the middle-aged man called ranshu and the boy in Xuanyi sat opposite her.


    "There''s no room in the inn. Do you mind if we join you for a table?" Ye guiran said with a smile.


    "At will." Ye Shuli said faintly as he ate the meal. These people are capable and have a sense of killing. At first sight, they are not ordinary people. It''s better for her to make less trouble.


    Ye guiran poured out a glass of Shaojiu and drank it in a bold way. Then he said to himself, "little girl, is this your brother? Why are you alone in a suburban Inn in the middle of the night? "


    After suffering losses in Fanyun village, ye Huashu did not rashly tell strangers the identity of himself and his sister, but just buried himself in the meal without saying a word.


    "Our parents went to work in the city, and the house of our family collapsed, so we planned to go to the city to look for their two elders." Ye Shuli tells a lie at will and puts it off.


    For this full of holes, ye guiran shrugged and laughed. Seeing that she didn''t want to answer, she didn''t ask again.


    In front of them, they said they were brothers and sisters, but the woman was only wearing ordinary clothes, while the little boy was wearing ordinary clothes.


    What''s more, this woman''s accent is pure, she doesn''t look like an outsider at all, and her appearance and temperament are definitely not those ordinary country girls.


    Thinking of this, ye guiran said: "there are many mountain thieves in the suburbs of the city. As a girl and a child, you should be very careful. If you want to enter the city, you can come with us tomorrow."


    Ye Shuli''s face flashed a glimmer of joy, hesitated for a moment, and quickly agreed: "this is the best way. Thank you, uncle. I don''t know your name?"


    It''s very nice that someone will protect them in the wilderness.


    Ye guiran said with a smile: "you and they call me uncle ran."


    Leaf book left to nod, the other side identity is extraordinary, don''t want to disclose a name easily also is normal matter.


    The boy in Xuanyi looked at them and didn''t speak. The girl dressed as a man at the next table frowned and said, "but uncle, we only have four horses. She''s a girl with a child. How can she go with us?"Ye Shuli is a woman. How can she share a horse with these men? Although she is a woman, she is also a "man" at this time!


    Ye guiran waved his hand indifferently and said, "when did you care about these customs? Tell this girl to ride with you on the same horse, and I''ll take this child with me. Isn''t it just right for eight of us and four horses? "


    ¡°¡­¡­ However, uncle, you have to take part in any stranger''s business, not to mention the two of them... " Yuan Shu some not happy to frown, swallow the words behind. I just had a quarrel with Ye Shu. At the moment, there is a little estrangement between them. What''s more, she doesn''t want a village girl to ride the same horse with herself!


    Ye guiran knows that the younger brother and sister seem to be quite strange, and his secret trip to Beijing is naturally a good way to mind your own business. However, as soon as he saw the sister and brother, there was an inexplicable sense of closeness, and he could not help feeling a little fond of them.


    Seeing this, ye Shuli said with a smile, "Uncle ran, please. I know how to ride a horse. Let my brother ride with me. "


    Smell speech, a few people all slightly surprised to see her one eye, did not expect her to look delicate and weak appearance, unexpectedly also can ride a horse.


    Ye guiran''s heart moves. The girl who can ride a horse is definitely not the country girl. Maybe she was born in a high family, but I don''t know what happened to the sister and brother.


    "I didn''t expect you to ride a horse, little girl!" Ye guiran praised with a smile.


    As soon as the words came down, the door of the inn was knocked open rudely.


    "Don''t move! Give me all the money! "

 Chapter 254

    Several flustered men with machetes burst in, with fierce faces and a calm threat.


    The shopkeeper was stunned for a moment, and soon ran to salute respectfully and said, "which mountain are you from


    This inn dares to open on the official road outside the city. Naturally, it has several brushes. If it has no backer, how dare it do business near the mountain bandit''s nest?


    The location of this inn belongs to langhu village. When they do business here, they have to hand in a sum of money to langhu village every month in exchange for the protection of each other.


    This is the one who broke in tonight, obviously not the one who was sent to collect rent from langhu village in the past.


    One of the great men replied, "we are from Fanyun village!"


    Smell speech that leader but complexion some ugliness, sneer a way: "turn cloud village?"? Fanyun stronghold will no longer exist. Shopkeeper, do you know the actions of the officers and soldiers who came to the capital these two days? Be wise and hand in the money quickly. I''ll help you! "


    The shopkeeper was stunned. He really knew that the officers and soldiers in the capital were clearing away the mountain bandits, but how could the fire burn to Fanyun village so quickly?


    There is a wolf Tiger Village between Fanyun village and the capital. Is the wolf Tiger Village still good?


    Therefore, he gritted his teeth and said: "hero, this is the territory of langhu village..."


    "Bah! Grandfather''s life is going to be gone. Which village is this The man spat bitterly.


    He pushed the shopkeeper''s hand away, and with a machete, he screamed: "listen to me! The officers and soldiers in the capital have come here. Let alone the wolf and tiger stronghold, even the master can''t protect you! Hand in the money quickly, so we can get together! When the officers and soldiers come after you, you can''t run away from the black shop in collusion with the mountain bandits! "


    The shopkeeper''s face changed. Although he was serious in business, he helped the people of langhu stronghold. If the officers and soldiers really came to hunt down these outlaws, he would have to suffer some involvement.


    At this time, he heard a roar: "how bold! A few shameless mountain bandits dare to bully in front of us


    It''s Yuan Shu, who is a woman disguised as a man. When she sees this scene, she suddenly gets up, and her sword is out of sheath.


    Xuanyi boy''s face changed: "Shu, don''t be impulsive!"


    A few mountain bandits who escaped from Fanyun stronghold immediately laughed and said, "where are you from? You don''t want to look at the occasion if you want to stand out!"


    Both sides hold the weapon tightly, and the form is ready to trigger. Yuan Shu glances at Ye Shuli coldly and says: "the sword has no eyes, and those who know each other will soon hide upstairs!"


    As soon as she said this, the people who had been sitting on the first floor eating suddenly went upstairs in a hurry, but Yu Ye Shuli was still in the same place because of the mountain bandit''s words.


    What did those people just say? Have the officers and soldiers come to Fanyun village?


    Ye Shu leaves the heart to move, guess that the person who leads must be Wen Jinrui, perhaps they flurried just missed to go.


    The leader of the mountain Bandit on the opposite side was angry. He was already fighting with the impulsive girl with a machete. The man in black was very tight, and he also took his men to attack.


    "Little girl, don''t be stunned. Take your brother upstairs and hide!" Ye guiran also hardly sank his face and said.


    But ye Shuli was still anxious to learn more about Fanyun village from the mountain bandits, so he urged Ye Huashu to say: "Shuer Go upstairs first


    Yuan Shu saw that ye Shuli was still standing there. She couldn''t help scolding: "do you have eyes? I told you to go, you go! Don''t get in the way here, or we won''t have time to save you! "


    Her words seem to remind the mountain bandits, immediately someone gave up pestering with her, turned to Ye Shuli, wanted to capture her alive as a hostage.


    Ye Shu centrifugal next Lin, is about to hand, the Xuanyi man but with faster speed will she pull into the arms, far away from the thief.


    "Girl, hide quickly. It''s dangerous here." Hoarse voice low in the ear.


    Ye Shuli was yanked away by this force, bumped into his arms and pressed it on his chest. He felt the unusual touch from his hands. Ye Shuli raised his head and said in surprise: "woman?"


    Xuanyi boy didn''t expect to be seen through her daughter. The embarrassed color on her face flashed by and let her go.


    Not far away, a scream of horror rang out.


    Yuan Shu is a thief who wants to attack her. She crushes the man''s right wrist, and the thief rolls on the ground in pain.


    All the people around take a breath of cold air, and ye Shuli can''t help frowning.


    This girl is too cruel to start!


    "I told you that staying here would only get in the way, but you didn''t listen!" Yuan Shu turned around, raised her eyebrows and said impolitely, "Wenjiao, what do you care about her? Come and help me take down these thieves!"


    Wen Jiao reached out to push her into a safe corner, drew out her sword, flashed forward and began to fight. These people stretched out their hands extraordinarily, and they were even more ruthless with a kind of sophistication. Their swordsmanship was cunning, and their fists were full of wind. They attacked the key points directly, and soon beat those mountain bandits into the water.The thief at the head hammered the ground with chagrin. How could they be so unlucky? Just escaped from Fanyun village, I met such a powerful person!


    Seeing that all the thieves had been subdued, Yuan Shu put away her sword and sneered: "this time, you evil thieves dare to be arrogant!"


    The leader of the thief saw her put away the sword, want to take advantage of her unprepared immediately to escape to the door, Yuan Shu angry: "stop him!"


    As soon as the thief opened the gate of the inn, he was severely kicked back by one foot: "Shizi, there are still a few escaped from Fanyun stronghold here!"


    A pleasant sound, such as the collision of jade and stone, rings out with fatigue and Indifference: "catch them all."


    Hearing the sound, ye Shuli was shocked and looked up at the door of the inn.


    The familiar figure stepped in and saw her in the crowd. Her blood and haggard eyes locked her tightly, as if she was the only one left between heaven and earth.


    "Ah li..."


    When Yuan Shu saw the visitor, she opened her eyes incredulously. Her bright eyes were full of admiration and surprise.


    When she grew up, she cried with great joy: "Jin Jin Rui


    Wen Jiao was also surprised: "second brother!"


    The two girls were in a state of surprise and joy, but they saw that the man didn''t seem to hear their call. They quickly stepped into the room and walked to a corner.


    "Ah li I I finally found you Wen Jinrui''s trembling words were filled with joy and choking.


    As soon as he enters the door, she goes straight to Ye Shuli and embraces her in front of so many people. Yuan Shu''s heart suddenly shakes, and the joy on her face disappears: "he Do they know each other? "

 Chapter 255

    Wen Jinrui hugs her tightly into her arms. With so much force, ye Shuli feels that his bones are about to be crushed. His face is buried in a blazing and slightly trembling chest. He smells the familiar breath of that person. Ye Shuli, who has been tense for a long time, can''t help reddening his eyes.


    "I''m fine I''m fine... " She gently buried in each other''s arms, soft voice comfort way.


    Yuan Shu and Wen Jiao suddenly don''t know, so they look at each other on the ground. When they see that they don''t seem to see their existence, Yuan Shu''s eyes twinkle slightly. She takes Wen Jinrui''s sleeve and says in surprise: "good boy! You didn''t hear me. You dare to ignore me! "


    Wen Jinrui frowned and looked at Yuan Shu: "you Are you Yuan Shu


    There was some surprise and doubt in the voice.


    Yuan Shu''s eyes brightened and patted him on the shoulder: "it''s a good brother who lived and died together. I didn''t see him for many years, and I recognized him at once! Now, don''t you look at the man standing over there? "


    Wen Jinrui subconsciously looked in the direction she pointed out, and immediately was stunned in the same place, and then exclaimed in surprise: "Ah Jiao?"


    The boy in Xuanyi eased his complexion and nodded to him with a smile: "second brother, long time no see."


    Hearing this, ye Shuli immediately understood the true identity of the "Youth" in Xuanyi.


    The only one who can call Wen Jinrui like this is his third sister.


    "Why are you, big brother? He didn''t come?" Wen Jinrui asked.


    Wen Jiao looked around a few times and gave Wen Jinrui a look. The latter immediately straightened his face and said, "this is not a place to talk. You guys tie these people up and shut them up in the kitchen. Don''t leave other people here. There are officers and soldiers guarding the inn tonight. Don''t worry about the danger."


    At his command, his bodyguards immediately took action, and the shopkeeper and the little two, who were doing chores, also retreated to the room where they were sleeping.


    Seeing that there were no other idle people around, Wen Jiao and others sat back at the table and said, "the frontier situation is a bit urgent. Barbarians often come here. My father is very busy and needs help from my elder brother, so I came to the capital for him, accompanied by Uncle ran and ah Shu."


    Ye guiran said with a smile: "Ah Jiao and ah Shu are both daughter''s families. If it''s inconvenient, I will accompany you to help your brother and sister. I haven''t seen you for many years, and you don''t know how to go back to the frontier to see your father! "


    He said, eyes have been to Wen Jinrui did not leave the waist from ye Shu let go of the hand Piao.


    Just now he held back everyone, but left this girl of unknown origin. Seeing their interaction, I''m afraid they have a lot to do with each other.


    Ye Shuli looked at them curiously, and the other side was also looking at her.


    See two people intimate action is not separated, Yuan Shu eyes micro flash way: "Jin Rui, who is this girl? Do you know each other? "


    Wen Jinrui subconsciously replied: "this is my wife who hasn''t been through the door."


    Listening to his reply, ye Shuli was a little embarrassed, but his heart was full of sweetness. He quickly pulled away his hand on his waist with some shyness, opened a little distance from Wen Jinrui, sat upright and gave them a proper smile.


    Yuan Shu smell speech, smile suddenly stiff in the face, but she quickly react, hide the unnatural look, full of shock said: "good boy! I haven''t seen you for several years. Have you found your daughter-in-law? Which girl is this


    She asked subconsciously, with some urgency in her voice.


    Wen Jiao and ye guiran also look at each other. Wen Jinrui frowns slightly. The situation is special. He doesn''t want to mention Ye Shuli''s true identity in front of so many people, so he hesitates a little and says, "you can call her Miss Ye."


    Yuan Shu saw that he was embarrassed, and she was very happy. The woman was dressed in coarse cloth, and she still appeared in the suburbs in the middle of the night. It must be that her identity was not so noble. Maybe she just got Wen Jinrui''s heart by relying on a face.


    Wenjiao will Yuan Shu look in the eyes, heart slightly sigh, quietly looked at a few eyes, ye Shuli said: "it is Ye girl, in the next Wenjiao, go out to do things for the convenience of men dressed, also hope to forgive."


    Ye Shuli said with a smile, "Miss Wen, you are welcome."


    Wen Jiao nodded, then said with a smile: "it''s a coincidence, but Uncle Ye is also surnamed. Speaking of which, I remember that uncle Ran is also from Beijing, right? Didn''t you say that I came back to Beijing to visit my family that I haven''t seen for many years? Maybe you two are related by blood


    She wanted to make a joke to draw in the distance between the two sides, but she didn''t expect that ye Shuli was stunned when she heard this, and subconsciously said, "but ye''s family of Wenguo government?"


    She just remembered that she had heard Lin and ye Tianfeng say that her uncle, whom she had not seen for many years, was a counselor beside Wen Heng. Wouldn''t it be such a coincidence?


    Ye guiran looked at her in surprise and said, "how do you know it''s the Ye family of Wen state government..." He has been in the frontier for so many years, hiding his true identity and never mentioning it to others.


    "What a coincidence! But uncle, are you really a member of the Ye family in the government of Wen state? " Wen Jinrui is also slightly surprised to ask."Yes I''m fifth in the family. " Anyway, this time back to Beijing he also want to go back to the house, ye guiran did not hide from them, frankly said.


    Yuan Shu exclaimed in amazement: "good, uncle ran! You always lie to us that you are a mountain hunter. Unexpectedly, you come from a famous family! "


    Wen Jinrui said with a smile: "it''s really a coincidence, but uncle, ah Li is really related to you! To tell you the truth, this is the third lady of Wen government. "


    This time it was ye guiran''s turn to be stunned. At last, he locked his eyes on Ye Shuli, swept up and down several times, and said happily and excitedly: "this This is big brother''s daughter? If I remember correctly, is it called Shuli? What a surprise The last time I held you, you were a little baby


    Ye Shuli couldn''t help laughing: "I didn''t expect to meet my uncle here." With that, she felt at ease.


    It seems that there is a strange estrangement between the two sides. This time I saw that uncle ran was actually her uncle. The relationship became closer and the atmosphere became less rigid.


    Ye guiran shook his hands and drank a glass of wine excitedly, saying: "which child just now is also the son of big brother?"


    Ye Shuli said with a smile: "that''s my brother. He''s only nine years old this year. I don''t think my uncle has seen him yet."


    "Quick Call my little nephew and let me have a good look! " Ye guiran laughs and says that he has been away from home for more than ten years, but now he is excited and excited by the surprise of meeting his close relatives.


    Yuan Shu hears this words but is to stare big eyes, in the eyes once crossed a silk of disbelief look, micro open mouth can''t say words.

 Chapter 256

    Ye guiran rubbed his big hand, and his face couldn''t stop laughing. He intimately held Ye Huashu in his arms, let him sit on his thigh and said with a smile, "are you Huashu? Many years ago, I heard that elder brother got another lin''er, but I didn''t have the chance to come back to see him. He and elder brother are really carved in the same mold. "


    He used to be smart and wise, with a bit of free and easy wind. Flow image, at the moment of non-stop giggle, to appear the whole person Lengxi.


    Ye Huashu looked at Ye Shuli nervously. He didn''t know how this uncle suddenly became so intimate with him.


    Ye Shuli from it to appease a smile: "Shu son, this is your father''s brother, call uncle quickly."


    "Uncle." Ye Huashu suddenly called out cleverly.


    Nuo Nuo''s children''s voice sounded, and ye guiran''s heart softened. He had never married and had children for many years, so he loved his children very much. At the moment, when he saw Ye Huashu''s face carved with jade, he really wanted to treat him as his own son.


    He fumbled for a long time from his arms, then took out a side of wrapped, there are also some crushed snacks, gently said: "shu''er, come to eat snacks! There''s nothing delicious in the wilderness. When you get back to the city, my uncle will take you to eat all over the capital! "


    Yuan Shu, who has been in a daze for quite a long time, has just recovered from the roller coaster like plot change. Looking at ye guiran''s love for her sister and brother, she suddenly feels a little uncomfortable.


    She pulled ye guiran''s clothes and said, "good, uncle ran! You secretly hide delicious food and don''t tell me! What about shu''er? "


    Then, as if she had thought of something interesting, she intimately shaved the nose of Pai Yehua and said, "ha ha, what a coincidence. Your name is shu''er, and I''m shu''er too. There will be two shu''er in the future! For the sake of our fate, would you like to be my brother? "


    A child''s heart is pure, and his intuition is the most sensitive. Ye Huashu looks at this big sister with a bright smile. Although he thinks she is similar to his third sister, he always thinks her smile is fake, so he refuses: "Shu Er already has a sister."


    Yuan Shu shriveled shriveled mouth, pinched his soft face and said: "elder sister can have many!"


    She grew up in the frontier, and her strength was different from that of ordinary women. This time, she didn''t grasp the weight of her hand. She made Ye Huashu''s face red, so she couldn''t help turning her head to avoid her hand.


    Yuan Shu''s face is slightly stiff, and immediately returns to the appearance that nothing happened.


    Ye guiran said with a smile: "Shu, don''t be big or small! Shuli, this is Yuanshu, my dry daughter. You two can be sisters in the future. "


    "Oh? How old is the book? " Yuan Shu said with a smile, looking at a piece of sunshine on Ye Shuli''s face.


    Ye Shuli said with a smile: "it''s sixteen this year."


    "Oh! Ah Jiao and I are one year older than you. You can call us elder sister in the future! " Yuan Shu smiles and sits down between her and Wen Jinrui. She blocks Ye Shuli''s shoulder and says, "Ah Jiao and I grew up together. We are good brothers! Since you are Jinrui''s wife, naturally you are our man. Anyone who dares to bully you in the future will just say, "I''m covering you!"


    With that, she patted her chest forthrightly.


    Leaf book leaves to blunt her to smile slightly: "Yuan Shu elder sister." Feeling the hand on her shoulder, she frowned quietly.


    Yuan Shu''s attitude towards her has changed so much that it''s amazing.


    Wen Jiao gave them a helpless smile: "ah Shu, this is not a frontier. Shuli is a noble daughter of a noble family. Pay attention to your words and deeds. The book leaves, Shu she is so straight to go, nerve big temperament, you don''t want to care with her


    A group of people chatted and laughed happily. At this time, ye guiran, who woke up from the joy of meeting his relatives again, suddenly straightened his face and said, "Shuli, how can you and shu''er be in the wilderness so late?"


    Ye Shuli and Wen Jinrui smile slightly and look at each other. Then Wen Jinrui whispers, "Uncle ran, it''s a bit complicated. I''ll explain it when I return to Beijing tomorrow."


    See the atmosphere is not quite right, ye guiran also slightly frowned and nodded, the chest of Ye Huashu against him a big yawn.


    Yuan Shu is thoughtfully looking at the side of the leaf book from a daze.


    It was nearly midnight when the moon was hanging in the night sky. It was snowy and windy outside.


    Ye guiran said: "after a day''s journey, everyone is tired. Let''s have a rest and go to the city early tomorrow morning."


    In the third half of the night, the gate was already closed. Although Wen Jinrui had a token to go in and out, he didn''t ask to rush back to the city overnight because he saw that everyone looked tired.


    There are only two vacant rooms in the inn, one room and two beds. The result of the negotiation is that ye Shuli and ye Huashu sleep in the same room, while Wen Jiao and Yuan Shu sleep in the other room. The rest of the men will be on the first floor for one night.


    Ye Huashu, who was full of food and drink, fell on the couch and fell asleep. Ye Shuli loosened her tight heart. At the moment, she was also very tired. Just as she was about to blow out the candle light, the door was opened with a creak."Ah Rui..." Being swept into a warm arms, ye Shuli takes a deep breath and tightly encircles his waist.


    Wen Jinrui didn''t speak, but the strength of hugging her didn''t decrease a cent.


    "How did you suddenly find Fanyun stronghold?"


    "The Yao brothers and I have some connections. They sent me a letter telling me that you were in Fanyun village." Wen Jinrui closed her eyes and said, with a bit of fatigue in her words.


    Ye Shu centrifugal next move, low said: "I thought this time is doomed..."


    "No Wen Jinrui suddenly opened her eyes and stared at her with bloodshot eyes. She said seriously and hoarsely, "ah li I''m sorry. Next time, it won''t happen again. "


    No one knows how desperate and scared he felt when he saw the corpse of the woman who looked like her. He vowed that he would never let her be in danger again in this life


    Looking at his haggard face, I saw that he was sleepless day and night. Ye Shu''s centrifugal head was sour and buried in his arms.


    Ye Huashu snores softly, and ye Shuli puts down the curtain. They lie down and hug each other tightly.


    Wen Jinrui held her in her arms, chin on her head, extremely gentle whispered: "have a good sleep, I''m here, don''t be afraid."


    Ye Shuli gently hum a, quietly curled up in his arms, a sleepy attack, she gently closed her eyes, only feel very at ease.


    The dim yellow candle light burned all night. The atmosphere in the room was quiet and warm.


    In the next room, someone can''t sleep at all. Hearing that there is no movement in the next room, Yuan Shu can''t sleep at all. She suddenly gets up and sits on the bed. Her face in the dark is full of complicated looks.

 Chapter 257

    "Ah Shu


    In the dark, sleepy Wen Jiao heard the movement and called vaguely.


    Yuan Shu sat on the bed, motionless.


    Wen Jiao wakes up, sits up slowly, looks at Yuan Shu and sighs. How can she not know Yuan Shu''s affection for her second brother?


    "Ah Shu, there are some things you can''t force, so you''d better go along with the fate..."


    Hearing the speech, Yuan Shu grasped the bedding under her body, and her words choked: "Ah Jiao I''m not reconciled to Why haven''t we seen each other for three years? Suddenly there''s one more Ye Shuli. "


    Wenjiao is silent and doesn''t speak. She has no idea about love and doesn''t know how to persuade Yuanshu.


    With tears in her eyes, Yuan Shu sobbed quietly in bed alone.


    She is the daughter of general Wen''s deputy general. Her parents are the right-hand men around him. She has been with him for many years and has hardly returned to Beijing. Since she was born, she has lived in the north of the Great Wall in the snow mountains and desert. She grew up with Wen Jinrui, Wen Jiao and others since childhood and has deep feelings.


    From a very early time, she liked Wen Jinrui, which was an open secret in the frontier barracks. She is beautiful, and her status is not low. There are no women with good colors in the border town to compare with her. In order to pursue Wen Jinrui, she even pestered her father for a long time. Just now, with the consent of her parents, she entered the harsh military camp with Wen Jiao for training.


    She gritted her teeth and swallowed the pain one by one. She grew up from a charming girl to a woman who could take the leader of the enemy without changing her face, just to be closer to her.


    Wen Jinrui has no love for her, which she knows, but she doesn''t care.


    There are no other girls around him, even those who want to get close to him can''t beat her. She thinks that as long as she perseveres, she will succeed one day.


    However, one night four years ago, Wen Jinrui suddenly had a quarrel with general Wen, and then left the border town alone, not knowing where to go.


    He left suddenly without even saying hello to her.


    Sometimes she would receive letters from him, but every time they were sent to a different place, she didn''t know where to send them.


    One year after he left, he didn''t even come back to the border town, and there was no news.


    At that time, she was only 13 years old. Others said that she was young and didn''t know how to love, but she had already determined that Wen Jinrui was her only husband in the future, so she didn''t find a marriage until she was 17.


    She finally came to Beijing to persuade her father to bring her a chance.


    But the first time he saw him, he held another strange woman in his arms.


    He cherished and nervous. She had never seen him in 13 years.


    Yuan Shu, who has always been strong enough to despise those weeping and delicate women, can''t help but shed tears this time.


    At the moment, she wanted to cry, but the walls of the inn were shallow, and any movement would be heard. She only dared to bite her teeth and bury her face in the quilt.


    Seeing that her friends who grew up together cry so sad, Wen Jiao is also distressed and has a headache. It''s just her brother''s personal feelings, and it''s not something she should intervene in.


    Yuan Shu took a breath, choked and said: "I like him more than ten years, why was a later woman robbed? I know him first, and I like him first. "


    Wenjiao has always been silent, at this time only way: "Shu, the feelings of things pay attention to fate, love is not first come and then come."


    "I regret that I didn''t start to look for him at the beginning. If I had been by his side, there might not have been that woman now."


    "What''s the best way to leave that leaf book? Are you taller than me or are you more beautiful than me? All the women in the capital are so delicate that they can''t lift their shoulders or hands. Can she ride a horse and shoot arrows? Can she take the first place in a hundred? I''ve known him for so many years. Why don''t I know that he''s such a good woman who is good at piano, chess, calligraphy, painting and red sleeve dancing! "


    Yuan Shu angrily low voice vent way, and then will face buried in the quilt.


    Hearing these words, Wen Jiao felt a great headache, so he had no choice but to follow her words and comfort her: "you are good everywhere. You can ride a horse, shoot arrows, and fight to kill the enemy. All the women in the capital are canaries in cages. You are tens of millions of times better than them. My second brother doesn''t like you. We all blame him for his bad eyes. Ah Shu is the best girl in the world. He has no eyes of his own. Shall we not have him? "


    Hearing Wen Jiao''s consolation, Yuan Shu felt a little comforted. When she heard her last sentence, she was unhappy again: "Ah Jiao, we are still not good sisters! Why don''t you help me, and always advise me not to think about Jinrui, do you think I can''t accompany your second brother in your heart? "


    Wen Jiao frowned a little displeased when she heard her unreasonable words, but the other party grew up together from childhood. She had to comfort her again in a low voice: "ah Shu, you think too much. It''s my second brother who doesn''t deserve you. This is the most annoying thing. Don''t be influenced by these things. "Yuan Shu dissatisfied with a punch soft quilt, unconvinced to say: "I just want to see, what ability does this leaf girl have in the end, can he be confused?"


    "Shu, don''t mess around, it''s uncle Ran''s niece!" Even Yuan Shu''s spleen of Wenjiao suddenly some nervous up.


    Yuan Shu is discontented ground shriveled shriveled mouth: "I know! Of course, I won''t do anything to her. In your eyes, I''m just a person who makes trouble out of no reason, doesn''t know what to do and doesn''t have eyes! She is uncle Ran''s own niece, and I am uncle Ran''s dry daughter! Who do you think uncle ran likes better, the dry daughter who has been together for more than ten years and the niece who has only met once


    "For uncle ran, you are very..."


    In the middle of the story, Wen Jiao felt Yuan Shu''s low air pressure. He was afraid that she would continue to make trouble, so he had to say, "naturally, I like ah Shu more..."


    After hearing this, Yuan Shu said nothing. Wen Jiao saw that she was no longer sobbing. She thought that she had already let off her emotions. Wen Jiao yawned and said wearily, "go to sleep. You have to go to Beijing tomorrow morning."


    Looking at Wen Jiao falling asleep again, Yuan Shu sits on the bed and stares at the wall of the next room. Her eyes twinkle and she only lies down for a long time.

 Chapter 258

    The next morning, everyone got up early. When ye Shu woke up, Wen Jinrui was no longer in the house, and there was a faint afterglow in the bedding beside him.


    A group of people simply wash, after breakfast, they set out to the capital, but all eyes are like nothing to Ye Shuli and Wen Jinrui.


    Last night, Wen Jinrui had sent people to the city overnight to send a few carriages. At this time, they had stopped outside the inn, and a group of people rushed to the city with several prisoners.


    The number of carriages was limited. Ye guiran, together with their three girls and ye Huashu, crowded into a carriage and talked happily all the way.


    Ye Shuli knew the origin of his name. It turned out that it had something to do with this uncle.


    When Lin was pregnant with her, it happened that ye guiran was making a fuss about going to travel around the world. He said goodbye to the government of Wen without leaving a letter of parting. Because ye Tianfeng really missed his younger brother, he named his daughter Shuli.


    Ye guiran sighed: "I''ve been there for more than ten years, but I don''t know what happened to my mother now."


    "Grandma was ill for a long time before, and a bad aunt poisoned her. My sister drove her out!" Ye Huashu said angrily, his eyes shining with anger.


    "What''s the matter?" Ye guiran immediately sinks his face and asks, Wen Jiao and Yuan Shu also turn their heads.


    Ye Shuli smiles bitterly and tells ye guiran about ye Xihan and Bai yiniang.


    "Yexihan?" Ye guiran''s face moved. "I heard that elder brother had taken a concubine. Alas! There are so many women in the backyard that they want to cause trouble. Elder brother disobeyed the instructions of his ancestors, but now he has a bad result and almost killed his mother. Fortunately, nothing serious happened! "


    "After my uncle returns to Beijing, I''ll spend more time with grandma. She will be very happy."


    Ye guiran nodded in silence and looked out of the window to meditate.


    Yuan Shu turned her eyes and said, "will uncle ran live in Wenguo government when he returns to Beijing? Can I go with you? I also want to see Shuli''s sister''s family


    With that, she looked at Ye Shuli expectantly, widened her eyes and said, "Shuli sister, you don''t welcome me, do you?"


    Ye Shuli said with a faint smile: "naturally you are welcome. Ah Jiao can come, too. It''s convenient for you to live in Wenguo government when you come to Beijing to discuss business. "


    "Thank you for leaving my sister." Wen Jiao is also a smile with meaning, her heart has been thinking, how can not live in the general''s house.


    Yuan Shu knew what she was thinking when she saw her look. She also said with a smile, "now, Ah Jiao won''t have to worry about seeing that old witch!"


    "Old Old witch Ye Shuli asked.


    Yuan Shu cold hum a: "is that big long princess!"


    "Ah Shu, pay attention to your words! The capital is not a frontier Ye guiran frowned, with some reprimand in his words.


    Yuan Shu vomits her tongue, and the front of the story turns: "Shu Li Mei Mei, how do you know Jin Rui? Are we all curious? "


    When she asked, the other two also looked at her curiously. Ye Shuli''s body was stunned, and he made a brief description of what happened at the beginning, concealing a small part of it.


    After hearing this, Wen Jiao, with a slight look on her face, saluted her sincerely: "that''s really thanks to Shu Li''s younger sister, otherwise the second elder brother would be doomed."


    Yuan Shu bit her lip, but she had some bad taste in her heart. However, she hid her emotion very well, and only joked: "it seems that Jinrui is a hero saved by beauty, so she agrees with each other! Speaking of it, Jin Rui and I are close friends. You don''t know that Jin Rui was naughty and impulsive when she was a child! Once upon a time, a barbarian came and stole food from several families in the border town, and killed people. Without saying a word, Jinrui went after people with a sword. "


    After a pause, she continued to draw and said: "then, he almost fell into the enemy''s plan! Alas, I had the misfortune to block a cold arrow for him and almost died! I still have a scar on my shoulder! "


    Yuan Shu reached out and rubbed her left shoulder and said with a smile: "at that time, I left such a big scar. I couldn''t cry because I thought I would never marry again. He had no choice but to coax me into saying that no one would want me in the future, so he would accept me. Ha ha ha ha, you don''t know, he is not good at words. He is so awkward when he says that! "


    In the middle of the smile, she stopped immediately and looked at Ye Shuli with embarrassment: "er I''m sorry, I''ve always been open-minded. Don''t mind if the book is away from my sister. "


    The leaf book leaves to smile slightly, can''t see a little displeasure on the face.


    This Yuan Shu is a bit interesting.


    She nodded and said: "Jinrui has always been calm and steady. I didn''t expect that there was such an impulsive side. Fortunately, nothing happened to you. I just heard that. I really felt breathtaking."


    Wen Yan Yuan Shu''s eyes flashed, and then she said: "Shu Li Mei Mei, don''t be cheated by his appearance! Let me tell you, Jinrui was a bear when she was a child... "


    So along the way, Yuan Shu kept talking about her and Wen Jinrui''s funny stories when they were young. Ye Shuli just listened with a smile. When he heard the funny places, he laughed a few times, and when he heard the dangerous places, he also showed a few exclamations.Yuan Shu thought Ye Shu would be angry and would not give her a good look. At the moment, she didn''t react at all. She just felt that her fist was smashed on the soft cotton. Finally, she consciously closed her mouth.


    "But tired? Let me tell you something about Jinrui in the capital. " See her don''t say, leaf book from just smile Yingying ground say, so she then picked up some and Wen Jinrui of affair son say.


    Yuan Shu this listen, in the heart more and more not taste, looking at Ye Shu from the face of soft smile, always feel incomparably eye-catching.


    So he responded with a lack of interest, and could not help but start to wander outside. Ye guiran and Wen Jiao saw her look in their eyes and frowned slightly.


    Yuan Shu''s response is perfunctory. Wen Jiao has always been silent. Ye guiran is afraid that she will not speak well by herself, so he takes the initiative to talk with Ye Shuli with a smile. He talks with humor, and the two have a good atmosphere.


    Yuan Shu''s heart was even worse. She pouted her little mouth and said, "with books, I''m away from my sister, but my uncle ignores me and Ah Jiao!"


    Ye guiran joked: "it''s not that you''ve been distracted?"


    Yuan Shu shriveled his mouth, turned to ignore him, looked at Ye Shuli and asked, "you said that your common sister is proficient in all kinds of music, chess, calligraphy and painting, and she is the first talented woman in the capital. What about you


    Ye Shuli shrugged his shoulders and said with a smile, "I can''t compare with her. I can''t learn piano, chess, calligraphy and painting. I have some experience in riding and shooting."


    Yuan Shu a listen to this words, in the heart head can''t stop of give birth to a few cent different mind. She originally thought that ye Shuli was a beauty with both talent and art, which made Wen Jinrui green eyed. Now she said that she could not even compare with her concubine sister, so she immediately looked down on her.


    Some experience in riding and shooting? No matter how well the canary in the cage learns, can it compare with her eagle flying in the sky?


    So she looked at Ye Shuli''s eyes and couldn''t help taking a little contempt. Then she said with a smile: "so Shuli''s sister can ride and shoot? I thought the expensive women in Beijing could only paint besides writing! I can teach you when I have a chance. I seldom see women who can ride and shoot in the border town! "


    Feeling the inexplicable superiority in her words, ye Shu left his eyes slightly and couldn''t see any emotion.


    This girl is really interesting

 Chapter 259

    "Thank you, sister Yuanshu." Ye Shuli is not angry, as if he didn''t recognize the pride in her words.


    "You! I''m showing off my skills again. Look at your tail in the sky Ye guiran looks at Yuan Shu and says with a smile that he is obviously used to Yuan Shu''s character.


    In their eyes, Yuan Shu is not coy and affectable. She can do whatever she wants. She is sharp and straight. Even if she is not modest, she is straightforward and lovely. She has nothing to do with arrogance and arrogance. What''s more, she does have the capital to show off.


    She is competitive but not domineering. She is competitive but not fierce. She is more generous and enthusiastic than the girl in the boudoir. This is really her favorite place.


    But she still has a few days to return, but you still have a good temper. If one day boast to the expert in front of, that can make people laugh big teeth! Well, isn''t there one up there? "


    Ye guiran pointed to Wen Jinrui in the carriage in front of him.


    No one expected that his words would become a prophecy. Wen Yanyuan Shu just said with a smile: "if you look at the outsider on this day, there will only be Jinrui. I''m naturally convinced of his arrow technique. But my archery was taught by him hand in hand, and it can be regarded as his own disciple. Even if my archery can''t compare with master''s, it''s not inferior. How can it make people laugh? "


    "Don''t be shy, you Ye guiran pretends to dislike Yuan Shu, but also scrapes her cheek.


    But Yuan Shu didn''t care at all. She said solemnly, "that''s not true. I''m not as thick as the wall outside the pass."


    As soon as the voice fell, several people burst out laughing, and the atmosphere in the carriage was very happy.


    Wen Jiao also smiles and squints his eyes. He says to Ye Shuli in a low voice: "ah Shu, she is such a stinky temperament. Don''t care."


    Ye shulirou nodded with a smile, but did not speak.


    But her heart is still a sigh, in the end day and night accompanied by more than ten years, not relatives than relatives, she is a little bit of blood niece, but more unfamiliar.


    Although ye guiran denounced Yuan Shu for a few words, it was for Yuan Shu''s sake. He worried that ye Shuli was biased against her, even if ye Shuli didn''t show any displeasure.


    Yuan Shu a talk, the atmosphere in the car immediately active up, even less words of Wen Jiao also from time to time to insert a few words.


    Leaf book from sit quietly in one side, with the atmosphere more obviously out of place.


    But ye guiran and Wen Jiao didn''t think much about it. The only thing is that the girls in Daojing are graceful and quiet, so they don''t adapt to Yuan Shu''s noisy appearance.


    See the center of gravity of the people around back to his body, Yuan Shu heart a lot better, see ye book from also pleasing to the eye a lot.


    At this time, the group did not know how big a storm had happened in the center of ZhongYiWen government.


    Ye Tianfeng had concealed the disappearance of Ye Shuli and ye Huashu to death, but somehow he leaked the news. One night, people outside all told that ye''s brothers and sisters had been taken captive by mountain bandits. Their life and death were unknown, so the officers and soldiers in the city would clear up the mountains on a large scale.


    At this time, Lin''s worry became ill, and he was lying sick. Ye Tianfeng was anxious and angry, and his mouth was almost bubbling. He didn''t know who was behind him, and his heart was so sinister.


    We have to release a message to clarify the rumor that ye Shuli and ye Huashu stayed in Hanshan Temple to pray, but whether they believe it or not is another matter.


    If ye Shu can''t confirm the falsehood of the rumor, she will be taken captive to the village. Different from Wen Jinrui''s three-day relationship with her husband and daughter at the bottom of the cliff, it was a fatal blow to her reputation.


    See oneself hate tooth itch of person fall into this kind of circumstance, leaf brook Han but half cent is not happy.


    She also wants to sell Ye Shu to other places unconsciously, so that she can live under her own control all her life. She can only look up to her.


    But the message that dark Wei delivers tells her, leaf book left to run!


    Now, Wen Jinrui goes to Fanyun village with her officers and soldiers. She knows that ye Shu has escaped most of the time.


    Now she only hates why she didn''t do it at that time. She decided to be more ruthless. Instead of finding a similar female corpse as false evidence, she would peel off her face to make a mask and create a "Ye Shuli" instead of her.


    There is a good woman in the capital. When she hears the news, she wants to come to find out whether it is true or not. Especially Mrs. Su wants Ye Shuli to be caught in the stronghold. Life is not like death.


    After all, they had nothing to do. A group of gossipy women got together and wanted to visit the government of Wen with any reason.


    Ye Tianfeng hesitated for a moment, but let them in. At this moment, she closed the door to thank the guests. It seemed that she was ready to cover up. She might as well let people in. When asked about ye Shuli, she insisted that she was praying for the people in Hanshan Temple.


    A group of women stepped into the mansion of Wen state with different ideas. Some of them just had nothing to do to join in the fun, and some of them were the ones Mrs. Su provoked.


    Bai Caiwei also begged Bai''s mother to visit Wenguo government, but she came by the reason of visiting relatives to give gifts, although her heart''s purpose was to find out about ye Shuli.The enemy of the enemy is her friend. Although she doesn''t like Ye Shuli very much, she doesn''t want Ye Shuli to have anything to do with her just because ye Shuli and ye Xihan are incompatible.


    But when she arrived at Wenguo mansion, she found that Lin didn''t come out to receive them. She had a bad feeling in her heart.


    Li Yuzhen, Xu Xifeng and others came to entertain the guests.


    "Oh, Mrs. Bai, what a rare guest!" As soon as Mrs. Su saw her white mother, she said hello happily.


    "Mrs. Su, happy new year, happy New Year!" A group of women began to chirp, and they regarded Wenguo mansion as their own garden. Bai Caiwei frowned in disgust.


    Li Yuzhen didn''t look very good, but the visitors were all guests, and most of them had higher seniority than them, so it was hard to say anything.


    Finally, Xu Xifeng freely interrupted them: "ladies, please don''t stand any more. Qiuhong doesn''t want to let the girls make tea and snacks!"


    With the help of making tea, Su Fu sat down in his chair and asked, "Yuzhen girl, why don''t you see Mrs. Lin? Didn''t you annoy me a few days ago, and now you don''t want to see me? "


    In the face of Mrs. Su''s difficulties, Li Yuzhen said with a smile: "Mrs. Su joked that her mother-in-law accidentally caught the cold today. She was afraid that she would be ill and give them to all the ladies. She was lying in bed."


    Smell speech, the public handed over to change a few eyes son, in the heart head to that rumor to have to believe a few cent.

 Chapter 260

    "So it is. It''s cold these days. You should pay more attention to it. Don''t freeze." Mrs. Su is absent-minded and perfunctory, thinking about how to inquire about ye Shuli.


    Looking at, her eyes swept to the side of silent yexihan, immediately moved.


    I saw today''s Ye Xihan''s face was slightly white, and his face was a bit haggard, and his eyebrows were full of light sorrow. He was sitting there alone in a daze.


    Mrs. Su''s eyes turned, and she suddenly sighed: "I don''t know which damned villain''s tomb I''ve run into recently. It''s really a wave that hasn''t been leveled yet. There''s always that mean son of a bitch who''s not bad for him!"


    Those who were present didn''t know what happened to the Su family a few days ago. They all looked like, "Oh? After listening to Mrs. Su''s words, is there something else to tell you about your son? "


    Mrs. Su''s face was mournful. She told her bitterly and indignantly, and said that Su Yuchen''s affairs were all caused by his concubine Ji''s delusion of being superior in the backyard. She deliberately designed to frame Su Yuchen.


    When someone with sensitive news learned that Su''s father had raised a flat wife, he immediately looked at Mrs. Su''s eyes and became extremely sympathetic.


    Mrs. Su sighed and said, "I''m planning to go to Hanshan Temple outside the city these two days to pray for chen''er."


    "You can''t go to Hanshan Temple!" Immediately a voice said softly, with some fear and anxiety.


    It is Ye Xihan who has never made a sound.


    Mrs. Su just looked as if she had just seen her. She was startled and said, "Oh, why is Ye Si''s face so ugly? Is she ill?"


    "No No Ye Xihan murmured in a low voice.


    Hearing this, Bai Mu frowned: "Hanshan Temple? Don''t go these days, Mrs. su. Haven''t you heard that some mountain bandits came to visit and died a few days ago? "


    Mrs. Su patted her brain and said, "look at my memory! By the way, the government of Wenguo also went to Hanshan Temple that day, right? Is Ye Si wench frightened? "


    Ye Xihan reluctantly showed a smile and said: "it''s bad luck to run into the mountain bandits, but fortunately, there is no danger, it doesn''t matter."


    She deliberately laughed so ugly that the people who heard the words could not help but doubt whether her words were true or false.


    "Oh Nothing is good, but say, how didn''t see leaf three wenches? " As expected, Mrs. Su took the bait immediately.


    Ye Xihan''s face moved and he didn''t answer. On one side, Xu Xifeng''s face remained unchanged and said, "the book is still in Hanshan Temple to pray for the people."


    "Oh, I pray for the people. Ye''s girls are different from us laymen." Mrs. Su said with a smile, "it''s just that Hanshan Temple is very dangerous. You are very brave."


    Ye Xihan bit his lip and retorted subconsciously: "third sister will be fine!"


    Her words are really intriguing, people can''t help but secretly glance at her, ye Xihan suddenly gently stirred up a successful smile.


    Mrs. Su narrowed her eyes and said, "I''m planning to go to Hanshan Temple to pray for my son. Since ye San is brave, how about Yuzhen pass on a message for me and let me be a companion with Ye San?"


    Xu Xifeng and Li Yuzhen look at each other, and their faces are slightly stiff. Mrs. Su feels more fishy when she looks at them.


    "This..."


    Before waiting for them to answer, ye Xihan immediately covered up and said, "but the third sister will come back soon. I''m afraid she won''t be able to keep company with you."


    After a pause, Mrs. Su said with a bright smile: "forget it. I''d better not go. In case of mountain bandits, old bones can''t run! Look at Ye Si girl''s appearance. She''s really scared by the mountain bandit. It''s heartbreaking to look at her! "


    Ye Xihan reluctantly said with a smile, "Mrs. Xie Su cares. Xihan is just worried about her third sister No Xi Han is just worried about her mother. She''s very sick these days. Naturally, she''s not at ease as a daughter. "


    With that, her face turned a little white, and she looked at Li Yuzhen and Xu Xifeng pitifully.


    She said this as if she was in a hurry to cover up after a slip of tongue, and the foreword did not match the postscript, which was very stiff.


    Mrs. Su''s eyes suddenly brightened. It seems that most of the things that ye Shu was captured by mountain bandits are true!


    Xu Xifeng immediately slightly sinks his face, and his eyes to Ye Xihan become colder and colder. Seeing Xu Xifeng like this, ye Xihan is more uneasy. He looks at her innocently as if he has done something wrong.


    Mrs. Su''s face couldn''t stop beaming. She finally lowered her excited mood and said in a low voice: "I''ve heard from people outside these two days that ye San has been taken captive by the mountain bandit. Girls, tell me honestly, it can''t be true?"


    Hearing the words, Bai Caiwei immediately raised her ears.


    Xu Xifeng immediately seemed to have heard something funny, but he said with a smile, "Mrs. Su, look at you, how can anyone believe all the nonsense?"


    "That is, Shuli should stay by master Chenghui''s side and copy scriptures. If you want to come back, let Shuli bring you a Scripture." Li Yuzhen also said with a smile."Is that true or false?" Mrs. Su asked suspiciously, with an obvious disbelief on her face.


    Ye Xihan replied in a hurry: "the words outside are naturally false. Third sister, she''s fine!"


    When she spoke, her breath was unsteady and her voice trembled, as if she were lying. Mrs. Su immediately narrowed her eyes slightly.


    "Mrs. Su, you can''t believe all the gossip outside. Why do you ask?" A cold voice rang out. It was Bai Caiwei who was watching the play.


    "This sentence came out of ten people''s mouths, and the black can be said to be white. It''s just like what happened to you. It''s said that you are a bullying dandy. If you hadn''t explained it yourself today, who would have thought that it would be the dirty means of the concubine in the back house? "


    Mrs. Su''s face changed slightly at once, and she looked at Bai Caiwei who came out of nowhere and did it with her.


    Bai Caiwei doesn''t have time to think about Mrs. Su''s mood. She can''t stand ye Xihan''s trickery. She immediately says in disgust: "cousin, if you want to speak, you can say it well. Mrs. Su is not a mountain thief or a beast. Look at the way that she scared you. I thought that the book was taken away by the mountain thief!"


    Bai Caiwei pointed out that they were worried too much.


    Ye Xihan''s face was stiff. He clenched his fist in his sleeve slightly and said with tears in his eyes: "my cousin thinks too much. I really just want to clarify the rumors for my third sister..."


    As soon as the voice fell, there was a very familiar voice at the door: "I haven''t been in the mansion for two days. Why is it so busy today?"


    Ye Xihan suddenly turned his head and saw the familiar figure. There was a chill in his eyes.

 Chapter 261

    Mrs. Su''s eyes widened. She looked at Ye Shuli who was standing at the door in disbelief. She thought she had lost her eyes.


    Ye Shuli stepped into the hall with a smile and saluted all the ladies in a neat way, saying, "good new year, ladies and gentlemen."


    People in their eyes back and forth, at the moment see ye Shu from the body tall and straight, face healthy ruddy, that rumor also broke.


    Xu Xifeng soon put down his shock and excitement and said with joy, "is Shuli back from the temple? Why don''t you say hello to us in advance? "


    "Hearing that my mother was ill, I was really upset, so I came back early." Ye Shuli replied casually, looking at Su Fu again, "why did Mrs. Su suddenly come here today? My mother was ill and couldn''t receive her in person. She told Mrs. Su not to take it to heart. By the way, how are you recently


    Mrs. Su, who had recovered from the shock, heard that she mentioned Su Yuchen, and immediately became angry. Looking at her, she said hatefully, "well, don''t worry about ye San!"


    Finish saying, she angrily looked at Ye Xihan one eye again, this wench is a silly? Almost scared by her!


    Li Yuzhen was overjoyed and stood up: "the book is back. I''ll go to inform my parents first."


    Ye Shuli said with a smile: "wait a minute, tell Grandma and parents that my uncle has come back with me. Please take some luggage outside the house."


    "Ah! That''s great Li Yuzhen immediately ran out excitedly, and didn''t even have time to call.


    Mrs. Su sat on one side with a gloomy face and didn''t speak. She waited for a long time before she responded: "what? I beg your pardon? Yesan, is your uncle coming back? "


    Her startled appearance startled all the people present. Ye Shuli looked at her inexplicably: "yes, what''s the matter, Mrs. Su? What''s wrong?"


    Mrs. Su quickly waved her hand and said with a strong smile, "it''s nothing. Hasn''t he been back to Beijing for more than ten years? At first I was shocked to hear that he was coming back


    She tried her best to look natural, but her forehead exuded some cold sweat. Ye Shu frowned slightly, but she asked with a smile: "does Mrs. Su know my uncle?"


    "Well Yes, of course Mrs. Su said absently with a smile.


    Ye guiran, she knows more than that!


    "There''s something else in my house. I''m here today. I''ll come to visit Mrs. Lin another day." With these words, Mrs. Su immediately wanted to leave.


    Ye Shuli quickly asked to stay and said, "ah! Mrs. Su, since you are old friends with my uncle, why don''t you sit here a little longer, have tea and talk about the past? "


    "No No, come back another day! " Hearing this, Mrs. Su almost slipped under her feet and quickly waved her hand and refused.


    Drink tea and talk about the past? When the man saw her, it was light if he didn''t stab her to death!


    When ye guiran''s cold face rang out, Mrs. Su couldn''t help beating a cicada and sliding fast like greasing the soles of her feet.


    Ye Shuli looked at her back and was filled with curiosity and confusion.


    As soon as Mrs. Su left, the rest of the ladies naturally felt bored. They had come to see the excitement. Now ye Shuli has nothing to do, and there is nothing to do here, so they have to say goodbye.


    Before leaving, ye shulichong and Bai Caiwei said with a smile, "thank you, cousin." She heard Bai Caiwei''s words just now.


    Seeing that ye Shuli was so friendly to her, Bai Caiwei immediately felt uncomfortable and said, "you''re welcome. The gratitude and resentment are clear."


    Ye Shuli nodded slightly. Only they knew the hidden meaning of this.


    Although they had a festival at the beginning, Bai Caiwei helped her twice. Ye Shuli naturally didn''t care about the things before with her.


    "Shuli, fortunately you are OK I''m really worried about us these days. " Xu Xifeng said fearfully, and then he looked at Ye Xihan coldly, "Xihan, you are always calm in your daily life. Today you have to behave a little bit unlike you."


    Ye Xihan is slightly stiff. Without waiting for her explanation, ye Shuli says with a smile: "well, anyway, I''m all right. Uncle, they also bring other guests. Second sister-in-law will help. Go to clean up the two rooms and come out."


    On hearing that there were still guests, Xu Xifeng nodded and hurriedly walked out of the main room. Now Lin''s family is sick in bed, so they have to take charge of the family.


    Finally, only Ye Shuli and ye Xihan were left in the house.


    Ye Shuli looks at the beautiful image of Tingting Yuli. At this moment, all the false masks on her face have been removed. Her eyes are cold and gloomy, just like the pure snow mountain snow lotus accompanied by a poisonous snake.


    "This time, let four younger sister down again." Ye Shu left tut Tut and sighed twice, slowly moved closer to her, his eyes were very cold.


    "I just hate why I didn''t let you die there." Ye Xihan turns her head slightly, but her words are full of deadly poison.


    Ye Shuli''s eyes darkened and he said in a deep voice: "this is really about you!"Her heart suddenly surged with anger, hate her or hate her, whatever means to her, Why drag Ye Huashu into the water?


    To see her angry, ye Xihan is fearless to her chin, chuckled: "so what? Third sister, who told you to offend the wrong person? This time, Wen Shizi may not be able to protect you. "


    Ye Shu moved from his heart and immediately asked, "it''s a dragon''s shell, isn''t it?"


    She had long felt that Xue Sheng''an''s courage would never hurt her easily. Now she heard what ye Xihan said, and it was really the order of Longna.


    It seems that on that night in the palace, Longna doubted her after all.


    "Yes, third sister I''m afraid you won''t be arrogant for long. The third highness said that he wants your life. " Yexihan low smile, look not satisfied.


    Just didn''t laugh a few times, the delicate neck was heavily pinched by a pair of hands, the whole person heavily fell to the chair behind him.


    The feeling of suffocation comes, ye Xihan wrung his brow painfully and said angrily: "let go!"


    Time one breath one breath past, the strength on the neck does not have a bit to loosen however, the leaf brook Han sees to her vision finally took two minutes of panic.


    This woman doesn''t want to kill her, does she?


    "Ye Xihan You pissed me off... " Ye Shu looked coldly at her painful appearance and confided word by word, "what''s coming at me, but you shouldn''t count on shu''er If there''s anything wrong with shu''er, I''ll make you pay with your life... "


    Hearing the speech, ye Xihan stares at her firmly without any sign of weakness. Her eyes are full of crazy hatred and disgust, and she is proud. She gasps and laughs: "it''s a pity It''s a pity that you can''t kill me Hate Are you angry? "


    As soon as the voice fell, the strength of her neck suddenly relaxed, and she suddenly collapsed on the chair and gasped.


    Ye Shuli took back his hand and looked at her coldly. A voice without emotion rang out: "hate? Angry? I will not kill you, but I will let you watch me take everything around you. You are the one who should hate and be angry. "


    Smell speech, leaf brook Han suddenly contracted pupil, the vision dead ground bit tightly her not to put.


    Seeing her like this, ye Shuli finally laughed softly.


    For an ambitious woman like yexihan, it''s meaningless to let her die.


    Only a little bit of her dream will be expected to crush everything, is the best means of revenge.

 Chapter 262

    "What are you laughing at? What''s so funny? " Seeing her laughing, ye Xihan only felt a stab in her heart and could not help roaring, "what else do I have now? You''ve already taken everything I have, haven''t you


    "I took it? Are you sure you didn''t give up? " Ye Shuli replied as if he had heard something funny.


    Yexihan face pale, she subconsciously hate hate way: "if it is not you, father and brothers how can alienate me? If it wasn''t for you, how could my aunt come to that end? How can Hanjun leave me? How can I get to this point It''s all because of you


    Speaking of this, she also became a little excited. She looked at Ye Shuli and said: "originally, all this was mine! Ye Shuli You''re so scheming At the beginning, I pretended to be arrogant and stupid. I even kept it from me. As a result, I was turned over by you carelessly Why didn''t I see that you were so deep in the city that you were a pig and a tiger! "


    "Because you are blind." Ye Shuli replied coldly.


    She stepped forward and said, "as a common woman, what kind of treatment did you get after Huiwen government? You didn''t come according to the rules. Dad loves you so much. What did my mother say? Brothers, which one is not pity you when you were a child rough and difficult, love you more? But what did you do? You secretly connived aunt Bai to poison grandma. You implicated shu''er in order to calculate me... "


    She didn''t say a word, ye Xihan''s face is a little white, she bit lip staring at Ye Shuli retorted: "I really see them as relatives! But what''s the old lady''s attitude towards me? It''s all her granddaughters, but their attitudes towards you and me are different! As for shu''er That''s what I didn''t expect. It''s bad luck for anyone who calls you a bad luck star to follow you


    Hearing this, ye Shuli snorted: "what''s the matter with me when Aunt Bai comes to that end? Isn''t she to blame? You had a chance to stop her early, but you turned a blind eye Aunt Bai''s fate has something to do with your connivance. "


    Ye Xihan clenched his sleeve and said angrily in a low voice: "aunt would not have been reduced to this! She''s been taught a lesson. You''re the one who won''t give up. You have to kill her! "


    "Why don''t you leave your aunt behind when you get the dragon''s shell Well Ye Shuli looked at her eyes, anger has slowly subsided, only cold: "you clearly have a chance, but you did not do that."


    "Well, aunt Bai has been sent to the Grange for such a long time. Fourth sister, have you ever visited her as a daughter? On this festive day, the fourth sister is busy with porridge in the streets every day. Why can''t she go to Chuang Tzu to accompany her aunt? "


    Ye Xihan trembled slightly, his lips moved a few times, but he couldn''t speak.


    After a while, she said in a trembling voice: "all this is for the sake of Wen government. If my aunt stays, people outside will tell me that my father dotes on my concubine and destroys my wife, and that I am ungrateful and unfilial It''s for the sake of the overall situation that I have to bear the pain to send my aunt away. "


    Speaking of this, she seemed to have found some confidence, and her voice was calm. She looked at Ye Shuli coldly and said, "Ye Shuli, don''t point at me here! Isn''t it because of you who started all this? If you can be kind and generous and let your aunt go, how can you embarrass us and dad? "


    Looking at her inside and outside are a pair of "I for the government of the state of justice" appearance, ye Shu from see almost spit out.


    She slowly stepped forward two steps, approached Ye Xihan''s ear and said softly, "what about Jiang Hanjun? I have broken my engagement with him as you wish. He even turned against his parents for you and went to the government many times to ask for your marriage. But what about you? "


    Hearing these words, ye Xihan''s voice was much lighter, almost inaudible.


    Ye Shuli straightened up, looked at her pale face and said, "but in order to cling to Pei Lang and Longna, you failed his sincerity Who can blame this? "


    "Shut up Ye Xihan roared out of control.


    Ye Shuli poked the most sensitive scar in her heart, and the ugly fact that she didn''t want to admit.


    At the beginning of life and death promise, promised the lovers, now go their separate ways, old and dead do not contact, is no one can completely forget the pain.


    But soon she returned to normal, her eyes no longer a trace of nostalgia and pain, she turned to look at Ye Shuli, with an expression of no desire to say: "you say these, do not want to hit me, let me suffer? But unfortunately, I''m afraid I''ll let you down, because I don''t know what you said! Yes! "What


    "I don''t care now, and I won''t care in the future! Ye Shuli, you don''t want to knock me down with a few words! You want me to suffer and feel guilty, but I don''t care! "


    Anything that can be her weakness will not exist!


    With these words, she narrowed her eyes and laughed wantonly. Her eyes flashed with complacency: "Ye Shuli, I will never lose to you in my life."


    Ye Shu listens to her words without expression, and the coldness in her eyes dissipates with the anger before. She can''t read a trace of emotion in her eyes. She looks at Ye Xihan''s out of control, and she has no usual gentle calm, and suddenly doesn''t know what to say."I never wanted to fight with you. You always take the initiative to see me as your enemy. If you don''t have a lot to say, you can do whatever you want. "


    "It''s just that you don''t deserve to be my opponent." Ye Shuli said seriously word by word, then left the angry and depressed Ye Xihan and left the room.


    Leave Ye Xihan alone in the empty room, staring at the front, suddenly slowly paralyzed in the chair under the body.


    The white green jade fingers trembled, stroked the forehead and gently rubbed. There was a slight hot wet feeling from the fingertips. When I opened my fingers, I found that there were scattered water stains on them.


    I don''t know when, she was already in a cold sweat.


    On the cloister, ye Shuli has recovered his usual free complexion, as if everything just happened did not exist.


    Ye Xihan, the woman, has gone mad. No, it''s not so much madness as heartlessness.


    From the beginning to the end, she has no heart. The person she loves most is always herself. Now everything is just exposing the false appearance one by one and exposing her ugly heart to the sun.

 Chapter 263

    Lin was lying on the couch with a languid look. No medicine could cheer her up. When Li Yuzhen reported that ye Shu had left for her home, she immediately jumped up with excitement. She could not see that she was seriously ill.


    When she saw the intact Ye Shuli, she immediately held her daughter and began to cry and laugh.


    Ye Shuli and ye Huashu came back intact. They even went back to the mansion with ye guiran, whom they had not seen for many years. The government of Wen Kingdom, which was originally gloomy, was immediately in a happy mood.


    The old lady, who has always been meditating on Zen, saw her little son, whom she hadn''t seen for more than ten years, and she burst into tears on the spot.


    "You little bastard After so many years, I''m willing to come back at last! "


    Ye guiran looked at frost temples silver, wrinkled face, body is not as good as before mother, also can''t help tears, plop down in front of the old lady: "mother, child unfilial!"


    The old lady gently stroked her little son''s frosty face with her rough palm. She said in a loving and distressed voice: "how have you been outside these years..."


    In front of him, this man is quite different from his youngest son in memory. His eyes are full of vicissitudes, and he has lost his youthful spirit. The whole body is still as free and natural as before, but it is more calm and elegant than before. It is no longer like that in those years, it is like an unpredictable breeze.


    The mother and the son talked about it tenderly for a long time. It was only when night came that the table of Wen government was full of delicious food.


    "Niang, elder brother and sister-in-law, this girl is called Wenjiao. She is the younger daughter of general Wenda and the younger sister of Jinrui." On the table, ye guiran introduces Wen Jiao and Yuan Shu to everyone.


    Wen Jiao calmly and politely nodded to the crowd, and asked them one by one with a smile.


    Since she was a child, she was raised as a man in the frontier. She is more masculine than ordinary women. In the words of Ye Shuli''s time, she is neutral beauty.


    Xu Xifeng''s eyes brightened: "I heard from my father that general Wen''s daughter was a woman. Although she was a woman, she made contributions to the neutrality of the frontier campaign at a young age. Now she is really outstanding."


    Ye guiran happily followed and said a few words, then pointed to Yuan Shu and said, "this girl is my daughter. Her father is the Deputy General of general Wen. She is very naughty. We have to come with her to work in Beijing this time."


    Yuan Shu immediately gave them a bright smile and said, "Grandma! My name is Yuan Shu, but uncle is me. Dad, you can be regarded as my grandmother. Just call me ah Shu! " Liberal and dignified as like as two peas,


    , who is always young, has been fond of her at the moment. She has been very fond of her love. "She said," this girl''s temperament is just like the book. It''s the appetite for the old! "


    Yuan Shu smell speech, smile on the face unchanged, but subconsciously saw the leaf book from a glance. She how didn''t see this complexion light, eat also don''t speak of leaf book leave and she where resemble?


    After a pleasant exchange of greetings for a while, the old lady couldn''t wait to ask, "Gui ran, have you ever made a family out of here this year?"


    This sound with a bit of expectation, ye guiran''s hand was stiff and said: "if you go back to my mother, my son hasn''t married yet."


    The old lady''s eyes immediately filled with disappointment: "for so many years Don''t you still think about the Su girl? GUI ran, you are not young. You can''t go on like this any more I''m afraid I won''t see the day when my little grandson was born. I just hope to see the day when you get married before I go into the coffin... "


    As soon as he said this, the atmosphere on the dinner table suddenly solidified slightly, and the smile on ye guiran''s face faded. However, he was no longer as impulsive as he was when he was young. He just said with a smile: "what nonsense does my mother say? You will live a long life in peace."


    Hearing this, ye Shuli''s heart moved, and suddenly remembered Mrs. Su''s abnormal look when she mentioned ye guiran.


    Su family? What does ye guiran have to do with the Su family?


    The old lady didn''t mention it again. She forced ye guiran to get married in those years. As a result, her youngest son didn''t go home for more than ten years. Now, she doesn''t want ye guiran to be conflicted when he comes back to the government.


    A meal so flat light in the past, Yuan Shu''s eyes have been on the corner of the girl in blue who turned non-stop.


    Swept swept swept leaf, stream Han swept swept leaf book to leave again, Yuan Shu heart suddenly can''t help but rush up a few minutes discouraged.


    Are all the expensive girls in Beijing so beautiful?


    Needless to say, ye Xihan''s cool and gentle temperament, coupled with her beautiful face, seemed like a fairy.


    And ye Shuli is also greatly beyond her expectation.


    Before, when she was in the Inn and carriage, ye Shuli was dressed in coarse cloth, her hair was ordinary and messy, and her face was a little gray. At that time, she only thought that her partner was pretty. When I got back to my house, I saw her with a phoenix hairpin and a red dress. Then I knew how to write "amazing".


    Yuan Shu thinks that now she really understands what it means to be graceful and graceful.As a woman, she can''t help shaking when she sees her partner. How can a man stand up to the beauty of the city?


    Thinking of this, Yuan Shu''s sense of crisis suddenly deepens, and her taste is also complex. It is a kind of inferiority, unwilling, worried, envious and envious mood.


    She looked at Ye Shuli holding out her hand to pick vegetables. The green jade finger touched the white jade chopsticks. Under the dim yellow candle light, the halo on the back of her hand appeared circle after circle, which was even whiter and softer than the jade chopsticks. It''s a simple action, but it has a picturesque beauty.


    Seeing his hands with tiny scars and cocoons after years of training under the wind, frost, rain and snow, he immediately felt like hiding his hands in his sleeves.


    To be fair, she is not ugly. From small to large, people around her praise her for her natural beauty and delicate water. There is no girl around who can surpass her in appearance.


    But when ye Shu left, she was immediately compared to the mud, which made her heart extremely depressed and unwilling.


    Looking at each other''s beautiful appearance, Yuan Shu doubts herself for the first time.


    Even if ye Shuli is a vase that doesn''t know anything, that smile can make many men fall in love. In this case, can she really compare each other?


    Somehow, she suddenly had such an idea in her mind. Without that confused face, Jin Rui might not like her.


    If ye Shu doesn''t have this face, there will be no chips to compare with her


    The idea of a lifetime, Yuan Shu heart a tremor, can''t help but be scared.

 Chapter 264

    Lin gives ye guiran several people to clean up two small yards. Wenjiao and Yuanshu temporarily live in yunlang yard, where Bai''s sisters used to live before, and are very close to Qingshu yard, where ye Shu is away from.


    Living in Wenguo mansion these days, Yuan Shu is full of anxiety, everywhere secretly inquires about ye Shuli''s deeds.


    There are many people in the house, and people outside also like to chat. Without much effort, Yuan Shu soon learned something about ye Shuli''s past.


    After this inquiry, she felt even worse.


    Ye Shuli''s reputation is very polarized in the city. She praises her as a goddess who comes down to earth and gives porridge and medicine to the poor in Beijing for free. She is kind-hearted. Scold her then way her disposition is perverse ruthless, often suppress bully common younger sister, still an embroidered pillow.


    Yuan Shu thinks that a person''s reputation can get such two completely different evaluations, either she is hypocritical, or she is hypocritical and scheming.


    Mind move, she immediately found the rumor and ye Shu from the incompatibility of Ye Xihan, want to have a good relationship with each other, in order to explore the true face of Ye Shu from.


    If she is really a snake and scorpion beauty with a false mask, Jinrui must not be cheated by her!


    For Yuan Shu, who is going to walk in her yard from time to time, ye Xihan has another calculation.


    Yuan Shu, although she is generous and kind on the face, but looking at Ye Shuli''s eyes, there is always a kind of complex emotion hidden in her eyes. Others may not feel it, but ye Xihan is familiar with it, because the feeling of disgust and unwillingness was once deeply hidden in her own eyes.


    So she is curious. Why does Yuan Shu have such a conflict with Ye Shuli?


    On the table, two cups of light tea and a dish of delicate and small cakes are arranged in a disorderly way.


    Ye Xihan''s hand embroidered handkerchief''s movement is as natural as flowing water, her head does not lift the tunnel: "ah Shu elder sister, what''s the matter today?"


    Yuan Shu picked up a piece of cake, leaned lazily on the chair and said: "the book left my sister and went out of the house. Ah Jiao also went to find Jin Rui. I was bored in the house, so I came to talk to Xi Han. Do you mind?"


    Looking at Yuan Shu casually and naturally taking this place as her own home, ye Xihan frowned quietly, perfectly hiding her emotions, and said with a smile: "nature won''t mind."


    "Speaking of it, why does Shuli always run outside every day?"


    Ye Xihan said softly, "the third sister and the imperial doctor set up a hospital outside, where they usually give porridge to the common people."


    Yuan Shu turned her eyes and said, "is that the name of Si Tai Yi? I remember that he is Jinrui''s good friend in Beijing. He also knew Shuli''s sister


    "Dr. Si has a good relationship with the third sister. Most people think that Dr. Si has a high self-esteem. Besides seeing a doctor for a noble person in the palace, no matter who wants to see him, it''s hard for him to go to heaven. But before the imperial physician, he often rushed to Wenguo government overnight to help the third sister. It can be seen that their relationship is excellent. " Ye Xihan said with a smile.


    Yuan Shu was slightly surprised and said, "did you come from the palace all night?"


    "Well, it''s more than once. The third sister was injured before, and the imperial doctor stayed in Qingshu hospital for a long time. One night, I dragged the third sister''s blessing. Once my hand was scratched by a cat, and the imperial doctor gave me a diagnosis and treatment."


    Yuan Shu slightly paused a way: "a treat is a night?"? This is too much. Does Jinrui know? "


    Hearing Yuan Shu''s words, ye Xihan had a slight smile on his lips: "ah Shu''s elder sister is worried too much. The third elder sister and the imperial doctor are just close friends."


    Yuan Shu frowned, patted the table and said, "no matter how good the relationship is, you can''t ignore the prevention of men and women! What does Jinrui think about this? "


    Listen to her a Jinrui, ye Xihan eyes slightly a flash, pretending to be curious to ask: "ah Shu sister also know Wen Shizi?"


    "More than recognition! Jin Rui and I grew up together. We are half childhood friends! Jinrui is a teacher and friend to me. He taught me my skills and archery in the frontier. " As soon as Wen Jinrui is mentioned, Yuan Shu immediately opens her voice and chatters on.


    Ye Xihan droops her eyes slightly. As she guesses, Yuan Shu is interested in Wen Jinrui.


    So she was in a good mood and said with a smile: "so it is. I always think sister a Shu looks right to Wen Shizi."


    "Right? Do you think we''re right? " Yuan Shu looks happy, but soon covers up her loss and says, "don''t say such words in the future. Jin Rui says that Shuli''s sister is his wife. Be careful that this will be misunderstood."


    Hearing this, ye Xihan seemed to be slightly surprised and said: "no A wife who hasn''t been through? How can I not know when the third sister and Wen Shizi exchanged the eight character Geng tie for their birthday? "


    According to the old custom, the engagement between men and women in the Da''an Dynasty was based on the exchange of Geng tie, on which were written the birthdays of the two sides. Only after the exchange of Geng tie could the engagement be considered valid.


    Yuan Shu is also a Leng: "they have not exchanged Geng tie?"Ye Xihan put down the needle and thread in his hand, nodded and said: "there is no such thing."


    See her face serious look, Yuan Shu Zheng Leng finished, heart immediately more than ecstasy.


    It turns out that the two of them haven''t exchanged Gengtai yet! So ye Shuli is Jinrui''s fiancee, that is to say, she still has a chance!


    In her heart, she was overjoyed and subconsciously ignored that ye Shuli was his wife, which was said by Wen Jinrui himself.


    Looking at Yuan Shu''s face, ye Xihan continued with a smile and said in a soft voice: "although there is no exchange of Geng posts, I think there will be a happy event in the mansion soon. Alas The third sister is blessed to meet Wen Shizi. It''s also a good thing that she is no longer trapped by her infatuation with Jiang Hanjun. "


    "Jiang Hanjun? Who is this? " Yuan Shu asked subconsciously.


    Ye Xihan gently rubbed the embroidered flower handkerchief with his finger and said: "that man is the childhood sweetheart of the third sister, and he was also the third sister''s fiance..."


    Yuan Shu heart a jump, surprised to say: "leaf book from her once had engagement?"


    Ye Xihan nodded and said with a restrained look: "yes, they have set up a baby kiss since childhood. The third sister was infatuated with Mr. Jiang, but It''s just, alas If you don''t mention it, it''s all in the past. "


    She finished saying this sentence and then closed her mouth, Yuan Shu immediately asked anxiously: "why don''t you continue? Why did they break their engagement? "


    Yuan Shu''s heart is a little nervous, men and women make a baby kiss from childhood, rarely break the contract, since Ye Shuli once had a loved one, why do you want to come and rob Wenjin Rui with her?

 Chapter 265

    Hearing this, a trace of embarrassment flashed across Yuan Shu''s face, but there was no way to refute, so she had to keep her face up.


    But not half of the book from the heart.


    How can anyone die for a man the moment before, and then turn around and jump into someone else''s arms?


    Ye Shuli, perhaps just fell in love with Jin Rui''s status! Even, there may be another man in her heart.


    Thinking of this, Yuan Shu couldn''t sit any longer. She looked at the sky outside and said perfunctorily, "it''s getting late. I''m afraid ah Jiao has gone back to the house. Sister Xihan, I''ll leave first. I''m looking for you when I''m free. "


    Ye Xihan nods and doesn''t want to keep her. After Yuan Shu disappears in Suxin courtyard, the irony and contempt in her eyes come out without any disguise.


    Back to yunlang courtyard, Wen Jiao had already gone back to the house in a dusty way, and now he was resting at the table.


    Yuan Shu returns to the house, immediately blasts out the servant girls, closes the door and sits down beside Wen Jiao with a serious look.


    Wen Jiao looked at her in surprise and said, "Shu, what are you going to do?"


    Yuan Shu face a tight, can''t wait to know from yexihan there things a don''t fall to tell Wenjiao, straight to her dry mouth.


    Finally, she smashed the teacup heavily on the table and said with a cold face in a deep voice: "Ah Jiao, originally thought that she and Jin Rui were sincere to each other, but now it seems that ye Shuli is very wrong!"

 Chapter 266

    Wen Jiaochu heard about it, and she was surprised, but she soon returned to normal and said, "Shu, maybe you think too much."


    Yuan Shu immediately screwed up her eyebrows and said, "how can I think so much? Don''t you know what people outside say? I''ve checked with Ye Xihan! "


    Smell speech, Wen Jiao tiny frown way: "you went outside to inquire about?"? What do you want to do with these things? Haven''t you given up on your second brother? "


    The purpose of the heart inadvertently exposed, Yuan Shu felt slightly embarrassed, but she quickly and naturally patted her chest and said: "Ah Jiao, how do you say that to me? Although Jin Rui doesn''t care for me, we grew up together. We are like brothers. Now his marriage affairs, I naturally want to care for him, but it''s you! Your second brother is going to get married. Why don''t you go and find out what kind of woman your second brother will marry? "


    Wen Jiao said with a helpless smile: "Shu, I naturally believe that my second brother''s vision, he will not read the wrong person, since he chose Shuli, Shuli must be a good girl."


    Yuan Shu has some dissatisfaction: "but you and I are only a few days away from ye Shu. How can you judge her..."


    What else did she want to say, but Wen Jiao interrupted her again: "ah Shu I know you like second brother, so you are picky when reading. But these days, I don''t feel that Shuli is the kind of person you said. We just got along with her for a few days, but the second brother has known her for a long time. Naturally, he knows better than us what kind of person Shuli is. "


    "People''s words are terrible. Don''t trust others. Since you know that Shuli and yexihan don''t agree, what do you want to do with her? How can you be sure that she''s not lying? What if all she said was lies? "


    Yuan Shu subconsciously retorted: "Xi Han, she is not that kind of person, she did not lie! Ah Jiao, just get along with her more


    Wen Jiao said with a smile: "you also said that you can''t get along with each other for only two days. How can you conclude that ye Xihan is not that kind of person?"


    Yuan Shu was blocked by her speechless, suddenly her face was full of melancholy, she slapped heavily on the table, wrongly said: "Ah Jiao, why do you have to deliberately say the opposite to me!"


    "I didn''t mean to tell you the opposite. If ye Xihan said that her relationship with Shuli was not as bad as the rumor, why did she tell you such private things in detail to a stranger? Lu Yao knows horsepower and sees people''s heart for a long time. Don''t rush to make a conclusion about what kind of people they are Wen Jiao''s face is full of helplessness, but he still patiently persuades his friends.


    See Yuan Shu stuffy don''t speak, she just gently patted Yuan Shu''s shoulder, said: "well, don''t care about these things, don''t forget we come to Beijing is not to play, after two days and I together into the palace."


    But Yuan Shu''s mouth pouts. Wen Jiao''s attitude makes her very upset, so she jumps up and says, "I know. It''s suffocating in the house. I''ll play in the yard!"


    Then he left without looking back. Wen Jiao had to have her go. He picked up a military book and sat down in front of the case to read it carefully.


    Ye Shuli came back to Qingshu hospital from Si Xi''s drugstore. He was carefully looking through the account books and carefully calculating the consumption of warehouse inventory in recent days.


    While writing and pondering, the door was suddenly knocked open, and the cold wind and snow outside suddenly came in. She could not help frowning and retracting her hand into her sleeve.


    Yuan Shu rushed in without saying hello. Seeing ye Shuli in front of the case, she quickly covered up a trace of unhappiness in her eyes and said in a loud voice: "where have you been since you came in? I''m left alone in the mansion. I''m bored to death! "


    Ye Shuli said with a smile: "go to the drugstore to check the situation. It''s because I don''t treat you well. Don''t go to heart."


    Yuan Shu "Oh", raised her foot and walked to Ye Shuli. When she saw the not so good-looking calligraphy and piles of Arabic numerals on the account book, she chuckled and said: "ha ha, Shu Li Mei, you write like a dog crawling. My father didn''t read books when he was young, and now he writes like you! And what''s this mess of ghost symbols? "


    With that, she did not wait for ye Shuli to respond. She turned over the book on her case and said, "the way of business Scholars and businessmen I didn''t expect that Shuli''s younger sister would know how to do business together. You are from a noble family. Why do you want to mix with these dirty businessmen who stink of copper? In my opinion, it''s still suitable for you to read this book


    In her words, the undisguised contempt for the first-class businessmen made Ye Shu feel uncomfortable. When she heard the last sentence, she frowned.


    Xiaozhu Zaji in the middle of the lake is similar to the first-class vernacular book, which is often read by girls in boudoir.


    She said with a light and polite smile: "let sister a Shu laugh, but it''s just a usual pastime. Don''t sister a Shu and Ah Jiao often read military books on weekdays?"


    Yuan Shu immediately frowned and said, "we are the book of war. How can business be compared with it? What''s more, Ah Jiao and I can fight against the enemy in armor. Can Shuli''s younger sister do business in public? Scholars, agriculture, industry and commerce are the last. I advise Shuli''s younger sister not to deal with these indecent things, so as not to lower your identity. "Ye Shuli said with a smile: "thank you for your concern. It''s just that Jinrui and I set up a restaurant and a drugstore before. He''s busy with business, so I''ll take care of him."


    After hearing about this and Wen Jinrui, Yuan Shu''s face flashed awkwardly. In her heart, she felt uncomfortable and wanted to swallow her words back.


    So she said with a smile, "Oh It turns out that Jin Rui and you are doing business together. It''s understandable that officialdom is complicated and there are many places to deal with. It''s human nature to open a restaurant and earn some money. "


    Hear this words, leaf book leaves the corner of the mouth to stir up a light smile, but don''t answer words.


    See this wipe smile, Yuan Shu heart first full of bad taste, she was guilty, at the moment only feel that ye Shuli is laughing at her incoherence.


    Every day, she put the arrow in the book and said, "don''t you want to leave the book? It''s better to hit the sun at the right time, just now! "


    Ye Shuli had no time to respond. Before she could take back the brush in her hand, she was immediately scratched with ink on the account book. She could not help pursing her lips and sinking her face.

 Chapter 267

    Yuan Shu didn''t expect this. She spat out her tongue and said, "I''m sorry, I''ve been careless and used to it You are not angry with me, are you


    Ye Shuli tore off the page as if nothing had happened and said, "it''s OK. If it''s dirty, just write it again. I''m afraid that I can''t practice archery with sister Shu."


    Smell speech, Yuan Shu immediately pulled down the face, a pair of unhappy look. She also wants to show off her prestige in front of Ye Shuli and frustrate her spirit!


    So she shriveled her mouth and said, "Shuli sister, you don''t want to learn archery with me. Are you angry with me? I really didn''t mean it


    Ye Shuli suddenly has a headache. He just feels that Yuan Shu is very annoying. If he does something wrong, he just doesn''t apologize. He also takes it for granted that "I''m used to it, so you shouldn''t blame me.".


    But it happened that she was just a trifle. If she blamed Yuan Shu, she would be very small.


    "I really don''t blame you. It''s just that this account book is very important. I have to make it up as soon as possible."


    Yuan Shu sleeve in the hand slightly clenched, bit bite lip way: "just play in the yard for a while, and don''t spend you much effort, you don''t want to go with me, must be angry with me."


    Ye Shuli frowned and suddenly felt that she couldn''t communicate with Yuan Shu correctly, so he had to make a little cold voice and patiently said, "you want to teach me how to practice archery, right? If I''m qualified, will sister Yuanshu let me go back to my room? "


    Smell speech, Yuan Shu eyes a bright, heavily nodded: "nature! Today will not take up much of your time. Let me see how far my sister''s arrow technique has been learned! "


    Ye Shu left the point and soon ordered the poached egg to get two bows and arrows.


    When they got to the yard, the snow had stopped slowly, but the cold wind was still blowing. The winter sun was shining on the snowy yard in the afternoon, bringing a touch of warmth.


    See the winter wind blowing is not small, Yuan Shu heart next turn, immediately hang up a confident smile, ready to show off in front of Ye Shuli.


    So she said in a loud voice: "which side of the girl, to take a few pieces of paper torn into strips, tied to the branches!"


    Wonderful winter is pointed at by her to shout a way, although feel Yuan Shu''s arrogant appearance some let a person uncomfortable, but still obediently retreat to do.


    See the poached egg and wonderful winter for a while still can''t do well, boring Yuan Shu looking at the pale leaf book from, eyes turned, with the arm poked poke her way: "ah! Shuli''s sister, when I teach you later, you should read carefully and learn some self-defense skills. Next time you are captured in a mountain stronghold, you won''t be so embarrassed! "


    After returning to the mansion, Wen Jinrui tells ye guiran the whole story in detail, so Yuan Shu also knows why Ye Shu appears outside the city in the middle of the night.


    Although she had some complaints about ye Shuli''s experience, she still had some bottom line and didn''t reveal it.


    But she looked down on Ye Shuli in her heart. She didn''t want to think about it, so she opened her mouth and said, "you daughters who are raised in the boudoir are delicate and weak. They don''t have the ability to protect themselves. If no one reports to Jinrui, how can it be. If it''s me, which mountain bandit dares to attack me without eyes, my aunt will beat his ass all over the mountain! "


    "Sister a Shu is really powerful. What sister a Shu said is true." Ye Shu left the corner of the mouth to smoke, perfunctory flattery way.


    Yuan Shu got her praise, suddenly some elated up, and even look at Ye Shuli''s eyes have changed two points, that expression is like Ye Shuli is a little sheep without resistance ability.


    Looking at it, Yuan Shu slowly lost her mind.


    She can''t help thinking, do men in the world love ye Xihan and ye Shuli, who are as soft as willows and delicate? If you don''t cry, you can''t live by pretending to be poor?


    How can a self-reliance girl like her not compare with these women like silk flowers.


    If leaf book leaves to know her idea, certainly can give Yuan Shu''s brain to fill to hit 100 points, together with her such girl is the silk flower level, that leaf brook Han such calculate what?


    But she has clearly seen Yuan Shu''s disdain and dissatisfaction for ordinary boudoir daughter, can only sigh: Yuan Shu this person, really "strong.".


    He Baodan quickly took two exquisite bows and arrows, and miaodong also tied the notes on the tree one by one.


    Yuan Shu took the bow and flicked the string of the slingshot with her fingertips. She raised a smile with satisfaction. She pointed to the notes swinging with the wind on the tree in the distance and said, "see those notes? If you stand here, within three arrows, I will be able to shoot one. If you can do it, your archery will not be far away. "


    The note is light and thin, and it moves with the wind. It''s very difficult to shoot without deviation, let alone hit the note, because even if you hit the note, the feather arrow can easily pass by with the weight of the note.


    He who can shoot a note must have a good shot.


    This is not a small difficulty, but Yuan Shu is a seven or eight point grasp, so she deliberately said this relaxed, in order to show their superb archery.


    Looking at Yuan Shu''s self-confident expression, ye Shu sighs. He is determined to frustrate her nature, but says with a smile: "then I''ll wait for sister a Shu to show her skill."Yuan Shu stirred up a smile, took out a feather arrow and aimed at the note on the branch.


    Although she is a little arrogant, she has real ability. In that year, many people praised her achievements in shooting through the enemy''s head with an arrow a hundred paces away.


    After pulling the bow string, she put away her smile, her eyes were full of seriousness, and even her momentum became colder.


    Sure enough, there were three arrows in a row. Except for the first one, the last two shot through the note quickly and violently.


    Ye Shuli also nodded slightly, the arrow technique is indeed exquisite.


    "The book leaves my sister, it''s your turn!" Yuan Shu will bow and arrow to her, smile sunshine confidence.


    Ye Shuli nodded, gently took out a feather arrow and put it on the string, aiming at the note on the branch with a light look. For a long time did not touch the bow and arrow, she did not rush to let go, but changed the direction, slightly adjusted a few times.


    Yuan Shu said with a smile: "don''t be nervous, the posture is very standard, it doesn''t matter if you don''t shoot!"


    However, no one knew that the slap came so quickly.


    Ye Shuli didn''t answer. As soon as he saw the wind and the time to let go, the arrow flew out like lightning. With a Shua, he fixed the three pieces of paper on the wall of the courtyard.


    See this scene, Yuan Shu suddenly pupil suddenly shrink, unbelievable looking at the distance, brush a white face.


    Looking at only a piece of paper left on the branch, ye Shu sighed and said, "I haven''t touched the bow for a long time. I''m sure I''ve made it, but I still left a piece of paper that I didn''t shoot.".


    A clear voice rings out. The feather arrow in Yuan Shu''s hand has slipped to the ground. She looks at the feather arrow on the wall of the courtyard and says nothing.


    Ye Shuli frowned slightly. He was afraid of beating the little girl hard. She stooped to pick up the feather arrow and handed it to Yuan Shu with the tip of the arrow. She said, "sister Shu, your arrow has dropped."


    Yuan Shu looks complex and inexplicable, she slightly trembles her lips, but can''t say a word, looking at Ye Shuli''s appearance, only feel that her heart is full of shock, unwilling and indignation.


    "Sister Shu


    Yuan Shu''s body shape dun dun, can''t help some shaking, she clenched her fist, forcefully pinched the tail of the arrow to pull it out.


    "Hiss..." With a pain in his hand, ye Shuli couldn''t help frowning.


    Spread out the palm of hand, the sharp feather arrow from her hand, now is cut the palm, red blood drop by drop on the bluestone board.

 Chapter 268

    "Girl!" Miaodong saw this scene behind him and suddenly changed his face. He said to the little girls behind him, "don''t be stunned, go to fetch warm water and plaster, and then invite a doctor!"


    The pain came from the palm, and the feeling of blood was hot and sticky. Ye Shu couldn''t help frowning.


    Yuan Shu was stunned when she saw this scene. She said, "I I, I didn''t mean to


    She just pulled out the feather arrow, and ye Shuli was injured!?


    Yuan Shu stands on one side motionless, the tip of the arrow on the hand is still stained with a little red plum like blood, the whole person is at a loss to look at Ye Shuli.


    He Baodan came forward and grasped Ye Shuli''s right hand. He looked at the injury and said, "miss Yuanshu, you are too careless! It''s right to make amends with our girls! "


    He Baodan is quite dissatisfied with Yuan Shu''s appearance that she doesn''t react at all. He can''t help but say something beyond her identity. Yuan Shu''s face becomes ugly on the spot.


    She raised her eyebrows, looked at the poached egg and said in a loud voice: "bold! You a wench also taught the master! I said I didn''t mean to I didn''t expect that. The book is so generous to my sister. I won''t blame it. "


    Listen to Yuan Shu words with a few silk aggrieved meaning, purse egg more angry, she said in a cold voice: "apology!"


    Yuan Shu''s face was stiff: "how can you talk to me! For the sake of you being Shuli''s sister''s maid, I didn''t care with you just now. How can you be so ungrateful


    Ye Shuli also frowned when he heard this. He Baodan''s words already had the meaning of gritting his teeth: "miss Yuanshu, apologize!"


    "You have to contradict me, don''t you? Shuli''s younger sister, look at this girl. How do you discipline her on weekdays and talk to the master in such a hostile tone? " He Bao egg so don''t give face, Yuan Shu heart also took on anger.


    She has never seen a girl who dares to be so stubborn with her since she was a child. She is a bit aggressive now, but subconsciously never mentions the matter of apology.


    Ask her to apologize to Ye Shuli, she can''t eat three meals!


    See two people are about to quarrel, ye Shu from looking at Yuan Shu a pair of "I didn''t mean to" upright appearance, water eyes quickly flash a trace of disgust, droop eyes light voice: "ah Shu elder sister don''t want to care with her, purse egg is Jinrui sent people, identity is different from Pu Tong servant girl, also to ah Shu elder sister understanding."


    Yuan Shu a Leng, Wen Jinrui sent?


    Ye Shuli did not care about her stupor, and said with a light complexion: "I have some pain in my hand. Let me take the medicine with the poached egg. Sister Shu, I''m sorry to be with you. "


    Hear ye Shuli say pain, poached egg immediately put on a nervous look, not entangled with Yuan Shu, quickly followed Ye Shuli into the room.


    Yuan Shu left a person standing in place, can''t help thinking.


    That wench won''t secretly run to Jin Rui to complain, say she intentionally hurt leaf book to leave?


    Think of here, Yuan Shu forehead slightly exudes some cold sweat, look also become dissatisfied and complicated.


    At the beginning, the girl of qingshuyuan still felt that miss Yuanshu was raised in the border town from childhood. She was quick and upright, but after all, she served the master in the house. After that, it soon became clear that miss Yuanshu was careless and careless, and she was lack of family education!


    If it''s not careful, it''s just a good apology. The girls in their family will not blame her. But she didn''t make amends. Her face didn''t feel sorry at all. She also argued that she was careless, not to mention their girls. Even these servants were so flustered!


    Miaodong''s mind is clear. She can see that her daughter doesn''t like miss Yuanshu very much, so she intentionally or unintentionally let out the news about ye Shuli''s injury. Soon the whole family knew about it.


    Lin is the one who worries about her daughter''s injury most. She has been kidnapped by Ye Shuli for three days and lost for five days, making her nervous weak. At the moment, hearing that ye Shuli was injured, he was scared out of his wits. He quickly took a large group of servant women and several doctors to Qingshu hospital.


    A group of people nervously check Ye Shu up and down from the whole body, and then they let go.


    "This plaster is changed every two days. Don''t touch anything spicy. Don''t touch it with water. If the girl hurts her right hand, she won''t be able to touch the pen for ten days."


    The doctor respectfully announced the results of the diagnosis and treatment, and left with the money.


    The leaf book floats up from the face to put on a wry smile, get, this time account book for a while is not complete.


    Looking around, there is no trace of the poached egg. Ye Shuli can''t help asking, "where is the poached egg?"


    Miaodong replied uncertainly: "it seems that he took the medicine from the doctor''s shop."


    Lin walked around the house anxiously and angrily. When the maid and the wife all stepped back, she couldn''t help asking, "my son, what''s the matter with you? I''m going to get hurt at home. You''re going to lose my mother''s life! ""Mother Don''t worry, it''s just a small accident. " Ye Shuli said funny.


    But Lin didn''t depend on her. He turned to miaodong to tell her in detail. Miaodong immediately explained the whole story clearly and quickly.


    It is said that Yuan Shu is accidentally on the leaf book, Lin first eased eyebrows, and then immediately twisted up, she turned to see a circle: "where is Yuan Shu now?"


    Miaodong looked at Lin awkwardly and said cautiously, "I didn''t look at her in the yard. Maybe I went back to yunlang yard?"


    Lin''s face immediately looks ugly. She sees that Yuan Shu is ye guiran''s daughter. She looks straightforward and lovely. She liked her before. Now see her hurt his daughter, don''t apologize even if, still haven''t been seen, heart immediately dissatisfied.


    "That''s too much of a shame!" Lin Shi frowns, the heart way, this matter can want to say with the leaf to return to however well!


    So she told ye Shuli to have a good rest and immediately rushed to ye guiran''s yard.


    Looking at the whole family because of her injury, ye Shu left the first two big, whispered to Miao Dong: "did you disclose the news? This time it''s out of consideration. "


    Miaodong shook his head and said seriously: "girl, you are the most precious little master of our government, let alone miss Yuanshu. Even if the princess hurt you, the master and his wife will not depend on you. You are used to being kind. Don''t let anyone bully you. "


    Smell speech, leaf book from slightly sighed a breath, make so, Yuan Shu face certainly not good-looking, turn head to point to uncertain, in the heart how to arrange her careful eye.


    The relationship between her and Yuan Shu, originally because she was a little bit subtle to Wen Jinrui''s little mind, now the estrangement deepened.

 Chapter 269

    When ye Shuli''s injury, like the winter wind, swept the whole Wenguo government, Yuan Shu knew that she was going to be a liar no matter how stupid she was, so she immediately came to ye guiran''s Qingyang courtyard.


    Ye guiran hears the news, and is going to find Yuan Shu to ask what happened. At the moment, Yuan Shu comes to him on her own initiative, and immediately asks: "I heard that you hurt the book. What''s the matter?"


    Seeing the anxious color of Ye guiran''s face, Yuan Shu thinks that he is concerned about ye Shuli''s injury, and immediately feels uncomfortable. Then she reluctantly tells the story in detail, but doesn''t mention that she refuses to make amends.


    Smell speech, ye guiran''s look slightly relaxed a little bit, originally just accidentally hurt Ye Shuli, he thought it was Yuan Shu and angry again.


    But he still frowned and scolded her: "Shu, I''ve said many times that this is not a border town. You should restrain your temper!"


    "I tried to change But it was an accident just now. I didn''t expect that the book was so weak from my sister''s hand that it could be cut by the arrow all at once. It scared me! " Yuan Shu bit her lip and said wrongly.


    After a pause, her voice became discontented again: "Uncle ran, I was really careless, but it''s too much for the book to make so much noise from my sister? I really hurt her carelessly, but she made the whole Wenguo government know. Will ye Guogong and his wife hate me? What should the servants think of me? Shu Li Mei She didn''t think about that! "


    Ye guiran also frowned, he also felt that Yuan Shu did something bad, but also unintentional. Ye Shuli''s reaction is too much, and she seems to have a small mind.


    But after all, he was the only daughter of his brother and sister-in-law. He had been raised in the government since childhood, and it was normal to pamper her. So he said, "this is the consequence of your recklessness! You Shuli''s sister is not a girl in the border town. She is the only legitimate daughter in the government of Wen. How can your elder brother and sister-in-law not care? But don''t be afraid. I''ll talk about it for you. Elder brother and elder sister-in-law are not such stingy people. "


    Yuan Shu shriveled mouth nodded: "this small injury can also make such a big move, think at the beginning I broke the bone is also silent!"


    What is a scratch? In the past years, when she was in the frontier, she was heavily trained and often bruised. Even if she hurt her muscles and bones, it was not a big deal, but she didn''t cry a cry of pain.


    The daughter of the aristocratic family in the boudoir is like this. She is more delicate than the flower. She can''t live a quarter of an hour on the battlefield!


    Yuan Shu some not angry, some jealously think of Ye Shu from the general skin, heart head began to acid.


    "You..."! In the future, don''t be careless, that is, your own talents won''t care about anything with you. In this capital city, there are so many officials of four grades. They are all over the place. If you don''t care which ancestor you''ve offended, I can''t protect you here! " Ye guiran sighed and said in a deep voice.


    "I know! I''ll pay attention later! " Yuan Shu vomits her tongue. Seeing that ye guiran will defend him in this matter, she puts her heart down and happily returns to yunlang hospital.


    Yunlang courtyard is very close to Qingshu courtyard. Wen Jiao learned the news much earlier than ye guiran. Naturally, he heard about Yuan Shu''s refusal to apologize.


    At the moment see Yuan Shu happy, like a nothing like to come back, Wenjiao heart suddenly surge up a bit bad premonition, pull Yuan Shu is a good talk.


    "Ah Shu! Why don''t you make trouble again without seeing you for a while? You hurt Shuli''s sister, why don''t you apologize to her? Why don''t you accompany her when she''s taking the medicine? What do you make my aunt think? "


    Yuan Shu immediately sank her face and said, "what''s the trouble? Is it an accident? She was injured, and a group of girls came up and blocked up the water. I''m not a doctor. Why do I stay here? "


    Wen Jiao also sank his face and said in a low voice, "to be honest, are you going to trouble her because you have opinions on Shu Li because of what you heard from ye Xihan?"


    Yuan Shu how much like Wen Jinrui, she is very clear, Yuan Shu is what character temper, she also understand.


    Hearing this, Yuan Shu''s face immediately changed. She looked at Wen Jiao with hurt eyes and said incredulously, "Ah Jiao, how can you think of me like this?"


    She really wanted to frustrate Ye Shu and get out of the limelight, but she didn''t want to hurt her. It was an accident. Why did Wen Jiao think of her so much?


    Smell speech, Wen Jiao relaxed tone: "not so best." She is worried about Yuan Shu because ye Shu from prejudice, deliberately to find her trouble.


    Yuan Shu did not speak, sitting on the side of the Huhu look, not wronged.


    She and Wen Jiao grew up together, and they are good friends. Wen Jiao should face her. Why do you know ye Shuli only a few days ago, and Wen Jiao began to speak for ye Shuli frequently?


    I don''t know what kind of fox is. It''s enough to confuse a man, even a woman. Bah!


    Yuan Shu is sulky here, but she doesn''t know that Lin''s head has already found ye guiran.


    Qingyang courtyard, Lin''s door, ye guiran knew her intention.For Yuan Shu injured Ye Shuli, ye guiran felt that she was wrong, but ye Shuli and Lin were not able to do so, so without waiting for Lin to speak, he first said: "sister-in-law, I know all about Shu and Shu. Ah Shu had no mother since she was a child. She grew up with his father. There were a group of rough people in the border town, so she cultivated this girl into a straight, careless and careless character. As for the incident of hurting Shuli, she knows that she is wrong. Don''t take it too seriously. She has no malice. "


    Lin''s face changed slightly. In fact, when she came to Qingyang hospital, her anger had gone away a lot and her mind was clear. She felt that her reaction was a little too much.


    So I want to be with ye guiran to say, let Yuan Shu apologize, she is in the clarification of the matter, even if the past.


    After all, ye guiran did not have a family, no children, Yuan Shu as his dry daughter, she should give some face.


    But she did not expect, ye guiran never mention Yuan Shu do not apologize for it, also speak for her, vaguely refers to their mother and daughter make a mountain out of a molehill.


    Lin''s face changed at the beginning and said: "Gui ran, it''s really wrong for us to make such a big noise. To be honest, if Yuan Shu could apologize to Shu Li at that time, it would have passed long ago, but she was so strong that she hurt people and ran away without saying a word. What do you think of this in the book?"


    No wonder it''s so ungracious. It turns out it''s a motherless boy!


    Smell speech, ye guiran a Leng: "what?"


    How is this different from what he heard from Yuan Shu?

 Chapter 270

    Ye guiran has a bad premonition in his heart. He quickly asks Lin in a low voice, and then he knows what Yuan Shu is hiding from him.


    When he learned the truth, his nose was not his nose and his eyes were not his eyes.


    Ye Shuli is her own niece, and Yuan Shu is also his dry daughter. He dotes on Yuan Shu no less than ye Shuli.


    But Yuan Shu now in order to maintain their face, but lie in front of him, almost let him misunderstand Lin''s mother and daughter to go.


    For Lin, Yuan Shu is an outsider, but he is a relative. At the moment, he is biased to protect Yuan Shu. What do Lin and ye Shu think?


    All of a sudden, his emotions became complicated, and he couldn''t tell whether he was disappointed or angry.


    As soon as Lin saw that there was a clue, she said nothing more. Looking at ye guiran with a complex expression of guilt and embarrassment, she sighed and said, "Oh, that''s all. It''s probably because you have lost your mother since you were a child, and you are too loose and active. Maybe you are afraid that you will be angry with her before you tell a lie. GUI ran, Yuan Shu is your dry daughter. Naturally, I won''t be embarrassed with her. Even if it''s over, I''ll explain it in the mansion. "


    "Sister in law I''m ashamed of myself. " Seeing that Lin is so generous that he doesn''t care about them, ye guiran feels even worse.


    The practice of a few yuan is also angry.


    Seeing off Lin, ye guiran immediately calms down and goes to Qingyang courtyard to find Yuanshu. This child, he must be more serious and temper her well!


    Yuan Shu is still sitting on the chair silent, sullen look, for his mistake Yuan Shu, Wenjiao also had to reluctantly for his faux pas, kindly to Yuan Shu apology.


    Just when Yuan Shu is indifferent, ye guiran is on fire. His face is heavy, and he doesn''t like to be spoiled just now.


    Used to his usual smile often in the expression, at the moment he does not smile, to have another serious and dignified manner, Yuan Shu heart suddenly some inexplicable panic.


    "Uncle ran, how did you come..." Her words haven''t finished yet, be interrupted by Ye guiran very quickly.


    "Ah Shu! Why are you lying to me? " Words a export, Yuan Shu''s face suddenly white.


    Ye guiran looked at her pale face. Although there was a trace of love in her heart, she still spoke sternly and said, "you''re too shameful!"


    Wen Jiao looks at them in surprise, and soon learns from the words of both sides what''s the matter. He is silent to Yuan Shu.


    "But I didn''t mean to..." Yuan Shu murmured, the first time she saw ye guiran in such a big fire, she couldn''t help tears.


    Ye guiran looked at the way she was about to cry, sighed and said in a deep voice: "Shu, the point is not that you didn''t mean to. But you should apologize for hurting Shuli! "


    Yuan Shu tightly pursed her lips and refused to speak. She stubbornly refused to let her tears fall out.


    She doesn''t want to cry like those weak women when they meet with some bullshit!


    Ye guiran and Yuan Shu have been together for so many years, and seldom see her full of tears. She can''t help slowing down her voice: "ah Shu, you shouldn''t lie. A good girl shouldn''t do that."


    "Does uncle ran say I''m a bad boy?" Yuan Shu said chokingly, "I was really careless. I was really scared at that time. I didn''t expect that she would be hurt so easily Then came a lot of people around her, I can not squeeze in, had to go. I''m afraid uncle ran will hate me and no longer love me, so I don''t dare to say. "


    She took a deep breath and stifled her tears.


    She is the size of this temperament, no matter what, how also refused to cry, the most people around the heartache. As soon as the expression came out, Wen Jiao and ye guiran had a bad feeling in their hearts.


    Wenjiao had to warm voice and said: "but uncle, although Shu is careless, she is still a sensitive little girl in her heart. This time, she made a mistake and said that it''s OK to have a meal. After a while, let her go and apologize to Shuli. Shuli is not a stingy person. She won''t blame her. "


    Ye guiran also relaxed his face, nodded his head and said: "in this way, Shu, after a while you pick up some gifts, go and apologize to Shuli."


    Wen Jiao and ye guiran''s original intention is to make Yuan Shu better. They don''t want her to be disliked by Lin, and they worry that ye Shuli has prejudice against her, so they teach her with painstaking care.


    Unfortunately, Yuan Shu does not appreciate it.


    Hearing this, Yuan Shu''s body is stiff, and she can''t tell how complicated her emotions are.


    However, uncle and Ah Jiao always stand on her side and face her unconditionally. How can ye Shu change everything as soon as he appears?


    Her heart Jinrui was robbed, even uncle ran and a Jiao she did not let go!


    Ask her to apologize to Ye Shuli? no way!


    Thinking of this, she rushed out of the door.


    Wen Jiao and ye guiran see that she has no objection. They just think that she has listened to what she just said. At this moment, they just want to run away. They just don''t want to let others see their own tears, so they let her go.Yuan Shu really wants to cry, but her self-esteem and competitiveness don''t allow her to be as weak as those silk flowers she hates. After a big circle in the yard, the tears dried quickly.


    At the moment, she just wants to find a place to hide instead of apologizing to Ye Shuli. In a word, she can delay for a while.


    "This ointment was made by ah Youduo and I a few days ago. It''s very effective for trauma and will never leave scars." In the cloister, a beautiful man in a white shirt, who is like a banished immortal, is holding a porcelain vase and saying to Wen Jinrui. When he mentions the name of "a Youduo", he has two imperceptible gentleness.


    As soon as the voice fell, Si Yu only felt that he ran into a goose yellow figure head-on, which made him stagger a few steps back.


    The porcelain bottle in hand was also smashed to the ground.


    "Jinrui!" Yuan Shu raised her head, when she saw the person in front of her, she couldn''t help exhaling in surprise.


    Wen Jinrui pursed her lips and stared at her calmly. Her eyes were as cold as winter snow, without any emotion.


    "I, yes, medicine!" Light three words with gnashing teeth means cold ring, Yuan Shu this just noticed that Wen Jinrui side also followed a long some feminine man.


    She saw the broken porcelain pieces on the ground and the light green crystal liquid spilled all over the ground. She turned white and waved: "I didn''t mean it, I really didn''t mean it!"


    How to do, does Jin Rui dislike her recklessness?


    Wen Jinrui''s eyes sank, and a pair of eyes were as dazzling and bright as the Black Pearl hidden in the deep pool. He looked at Yuan Shu and said without any emotion: "how did she hurt when she left the book?"


    Seeing Wen Jinrui''s expression, Yuan Shu''s face turned white.


    She knew that Wen Jinrui was angry.

 Chapter 271

    Yuan Shu''s body shape is not easy to detect the slight shake, she tried to calm his heart, quickly squat down. Body, will pick up the broken porcelain bottles one by one.


    Then, she gently bit her lip, put her index finger on the edge of the sharp fragment and pressed it hard. The blood bead soon came out of her fingertips.


    But she didn''t seem to feel the same. She stood up and apologized. She said in a slow voice: "I''m sorry, young master. I just walked without looking at the road. Where did I buy this medicine? I will pay you as like as two peas! "


    Give it to him?


    Si Fu''s face became more ugly. This ointment was carefully developed by him and Fenghuang. I can''t buy it anywhere.


    "You can''t afford it."


    Si Yu''s cold voice rings out. Yuan Shu feels extremely embarrassed. She takes a look at Wen Jinrui''s face and whispers again: "sorry..."


    "When I hurt our girl before, how can I know that it''s so simple for miss Yuanshu to make amends to others?" A slightly sarcastic female voice rings out. It''s the pocketed egg who reports to Wen Jinrui.


    Yuan Shu face a green, the first time to find words to respond to her.


    She doesn''t speak, but she is very dissatisfied with the poached egg. Don''t you see her finger bleeding? Why doesn''t anyone care about her?


    Xu Shi heard her heart''s cry, the poached egg once again opened his mouth with a little sarcasm: "the medicine bottle is broken, what''s the use of picking it up? If Miss Yuan Shu accidentally hurt her hand, this porcelain vase is probably unable to apologize to you. "


    Yuan Shu almost broke out on the spot, but considering that Wen Jinrui was still on the scene, she had to bear it.


    "I''m just worried that this piece of porcelain will fall on the ground and hurt people''s feet." Yuan Shu explained, holding the pieces of porcelain in her hand, throwing them all into the dry grass under her appendix.


    He Baodan looked coldly at this scene, hummed coldly and didn''t speak.


    "Take Si Fu to Qingshu hospital first. Yuan Shu, come with me." In silence, Wen Jinrui opened her mouth lightly.


    Smell speech, Yuan Shu''s hand consciousness of tightening for a while, then silent step with him to leave.


    Under the snow covered courtyard, it was like a tree full of flying flowers. A tall and handsome Tibetan blue figure stood quietly beside the tree, with a beautiful yellow shadow in front of him.


    It was originally a pleasant picture, but the people in the picture looked cold.


    "Jin Rui Listen to me, I didn''t expect that at that time! " Yuan Shu explained excitedly.


    Wen Jinrui''s expression lightly interrupts a way: "enough, you don''t need to explain, I all know."


    "Did the girl named poached egg tell you that? What did she tell you? " Yuan Shu bit the lip, some regret and some fear under the heart.


    That girl doesn''t mean to speak ill of her behind her back, does she?


    Wen Jinrui doesn''t speak, but her eyes are sharp as a sword, shooting straight at her, which makes her get goose bumps.


    She said with a forced smile: "Jinrui, do you blame me for being rude and not apologizing to Shuli? As you know, we grew up in the frontier. When we were hurt, how could we be so troublesome? When we were tossing about, we just put on two pieces of medicine and then we were finished? I didn''t react for a moment. I forgot that Shuli was different from us rough girls. I thought she made a fuss before. Now I think it''s my fault. I I''m going to look for books now. I''m going to compensate her. "


    Wen Jinrui nodded slightly: "Yuan Shu, find a space and move out with Ah Jiao. I bought a house in Zhuque street. Don''t disturb others any more."


    "Jin Rui Do you think that I am deliberately against the book? We grew up together. Don''t you know who I am? " Hearing this, Yuan Shu''s face is slightly white, and her voice is trembling with some grievances.


    Wen Jinrui frowned: "Zhuque street is near the Imperial Palace, so it''s much more convenient to do things."


    Yuan Shu felt better. She broke her tears and said with a smile, "it''s like this, but it''s the same with me in Wenguo government. I''ve got to mend my relationship with Shu this time."


    Wen Jinrui did not move, he gently turned his head and said: "this time spent the account book, hurt her hand, then next time? What would you do "carelessly"


    Yuan Shu recognized the meaning of his words, and immediately felt embarrassed: "after all, you still don''t believe me, right? Jin Rui You know what I think of you when I was young, but I''m not that kind of vicious person. How can you think like that... "


    "You may have hurt Shuli unintentionally, but what about Xiaozhi?" Wen Jinrui''s eyes darkened and said in a deep voice: "border town, Xiaozhi, Yang family, do you think I don''t know?"


    Hear this words, Yuan Shu immediately a face iron blue.


    It turns out that He knows everything she does?


    Xiaozhi is the daughter of an ordinary textile family in the border town. She is about the same age as them. It is said that her ancestors came from the south of the Yangtze River. Therefore, she is gentle and tender. Yuan Shu despises her, in addition to her delicate, there is a big reason is that she likes Wen Jinrui.When they were young, they often sent clothes for mending in Xiaozhi''s shop, and they were familiar with Xiaozhi. There are few women in the barracks. In addition to Wen Jiao, Yuan Shu is the only girl who accompanies him day by day. Later, when she sees such a beautiful and gentle girl as Xiaozhi, Yuan Shu feels a sense of crisis in her heart.


    We should nip the bud of possibility before everything happens.


    At that time, there was a dilapidated Yang family in the border town. They made a living by beating iron. They had a little son, but he was lazy and didn''t learn anything. He was more interested in the small weaving.


    But the Yang family is poor and can''t afford a dowry to marry their son. Yuan Shu secretly gives them ten liang of silver.


    Xiaozhi''s father was greedy for money. When he saw twelve dowry gifts, he married Xiaozhi without saying a word. Less than a year later, the Yang family left the capital.


    At that time, Yuan Shu was still complacent about the way she solved a rival for ten liang of silver. She didn''t think about what Xiaozhi would look like after she married.


    With a stiff face, she said with a forced smile, "so you know this? At that time, I saw that the young man of the Yang family was not thinking about weaving tea and rice. The family was poor and could not afford the bride price. He was so pitiful that he kindly gave them ten Liang silver. Now that they have money, they should have a good life, right


    Wen Jinrui''s eyes sank and said with disappointment: "Yuanshu, you are still sophistry. Do you think I really don''t know what you''re thinking about Xiaozhi and what you''re thinking about Shuli? "

 Chapter 272

    At the moment, Yuan Shu felt the unprecedented embarrassment on her face. At the beginning of her ugliness, she was torn open and completely exposed to the sun.


    "Two years ago, I ran into Xiaozhi in Linzhou. Do you know what she''s living now?" Wen Jinrui''s face was cold and said in a deep voice, "when he was 19, he was abandoned. He took his daughter with him and worked day and night."


    If Xiaozhi hadn''t subconsciously called out his name, Wen Jinrui would never have thought that the thin woman in front of her, like a 30-year-old woman, would have been the beautiful and gentle Xiaozhi.


    "She had been married to the Yang family for only three years, and her husband got close to the daughter of a rich businessman, so he threw her out of the house. Orphans and widows, leaving their hometown, have a very difficult life. " Wen Jinrui said with a trace of pain, "Yuan Shu, all this is thanks to you!"


    The last cold accusation, like a sharp sword, went straight into Yuan Shu''s heart. Her pale face murmured, "I I didn''t know it would be like this. I really didn''t know... "


    "Enough! Yuan Shu, from childhood to adulthood, this is what you say most Wen Jinrui suddenly and rudely interrupted her, the cold meaning in the words did not hide, "you don''t know, you didn''t mean it? Do you know that because of your random words and thoughts, you will ruin other people''s lives! "


    "You stay in the book, I No matter what


    The last sentence is loud, will Yuan Shu all camouflage are mercilessly peel off, she trembled body, difficult to say: "so, this is what you really mean, right?"


    "That''s right." Wen Jinrui raised her eyes and said, "Yuanshu, if you don''t want to do something wrong, you can harm others. I can''t believe it. If you do it on purpose, what will happen!"


    Yuan Shu''s eyes began to exude water: "are you blaming me? Jinrui, I admit that I have some ideas about you, but I did it because you didn''t like Xiaozhi. Now that you have ye Shuli in your heart, I''m willing to quit and no longer entangle. After all, we grew up together. Why do we have to be so ruthless and be good brothers as before? "


    Her words with a few silk imploring means, Wen Jinrui is still unmoved.


    Yuan Shu this time really flustered, she didn''t expect that she just hurt Ye Shuli''s hand, can let Wen Jinrui determined to this point.


    "I really know it''s wrong I will apologize to Shuli''s sister, and I will move out with Ah Jiao. Jin Rui Don''t look at me like that, will you? "


    "We used to ride a horse Learn how to shoot You also taught me how to shoot archery. Is it true that the love that we have lived together for so many years will be lost like this? "


    With that, she finally couldn''t help but shed a tear and said, "Jinrui I''m really not reconciled. I almost lost my life with that arrow, and I didn''t get on your heart. Now ye Shu can''t get away from hurting his hand, which can make you and me so far... "


    She closed her mouth and tried not to cry, but she kept choking and made some strange sounds.


    Hearing this, Wen Jinrui''s face finally eased slightly: "Yuan Shu, I am very grateful that you saved my life. But thanks go to thanks. I don''t have any love for you. It''s impossible for us to be together. The only person who has gone with me for a lifetime is the book. "


    Yuan Shu heart suddenly a pain, she wanted to shout questions "why!" But now she was more worried that Wen Jinrui would break with her, so she had to nod her head and say: "I know I Know! Don''t be angry I don''t like you for your bad temper! "


    She hammered his shoulder a few times with tears and a smile. She tried her best to touch the tears on her face and said with a brilliant smile: "you don''t have to be shameless. Before, you didn''t like anyone. I can''t help but have a delusion. Now that you have a love, I won''t pester you any more. I''ve known you for so many years. Don''t you know why I''m such a crazy woman for love? "


    "Yuan Shu, you''d better be like this." Wen Jinrui''s eyes drooped slightly.


    In the end, they have been together for more than ten years, and they have deep feelings like relatives. Although he hates Yuan Shu''s behavior, he can''t bear to break it, not to mention Wen Jiao and ye guiran.


    Yuan Shu is slightly relieved, tears on her face are soon dried by the wind, she smiles a little forthright: "look, you look so ugly! I will never give others trouble in the future. Are you still angry? You used to call me Shu, now how do you call me so shengfen! "


    Wen Jinrui did not follow her wishes, but relaxed her look and said lightly: "Yuan Shu, if there is another time, we may not even be able to do it for our brothers and sisters. You can do it yourself."


    For the sake of that arrow, Wen Jinrui finally forgave Yuan Shu this time, but his love has faded, and he will never be merciful in the future.


    Finish saying this words, he then does not turn head to go to Qing Shu courtyard, leave Yuan Shu a person standing in the courtyard motionless, smile also stiff in the face.


    After a while, she could not help squatting down, burying her face in her arms and sobbing.Still not reconciled! Still hate!


    She likes Wen Jinrui for so many years. Why did she get such a result?


    She thought it was as heavy as Mount Tai, but unexpectedly, in front of Ye Shuli, it was lighter than Hongmao!


    Since she was a child, she has been stubborn. She never bumps into the south wall, never looks back, never sees the Yellow River, never gives up. In order to keep up with Wen Jiao''s skill, she can practice her skill for two days and two nights. In order to catch up with Wen Jinrui''s arrow skill, she can pull the string and grind her fingers to blood and flesh.


    She pursues Wen Jinrui. She has never given up for ten years. Now she has to give up easily when she comes out of Ye Shuli. How can this be possible?


    In the end, it''s hard to make peace.


    Behind him, a touch of haze color shadow gently moving lotus step, slowly walked to Yuan Shu side, handed her a delicate handkerchief.


    "Sister Shu..." There is a sigh in the words.


    Hearing this sound, Yuan Shu suddenly raised her head and quickly wiped the tears on her face. She hated showing her cowardly side in front of others.


    "What are you doing here?" Yuan Shu tone not good ground asks a way.


    The visitor is yexihan, she see Yuan Shu face cold, also not angry, just smile will handkerchief in Yuan Shu hand.


    "Sister Shu You are too tough. Sometimes, it''s no harm to take a soft suit properly... "


    Ye Xihan took Yuan Shu''s hand intimately and said, "it''s cold and windy outside. Sister Shu, you''d better go and sit in my yard."

 Chapter 273

    In Qingshu hospital, Si Fu has already checked the injury for ye Shuli, and also tells her about Yuan Shu in the corridor. After listening to, leaf book from picked pick eyebrow, other don''t say, Yuan Shu this rash temperament, she is convinced.


    "I''ll send you a bottle when ayudo and I finish refining the medicine."


    "I really have nothing to do. You don''t have to fight like this." Ye Shuli has no choice but to look nervous all over the house. It seems that she is a broken glass doll.


    Si Fu lifted his eyes and said, "you are too patient with Yuan Shu. It''s not like your temperament."


    Ye Shuli said with a casual smile: "she is not only my uncle''s dry daughter, but also has a lot to do with Wen jiaojinrui. It''s hard to get rid of her." It''s Ye Xihan. She''s already on it. How can she be so polite to her?


    This time, she had to be a soft buns for both emotion and reason, but at least it was not a bad thing.


    "That Yuan Shu to Jin Rui''s mind, I don''t believe you can''t see." Si Fu said again.


    "What if I can see it? I can''t just drive her away. " Ye Shuli shook his head and sighed.


    "Then you can''t let her bully you like this. It''s really killing me!" The wonderful autumn head that cleans a room in one side also does not lift ground to murmur a way, obviously holding full resentment to Yuan Shu.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll let her and Ah Jiao move out in two days." A familiar voice rang out. It was Wen Jinrui who came to Qingshu hospital.


    Ye Shu from see his face light, with a little cold, in the heart head will know he just and Yuan Shu certainly made some unhappy.


    "Let Yuan Shu and Ah Jiao move out? This What about uncle Ye Shuli asked hesitantly.


    Wen Jinrui took up her hand that had been bandaged into bear''s paw, looked at it carefully, and said, "but uncle has me there, you don''t have to worry."


    Ye Shuli nodded and said with a smile: "you are very busy on weekdays. It''s rare to send a poached egg to find you. Today I came here quickly. It seems that this hand is not hurt in vain!"


    In the past, she sent a poached egg to find Wen Jinrui. He would take time to see her when he was busy, but no one could be seen these two days. It can be seen that he was really busy to the extreme. When you look carefully, there is still some light blue under his eyes.


    There was a smile in Wen Jinrui''s eyes, and he said with a slight reprimand, "I''m afraid I''m afraid to talk about injury again


    Si Fu sat motionless, just like a 100000 volt light bulb, looking at the two people''s affectionate appearance without expression, silently swallowed the dog food.


    When the maid in the room saw this scene, they all stepped back with a smile. When they saw that only the pocketed eggs were left in the room, Wen Jinrui signaled her to close the door tightly, and the three began to talk low.


    "I''ll bring Si Fu to see you today. In addition to treating your injury, I have something important to talk about." Wen Jinrui said in a low voice.


    The leaf book leaves to immediately righting facial expression, her eyeball a turn a way: "is green dress there have news?"


    Wen Jinrui nodded: "Pei Lang has set out to return to Beijing. There is news from green clothes..." At this point, he pauses and whispers the information that green clothes have inquired about.


    After listening to these words, ye Shuli was startled: "Longna bribed the Weicheng prefect, intending to borrow troops?"


    "Yes, not only Weicheng, but also Qingzhou, Yuzhou and Jizhou." Wen Jinrui said in a deep voice.


    Ye Shuli jumps out of his eyes. The dragon''s shell encircles the whole capital Can''t wait for him to rebel?


    Si Fu was also surprised: "the last thorough investigation of Li Cheng''s clearing has not made him give up? This encircles Yanzhou. The capital is worrying. " It seems that Longna still has the idea of mutiny and coup.


    Wen Jinrui said in a slow voice: "don''t worry. According to the intelligence information, Jizhou and Yuzhou haven''t made a statement yet, but Weicheng and Qingzhou already have the intention to join Longna Now the Dragon shell is ready to move. I''m going to write a letter to my father, asking my elder brother to take 100000 troops and secretly rush to the capital city under the cover of Wuxuan palace and Chu Xiao, and lurk around the imperial city. "


    "If you want your elder brother to go, there will be only one hundred thousand soldiers..." Si Yu murmured, lowered his head and frowned, lost in thought.


    Ye Shu doesn''t know much about the art of war. At the moment, she doesn''t know whether the situation is good or bad, but she can feel that things are not optimistic from the expressions and tones of Wen Jinrui and Si Yu.


    She didn''t know whether there were more or less 100000 troops, but judging from the fact that Wen Jiao was the one who came to Beijing this time, she could also guess that the situation between the frontier and the barbarians was extremely tense. Wen Heng didn''t even dare to enlarge his son''s visit to the capital, otherwise he would be in big trouble when war broke out.


    At the beginning of this year, there was a snow disaster and a severe drought in summer. After a long drought, there must be a flood. It may not slow down in two years. If there is a real fight, there will be a time of famine and famine


    Thinking of this, ye Shuli''s eyelids jumped, and he immediately felt a headache. He only hoped that the frontier would not fight.


    "Don''t worry, if Jizhou and Yuzhou are not against each other, 100000 troops will be enough." Wen Jinrui comforts slowly.Then his eyes flashed and he continued: "it''s Chunwei right away. I''m afraid there will be some big changes in this imperial examination. If we grasp the overall situation, Longna will still be at a disadvantage."


    Although Ye Shuli was worried, she still closed her mouth silently. She could guess something about the affairs of the court, but she still couldn''t figure it out.


    Then, as if she had thought of something, she began to remind her, "yes! You should be careful recently, especially Si Yu, who spent most of his time in the palace. This time, the Dragon shell failed to take my life. Next time, maybe it will point at him first. "


    The last time she eavesdropped on Longna''s conversation on a snowy night, she clearly remembered that Longna wanted to prescribe medicine to Emperor Qing and expel Si Fu from the palace so as not to hinder his good deeds.


    Ye Shuli''s premonition is right, but she didn''t expect that it was a deep dragon''s shell. At the moment, she was just thinking about how to kill two birds with one stone


    Si Xi nodded, then said in surprise: "Longna wants to take your life Is the incident of mountain bandit an order of Longna? "


    Ye Shuli nodded his head and gave a gloomy explanation. He heard Wen Jinrui''s face as cold as ice. He said in a deep voice: "Xue Shengan, this man, can''t stay any longer!"


    The day this man lives, the day he''s upset. Never let Ye Shuli fall into the hands of that man again!


    Ye Shufeng doesn''t think that way. It''s just that the enemy is dark and I''m clear. I can''t do it unless


    Suddenly she thought of yexihan, her mind suddenly became active.

 Chapter 274

    Wen Jinrui and Si Yu are busy with their official business, and they leave Wen''s mansion before long. Later, Yuan Shu''s behavior is greatly beyond her expectation.


    At the dinner table of Wenguo mansion, Yuan Shu personally brought a cup of hot and fragrant sugar stewed Sydney from the kitchen and put it at her desk to apologize to her.


    "The book leaves the younger sister, the thing at noon is I am wrong, still ask you adult don''t remember villain, don''t care with me." Yuan Shu''s eyes were shining and she said aloud.


    Ye Shu leaves eyebrow to pick slightly, swept her one eye way: "it''s just an accident, ah Shu elder sister is serious."


    If she doesn''t agree, how narrow-minded is she?


    I don''t know whether Yuan Shu is really stupid or deliberately said so.


    "Everyone used to smile at the table:" don''t bother my sister. I made this cup of Tangli fried snow by myself. I''ll drink it cold to moisten my throat. It''s just that I haven''t learned cooking skills before. It''s not delicious. I''ve made a mess of the kitchen all afternoon. I''m laughing... "


    "Did not learn cooking", "hand-made", "tossed all afternoon", Yuan Shu a word finish, the people on the table slightly changed face.


    Wenjiao surprised to see her one eye, ye guiran is also surprised with gratification: "Shu sensible like."


    Only Ye Shuli took a quiet look at the sweet pear in front of him. He felt thoughtful.


    But for a little while, Yuanshu has changed a lot Look at the words, look at the low posture, and then look at the sincere expression on his face.


    It''s not like that arrogant, stubborn Yuan Shu would say, when did her IQ rise?


    See ye Shu is not moved, Yuan Shu seems to be a little nervous, she all according to Ye Xihan teach a sentence to say, how ye Shu from or no expression.


    If she haggles over this matter, maybe she will speak ill of her in front of Jinrui. Yuan Shu feels miserable when she thinks of it.


    Ye Shu feels that Yuan Shu has improved a little since he left the book. If he knew that Yuan Shu used the word "haggle over everything" for her, he would swallow this idea back.


    "Shuli sister, why don''t you eat pears and don''t talk? Are you still complaining about me?" Originally silent Yuan Shu saw Ye Xihan''s eyes, immediately said.


    Ye Shuli said with a smile: "ah Shu sister thought too much, just wrapped gauze on her hand, it''s not convenient to use a spoon."


    The truth is that she doesn''t want to eat Yuan Shu''s food at all. What''s more, it''s fried with snow. It looks pure white, but it''s very dirty.


    But Yuan Shu immediately stood in front of her and said, "it''s all my fault, or I''ll wait on you to eat?"


    Wen Yan, ye Shuli''s eyebrows are high again.


    Yuan Shu Who taught her what to say? If she really wants Yuan Shu to feed her like a girl, she doesn''t know what ye guiran and Wen Jiao will think of her. If she doesn''t eat the pear, she has to eat it.


    "Sister Shu, you are a guest of our government. How can you do what these servant girls do? Although I hurt my right hand, my left hand is still fine? " Ye Shuli said with a smile, gently scooped a spoon into his mouth.


    Lin also said with a smile: "that is, Shu is too polite."


    "How about it? It tastes good?" Yuan Shu asks in a hurry.


    Leaf book left to wipe mouth, lightly say: "too sweet."


    Yuan Shu eyes a bright, she can''t wait for ye Shu to leave in front of the public to find her fault, so she quickly said: "blame me to do bad, or I now to boil a bowl!"


    Sure enough, someone on the table frowned slightly. Yuan Shu was the daughter of the deputy general. Her status was not low. How could she force people to this position?


    Ye Shuli pressed Yuan Shu with one hand and said with a smile: "I mean, sister a Shu never cooks. Now she is willing to cook this bowl of Sydney for me. Naturally, I feel sister a Shu''s sincerity and heart, so I feel sweet."


    Who can''t deal with people?


    This words, Yuan Shu immediately had a kind of feeling of being played, although failed to let her break the Gong, in the heart or extremely unhappy: "the book from my sister to drink this bowl of Sydney, on behalf of not care about me?"


    Ye Shuli said with a smile, "when did I care with sister Shu? It''s ah Shu''s sister. I''m flattered by this. "


    Originally by Yuan Shu''s low-profile to deceive the past, people suddenly wake up again, right, they just feel that ye Shuli is a little aggressive. In retrospect, ye Shu from the beginning to the end seems to have said nothing, all Yuan Shu himself said.


    It is clear that she hurt people first, how can it become Ye Shuli?


    People look at Yuan Shu''s eyes slightly changed. Yuan Shu''s skill is not as deep as ye Xihan''s. seeing that she is at a disadvantage, what she said immediately is not very pleasing: "also, I was careless originally. The book is generous from my sister, so it won''t compare with my careless miscalculation."With that, she immediately wanted to swallow her tongue. She habitually made the mistake of "I didn''t mean to" mentioned by Ye Xihan.


    But this is also the real idea of her heart, to Ye Shuli apology, this is unwilling, she does not feel more wrong.


    Smell speech, originally the leaf brook Han facial expression of low head a stiff, dark annoy this Yuan Shu is really a fool that can''t teach!


    She told her to keep a low profile and act like a weak person. She''s good. If she doesn''t get a stick of incense, she''ll be defeated immediately.


    It''s hard to use such a person!


    The smile on Ye Shuli''s face also faded two points, and he said in a flat tone: "well, who hasn''t been careless? I just hope that if I don''t care what I do in the future, sister Shu, don''t worry about it with me. "


    Ye Shuli finally said the first heavy words to Yuan Shu in history.


    Atmosphere suddenly some slightly solidified, ye guiran know she is angry, so quickly give Yuan Shu make eyes. Yuan Shu, who had been blocked, forced down her anger and said with a smile: "I''m stupid and can''t speak."


    Seeing this, Lin quickly came out and said, "well, you are all good children, and it''s not a big deal. Please sit down and have a meal. It will be cold if you don''t eat any more vegetables."


    Yuan Shu a buttock sit to Ye Xihan side, reluctantly maintain their usual complexion, stuffy to eat a meal, ye Xihan heart dark sigh, smile and say: "I heard that sister Shu in two days to go into the palace?"


    Hearing Ye Xihan''s warning, Yuan Shu immediately remembered what ye Xihan had told her, and quickly promised: "yes, in two days, Ah Jiao and I will go to the palace By the way, it''s said that the book is very close to my sister and Princess 10. I wonder if you can go with us? Ah Jiao and I are not familiar with the situation in the palace. "


    Ye Shuli slowly swallows the food in his mouth, raises his eyes, looks at Ye Xihan coldly, without saying a word, but his heart is clear.


    Now entering the palace is like exposing yourself to danger. Is this the real purpose of Ye Xihan?


    It seems that Longna doesn''t want to let her go anyway.

 Chapter 275

    After a while, she said with a smile: "sister Shu, don''t worry. Tomorrow I''ll ask someone to take a message to the princess and ask her to take more care of her."


    Yuan Shu''s face is not good-looking, said to take a message, that means she will not follow.


    "Thank you for leaving my sister." Yuan Shu said rigidly, originally she didn''t want to ask Ye Shuli, words have said here, love to go or not, it''s not that she has to go.


    See Yuan Shu frown don''t speak, ye Xihan heart some anxious, but not good mouth, had to dry stare a Yuan Shu then buried in a meal.


    After dinner, ye Xihan keeps Yuan Shu who wants to return to yunlang hospital: "sister Shu..."


    Yuan Shu turned around, frowning impatiently said: "Xihan, you don''t have to persuade me, she doesn''t want to go even if, why force others."


    As soon as ye Xihan opens her mouth, Yuan Shu knows what she wants to say. Earlier, ye Xihan told her that if she wants to ease the relationship with Ye Shuli, besides apologizing, it''s also a good opportunity to exchange feelings with the palace.


    Smell speech, ye Xihan also don''t annoy her, just smile a way: "I this not all or for a Shu elder sister good?"? The ten princesses and the third sister are close friends in the boudoir. If the rumors in the house are spread out, the princess will inevitably misunderstand you. Ah Shu''s elder sister has to have a good relationship with the tenth Princess when she enters the palace. "


    "Do you mean to ask me to lean on Ye Shuli and ask her to let the ten princesses give me some face?" Yuan Shu sneers a way, tone also becomes Yin Yang strange Qi.


    Ten princesses don''t like her, they don''t like her, she is not rare!


    "Sister Xihan, I accompany Ah Jiao to the palace for business, not for fun! I''m afraid Ye Shutou is still annoyed with me. I think she would like to ask ten princesses to hate me, but I don''t care how ten princesses think I''m her business, and I''m not afraid! "


    It''s her bottom line to humbly apologize to Ye Shuli. It''s better for her not to go into the palace than to kowtow to another girl.


    Ye Xihan''s eyes drooped slightly, and he didn''t persuade her. He just shook his head and sighed: "sister Shu, don''t think like this. Third sister won''t annoy you. You don''t know that the third sister has some problems with Her Highness the third prince. It''s understandable that she doesn''t want to enter the palace. "


    Hearing this, Yuan Shu''s eyes moved: "did she offend the third prince? What''s going on? "


    Ye Xihan seems to be secretly annoyed that he has made a slip of speech, concealing with a smile: "it''s not, but there was some unhappiness before."


    Then he shut up on this matter, but Yuan Shu''s heart is to deal with the matter of Long Na and ye Shu firmly in mind.


    If let leaf book leave into the palace, can call her not happy words, Yuan Shu in the heart or very hope she can go.


    Wenjiao on the other side of the yard is also talking with Ye Shuli.


    "So it is? I see Wen Jiao had a strange look on his face, and then nodded calmly.


    Ye Shuli also said in a deep voice: "don''t tell the second person about it, even Yuan Shu."


    Wenjiao is also full of doubts about her refusal to enter the palace, so ye Shuli has to tell her all the reasons of the matter in detail, including the fact that Longna wants to prescribe medicine to Emperor Qing.


    But she believes in Wen Jiao, but she doesn''t believe in Yuan Shu.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t tell you." Wenjiao nodded, thinking of Yuanshu''s headache, and never intended to tell her too many secrets.


    Just after that, Yuan Shu is inexplicably entangled with Ye Shuli.


    "Shuli sister, your hand is injured. Let me make up the account book for you." Early in the morning, Yuan Shu stepped into the Qingshu courtyard.


    Ye Shu closed the account book and glanced at her faintly. She said, "sister Shu is polite. I''m not in a hurry. I''ll come by myself then."


    The things recorded in the account book can''t be easily shown to the second person.


    Who expected Yuan Shu is reluctantly stood in front of her case, grabbed her account book, said: "this account book is spent, say it is all because of me, you can''t move, I come to the same."


    The leaf book leaves the surface to appear a bit annoyed color way: "Yuan Shu elder sister''s heart I appreciate, just this account book''s record way, you probably don''t understand."


    "No? You look down on me when you leave my sister. It''s just bookkeeping. What''s the difficulty... "


    In the middle of the story, Yuan Shu stopped immediately. She twisted her brows and looked at the Arabic numerals on the account book and asked aloud, "what the hell are these words like earthworms? Are you really keeping accounts? I''m still writing about ghosts. "


    Ye Shuli snatched back the account book, put it into the wooden box and locked it up. He said indifferently, "I said, sister Shu can''t understand it."


    This Yuan Shu, the speech has enough ugly.


    It is true that this is said between two people who have a good relationship. Others only think that they are joking, but the relationship between her and Yuan Shu is not a good word.


    Yuan Shu''s face is a little stiff, and her heart is more and more dissatisfied with Ye Shuli.


    She took the initiative to help her make up the account book, even if she was ungrateful, and mocked her for not understanding what it meant? What does the account book look like? I don''t know what kind of shady things it has written!But yesterday suffered a big loss, Yuan Shu in the end or two points of progress, she forbear anger, said with a smile: "I have shallow knowledge, let you see the joke."


    "Sister Shu, if you don''t have anything else to spend, then I''ll be ready to go out of the house." Leaf book leaves to pack up the thing on the case, tone light ground says to Yuan Shu.


    She really doesn''t want to stay with Yuan Shu. It''s too bad.


    But did not expect that Yuan Shu was expelled, not only did not get angry, but a bright eyes: "is not going to work in your pharmacy? The book leaves the younger sister, take me together, strange boring in the mansion, I went perhaps also can help some help


    Ye Shuli jumps from his eyelids, purses his lips tightly and says nothing. When his face is so thick, she is also convinced.


    But what Yuan Shu thinks in her heart is that sticking to Ye Shuli, she may have a chance to meet Wen Jinrui. Secondly, she wants to find out whether there is any adultery between Si Yu and ye Shuli.


    "Shuli, why don''t you talk? Are you still angry because of yesterday, so you don''t want to take me with you? " See ye Shu can''t leave to talk, Yuan Shu immediately shriveled up the mouth.


    Ye Shuli was the most annoyed when she said this, and her tone was even colder: "in Yuan Shu''s sister''s heart, I am such a small hearted person? You can go if you want. Even if I don''t take you with me, it''s your freedom to go anywhere you want. You don''t need to ask other people''s opinions. "


    Smell speech, Yuan Shu not only not unhappy, but a face suddenly realized.


    Yes, where she wants to go is her freedom. Why do you want to please Ye Shuli?


    See Yuan Shu that way, leaf book from the heart only feel extremely speechless, secretly turned a white eye, walked.

 Chapter 276

    Yuan Shu in the end or dead face with her out of the house.


    Ye Shuli originally thought that she was a proud master. After a cold shoulder, she would not be able to walk with her. Who would have thought that Yuan Shu not only had nothing to do with her, but also happily shared a carriage with her, talking and laughing.


    She doesn''t know that all the reasons for Yuan Shu''s doing this are to reassure Wen Jinrui, so as to show that she has absolutely no wrong ideas about ye Shuli.


    If it wasn''t for Wen Jinrui''s fear of breaking up with her, how could she have been patient with Ye Shuli for so long. This face, she can''t suppress her jealousy and disgust at any time.


    It was too early for them to arrive at the drugstore on rosefinch street.


    Si Yu''s face was as usual. When she saw Yuan Shu, she immediately became cold: "what is she doing?"


    Without waiting for ye Shu to leave, Yuan Shu immediately said, "I was so sorry that I accidentally broke your medicine bottle that day. Today I came to the pharmacy to see if there was anything I could do for you."


    As soon as her voice fell, she immediately felt that there were two bad eyes in the room.


    "Miss yuan has a noble status. She''s not the one who should do these chores. You''d better go back to the mansion. There are so many people here, so as not to bump into you." Si Fu pointed to the crowd waiting outside to get porridge and ordered them to leave.


    Yuan Shu was annoyed by his unwelcome attitude, but she soon put down her anger and said with a bright smile, "don''t be polite, doctor Si. Jinrui and I are brothers and sisters. You are his best friend, which is my friend. I should help you. The identity of Shu Li''s younger sister is higher than that of me. Isn''t it the same to work in the pharmacy every day? "


    Smell speech, Phoenix and phoenix song two people look at each other, are by Yuan Shu''s thick skin to be shocked.


    Looking at Si Xi suddenly frowned, ye Shu couldn''t help jumping from his eyelids. Then he said, "I have something to discuss with Si Xi. Sister Shu, please sit down. If you have any trouble, just call the people in the shop. Sister Shu doesn''t have to force herself."


    That is to say that she doesn''t have to force herself, the actual meaning is to warn her not to help, she can''t expect Yuan Shu can help.


    After throwing Yuan Shu to the drugstore, ye Shu left to discuss with Si Yu how to distribute the remaining medicinal materials and grain stocks. The discussion was too private, so they retreated to the inner room with Si Fu and analyzed the account book in a low voice.


    Yuan Shu outside the curtain looks suspiciously at the closed door, and her mind turns quickly.


    From ye Xihan where hear this Si Fu and ye Shuli have so a few minutes of ambiguous relation, now it seems to be true.


    "Girl, what are you doing here?" Yuan Shu is thinking, suddenly the shoulder was patted.


    She turned her head impatiently and saw a purple woman standing beside her with deep eyes and high nose.


    "What do you want me to do It''s a big surprise. " Yuan Shu curls her lips and complains.


    Phoenix looked at her up and down, and said with a slightly bad look: "girl, Si Fu has gone to discuss business. My brother and I are going to share the medicinal materials in the shop. There are not enough people outside, so you can help to distribute the porridge."


    Yuan Shu a Leng, the facial expression immediately some not good-looking. It''s so cold outside. Ask her to make porridge, and the two of them just sit in the warm room and apply medicine?


    "Ah I see. Oh After hesitating for a moment, she did it obediently.


    These people are Wen Jinrui''s friends, she must leave a good impression on each other, absolutely can''t lose to Ye Shuli!


    Looking at Yuan Shu''s back as she goes outside, Feng Ge says in a low voice: "Hey! She dropped your elaborate medicine, and you''re going to let her go? "


    Mentioning the medicine, Phoenix felt a little heartache. She glared at her brother and said, "they are noble What can I do to her? Let her go out and have a drink. "


    As soon as the voice fell, there was a "pa" sound from outside the room. The sound of broken porcelain was accompanied by the angry and wailing of the crowd.


    Brother and sister quickly put down the herbs in their hands and ran outside to see the situation. See Yuan Shu a face anger ground stares at a ragged man, that man is covering small abdomen wailing to roll on the ground.


    The mud was covered with broken porcelain pieces, and a bowl of white porridge was sprinkled on the ground, still steaming with white air. Some people in the crowd pointed to Yuan Shu and said, "well, how can I beat someone..."


    "Who is this girl? I haven''t seen her in my daily life..."


    "What''s the matter?" Feng song came out and asked in a deep voice.


    "This girl, well, suddenly hit someone!" Someone in the crowd responded.


    Yuan Shu immediately glared at him angrily and said: "I''m kind-hearted to serve this man porridge, but he took advantage of me, mean and shameless!"


    Hearing this, they immediately looked at each other and began to whisper.


    The beaten man endured the severe pain in his abdomen, gasped and said: "master Feng I, I didn''t! I just picked up the bowl and accidentally touched her hand And she kicked me out! ""Shut up! You smelly men dare to quibble about taking advantage of others? Change a soft weak little girl, probably feel ashamed in the heart, so forget it, I tell you, I Yuan Shu can not! If you dare to offend me, I''m afraid of a bear Yuan Shu roars angrily.


    Everyone was startled by her cold and fierce color, and soon a ragged woman came out of the middle of the crowd to help the man cry: "my husband Are you okay? Are you ok? "


    "Li Niang, don''t worry I''m fine. " Said the man, biting his teeth.


    At this time, someone recognized the couple and said, "isn''t this Wang GUI and his wife..."


    "Yes! We know what kind of person Wang GUI is! He can never take advantage of other girls


    "Yes! Wang GUI is an honest man


    Wang GUI is a famous good man in the street of Beijing. Although he is poor, he is hardworking, honest and honest, and never touches flowers and grass. This time just want to take advantage of the early morning to his daughter-in-law bowl of free hot porridge, did not expect to meet Yuan Shu such a fierce role.


    The onlookers immediately pointed at Yuan Shu with a bad face. Feng Ge Guan''s eyes were clear, and there was no fear on his face. After listening to the explanation of the people around him, he immediately knew the truth.


    So he hastened forward and said, "folks, calm down! It''s our fault just now. Don''t make any noise. Let me see the injury for him first


    With that, he motioned for Phoenix to appease people, and then immediately helped the man into the drugstore.


    To open the man''s clothes, see a purple and blue on the abdomen after the injury, Feng Song face slightly changed, took a breath of air conditioning.


    This girl is so cruel!

 Chapter 277

    Feng song is here to treat Wang GUI''s injury, but Yuan Shu outside the house raises her eyebrows and says: "what do you mean? It''s clearly that smelly man has a bad heart. How can he blame me instead? Such a dirty man should be sent to the government! "


    "Miss yuan!" Phoenix brow a twist, cold voice said, "when porridge bowl, encounter hand is inevitable, you rashly hand is improper."


    Early know this woman to come to stir up trouble, she shouldn''t call Yuan Shu out of this room!


    Yuan Shu''s face sank, her eyes Rose with anger, looking at the Phoenix and said, "don''t compare me with you. If you touch my hand, it''s reasonable for me to cut off his dog''s paw!"


    Although she grew up in the army camp, it doesn''t mean these dirty beggars can touch her! The hand covered with mud like bark makes her sick at a glance!


    Phoenix turned his eyes in displeasure. Before she said anything, the crowd immediately exploded the pot.


    "Who is this girl? Is she a lady from the government of Wen?"


    "I thought Miss Wen was kind-hearted, kind-hearted and didn''t discriminate against us poor people I didn''t expect They treat us as dogs


    "Yes What a surprise


    Phoenix''s face slightly changed. The prestige of painstakingly managing for a long time can''t collapse because of this little thing.


    "This girl is not a lady of the government of Wen." In the noise, a clear and pleasant sound sounded.


    "Don''t be impatient. It''s just a misunderstanding. The two ladies of Wenguo government once gave porridge and clothes to the poor people before dawn. They didn''t come home until sunset. They really sympathized with the common people. They were definitely not the inferior goods."


    Yuan Shu face a change, angrily toward the direction of the voice to see: "scold who dog eye see people low?"


    Pei Lang from the carriage slowly down, eyebrows coldly staring at Yuan Shu, eyes without a trace of emotion.


    "This Isn''t this Pei Shizi? "


    "Ah..."! It''s Pei Shizi! I remember when I served porridge for the poor in the south of the city with the fourth miss of the Ye family


    "It''s Pei Shizi, that''s right..."


    The crowd suddenly agitated, people look excited to kneel on the snow to salute him.


    Yuan Shu''s pupils shrink, Pei Lang?


    Isn''t this man the right general under the third prince? Jinrui is the most threatening opponent!


    Ye Shuli heard the news early, and immediately rushed out of the inner room. At a glance, he saw the familiar figure standing quietly beside the carriage.


    As if for a moment, he immediately noticed Ye Shuli and put his eyes on her. No matter how hard it was to separate, there was a trace of missing in his eyes.


    Her heart slightly jump, quickly took back the eyes, that burning eyes still let her stand uneasy.


    "Calm down, everyone. What happened just now was the recklessness of our people. The government of Wen state will give you an explanation!" She sink heart to, a few words will all town pressure, with a fierce face to pull Yuan Shu into the house.


    "Is sister Shu here to help or make trouble?" Ye Shuli raised his voice.


    "I..."


    Ye Shu couldn''t do without giving her an opportunity to explain. He said coldly, "I said earlier that if sister Shu can''t do it, you don''t have to force yourself. You''d better rest here, and I''ll send you back later. "


    Yuan Shu''s face changes slightly. She hasn''t seen Wen Jinrui yet. How can she go?


    "Miss, welcome to Pei Shizi."


    Someone outside the house reported that ye Shu left his body, relaxed his face, opened the door curtain and went out.


    "Are you back in the capital so soon?"


    Pei Lang''s eyes were burning. He scanned her up and down carefully and said, "I''m in a hurry, so I didn''t send you a letter in advance."


    He didn''t Tell ye Shuli. In order to meet her in the city as soon as possible, he immediately set out to return to Beijing, and killed three horses.


    Ye Shuli turned his head uncomfortably and said, "it has nothing to do with me when you return to Beijing."


    Pei Lang sighed: "you are still that temper. You haven''t changed at all. Can you spare some time to sit in the teahouse with me


    "I have something else to do. If you have anything to say, just go over there." Ye Shuli shook his head and pointed to the empty space beside him.


    Pei Lang clenched his fist slightly, and finally agreed with him in a complicated way.


    "When I came back, I heard It''s true that people in the city are gossiping about you being taken captive to the mountain bandit''s stronghold? " Pei langdun said the news reported by the spies.


    Ye Shuli nodded.


    Pei Lang immediately eyes a cold, deep voice said: "who is so bold, dare to move you?"


    Ye Shuli turned his head abruptly, stared at him straightly and said, "Pei Lang, do you think anyone else dares to be so bold besides the dragon''s shell?"


    Hearing the words, Pei Lang breathed, his eyes trembled and said, "Longna? No way There is something unbelievable in the words.He clearly agreed with Longna that if he helped him win the throne, Longna would stay in Wenguo government and leave Ye Shu to him!


    Ye Shuli smiles and sighs: "you can believe it or not. I learned the secret of Longna by accident. Although he didn''t tear his face with me, he couldn''t bear to want my life. "


    "What Secret Pei Lang asked subconsciously.


    Ye Shu did not answer, but said in a deep voice, "Pei Lang, you can''t protect me. If you still stand on the other side of Longna without hesitation, we will always be the enemy. "


    Hearing this, Pei Lang''s face turned pale. Looking at her serious face, her voice trembled and said, "you Is this forcing me? "


    "If you think so, you can." Ye Shuli turned around and let himself not look at his face.


    She admitted that she shamelessly used Pei Lang''s feelings for her, and delusion that Pei Lang can fight against water dragon.


    It''s just that she''s telling the truth. No matter how much Pei Lang likes her, he can''t protect her with Longna.


    "Shuli I didn''t get you out of danger before. You believe me. With me in the future, I will never let Longna touch your hair You, you believe me! The capital is about to change. I''m the only one who can protect you, Wen Jinrui. He can''t do it! " Pei Lang said in a dumb voice, but he couldn''t Tell ye Shuli what he had done in Weicheng.


    Smell speech, leaf book leave don''t know oneself is what mood, long time didn''t answer a word.


    Finally, she turned to leave. Before leaving, Pei Lang''s firm words rang out in his ear, which made his heart tightly grasp.


    "Longna will not let me go, but I swear to live and die with him."


    Pei Lang clenched his fist and trembled slightly. His firm belief began to shake.


    Yuan Shu, who is forced to leave by Ye Shuli, has an undercurrent in her heart. Pei Lang and Wen Jinrui are strong enemies, but why does he want to help Ye Shuli?


    Is it between them Thinking of this, she was so excited that she felt that she had discovered something amazing.


    Back to Wenguo government in a complicated mood, ye Shu unexpectedly received a letter from the palace.


    On the letter paper, long Yu has been ill recently. He misses her so much that he hopes she can go to the palace as a companion.


    Ye Shuli''s eyelids jump. The handwriting on the letter paper is not long Yu''s.


    She knew that what should come would come and could not escape.

 Chapter 278

    Although Ye Shu is reluctant to leave, she finally has to enter the palace with Wen Jiao and Yuan Shu.


    Ye Xihan''s message was delivered too fast. She had just rejected Yuan Shu the night before. This afternoon, the letter from the palace was sent to the government of Wen state, and she was not allowed to refuse at all.


    She can obviously feel that Longna''s patience is almost exhausted, and she can''t wait to solve her by hand.


    Just don''t know, what method will Longna use to deal with her?


    The carriage bumped into the palace. The three men jumped out of the carriage. Seeing ye Shuli''s worry, Wen Jiao patted her hand and said in a low voice: "don''t worry, the soldiers will block the water and cover the land. If someone wants you to stay in the palace, you just pretend to be ill and refuse."


    "Ah Jiao, what are you muttering about?" See two people whisper, Yuan Shu immediately asked.


    Wen Jiao looked up at her and said, "when you enter the palace today, your majesty only calls me to face the saint. You should follow the book and leave to visit the princess. You should speak less and do more. You should be more restrained in the palace. Don''t bump into any noble person. "


    "I know. I''m not a three-year-old." Yuan Shu whispered, but she was very depressed.


    I thought I could meet emperor Qingdi Longyan this time, but I didn''t expect that emperor Qingdi only called Wen Jiao. But at least for the sake of being the daughter of a partial general, Emperor Qing didn''t send her back. He just visited the ten princesses with Ye Shuli.


    After parting, on the way to the cloister of the palace, the leading old lady carefully pointed out to them: "in recent days, the ten princesses are not feeling well, their appetite has been greatly reduced, and they are not interested in anything. They haven''t seen her smile for many days. Your majesty called the imperial doctor to see the princess, but she didn''t see the reason. Dr. Zuo said that the princess is suffering from heart disease, and she needs someone to make her happy, It''s only by relieving the depression. "


    "Miss Ye San, you are the best friend of Princess ten. Princess ten loves you most. Princess ten will be very happy to see you. By the way, there is also miss yuan family. The empress heard that you grew up in the border town. You are lively and straightforward. The princess likes this kind of girl best, so she specially asks you to accompany the tenth princess with Miss Ye San. You, I''ll tell you something interesting about the scenery outside the Great Wall, exotic customs and so on. If you make the princess smile, you will be the best


    Yuan Shu a listen, the facial expression immediately becomes a little embarrassed, the heart also don''t mention much depressed.


    I thought this was what emperor Qing meant, but I didn''t expect that it was the Queen''s request to let her enter the palace. That is to say, Emperor Qing didn''t want to see her at all?


    She was asked to play a clown to amuse a coquettish Princess


    No matter how upset she was, she still respectfully agreed: "I know. Thank you for your advice."


    But ye Shuli twisted his brows, and his words showed some worries: "Mammy, how can the princess suddenly feel ill? How long has this been going on? "


    "It''s about half a month. Half a month ago, the princess was just infected with a little cold. At that time, the imperial doctor was not in the palace, so his third highness sent the imperial doctor Zuo to treat the princess. Later, the wind was cold, but the princess was not in a good mental state. She was also moody. Alas Left too cure only way this is princess a few days ago pillow cold sleep, call that evil spirit to nightmare


    The leaf book leaves the heart to suddenly sink, left too cure?


    Is Jackie Chan crazy enough to give Longyu medicine? What does he want to do to Long Yu


    Yuan Shu doesn''t think so. She doesn''t believe in the nightmare of evil spirits. It''s just that long Yu is timid, delicate and used to get sick.


    But when ye Shuli saw long Yu, he found out what old mammy meant by moodiness.


    "Princess, Miss Ye San and miss yuan are here." Said the old lady respectfully.


    In response to her, there was a voice of broken porcelain and a low roar of suppressed anger and impatience: "who put the vase here? Didn''t I put it by the window this morning? "


    "Princess, calm down Princess, calm down! The maid had just cleaned the window when she moved the vase to the table. I forgot to put it back for a moment A little maid in waiting whispered in fear.


    "If you can''t even clean a room well, what else do you need to do? Get out of here


    "Yes Yes, I''ll go now, princess. Take care of yourself The little maid in waiting, trembling to finish the words, quickly backed out.


    Ye Shuli raises his eyebrows in surprise. What''s the matter with long Yu? How can he get angry because of this little thing?


    This is not only moody, but also a change of temperament!


    Yuan Shu was also startled. How could the ten princesses have such a big temper? She has a noble status. If something offends her, won''t it be a big trouble?


    "Ladies Please come in. The princess has been doing this recently. You must follow her Said the old lady quietly.


    Ye Shu left to nod, after stepping into long Yu''s bedroom palace, was immediately overwhelmed by the red to scare a jump.


    The whole palace is filled with red, which is quite shocking.


    The curtain is red, the tables and chairs are painted red, and the tea cups, vases, screens and other furnishings in the hall are all red without exception.But this red is not big red, nor water red, but some dark dark red, giving people a kind of depressing strange feeling.


    Yuan Shu was almost blinded when she stepped into the palace. She sighed in her heart that the beauty of the princess was unreasonable. There was a vulgar red everywhere, just like the color of Ye Shuli''s clothes!


    "Sister yu''er Don''t be angry. Just sit down and have a rest. Didn''t you just say you want to play chess! Come on, you two clean up the ground and go out quickly. There are too many people and too many hands. Be careful, you will get in the way of the princess.... "


    It was Soong Huai Yu who had not seen her for a long time. She was calmly pulling long Yu to a chair to sit down and directing the palace maids. She was obviously used to such things.


    "Yu''er? You are in good health. I''ve come to see you The leaf book leaves a few steps to walk forward, cautiously facing the long Yu of the facial expression some gloomy to greet a way.


    Hearing her voice, long Yu suddenly raised his head, a trace of complex emotion flashed in his eyes, and said nothing.


    Ye Shuli has a strange feeling when she stares at her. She suppresses her worry and points to Yuan Shu: "this is Yuan Shu, the only daughter of Yuan''s deputy general in the border town. This time, we will come to the palace to see you and accompany you."


    "I have seen ten princesses, Princess Gui''an!" Yuan Shu immediately on the front ceremony.


    Originally motionless, long Yu suddenly raised his hand and knocked down the neat chess box on the table. All of a sudden, the sunspots were scattered all over the floor and everywhere.


    "Didn''t you say don''t disturb me? How come one person at a time and another person at a time? "

 Chapter 279

    Yuan Shu was kneeling on the ground, and there were many pieces of chess that came out of her. They ran towards her and hit her on the head and body, which was quite embarrassed.


    She pinched her fist in her sleeve, and finally suppressed her anger: "princess, calm down..."


    God, what did she do wrong? As soon as I entered the palace, I met such a unreasonable princess. It''s very annoying!


    Ye Shuli''s eyes flickered. Looking at Long Yu''s gloomy face, he felt strange and worried.


    I haven''t seen you for half a month. What''s the matter with long Yu?


    She looked at Soong Huaiyu with inquiring eyes, and the other side gave her a slightly calm look, and then quickly said: "yu''er, two days ago, you didn''t say that you haven''t seen the book leave for many days, so you want her to talk with you? No, your highness invited her to accompany you today! Qiao Rui, you come here to pick up all the pieces on the ground, and then put away all the chessboards on the table. The princess doesn''t want to play chess. Qiaoling, go to find mammy Zhang and ask her to invite doctor Zuo! "


    Long Yu, who had been motionless, only moved slightly when she heard "Zuo Taiyi". She just lost her temper. It seems that she suddenly reacts at the moment. The gloomy color on her face has faded a little, and her eyes have become clear.


    "Wait! Huaiyu, don''t let Dr. Zuo come here. It''s not time to drink medicine. Don''t let so many people huddle in my palace in a mess. " Long Yu voice to stop way, tone is still with two light impatient.


    Then she looked at Yuan Shu and ye Shuli and said, "get up, Shuli I''m a little angry these two days. I can''t control my emotions. Don''t go to my heart. "


    Yuan Shu bit teeth, just complexion if often support hair numb legs stand up from the ground.


    "Sit down and ask Huaiyu to talk with you. I have a headache. I''ll go to the inner room to have a rest."


    Long Yu light pile next words, went straight into the room, the remaining leaf book from three people in the hall look at each other.


    "Huaiyu What''s the matter with yu''er? " See Long Yu entered a house, leaf book leaves just low voice to ask a way.


    Song Huaiyu looked at Yuan Shu for a few eyes, and then he said, "the last time you went back to the government, sister yu''er was ill, but it was just a cold. Somehow, it became more and more serious..."


    Speaking of this, she sighed: "she had a nightmare at night before, and then she couldn''t sleep at night any more. I moved from the imperial concubine to the side hall of sister yu''er and stayed with her all day and all night. She woke up three times in five nights Shuli, you don''t know. The first time I woke up in the middle of the night and saw yu''er standing motionless at the head of my bed, it really scared me! "


    When song Huaiyu thought of Long Yu''s cold eyes that night, he was afraid.


    Yuan Shu was surprised and said, "Princess It''s a nightmare, isn''t it


    "About Yes, in addition to the Department of Taiyi and Taiyi hospital, many Taiyi with excellent medical skills have treated sister yu''er, but they all say that sister yu''er is healthy. Yu''er''s elder sister can''t sleep well at night. It doesn''t work how many tranquilizing drugs She prescribes. Only Zuo Taiyi has a way to let her have a good rest. But I don''t know why, yu''er''s elder sister doesn''t want to see him very much on weekdays. "


    Song Huaiyu whispered to them in detail. Ye Shu found that her bright eyes were also full of light cyan. He couldn''t help saying, "I think you look a little haggard, but you haven''t had a good rest recently?"


    With a bitter smile, Soong Huaiyu said, "since I moved to sister yu''er''s bedroom, I can''t sleep well It''s not true that there are ghosts and gods at work. And I was scared by yu''er''s sister before, and I don''t know that she will suddenly stand at the head of my bed one night... "


    "If sister yu''er is willing to let doctor Zuo see her every night, she will have a good rest, but..." Speaking of this, she took a look at Yuan Shu and stopped.


    Yuan Shu is listening to extremely curious, not subconsciously asked: "but what?"


    "Nothing I just don''t know when sister yu''er will get better. " What Soong Huaiyu said turned a corner.


    Yuan Shu a curl mouth, immediately quite feel not strong.


    Ye Shuli is thoughtful. She only feels that Soong Huaiyu has something to say to her alone. Looking at the oppressive dark red in the palace, and the pale blue and black circles under Soong Huaiyu''s eyes, her heart moves slightly.


    "How come all the things in this hall have been changed into red? It''s dazzling." She opened her mouth to ask, before long Yu palace furnishings are very ancient and elegant.


    Yuan Shu also followed the opening Tucao: "yes, don''t you make complaints about caution?"


    Song Huaiyu hesitated and said, "this is what Zuo Taiyi means Taiyi said that red is the most festive. It can make people happy and stimulate people''s appetite. His third highness advised sister yu''er to replace the decoration in the hall. It''s strange at first, but it''s OK when I get used to it. "


    The leaf book leaves to hang down the eye Mou to have no speech, she feels this left too doctor can''t say of strange.


    It is true that the people of Da''an Dynasty believed that red represented festivity, and red really gave people a warm and joyful mood hint, and it did stimulate appetite.But too warm color can easily lead to excitement, irritability, dark red is more likely to cause impatience, make people angry, and even stay in the red house, but also bad for heart disease patients.


    This knowledge, in the last life in the University of psychology public class, ye Shuli heard the teacher speak.


    "Who is that doctor Zuo?" Why has she never heard of such a person before?


    Song Huaiyu said: "it was not long ago that the new recruits in the hospital were able to have their own skills in diagnosis and treatment. Strange to say, he is inferior to many other doctors in medical theory and diagnosis, but ladies like to summon Dr. Zuo to make a second diagnosis and treatment for them. Although he can''t come up with any good prescription, he has a sharp tongue and a pleasant voice, which can often make the ladies happy and make them better soon. "


    Ye Shuli nodded his head slightly, and often used positive words to give psychological hints to patients, which can really speed up the improvement of the disease, which belongs to the scope of modern psychological medicine.


    Think of Long Yu''s abnormality, ye Shu can''t help but emerge an obscure guess.


    This Zuo Taiyi is really strange. It''s the first time that she met such a person in ancient times. She doesn''t know how Longna found such a person.


    "By the way, I heard from Mammy that yu''er''s heart disease What''s bothering yu''er? " Ye Shuli turned his eyes and asked.


    Seeing that Yuan Shu was present, Soong hesitated twice and said, "this I, I don''t know. "


    "Shuli, please come in and talk with me." Three people talk to each other, the long Yu of the inside room opens a way, the words take a bit indifference.


    Leaf book leaves to get up to walk toward indoor, but don''t know why in the heart head always some uneasy feeling.

 Chapter 280

    When ye Shuli enters the room, long Yu sits on the edge of the couch indifferently with a look of haggard.


    "Sit down." Long Yu pointed to the empty seat beside him and motioned Ye Shu to sit beside her.


    Ye Shuli sat down and asked anxiously, "yu''er, you..."


    Who knows her words haven''t asked export, long Yu but first interrupted a words, tightly stare at her to ask a way: "book leaves, you tell me honestly, you and Pei Lang is what relation?"


    Ye Shu missed a beat and suddenly looked at her. Why did long Yu suddenly ask?


    Seeing that she didn''t speak, long Yu''s eyes seemed to flash a trace of disappointment, and he said: "the third brother let slip his words in front of me a few days ago. Shuli, tell the truth, Pei Lang, he I mean it to you, don''t I? "


    Ye Shuli bit his lip, looked up at her, and said seriously, "it''s right, but yu''er, I have no other intention to Pei Lang, you don''t have to think about it."


    After thinking about it, she still plans to tell the truth. Long Yu is her best friend. If she keeps something from her, it will make her think more.


    Hearing this, long Yu''s face looked sad and happy. His eyes trembled and he asked excitedly, "why didn''t you tell the truth the last time you entered the palace? The book leaves I always regard you as my closest friend. Why do you lie to me? "


    Ye Shu centrifugal head a suffocation, is the friendship between girls, always avoid because of a man and produce cracks?


    "Yu''er, I didn''t cheat you. Last time I didn''t tell you straight, I was just worried about how much you would think. Pei Lang and I are enemies and friends. You should know very well how I can have a different mind for him. "


    As if she was too excited, she could not help frowning, reached out and rubbed her forehead, and her face also showed a look of pain.


    "Yu''er, what''s the matter with you?" Ye Shu''s face immediately showed a worried look.


    Long Yu waved his hand and took a deep breath: "I''m ok..."


    Ye Shuli enters the palace today and wears a new lake green dress. Long Yu''s eyes scan the green and white dress. Her eyes are a little clear. She shakes her head hard and holds Ye Shuli''s sleeve tightly.


    "I''ll ask you one last time. You tell me that you really don''t have that kind of mind about Pei Lang?"


    Ye Shuli''s face was straight. He grasped her hand and said seriously: "absolutely not."


    Long Yu''s eyes were fixed on her. After a long time, her tense face finally eased down, and she said with a relieved smile: "OK I knew it. I didn''t believe in the wrong people. "


    But her eyes are still two lonely, ye Shu from see in the eyes, in the heart only sigh feeling words annoying, but very fortunately, long Yu still rational choice to believe her.


    "Yu''er What''s the matter with you recently? Why did you suddenly ask this question? "


    Long Yu frowned and said in a slow voice: "nothing..."


    After a pause, her voice was very low, and she said to Ye Shuli: "Shuli, the doctor who has been seeing me recently is quite evil If I do something later, you Don''t take it to heart


    Finish saying, she is close to the ear of leaf book to leave, soft voice low Nan for a long time, leaf book leaves pupil tiny shrink, hurriedly ordered to nod.


    "Princess, it''s time for you to take the medicine. Doctor Zuo is waiting outside the hall." Said the maid outside, lifting the curtain.


    Long Yu''s eyes flashed a trace of impatience and fear, nodded: "I know, I''ll come right away."


    A man in a purple robe respectfully came in and saluted everyone.


    Ye Shuli then looked at the doctor carefully. The man was about twenty-six or seven years old. He was rather feminine and not ugly, but his manner revealed a strange and evil feeling.


    Zuo Taiyi raised his head, glanced at Soong Huaiyu and Yuan Shu one by one, and finally fell on Ye Shuli''s face. In his serious eyes, there was a flash of surprise and greed.


    Ye Shuli keenly felt the evil intention in his eyes. His eyes were cold, and he stabbed back like a sword. The man quickly lowered his head.


    "Zuo Taiyi, let''s start soon." Long Yu said impatiently.


    Left too medicine Yin soft ground opened a mouth: "princess, when the minister treats for you, still need other people to retreat for a while."


    Long Yu nodded. Ye Shuli and song Huaiyu retreated to the side hall, but a heart was raised anxiously.


    Yuan Shu look indifferent to see two people one eye, the eye flashed a trace of disgust, retreated to the other side of the side hall.


    When she was just alone with Soong Huaiyu, she didn''t like the girl who looked like a little white rabbit. What Yuan Shu disliked most in her life was this kind of weak woman. She thought that Xiaozhi was the representative of this kind of woman. Unexpectedly, Soong Huaiyu was like a little white flower, as if the wind could blow her down.


    Thanks to her father, who is also the king of Dongyang who has made great achievements in war, I don''t know how to have a daughter like this. It''s really humiliating!


    Yuan Shu heart secretly turned a white eye, but to Long Yu Yin and Qing uncertain appearance very curious.


    It is said that ye Shuli and Princess ten are close friends, but how does she feel that long Yu''s attitude towards Ye Shuli is not much better? Rumors are deceiving. Maybe Ye Shu left himself to put gold on his face. It''s estimated that he and long Yu are very close.Thinking of this, when she saw that there was no one around, she secretly approached the inner room and listened to the inner room curiously with her excellent ear power.


    "Princess When you see Miss Ye San today, do you feel relieved? "


    "Zuotang, don''t talk nonsense in front of me in the future, stir up the relationship between me and Shuli, and next time I''ll have your tongue pulled out!"


    "Princess, don''t be angry. You are sick We must keep calm and keep quiet. Look at the princess. She looks better these two days. "


    "Don''t talk about Pei Shizi and ye Shuli in front of me in the future." Hearing the names of Pei Lang and ye Shuli, Yuan Shu''s heart jumps slightly.


    "Princess Your heart disease is caused by love Naturally, we have to solve the problem. The source of the demons is Zuo is to help the princess understand her heart Help the princess make a choice... "


    "Princess, look at me carefully..."


    Left doctor''s voice suddenly became a lot of low voice, Yuan Shu held her breath, slightly probe to secretly see, see left doctor back to her, half kneel in front of Long Yu, seem to take this something to shake, mouth chanting. In a trance, I only heard words like "Ye Shuli" and "Pei Lang".


    After a while, doctor Zuo took up the medicine bowl and handed it to Long Yu. He coaxed the child and said, "princess, drink the medicine quickly. Take care of yourself..."


    Long Yu doesn''t move. Yuan Shu can''t see her face clearly. She can only hear her voice sad: "the book leaves her. Are you really lying to me Is it true or false between her and Pei Lang


    Yuan Shu heart a jump, don''t know why in the heart have an impulse, suddenly walked into the inner room of Long Yu.


    "Princess, I want to report something to you..."


    In the side hall, Soong Huaiyu is whispering something nervously in Ye Shuli''s ear. His face is full of worries.


    All of a sudden, the curtain was rudely lifted, ye Shuli looked up, only to see Long Yu look irritable, jade hand tightly grasp the red curtain, yelled: "I know you are lying to me, get out of here!"


    Her eyes trembled, her breath was short, her look was quite abnormal, and she even pulled down the dark red curtain.


    Seeing this, Zuo Taiyi immediately twisted her eyebrows and pointed to her: "bold..."! How dare you annoy the princess? Do you want to keep calm? Come on, don''t take her down


    Ye Shuli''s face sank. He watched Longyu''s temperament change anxiously, and his heart sank.


    Yu''er, what''s the matter with you?

 Chapter 281

    Hearing the shouts of Zuo Taiyi, the maids outside the hall rushed in nervously, and glared at Ye Shuli with alert face.


    Yuan Shu secretly evokes a sneer, call you everywhere hook. Lead a man!


    Soong Huaiyu stood up nervously and said in a soft voice: "sister yu''er, what''s the matter with you? Don''t be angry. Today, Shuli came to the palace to accompany you


    "Take the man down quickly, don''t you see that she has collided with the princess! By the way, there''s Qiao Rui. Go to the Queen''s place and report it! " Left too the doctor says sternly.


    Hearing Soong Huaiyu''s words, long Yu frowned hard, rubbed his forehead, took a deep breath, and raised his hand to signal Zuo Taiyi to shut up.


    Then she slowed down and said, "shut up! How can my dog roar again? Let her go out first. I don''t want to see her now... "


    Song Huaiyu was startled by Long Yu''s attitude towards Ye Shuli, but he was still relieved. He quickly squeezed out a smile and said, "by the way, the girl in the Imperial Palace just came to pass a message, saying that she hasn''t seen her for a long time. She asked you to go to her palace to accompany her when you have time. Yu''er''s sister is in need of rest now You can go to the imperial concubine''s for a while before you leave the book... "


    Ye Shuli looks at Yuan Shu''s proud look and long Yu''s angry face, biting her lips: "I''m leaving."


    Seeing that ye Shu had left the hall, Soong Huaiyu took long Yu by the hand and said, "sister yu''er, but she was upset again? Huaiyu, I''ll play chess with you for a while. Let''s calm down. "


    Who knows Long Yu but mercilessly shook off her hand, cold voice command way: "left too medical you go down, Yuan Shu come to accompany me to talk for a while."


    Yuan Shu''s eyes brighten, and a trace of joy appears on her face. She follows Long Yu into the inner room, leaving Soong Huaiyu standing alone at a loss.


    "You said that Pei Lang and ye Shu were alone in private, and that they were laughing? Tell me exactly what happened. " Looking at Yuan Shu in front of him, long Yu coldly lowered his face and said in a deep voice.


    Yuan Shu immediately stepped forward, lowered her head and said, "I saw this with my own eyes Just two days ago, in Siji pharmacy in Zhuque Street... "


    While she was gossiping, she was very proud of herself. Although she was lying and laughing, ye Shuli did spend a long time alone with Pei Lang, but she could see clearly!


    I didn''t expect that the ten princesses were interested in Pei Lang, but also pitied that she was blind and took Ye Shuli as a friend.


    Yuan Shu think of here, immediately feel ten Princess and she has the beginning of sympathizing with each other, can not help but give birth to some sympathy.


    Listening to Yuan Shu''s chattering words, long Yu just feels irritable, and the red all over the sky comes into her eyes, which makes her want to be crazy.


    Pei Lang returns to the capital The first thing is to find her?


    ¡­¡­


    In another magnificent palace, doctor Zuo is kneeling respectfully on the ground. On the chair sits a man with Phoenix eyes flying obliquely and full of noble spirit.


    "Well, I didn''t expect that your little trick would work?" Longna put down his glass and said with a smile.


    He said: "Your Highness, it''s not a dirty trick It''s a famous way to wish you happiness


    If ye Shu leaves here, he will be surprised. It turns out that long Yu is hit by a psychological hint similar to hypnosis.


    "Come on, you think I didn''t know what zhuyou is? A good way to cure a disease turns out to be the magic of evil. " Longna said with disapproval.


    Dr. Zuo looked sad: "I am the sinner of Zhu Youshu''s descendants I''m ashamed of my ancestors... " With that, he crawled on the ground and refused to get up for a long time.


    Zhu you Shu was originally used to cure diseases and save people, but everything has two sides. Since it can save people, it can also harm people.


    Smell speech, the Long Na''s eyes are some sinister: "how, let you work for me, also let you become a sinner?"


    "I dare not To be able to work for your highness is a lifelong blessing for me Left too cure body shape a shake, hastily dogleg ground says.


    The Dragon Na cold hums a way: "you this heresy, unexpectedly can really control the mind of the person? It''s really useful and dangerous... "


    If someone could control him, wouldn''t the world be someone else''s?


    How could Zuo Taiyi not recognize the majestic meaning of Longxian''s words? He excites his spirit and explains: "if there is no ghost in his heart, why does the ghost invade it, if there is no evil in his heart, why does evil disturb it, if there is no evil in his heart, why does the devil attack it. Your highness is worried Zhu Youshu can only control those weak willed people. Your Highness has a firm will and is not bewildered by external forces. Zhu Youshu''s psychological hint can not play any role. The ten princesses have a fatal weakness in the word "love". Only then can they be controlled by the ministers... "


    Long Na nodded: "have you seen Ye San? How about that woman? Can you control it?"


    Dr. Zuo recalled Ye Shuli''s cold eyes, and his forehead exuded a little cold sweat. He said: "Miss Ye San''s heart is stronger than that of an ordinary woman. I don''t know what her weakness is. I really can''t do it. I I''m incompetent. If there are people who will learn to the extreme, it will not be difficult. "Just after meeting Ye Shuli, he knew that this girl was not the one who could influence his thoughts after he learned the skill of Zhu you.


    Long Na sighs to himself. He can''t even control Ye Shuli, let alone the old man. Zuo Tang is useless


    "Your Highness What are you going to do next? Now the ten princesses have been bewildered by me. Although she is aware of it, she still can''t resist the power of Zhu Youshu. It''s easy for her to find a reason to attack Si Fu or Ye Shuli. "


    Long Yu is already on the alert and tries to calm his heart by playing chess and sitting in silence. However, Zuo Taiyi doesn''t care. He is very confident that long Yu can''t compete with him.


    Long Na stroked his forehead with deep eyes: "I thought Ye Shuli might be useful if he could be confused by you. Now it seems that I''d better deal with it clean..."


    Thinking of Ye Shuli''s charming face, Zuo Taiyi''s face flashed a little greedy and said in a low voice: "Your Highness, ye Shuli''s beauty is rare in the world. Is it a pity to solve it like this..."


    "Why, those beautiful maids in Longyu palace have let you play all over, but are you not satisfied?" Long Na poured a glass of wine and said without raising his head.


    "Hey, hey How can fireflies compete with the bright moon? If your highness can give me that girl... " Seeing Longna''s face, Zuo Taiyi immediately changed his mouth and said, "if I can enjoy it It''s not wrong for the beauty to die! "


    Longna snorted: "it''s up to you."


    Dr. Zuo was overjoyed. He flashed a trace of * * in his eyes. He thought of Ye Shuli''s face that was beautiful enough to dazzle people''s eyes, and his heart immediately became hot.

 Chapter 282

    When ye Shu came to Shuangluan hall, the imperial concubine was waiting for her at the table. Different from her usual smile, today, when she saw the imperial concubine, her brow was filled with a mist of sorrow.


    "I''ve seen the empress of the imperial concubine. She''s safe."


    Su Fanghua saw her coming, with a smile on her face, quickly welcomed her and said, "good boy, you don''t have to be so polite in front of our palace."


    They sat down at the table. Su Fanghua moved a plate of tribute fruit to her and peeled a tangerine for her.


    "Lady? It''s all right for the book to come by itself. " Ye Shuli was flattered to take over the peeled tangerine.


    Su Fanghua smiles and says softly: "Shuli, I know all about Su Yuchen. I didn''t expect that he looks like a man, but he is such a thing. Think about it, I also intended to pull strings for you two Fortunately, it didn''t work out, otherwise I would be very sorry. "


    Su Fanghua''s words with two points of guilt, not like fraud.


    Listening to her soft words, ye Shuli was puzzled why Su Fanghua was so polite to him, but he said quietly: "I don''t need to feel guilty. I''m sorry for her."


    "The only thing that Su Di doesn''t care about is that you are not good." Su Fanghua nodded slowly, and saw Ye Shuli''s worried appearance. He could not help asking: "worried, but worried?"


    Ye Shuli''s figure, is she so obvious?


    Then she gave a bitter smile and told her what had just happened in Longyu palace.


    Su Fanghua frowned: "yu''er has a strange temper these days. Don''t be sad. When she is well, everything will be the same. If she can''t control her emotions, send someone to call doctor Zuo. "


    Seeing that Su Fanghua seems to have a lot of trust in doctor Zuo, ye Shuli doesn''t tell her that long Yu, who used to be calm, is furious with her after seeing doctor Zuo.


    "Lady How can the doctor Zuo have the ability to pacify yu''er She asked, hoping to get some news from Su Fanghua.


    "That Zuo Taiyi really has two brushes. It''s said that he is the descendant of zhuyoushu." Su Fanghua replied.


    Ye Shuli frowned slightly: "Zhu Youshu What''s this? "


    She always felt that she had heard the word somewhere, but it was strange.


    "I don''t understand it either. I just heard him say that it seems to be a cure method handed down from ancient doctors Although his prescriptions are general, they often have miraculous effects. " Su Fanghua also shook his head, pause, she continued, "a few days ago Japan palace headache insomnia, can''t sleep at night, he took a pendant in front of the palace has been shaking, told the palace to stare, don''t think about other things."


    "Then he said two tea Kungfu words with the palace, which was strange. When he said that, the palace slowly felt very sleepy and went to sleep."


    Ye Shu missed a beat, which Isn''t this the Modern Psychological Hypnosis?


    No wonder Long Yu will become so strange, so it is!


    "What did Dr. Zuo Taiyi say to Niang Niang?" She asked subconsciously.


    When she was curious, Su Fanghua explained in detail: "I didn''t say anything. I asked my palace from time to time what time it was in the evening, what I was doing and what I should do at this time of the day..."


    Hearing this, ye Shu was suddenly enlightened. He had completely determined what Zhu you Shu was, which was similar to modern psychological hypnosis.


    While talking with Su Fanghua, Dr. Zuo never said sleep, but he always hinted that it was time for Su Fanghua to go to bed


    It seems that long Yu is really in the move of the left doctor! What''s the psychological hint of the left doctor to Long Yu?


    After thinking about it for a few minutes, ye Shuli knows that the psychological hint from doctor Zuo to Long Yu is that she and Pei Lang have an ambiguous relationship with each other.


    Ye Shuli guesses that Longyu''s estrangement from Longna makes him suspicious. He uses doctor Zuo to destroy the relationship between her and Longyu and estranges them.


    For a moment, she was lost in thought. She came back to see Su Fanghua''s worried eyes and said with a smile, "then this doctor Zuo sounds really mysterious I hope yu''er can get better soon. "


    Are you kidding me? There''s doctor Zuo. I''m afraid Long Yu can''t wake up for a while!


    But Su Fanghua sighed: "recently, in the Taihu hospital, the popularity of the left Taihu doctor is booming, and there is a trend that the left Taihu doctor has surpassed Si Fu. If things go on like this, the name of the first person in Taihu hospital is going to change."


    Ye Shuli put the tangerine into his mouth, but he thought, will Longna take this opportunity to suppress Si Yu and drive him out of the palace?


    Although this is indeed what Si Fu has been looking forward to most, at this moment, he still has to stay in the palace to meet Wen Jinrui.


    "Just Let''s not talk about that. " Su Fanghua suddenly asked, "I heard that your uncle is working beside general Wen Heng now, and he is doing well?"Ye Shu nodded: "uncle, I went to Beijing with your Majesty''s edict a few days ago."


    Su Fanghua was silent for a moment and asked softly, "I heard that besides Wen Jiao, he also brought a little girl to Beijing. I heard it was his Daughter, have you come to the palace today? I should have called for a meeting just now. "


    "Back to empress, that girl name Yuan Shu, father is a general under general Wen, uncle just accepted her as dry daughter, empress if want to see her one side, now can send someone to call her to come." Ye Shuli slowly replied, but his eyes quietly looked at Su Fanghua''s face.


    Smell speech, Su Fanghua''s face is a little strange, she slightly lost her voice and said: "dry daughter Isn''t that girl his own daughter


    Ye Shuli plucked the peeled orange peel together and said in a soft voice, "my uncle is not married now, so naturally he has no children."


    As soon as the voice fell, she saw Su Fanghua''s beautiful eyes suddenly open, and a tangerine in her hand also slipped quietly, hitting the ground with a dull sound.


    Ye Shuli''s eyes flashed slightly. Looking at Su Fanghua''s strange look, he asked curiously: "Niang Niang? Do you know my uncle? "


    Then asked the export, ye Shu from the heart emerged is that day Mrs. Su heard "ye guiran" these three words, a face of hell panic expression.


    Hearing this, Su Fanghua''s face soon returned to normal and said, "I know Your brother-in-law was also a famous man in the capital. Later, I heard that he left home on his own, but I didn''t expect that after so many years, he still hasn''t married... "


    With these words, she stared at the dish of tangerines on the table, and said nothing.

 Chapter 283

    Ye Shuli''s eyes droop slightly, and her uncle and Su''s family really have some unclear relationship.


    Ye guiran has never been mentioned in the original work, and Su Fanghua has not been mentioned much. Every time Su Fanghua appears, it is basically when ye Xihan is made difficult by Long Yu that he suddenly appears to support her. The original work only occasionally took the imperial concubine, who was very fond of Ye Xihan, but did not explain why.


    She originally thought that it was because ye Xihan''s invincible female master aura, but now it seems that there is something else.


    If she is right, the feelings in Su Fanghua''s eyes are called nostalgia and sadness.


    Su Fanghua doesn''t make a sound, and ye Shuli doesn''t open his mouth to disturb her in memory.


    After a while, Su Fanghua realized that she had lost her normality in front of Ye Shuli, so she quickly covered up the unnatural look on her face and said with a smile: "I just thought of something happened in my youth. I''m so stunned that I made you laugh It''s getting late, and it''s almost time to have dinner. You can stay with us. "


    Looking at Su Fanghua''s inexplicable silence, ye Shuli felt a trace of heartache and nodded.


    Su Fanghua''s face then bloomed a smile, pulling her to say something else.


    As night falls, the sky outside becomes dark and blue.


    The palace maids orderly brought all kinds of delicious food to the table. At this time, a slightly familiar palace maiden suddenly came to see him.


    Su Fanghua looked her in two eyes and asked, "are you Qiao Ling around yu''er? Why did you come to Shuangluan hall all of a sudden? "


    Qiao Ling knelt down, lowered his head and said in a soft voice: "I''ve seen the empress, empress GUI an. The tenth princess said that she said angry words to miss Ye San at noon, and she was very sorry. This time, she sent her maidservant here to invite Miss Ye San to enjoy the night snow in zuiwan Pavilion. The dinner has been prepared in zuiwan Pavilion, and she is waiting for you. "


    Ye Shu leaves tiny a Leng, long Yu she is sober again?


    But Su Fanghua sighed a little: "Alas I can''t keep you for dinner. "


    "Niang Niang..."


    Su Fanghua waved his hand and said, "well, it''s rare for yu''er to change her mind. Didn''t you have an argument at noon? She intends to make up with you this time, so go quickly, and you will not be left in our palace... "


    Qiao Ling also said: "Miss Ye San, please come with me. If you ask the princess to wait, she will..."


    She quickly swallows the words behind, but everyone knows the meaning behind Qiaoling. Ye Shuli nods and immediately gets up to follow Qiaoling. In her heart, she quickly figures out how to ask long Yu to avoid the Yin move of the left doctor.


    Just about to leave, Su Fanghua suddenly said: "wait You wait here for half a cup of tea. "


    Su Fanghua turned around and walked quickly to the inner room. Although Ye Shuli was confused, she had to stop and wait for her. After glancing at Qiao Ling''s anxious look, she said out of her voice: "but are you worried that the princess will be angry? Don''t be afraid, just walk faster later. "


    Qiao Ling''s face was stiff, his eyes flickered, and he quickly lowered his head. Ye Shu left his eyes and frowned slightly, but he didn''t say anything.


    After half a cup of tea, Su Fanghua quickly came out of the inner room, but he had something in his hand. Ye Shuli looked at a small red box that Su Fanghua handed to her, and gave her a puzzled look.


    Su Fanghua said with an unnatural smile: "there''s something here. When your uncle went to Su''s house, he fell into Su''s house. He wanted to give it back to him, but he didn''t expect to be gone for more than ten years. Now that he''s back in Beijing, return it to the owner for me. Thank you very much, good boy. "


    Ye Shuli hurriedly replied, "you needn''t be so polite. Shuli will return it to Zhao perfectly." With that, she put the little red box in her arms, and then Su Fanghua personally sent her out of Shuangluan hall.


    Su Fanghua stood quietly in front of the palace gate. Her smile faded. Under the yellow light of the lantern, Su Fanghua''s face was as bright as a pair of bright eyes. She didn''t know whether there were stars or dew in it. She was very beautiful.


    Zuiwan Pavilion is a loft not far from qingluan Hall of Longyu. It is about 10 meters high. It is surrounded by half lake water and half royal garden. There are many ancient books on the first floor and the second floor. It is said that the princesses usually practice Qin, Qi, calligraphy and painting here.


    In the past, when she entered the palace, she occasionally accompanied Long Yu to the top floor of zuiwan Pavilion, overlooking the beautiful scenery of the royal garden.


    Because of the fear of Long Yu and so on, ye Shuli marched forward, leaving Qiao Ling behind.


    "Miss Ye San, wait for me..." Qiao Ling called out panting from behind.


    Walking closer and closer to zuiwan Pavilion, ye Shu saw the bright candlelight on the first and second floors of zuiwan Pavilion, while the top floor was dark.


    Ye Shuli stopped, frowned and asked, "it doesn''t mean that the princess is waiting for me on the top floor. Why is it so dark on the top of zuiwan pavilion?"


    Qiao Ling was stunned. After looking at it, he replied, "Gong Maybe the princess can''t wait to go back to the Palace first Well, maybe it''s not necessary to read books below. You''d better go and have a look first. "Smelling speech, ye Shuli pursed her lips and walked to Zui nuange. Somehow, she always felt flustered, as if something was going to happen, and her right eyelid also jumped a few times.


    Walking into the half circle lake path of the Royal Garden, ye Shu, who has excellent eyesight, finds that the window on the top floor seems to be open, and there seems to be a shadow shaking around the window in the dark.


    Step up and continue to go forward, suddenly, the top floor of the window issued a loud crash, a slender and elegant figure from the top floor of 10 meters fell rapidly.


    "Ah With the cry, the figure fell heavily on the snow, motionless.


    Hearing the familiar cry, ye Shuli''s face changed and ran forward quickly.


    Qiaoling also followed Huarong and exclaimed: "my God! Someone has fallen from a building! "


    When he ran all the way to the door of zuiwan Pavilion, ye Shuli saw the delicate figure lying powerlessly on the snow, and the red and hot blood diffused, just like a charming plum blossom blooming on the pure white snow.


    Ye Shuli''s face suddenly changed and his heart sank. He came forward with soft hands and feet, took up the girl and cried out: "Huaiyu Huaiyu! Why are you here! "


    Soong Huaiyu was thrown into a mess, but she didn''t lose consciousness at the moment. When she saw Ye Shu leave, her eyes suddenly opened and she said in a low voice: "book The book leaves Don''t Go to... "


    "Left Doctor, Yuan Yuan... "


    As she spoke, blood gushed out of her mouth. The thick blood soaked Ye Shuli''s clothes, bringing warm warmth, but her heart was very cold at the moment.

 Chapter 284

    In the intermittent struggle, ye Shuli vaguely listens to the words of Zuo Taiyi and Yuan Shu, but she has no mood to pay attention to them at the moment.


    Feeling song Huaiyu''s hard and rapid breathing because he was in a hurry to speak, ye Shu panicked and said in a trembling voice: "stop talking! Huaiyu, stop talking! Smart, go and call for people


    Behind Qiao Ling startled a face should be next, then flurried to run out.


    At the moment, Soong Huaiyu has fallen unconscious in her arms. Ye Shuli is cold all over. She feels the faint heartbeat. She shakes her hands and holds Soong Huaiyu flat on the snow. She knows that she can''t move Soong Huaiyu''s body at this time.


    Then she yelled at the drunk warm pavilion with the light on: "where are you, where are you! The ten princesses are here


    At this time, a familiar figure came out from the drunk warm Pavilion, which was Yuan Shu.


    When she saw this scene, she was obviously stunned, and then her eyes were full of panic.


    Ye Shuli saw her and immediately glared at her and said, "where is long Yu?"


    "Gong Princess, she''s not here Yuan Shu subconsciously returned, but there were two points of panic in her words.


    "Why are you here? Why did Huaiyu suddenly fall down? " Her eyes stab Yuan Shu like a sharp sword, and her tone is gloomy.


    Yuan Shu bit her lip slightly and said, "I I came to zuiwangge with the princess together with the county leader I just went to the toilet in an emergency I don''t know either. As soon as I came back, before I could go up to the top floor, I heard something outside


    She''s lying!


    Just now, Soong Huaiyu clearly whispered the name of Yuan Shu, she heard it very clearly, but Yuan Shu said that she had not had time to go to the top floor!


    The heart that is about to jump out of the chest is beating rapidly and forcefully, but ye Shuli''s mind is trying to keep a trace of clarity in this confusion.


    Ye Shuli''s expression is like ice, but his eyes are like a wild beast. He stares at Yuan Shu tightly, as if he wants to eat her. Yuan Shu can''t help but feel guilty.


    "Oh..."! County Master! What''s the matter with you, county master? "


    Several flustered exclamations came from zuiwan Pavilion. Zuo Taiyi and the two maids in the palace of qingluan ran down and saw that Soong Huaiyu, who was motionless on the ground, took a breath of air.


    "County Lord! It''s over What can we do? " One of the maids in the palace burst into tears in horror.


    Soong Huaiyu has an accident in zuiwan Pavilion. They are going to be finished!


    See the visitor, ye Shuli quickly left Yuan Shu, turned his head and quickly asked: "what''s the matter?"


    The maid in waiting only sobbed. Qiao Rui was just about to speak, and the doctor explained in a hurry: "just Just now the county leader was enjoying the snow on the top floor The fence of Zui Nuan Pavilion is in disrepair for a long time I fell down by accident


    Watching the snow on the top of the attic in the dark? Who believes!


    "Miss Ye San, please let me have a look at the injury of the county leader..." After explaining, Dr. Zuo stepped forward anxiously to explore the life and death of Soong Huai Yu.


    "Get out of here!"


    The sudden roar startled Zuo Taiyi. He looked at Ye Shuli and said: "Miss Ye San, please let me come forward for..."


    As he spoke, he stretched out his hand to Soong Huaiyu. In the middle of the speech, he stopped suddenly. A sharp pain came from his abdomen. Zuo Taiyi''s body fell back involuntarily and fell to the ground in a panic.


    "Don''t touch her!"


    Ye Shuli kicks Zuo Taiyi away. Her eyes are red and she stares at the person in front of her. At the moment, she trembles all over. Anyone on the scene seems to be looking at the murderer.


    Looking at her some crazy appearance, Yuan Shu shakes her lips, does not speak, but her eyes are both erratic and flustered.


    A group of hasty steps to come here, it is the startled Qing emperor, Queen and so on.


    Seeing this chaotic scene, Emperor Qing''s eyes were awe inspiring, and his face was calm and he roared, "get out of the way, move Dongyang back to the palace quickly!"


    With a calm face, Si Xi stepped forward in a hurry, explored the breath of Soong Huaiyu, and said, "there is still a trace of life. Someone should be careful to carry the county leader into the palace. Pay attention to keep her stable. Don''t bump her!"


    Seeing Si Xi''s familiar face, ye Shu turned white and said in a trembling voice: "Si Xi Help Huaiyu... "


    Immediately, people and bodyguards from Taihu hospital came forward, nervously and orderly lifted up Soong Huaiyu''s delicate body and left in a hurry.


    "Book away, don''t worry!" Si Xi Su comforted with his face, then turned his eyes and said quietly, "how can you be here?"


    In the distance, the queen is asking what happened to Soong Huaiyu in a hurry. The imperial doctor gets up from the snow and describes the words respectfully and flurriedly.


    When ye Shuli heard the speech, he quickly grabbed Si Fu''s sleeve and whispered, "Si Fu Huaiyu, she was pushed down Really You believe me


    Si Fu''s face was startled and his eyes suddenly sank. He turned to Emperor Qing and the queen and said in a deep voice: "Your Majesty, empress! The fence of zuiwan Pavilion is half a person high. How can the county leader fall down? According to my minister, this matter is quite strange. Please let your majesty see it clearly! "Left doctor and Yuan Shu face is slightly a change, but each mind inexplicable.


    Emperor Qing was calm and said in a voice: "come on, block the zuiwan Pavilion. No one is allowed to step forward! There are also people present, all guard up! Pass on my decree, pass on the young minister of Dali temple to the palace, and thoroughly investigate this matter! "


    With that, he glanced at the crowd with cold eyes, and then took Si Yu to give first aid to song Huaiyu.


    When the guards heard this, they immediately went forward to surround them with a solemn face. Seeing this, the clever messenger quickly begged for mercy and said, "Your Majesty..."! I have nothing to do with it! I went to the Shuangluan hall to deliver a message. When I went to zuiwan pavilion with Miss Ye San, I happened to witness the county leader fall from the building... "


    After a pause, Emperor Qing said in a cold voice, "then arrest all the others!"


    Abdominal pain is still faint, left Taiyi and Qiao Rui look at each other in a panic, forehead is exuding a little cold sweat.


    What should I do? The medicine in the pavilion top has not been cleaned up yet


    Yuan Shu was surrounded by a group of bodyguards. Her face changed and she said, "I I just came to the warm Pavilion I don''t know anything! It has nothing to do with me! "


    However, without the order of emperor Qing, no one dare to let Yuan Shu go easily. The guards still surrounded Yuan Shu with a cool face and said: "this is your Majesty''s order!"


    Yuan Shu''s face suddenly becomes pale.


    Ye Shu leaves white face, you Leng ground glanced at her one eye, then clench the fist in sleeve, turn round to run toward green Luan palace.

 Chapter 285

    Long Yu Leng sat in the qingluan hall. When he heard the terrible news, he suddenly changed. He shook his voice and said in a high voice, "what are you talking about?"


    "No way How could that be Long Yu suddenly sat up and exclaimed in disbelief, "I just left zuiwangge for a while. How could this happen?"


    Ye Shuli was cold all over. Her eyes trembled and she stared at Long Yu and said, "you just went to zuiwange? The Shuangluan Hall of Qiaoling sent a message to me, saying, "you invited me to enjoy the snow. Why didn''t you be there when I got to zuiwan pavilion?"


    The huge impact of the event made long Yu''s eyes wake up. She said with a white face: "who let Qiao Ling deliver a message to you? I''m not saying no! "


    "What do you mean..." Ye Shu was slightly stunned from Meimu.


    At this time, the palace people outside the hall ran in panic and said: "Princess It''s not good, Princess! County leader she I''m about to die! "


    Hearing this, the two girls in the hall were stunned. Their faces were blue and white. They looked at each other and rushed to Soong Huaiyu without hesitation.


    Soong Huaiyu was placed in the side hall of Changle palace.


    Si Yu is worried about bumping into Soong Huai Yu. In order to save her as soon as possible, he has to ask emperor Qing to send Soong Huai Yu to the nearest palace.


    The palace closer to qingluan palace is Changning palace of Chang Taifei.


    At this moment, Chang Taifei, who was not in a normal mental state, was stunned in the hall, watching the people coming and going in a hurry to send Soong Huaiyu, who was covered with blood, into the hall.


    She asked the old lady beside her with a dull look: "mother frost What''s the matter with Huaiyu? How can a girl of such a big age be brought back when she falls asleep... "


    "Princess..." The complexion of the old lady''s speech and stop.


    Qing emperor saw this scene, calm face slow voice way: "frost Mammy, take the imperial concubine to the inner room to rest, don''t let people quarrel with her."


    Frost mother immediately answer a voice, support often too imperial concubine, coax her to go to indoor.


    Si Fu looks at Soong Huaiyu, who has no vitality on her face. Together with several other doctors around her, he quickly gives her acupuncture, hemostasis and Qi renewal.


    Si Yu''s face was as calm as water. A pair of hands with clear jade bones quickly and accurately inserted soft needles as thin as hair into several acupoints on Soong Huaiyu''s body, which could stop her from vomiting blood.


    After a while, Soong opened her eyes weakly. She was in great pain all over. She only felt that she was almost gone.


    Seeing that Soong Huaiyu really opened his eyes, Si Fu''s heart sank and he didn''t look happy. His body stopped, turned to Emperor Qingdi and sighed in a low voice: "Your Majesty, I beg your pardon for your incompetence County leader she The wound is too heavy, too much blood is lost, and there is no way to return to heaven... "


    Emperor Qing''s expression was shocked, and his complexion was complicated. He lamented: "King Dongyang I''m sorry for you I can''t protect your only blood... "


    He didn''t have much hope when he fell from the loft ten meters high


    Long Yu and ye Shuli come breathlessly. After they break into Changning palace, the first words they hear are like thunder from the blue.


    As soon as long Yu opened her eyes, tears poured down. She covered her lips and sobbed, "Huaiyu Blame me It''s all my fault that I shouldn''t let you go back to Zui nuange... "


    Ye Shu stood there in a daze. She walked to the couch step by step, and could not accept this absurd and abrupt fact.


    How could How come? At noon, they were still sitting in the warm hall and chatting. Why did they become like this after only a few hours?


    "Cold Pain... " On the couch, Soong Huaiyu opened a pair of wet eyes. Under the candle light, there was a kind of pure beauty.


    Hearing the movement, ye Shuli quickly stepped forward and gently grasped her cold and weak hand.


    "Huaiyu Are you better? " Ye Shuli said in a soft voice with a trace of expectation.


    Si Yu couldn''t bear to say nothing at the beginning. He didn''t Tell ye Shuli and Soong Huaiyu that this is a phenomenon of returning light.


    Soong Huaiyu''s originally unfocused eyes gradually became clear. When she saw that ye Shuli was in good condition, she had a reassuring look on her face: "Shuli Fortunately You It''s ok... "


    As the sound of a mosquito flies, ye Shu''s head suddenly aches, and her eyes and nose begin to ache. She holds song Huaiyu''s hand tightly, approaches her and says in a low voice: "Huaiyu Tell me, who pushed you down! "


    Song Huaiyu opened his mouth and spewed out three words: "left, left Too... "


    Although her voice was very small and her words were not complete, the faces of the people present changed suddenly. As soon as Qingdi patted the table, he immediately turned around and walked out of the palace.


    Seeing that she was having a hard time talking, ye Shuli rushed to her ear and said softly, "Huaiyu, stop talking. Tell me Is this related to Yuan Shu? Did she hurt you? If yes, you can blink gently... "


    Hearing the words, Soong Huaiyu''s eyes flickered a few times. Ye Shuli''s face immediately became ferocious, and his body was shaking.Si Yu left recently, also heard this inquiry, suddenly his face changed.


    "Shuli I know I, I can''t... " "The third prince He knows Shuli, you Be careful of him And Taiyi... "


    Ye Shuli took her hand and began to shake. His eyes were red: "Huaiyu It''s all my fault. It''s me that implicates you... " She felt a sudden pain in her heart. She thought that it was because of the last eavesdropping that Soong Huaiyu came to this situation.


    "Shuli Don''t be sad I, I soon You can talk to your parents Reunion Huai Yu, Huai Yu''s heart Very happy... "


    The hot tears trickled down on Soong''s pale and cold face, bringing her a kind of blazing touch. Soong tried to show a smile and said, "don''t Don''t feel guilty I, I also want to thank you That night, without you I have already The book leaves Thank you... "


    Finally, her voice fell lower and lower, and the color in her eyes faded gradually, until finally, even her weak heart stopped.


    Leaf book centrifugal God a shock, can''t help crying.


    Soong Huaiyu went like this. At the age of 15, he was innocent and involved in the dark and dirty court struggle, but he couldn''t get rid of it.


    The king of Dongyang is dead, and so is the princess of Dongyang. Their only blood and bone are gone in the world now


    ¡­¡­


    Soong Huaiyu felt very tired. She really didn''t have the strength to continue to say the last word. She only felt that her whole blood was coagulated, and the pain became numb. The picture in front of her suddenly became bright and dark, and the cry in her ear gradually disappeared.


    I don''t know how long later, she only felt that she was in a warm and humid environment, invisible, but very relieved.


    I don''t know how long later, she was suddenly held up by a pair of big hands, opened her eyes, and the extremely bright and dazzling light came from the room. She was also slapped on her buttock. She couldn''t help crying.


    A strange woman in a strange white dress and a blue mask said, "the Caesarean birth goes well Let Baoma have a good rest. The baby''s eyes are so beautiful. They look like rabbits... "


    In a daze, she was held in a soft and warm embrace. She felt very at ease and went to sleep quietly

 Chapter 286

    When Wen Jinrui arrives at the palace with his hands, he only hears the news from Si Yu that Soong Huaiyu has gone.


    "She cried very sad." Si Yu said softly.


    Hearing this, Wen Jinrui''s heart suddenly burst out. He asked in a dumb voice, "what''s the matter Ah li Crying? "


    Ye Shuli cried.


    For such a long time, he only saw her cry when he first met her. Even when she was abducted by Xue Sheng''an, she almost lost her innocence and life, and she didn''t cry.


    Si Yu told him a few times about the conversation between Soong Huaiyu and ye Shuli: "that Zuotang is a Longna man. He thought that he had something fishy early on. I told you about the ten princesses."


    Wen Jinrui nodded. Then Si Yu hesitated and said, "I heard that the maids in the palace of qingluan were going to leave zuiwan pavilion with books I guess their original purpose may be to leave the book. And The death of Soong Huai Yu seems to be related to Yuan Shu There''s something to do with it. "


    Hearing this, Wen Jinrui''s eyes suddenly darkened and said in a deep voice, "I know."


    Emperor Qing had taken people to the place where he was going to detain Zuo Taiyi and Yuan Shu, and they wanted to put Zuo Taiyi to death.


    Looking at the left Taiyi piss to hold Qingdi thigh begging for mercy, Yuan Shu in one side scared face white.


    "Your Majesty I am wronged! There is no grudge between the minister and the county leader. Why should the minister kill the county leader? Your majesty, please observe! Your majesty may have heard it wrong. "


    Left too cure to cry, the heart but flustered become a piece, an an gave the Qiao Rui of one side to make a color.


    Seeing this, Qiao Rui bit her teeth and knelt down with a white face: "Your Majesty County Master, she really fell down by herself! At that time, the wind was so strong that the candle was blown out. The county leader wanted to light the candle by the moonlight outside, but he slipped down by accident... "


    "Your majesty! You have to be observant! What''s the motive of killing the county leader? I''m a doctor! How can you do such a wicked thing? "


    Emperor Qing narrowed his eyes slightly, looked at their embarrassed posture coldly, and said in a cold voice: "that''s right Check! To give the child an account Somebody, give them to Wen Jinrui and ask him to find out for me! "


    Wen Jinrui has already taken people to zuiwan Pavilion. The blood on the snow is now frozen. He walks into zuiwan pavilion with a lamp in his hand. He takes a cold look at the places where books are placed on the first and second floors. When he sees nothing unusual, he goes up to the top floor. In the corridor of the top floor, a extinguished red candle scattered on the ground catches his eyes.


    With a twinkle in her eyes, Wen Jinrui picked up the red candle and went into the room where Soong Huaiyu was at that time. The tables and chairs in the room were put in order. He squatted down and carefully reached for the chairs.


    All of a sudden, a strange fragrance wafts like a hidden fragrance. At the tip of his nose, he takes out a small censer from under the soft couch with a sharp look in his eyes.


    Looking at the censer with some residual temperature, Wen Jinrui shows a thoughtful look and turns to leave the attic with the censer.


    "How''s it going? What clues can we find? " Si Fu asked in a hurry.


    Wen Jinrui handed the censer to him and said, "Si Fu, take it back to check and see if there''s anything unusual about the censer. The result is that you''re looking for me."


    The censer left in a hurry.


    Later, Wen Jinrui received the news from emperor Qing. Recalling what Chieh Fu said, he went to see emperor Qing in person and said, "Your Majesty, I will take you to Dali temple for interrogation. I just want to find out the truth, and ask your majesty to allow me to go to Dali temple to ask about the specific situation at that time. "


    Emperor Qing hesitated for a moment and asked long Yu to ask questions in Dali temple, which would damage her identity and royal dignity.


    He just thought of Long Yu''s crying face like a cat and song Huaiyu''s death. After all, he sighed and said, "I''m sure You must give me an account of Dongyang''s death! "


    "I will comply with the order." Wen Jinrui lowered her head and saw a faint light in her eyes.


    Zuo Taiyi, Yuan Shu and others have already been ordered by him to take them to Dali temple. They will only wait for tomorrow morning and ask the ten princesses and ye Shuli to confront each other.


    I just didn''t expect that long Yu would take ye Shuli to Dali temple to seek truth for song Huaiyu.


    In Dali temple, Zuo Taiyi and several maids in qingluan hall are held in one room, while Yuan Shu is in another room next door.


    Yuan Shu is full of anxiety, there is a trace of dissatisfaction in her heart, the door is suddenly pushed open, she saw Wen Jinrui with Ye Shuli and others come over, face a happy way: "Jinrui, that left doctor is the murderer, why do I have to be locked up!"


    As soon as the voice fell, she got a heavy slap on her face, which made her confused for a while.


    "Shuli!" Wen Jinrui''s face also changes slightly. He shouts in surprise. He doesn''t expect that ye Shuli will suddenly make trouble with Yuan Shu.


    "Are you crazy? Hit me Yuan Shu covers a face, a face can''t believe ground stares leaf book to leave.


    Ye Shuli''s face was cold, full of sadness and hatred. Without saying a word, he came forward and slapped her on the other side of the face heavily.Her fingernails are not short, and two bloodstains are scratched on Yuan Shu''s face.


    "Do you still do it?" Feeling the burning pain on the face, Yuan Shu stares at the furious way, and is about to fight back.


    Wen Jinrui''s face sank, and she quickly came forward to control Yuan Shu''s hands, but ye Shuli on the other side didn''t give in. She raised her hand and wanted to continue.


    Long Yu''s eyes were red and swollen, but now he was really scared. He grabbed Ye Shuli and said: "Shuli What''s the matter with you


    Ye Shuli struggles and stares at Yuan Shu''s eyes like a wolf. Seeing that he is held and unable to move, he simply raises his foot and kicks Yuan Shu''s belly.


    Yuan Shu snorted in pain and roared madly: "Jinrui She hit me! This crazy man, crazy woman! She hit me, and you''re still protecting her? Let go of me Why should she hit me! "


    Two people struggle together, will fight, the room when a mess.


    Hearing this, ye Shuli glared at Meimu and yelled at her: "why do you say I hit you? Why don''t you tell me what you''ve done? Yuan Shu You restless and kind woman What did you do to Huaiyu! Why do you want to harm her! "


    Hearing these words, Yuan Shu''s body was shocked, and a trace of panic and shock flashed quickly in her eyes. She quickly responded and roared: "you crazy! What are you talking about! The county leader is clearly pushed down by doctor Zuo! "


    "Books Shuli, what are you talking about? Is that what it is


    Hearing this, long Yu asked in a trembling voice, stunned and motionless.

 Chapter 287

    Ye Shu leaves her head and doesn''t speak. In the tense and solidified atmosphere, she can hear the sobs she tries to suppress. Wen Jinrui''s heart is shocked, and her eyes tightly lock her.


    He threw away Yuan Shu''s hand, walked to her, put his trembling hand on her shaking shoulder, and said in a dumb voice: "Shuli..."


    No bondage, Yuan Shu looking at this dazzling scene, angry and wronged to cry: "why do you slander me?"


    Ye Shuli raised his sleeve and wiped his tears. Don''t look over his head and said in a cold voice, "have I ever slandered you? I''ll find out by checking and confrontation."


    "You..."


    Yuan Shu is about to speak, but Wen Jinrui interrupts her: "yes, since you keep saying that you are innocent, then cooperate with me to tell you the truth. If you are really innocent, I will give you back your innocence."


    "Jin Rui, you You don''t believe me? " Yuan Shu stares big eyes and looks at Wen Jinrui coldly in disbelief.


    If she was guilty before, she was full of resentment and pain now.


    "Yuan Shu, what were you doing at the time of the crime?" Wen Jinrui''s Mou Guang stares at Yuan Shu tightly, and does not let go any trace of expression on her face.


    Yuan Shu''s eyes flashed, calm face said: "I don''t know! I went to the zuiwangge to enjoy the snow with the tenth Princess and the county leader. After sitting down for a while, I felt anxious and asked the palace maids to wait for me to go to the toilet. When I came back, the princess was gone. I saw many books on the second floor. I was curious and went in to have a look. Then I heard the movement outside and ran out to find that the county leader had fallen


    Ye Shu from sword general eyes straight to her way: "you lie! I saw you in the attic before Huaiyu fell down


    "I''m telling the truth! Ten princesses can testify Yuan Shu is also dead, gritting her teeth.


    Ye Shuli tried to calm his grief and said in a dumb voice: "is that so, yu''er? I received a letter from Qiaoling in Shuangluan hall, saying that you invited me to enjoy the snow in zuiwan Pavilion, but when I arrived, you were not there. "


    Long Yu stared and said, "I I didn''t ask Qiao Ling to look for you at all


    Seeing that everyone was staring at her, long Yucai said: "this evening, doctor Zuo told me to go to Zui nuange to enjoy the snow. I took Huaiyu and Yuanshu with me. Then Dr. Zuo Taiyi said that the noon Book collided with me When I called her to come and make amends with me, I refused him. Then Yuan Shu did say that she wanted to go to the toilet, so I asked someone to take her to the toilet


    The voice just falls, Yuan Shu then raises chin, angrily stares at leaf book to leave, cold hum a.


    Long Yu continued: "after Yuan Shu left, Zuo Taiyi always mentioned Shuli in front of me. I was upset for a moment Then he took people back to qingluan hall. When Huaiyu saw that I was angry, he had to follow me. After returning to qingluan hall, Huaiyu said that it was inappropriate to leave Yuanshu alone in zuiwan Pavilion, so I told her to go again and call Yuanshu back Then, she never came back... "


    She choked, her eyes misting again.


    Wen Jinrui''s eyes darkened and said in a cold voice: "what do you mean. Did Soong Huaiyu return to qingluan hall? "


    Long Yu nodded, Wen Jinrui continued to ask: "take Yuan Shu to toilet Xuan who is that maid in waiting?"


    "It''s qiaofang."


    Wen Jinrui''s figure paused and said, "you wait here for a moment." Then he stepped out of the door and entered the next room.


    Yuan Shu''s heart suddenly starts to beat a drum. Ye Shuli looks at her and says with a sneer: "according to what you just said, Huaiyu went back to zuihuange before you? The toilet Pavilion is much closer to zuiwan Pavilion than qingluan hall. Huaiyu walked back and forth between the two places. You haven''t even gone back. I don''t know if you''ve rolled into the pit! "


    "You Yuan Shu''s face brush ground once black, be blocked to speechless, but after hearing this, her in the heart but beat drum, "I just eat more at lunch time, stay in the toilet Xuan for a while more, this also can become you slander my reason?"


    "Enough, Yuan Shu."


    Wen Jinrui did not know when he came back to the house. He looked at Yuan Shu coldly and said, "I asked qiaofang. She said that you would go back soon after you were convenient in the toilet. And later, when she was on guard on the first floor, she saw song Huaiyu go upstairs. How can you explain that?"


    Yuan Shu''s face was slightly white, but she was still tough and said, "I don''t know. I just said that after I went back to zuiwangge, I went to the second floor to read some books. Maybe I didn''t notice when the county leader came back."


    Wen Jinrui raised her foot and walked into her two steps. She asked aggressively, "OK, then tell me what books you read?"


    "I I don''t remember Yuan Shu face a green, barely maintain the tone to reply.


    Ye Shuli sneered: "don''t you remember? You didn''t read at all


    Smell speech, Yuan Shu heart next flustered, but on the face angry stare her way: "leaf book leaves, why do you have to and I don''t go?"? Is it good for you that I killed Soong Huaiyu? "


    As soon as the voice falls, Wen Jinrui''s face sinks. She suddenly grabs Yuan Shu''s hand and looks at it carefully. Yuan Shu is startled by his sudden action. Then Wen Jinrui''s next words teach her to be terrified."Yuan Shu How dare you lie! You''ve been to the top floor


    Yuan Shu''s face turned white: "Jinrui Do you believe her or me? "


    Wen Jinrui shook off her hand and said coldly, "it''s not that I don''t believe you, Yuan Shu You betrayed yourself Tell me, why do you have candle wax stains in your fingernails


    Yuan Shu missed a beat in her heart and subconsciously stretched out her hands to look at her fingernails. Sure enough, there were many red candle wax stains left in the cracks of her fingernails. She said in a trembling voice: "what''s the relationship between wax stains and whether I can go to the top floor..."


    Wen Jinrui took out half a broken red candle from her arms and said in a cold voice: "this is a candle placed on the wall between the corridors on the top floor, but I found it on the ground. Well, how can this candle fall on the floor? "


    "Yuan Shu Stop lying! If the death of song Huaiyu has nothing to do with you, why did you lie to me that you didn''t go to the top floor? "


    Seeing that the matter was revealed, she couldn''t argue any more. Yuan Shu put away her disguise, looked cold and indifferent, and laughed twice: "Jinrui You have been so calm and intelligent since you were a child. I should have thought that I couldn''t hide it from you Soong Huaiyu, she can only blame herself for her bad luck! "


    See her admit, leaf book leaves to feel in the heart a tight string suddenly break, gas red eye, shake a hand to draw out Wen Jin Rui waist of sword, ruthlessly to Yuan Shu stab.


    "Ali, stop it!" Wen Jinrui is surprised and shouts.


    Yuan Shu''s face changed, and she retreated quickly to avoid the sword. But after all, she was too close to the sword. She only felt a pain in her right face. The sword passed her cheek and cut off most of her long black hair.


    She stepped back and sat down on the ground. She saw that ye Shuli had cut off her hair and scratched her right face. Yuan Shu covered her face and glared at her angrily: "you bitch! Why do you blame me? What right do you have to blame me? I''ll tell you, you''re the bad guy! It''s you who implicated her You are the one to die tonight! "


    "Clang" a, sharp sword from her hand slip to the ground, ye Shu from the wood to look at Yuan Shu angry face, undisguised hatred color, only feel brain a burst of roar.

 Chapter 288

    "Ah Li!" Wen Jinrui quickly helped her some shaky body, and then stared at Yuan Shu with cold eyes, "what do you mean? Make it clear. "


    Looking at Wen Jinrui''s undisguised concern for ye Shuli, Yuan Shu is filled with endless sorrow and jealousy.


    It''s her who is injured at the moment!


    Jealousy is followed by anger. If it wasn''t for long Yu and Wen Jinrui here, she would have been unable to help but start with Ye Shuli. Do you really think she is a vegetarian!


    Thinking of this, she snorted coldly and said without emotion: "you are the culprit who killed Soong Huaiyu! Who told you to know the secret of the third prince and make him kill you all! "


    See ye Shuli look move, looking at her face remorse and sad eyes, Yuan Shu immediately feel very happy, cold voice will things slowly way.


    At that time in the drunk warm Pavilion, Yuan Shu sat for a while and then felt anxious, let palace people take to the toilet Xuan.


    When she came back, the palace people were not allowed to go upstairs without permission, so she stayed on the first floor. She felt something strange in the attic in the corridor on the top floor.


    She has been practicing martial arts since she was a child. She has a keen ear, a solid footstep and a silent landing. Naturally, the people in the room didn''t pay attention to the visitors.


    Zuo Taiyi and Qiao Rui are ambiguous and shy, but their love words are whispered clearly into her ears.


    Yuan Shu''s heart is startled. The left doctor dares to infect the maid next to the ten princesses. The following sentence immediately catches her mind.


    "Taiyi Does this medicine really work? The third highness said that Miss Ye San is a warrior. " Qiao Rui''s thin voice came.


    "Don''t worry, this incense is very effective, not to mention Ye Shuli is a girl, even a tiger, you have to lie down in front of this incense!" he said


    With a little complacency in his words, Qiao Rui flattered and said: "the doctor is really powerful. This time, Miss Ye San will not be able to fly! If you make a great contribution this time, your Highness the third prince will reward you well! "


    "Reward If only Ye Shuli could be rewarded to me. Unfortunately, she learned the secret of the third prince, and Her Highness refused to keep her anyway. But I''m satisfied that she can let me enjoy it before she dies! " Left doctor''s voice with a touch of regret and thick obscenity.


    Yuan Shu hear mind all move, according to reason heard such a big secret, she should immediately leave quietly to remind Ye Shuli is.


    But she was bewildered, not only did not escape, but also close to the door of the room, gently opened a crack, heart wild jump to peep at the situation inside the house.


    Long Yu and song Huaiyu don''t know when they have left here. Zuo Taiyi is holding the small censer. He doesn''t know what to do. Qiao Rui is sitting by the side with his clothes in disorder.


    Qiao Rui was a little uneasy and said, "but If Miss Ye San loses her life here, we are afraid that she will be implicated. What should we do? "


    "You don''t have to worry. Your highness takes care of everything."


    Left too doctor said, Yu Guang but glimpsed the door, there is a black fuzzy shadow reflected on the door, suddenly surprised and angry to sink a voice: "who is outside!"


    This low roar frightens Yuan Shu, she just immediately responds, the red candle placed on the corridor wall unexpectedly exposed her figure!


    Her heart next flustered, this leaf book left to know three Prince''s secret all want to be killed, that she how should do?


    Panic, she quickly cut off the red candle on the wall platform, forced to blow out, outside the attic suddenly fell into a dark.


    "Eh..." Yuan Shu turns around and the last look before the candle goes out is the blank expression of Soong Huaiyu who has just stepped onto the top floor.


    She grabbed Soong Huaiyu''s shoulder and pushed back. She immediately ran down the second floor in panic.


    In the dark corridor, Soong Huaiyu was pushed by this push. As soon as he stood still, he was dragged into the attic with a pair of big hands tightly covering his mouth before he realized what had happened.


    Yuan Shu, who escapes to the second floor, hurriedly hides in the room full of books. She is uneasy and recovers her own crazy heart.


    Less than half a cup of tea (five minutes) later, she saw a figure falling out of the window. At the same time, there was a cry outside the attic.


    Yuan Shu''s expressionless narration finished, and said lightly: "this is what happened. As for what happened to them in the house, I don''t know."


    Ye Shuli heard blood clotting all over his body, and every drop of blood in his body was shouting "kill her!".


    Looking at Yuan Shu''s compassionate expression, she was so angry that she trembled and asked in a cold voice: "Yuan Shu! Why did you make her your scapegoat? Why do you look at ease? I''ll kill you today and pay for Huaiyu''s life! "


    "Kill me, pay for Soong Huaiyu''s life?" Yuan Shu seemed to hear something funny, looked at her angrily and said, "Ye Shuli, don''t forget that you are the culprit of all this! If it wasn''t for you, how could it lead to the assassination of the third prince and Zuo Taiyi? "


    After a pause, she looked at Wen Jinrui fiercely, held Ye Shuli''s hand and said, "Jinrui, you are still protecting her at this time! Soong Huaiyu is innocent, so am I! If it wasn''t for ye Shuli, how could there be such a disaster today? Almost implicated me, this woman is a bad luck star"Enough!" Listen to Yuan Shu this shameless words, Wen Jinrui micro red eyes, can no longer help but calm face kick in her chest.


    Yuan Shu''s body flies back as quickly as a rag doll and hits the ground heavily. She suddenly spits out a mouthful of blood and looks at Wen Jinrui incredulously. The shock and pain on her face are intertwined, and her face is extremely twisted.


    Does Wen Jinrui do it to her!?


    "Yuan Shu You, you are too much! If you want to escape, why don''t you take Huaiyu with you? " The tears on Long Yu''s face are not dry yet. He looks at Yuan Shu angrily and complains.


    Yuan Shu pressed her chest to relieve the pain from her heart. She laughed a few times and couldn''t hear any feelings: "the princess is too naive..."


    If she left with Soong Huaiyu, Dr. Zuo asked the maids downstairs casually, and immediately knew who had just come back. At that time, I was afraid that neither she nor Soong Huaiyu would get good fruit!


    A sharp sword withstood Yuan Shu''s heart, holding one of her hands still slightly trembled.


    "Yuan Shu You It makes me sick Ye Shu leaves his hair in a slightly disordered bun and stares at Yuan Shu fiercely. His eyes are red as if he is possessed.


    Yuan Shu sneered, raised her chin and looked at Ye Shuli, shouting: "if you have the ability, you will kill me! I''ll see what you do to the people out there! "


    Ye Shu''s centrifugal head smothers, and suddenly gets cramped. His hands work hard, and the point of his sword pierces Yuan Shu''s clothes.


    "Ah Li! No Wenjinrui a surprised, looking at Ye Shuli out of control, had to quickly come forward in front of her neck a cut, stun her.

 Chapter 289

    "Shuli!" Looking at Ye Shuli falling unconscious in Wen Jinrui''s arms, long Yu immediately cries out with worry.


    Let alone Ye Shu can''t bear what happened tonight, even she is on the verge of collapse.


    When Soong Huaiyu died, Dr. Zuo was a member of Long Na''s family, and even her maids were bribed. When she saw that ye Shuli, who had always been strong, was so crazy, her heart was filled with anxiety and fear.


    Wen Jinrui hugs Ye Shuli in her arms painfully and anxiously, and says to Long Yu: "Princess Please send ah Li back to the government of Wen state. Thank you very much. "


    "What about this woman?" Long Yu angrily stares at Yuan Shu and shouts.


    I didn''t expect that the girl, who looks straightforward and sunny, should be so vicious and shameless in her mind. Yuan Shu''s bad words about ye Shuli that she said to her at noon must not be believed.


    Wen Jinrui pauses, takes a complicated look at Yuan Shu, and says in a deep voice: "I''ll give it to you here, Yuan Shu It can''t be handled easily at the moment. "


    "Huaiyu''s death is her responsibility. Why let her go! Wen Jinrui, you are Shaoqing of Dali temple. Even if Yuan Shu has known you since she was a child, you must be fair and impartial, and you must not be biased! " Long Yu heart next a spirit, sharp voice call a way.


    "Princess Please also put the overall situation first. " Wen Jinrui said in a hoarse voice, "death is not the biggest punishment for her. Let her live and make atonement for the county leader all her life..."


    Smell speech, originally because of Wen Jinrui protect her and heart under the proud Yuan Shu immediately eyes micro open.


    Wen Jinrui does not take any emotion''s Mou son lightly swept Yuan Shu one eye, hugs the leaf book to leave, took the long Yu to walk out of the room.


    In the quiet and messy room, Yuan Shu sits on the ground, staring at the closed door, and the last look in her mind is Wen Jinrui''s eyes.


    At the moment, she felt extremely flustered and uneasy, as if something was gone.


    I don''t know how long it took for the tired Si Fu to come with the censer in a hurry.


    "The drugs here are very rare. They have the functions of aphrodisiac, fragrance enchanting and even fantasy enchanting. Most people can''t get them."


    Wen Jinrui nodded: "I know."


    Si Yu saw that his face was not right, and said, "what''s the matter? Did you find out?"


    Wen Jinrui turned up the censer and told Si Fu the truth of the matter in detail. At the end of the speech, Si Fu clenched his fist and sneered with a bad look: "this woman Damn it


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Wen Jinrui looked at the censer in his hand without saying a word.


    Si Fu sighed and said, "it''s a pity that the county leader You''re protecting Yuan Shu. Shu Li must be angry. Find time to explain to her. "


    Wen Jinrui nodded, eyes complex, if not for the overall situation, he did not want to call Yuan Shu immediately pay the price?


    "Well, let''s go into the room and talk about it. Take this opportunity to clean up Zuotang to avoid future trouble." Si Fu soon regained his look and walked into the room with Wen Jinrui.


    Yuan Shu, who stayed in another room, didn''t know how long it was before dawn when a maid came in to dress her up.


    After hearing the news that someone will send her back to the mansion, Yuan Shu''s eyes brighten. Even if ye Shu is angry to death, Wen Jinrui is still thinking about the past, and doesn''t care about it with her.


    Looking at her haggard face in the bronze mirror, a scarlet scratch on her right face shows that the women in Beijing are cruel and ugly. With half of her hair missing, she looks strange and ridiculous.


    See this scene, Yuan Shu heart immediately hate teeth itch.


    Ye Shuli Ye Shuli!


    The door squeaked and was pushed open. Yuan Shu turned her head and saw Wen Jinrui standing there with no expression on her face and said, "tidy up, I''ll send someone to send you back to the house now."


    He was talking about the house, not the government of the state of Wen. Yuan Shu covered her chest and looked forward to it nervously. "Jin Rui I I know I''m wrong. In the old days, are you still angry with me? "


    Wen Jinrui looked at her without expression and said in a cold voice: "Yuan Shu, you and I have no past love to speak of. This time, you should be glad that you are the daughter of Yuan''s deputy general, so that you can escape


    Smell speech, Yuan Shu''s facial expression is stiff on the face, a heart straight sink bottom.


    ¡­¡­


    Ye Shu didn''t know how long she had been sleeping. When she woke up, she was already lying in her boudoir, with a slight ache in her neck. She stood up and sat on the bed, staring at the quilt embroidered with peony flowers in a daze.


    Miaodong saw that she woke up, quickly poured a glass of water for her with a surprise on her face, and asked miaoqiu to report.


    "How long have I been sleeping?"


    Miaodong quickly replied, "girl, you''ve been sleeping for a day and two nights. Now it''s the time of the day. What do you want for breakfast?"


    Ye Shuli, hearing the speech, lay down again and said quietly, "no, go down and ask someone to boil water for me. I''ll take a bath later."


    Miaodong looked at her anxiously, bit her lip and retreated.When ye Shu was finished, it was noon. Miaodong advised her to have a meal, but she was refused. Later, Li Yuzhen and others came to see her. She said she wanted to recuperate and locked the door.


    Lin didn''t know what happened. He only heard that the county leader of Dongyang had an accident. Ye Shuli witnessed the county leader fall from a building. He was frightened and fainted.


    For a long time, Wen Jiao came to visit her.


    Ye Shu left and let her in. The first sentence he said was, "what''s the matter with Soong Huaiyu?"


    Looking at her cold look, Wen Jiao sighed, hesitated a few times or told the whole truth.


    When song Huaiyu died, the people in the capital only heard that it was the county leader who fell into the attic while enjoying the snow.


    A well-informed and powerful family knows that the truth is not so. It turns out that Zuotang, the new comer of Natai hospital, is a demon doctor who can do evil arts. He not only puzzles the ten princesses, but also defiles her maid. When Zuo Tang saw that the leader of Dongyang county was beautiful and had no father or mother to support him, he had only a short name, which was respectable but not expensive. So he thought about her and wanted to eat swan meat. The Lord of Dongyang County vowed not to obey, which was the reason why he jumped down from the ten meter high building to keep his virginity.


    Ye Shuli knew that emperor Qing said this to the people in the capital in order to preserve the reputation of Soong Huaiyu, but she was still depressed.


    The people in Longyu''s palace were replaced, and Zuo Taiyi was executed secretly after castration.


    The whole process did not mention anything about Yuan Shu.


    "I know..." Ye Shuli murmured after hearing this, and then he lay down with his back to Wen Jiao and said, "Ah Jiao, I''m a little tired. I''ll talk to you another day."


    Wen Jiao looked at Ye Shuli with a complicated look and said in a soft voice: "Shuli Second brother, he, he wants to see you. "


    "No see."

 Chapter 290

    "Shuli Don''t blame the second elder brother, Yuan Shu... "


    What else does Wenjiao want to say? Ye Shuli interrupts her and says, "Ah Jiao, I''m very sleepy. Don''t make a noise."


    Finally, Wen Jiao had to leave the room in silence.


    After a while, miaodong knocked on the door again and said cautiously: "girl Wen Shizi has been waiting outside the mansion for an hour. "


    "No, you go down. Don''t disturb me."


    Smell speech, four wenches all are under the heart anxious unceasingly, pacing up and down in the door.


    "What happened to the girl and Wen Shizi..."


    "It''s about the head of the county. The girl hasn''t recovered for a while..."


    After a while, miaodong''s voice rang out again: "girl Pei Shizi is outside the mansion. "


    "No see."


    "But girl..."


    "I said no! No one! Don''t bother me again Ye Shuli''s angry and chilly voice came from the room, which scared the four girls.


    Several people look at each other, do not know what to do, their family girl, has not lost such a big temper for a long time.


    Inside, ye Shuli sighed deeply, closed her eyes and buried herself in the quilt. She didn''t move. She looked tired and her eyes turned red.


    Soong Huaiyu''s death was a great blow to her.


    Although she came to this world in one year, she also experienced all kinds of intrigues, big and small, and even many times her life was on the line, but at the end of each time, she was always able to get through the difficulties without danger.


    Soong Huaiyu was the first person to die from her side. She even witnessed her fall from a 10 meter high attic like a broken kite.


    Ye Shuli is not only regretful, but also full of hatred.


    She regretted that she had implicated Soong Huaiyu, and hated that Yuan Shu could not pay for Soong Huaiyu''s life!


    In the quilt, ye Shuli''s body trembled slightly and invisibly, and tears crossed his eyes.


    Wen Jiao and Si yu think that she doesn''t understand the overall situation, because Yuan Shu didn''t pay the price, so they are angry and cold war with Wen Jinrui. But they didn''t know. She knew it in her heart. Because of this, she felt even worse.


    Ye Shuli knows that Yuan Shu not only can''t be punished easily, but also ensures that she has nothing to do with it. Not to mention that if Soong Huaiyu''s death to her head, it will inevitably involve a series of conspiracies behind the Dragon shell. More because, Yuan Shu is yuan deputy general''s daughter, her father is Wen Heng''s person, is the big prince side person.


    If call Long Na know the truth, will take Yuan Shu do gun, like the big prince party. Yuan''s deputy general is Wen Heng''s indispensable right arm, but now the border situation is tense, and the imperial court has a series of conspiracies. They are now in a time of internal and external troubles and tense employment. They must not let yuan''s deputy general be implicated because of Yuan Shu.


    It is precisely because she is so clear about this truth that her heart will be extremely uncomfortable.


    She is angry that she can''t do anything. She hates Longna''s ruthlessness and laments Soong Huaiyu''s xiangxiaoyuchen, but more of it is helpless.


    Ye Shuli passed two days in a muddle. He didn''t wake up until long Yu sent her a letter.


    Soong Huaiyu is going to be buried. Her father has made countless contributions to an Dynasty. Emperor Qing pitied her and went there when she was young. He made an exception to build a tomb beside the south mountain of the capital for her as a princess. It''s called Bu Lao tomb.


    Ye Shu is going to see her off for the last time.


    I only sigh that she lost her parents when she was young, but now the road is blocked by heavy snow. It seems that she can''t even send her body to Dongyang to be buried with her parents.


    After a few days of depression, ye Shuli has already recovered. Her face is much thinner, a little more cold and resolute than the past plump face, and two less charming and charming. Eyes such as lead China washed, clear and clear, when unsmiling to cast eyes to people, are awe inspiring temperament, soul.


    No one can feel her heart crazy hate and can''t wait to revenge.


    Su Fanghua also went to see Soong Huaiyu for the last time. When she returned to Shuangluan hall, her eyes were filled with sadness and sigh.


    "Niang Niang, Tai Fei is an old lady. She asked you to take the county leader to her. It''s time to recite the Scriptures..." Said one of the maids carefully.


    In the past, Soong usually accompanied imperial concubine Huang in Shuangluan hall or long Yu in qingluan hall. But every morning and evening, she went to Changning palace to accompany her lonely concubine Chang.


    Her disposition is quiet, the heart quality is pure, also she can enter the eyes of Chang Tai Fei. Now it has been five or six days since Soong Huaiyu passed away. Princess Chang is talking about her every day.


    Su Fanghua''s hand with the book paused, and her face flashed with sadness: "the princess is also a poor man Now Huaiyu has gone, and no one can calm down to accompany her. It''s all right. Let''s go to Changning palace in person to calm the princess. "


    Both of them are pitiful people, and they have never had a child of their own all their lives.


    As always, Su Fanghua always feels that she has spent her life quietly in the deep palace. Who can understand her pain. But Princess chang But she is more pitiful. At least she has a powerful Su family behind her. She is also used to the sixth palace, isn''t she?The more he thinks of Soong Huai Yu, the more sad he is.


    Long Na is too cruel She only felt that she had raised a greedy and fierce wolf over the years. Maybe one day when he turned his head, he would be torn and eaten.


    Was her choice wrong?


    After seeing Soong Huaiyu buried, ye Shuli stood in front of the tomb for a long time, then slowly turned around and took a carriage back to the house.


    Wen Jinrui quietly looks at her not far away. Her eyes are worried and pitying. Ye Shuli ignores him and asks the coachman to drive to the house.


    When the carriage was not far from the gate, another expensive carriage stopped her.


    "Young master, please step aside." The coachman pleaded respectfully and in a low voice.


    Pei Lang didn''t say a word. He jumped out of the carriage and went to the carriage of Wenguo government. He called softly: "Shuli."


    Hearing this familiar and worried voice, ye Shuli suddenly opened the curtain, cold eyes straight to his face, there was no expression on his face.


    Pei Lang''s heart choked, and he said in a dumb voice: "the book leaves Fortunately, you''re OK. "


    Fortunately, it wasn''t her.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Silent for a long time, leaf book leaves to stare at her tightly, in the Mou flashed the vision of a trace of hatred, low sneer a way: "drive back to the mansion."


    Pei Lang''s heart hurt, and then filled with panic. His fists in his sleeve clenched involuntarily, but he was still in the same place. He did not dare to stop her. Looking at the falling snow curtain, his eyes were full of struggle and loss.


    He thought that as long as he got Ye Shuli, even if she hated him, he didn''t care. But when ye Shuli''s eyes flashed with hatred, he found that he was afraid.


    She hates him now? Yes, how could she not hate her when something like that happened.


    In her eyes, he was also an accomplice in killing Soong Huaiyu.


    Pei Lang''s lonely figure stood in the original place, until ye Shuli''s carriage disappeared in sight, he suddenly turned around, and a trace of firmness and determination flashed in his eyes.


    "Shizi


    "Back to the house!"


    Step by step, he walked firmly to the carriage with an unshakable look in his eyes.


    At this moment, he finally made the decision that he had been struggling for a long time.


    He didn''t want her to hate her. He wanted to protect her from half harm from now on.

 Chapter 291

    "Lang''er What are you talking about? " Pei Yan looked at his son in surprise and bewilderment. He didn''t understand why he said this to himself.


    In the afternoon, Pei Yan is checking the secret letter in the room, but Pei Lang suddenly finds him and asks him to postpone the secret plan for a while.


    Pei Lang''s face unchanged replied: "Dad, Weicheng and Qingzhou are already fixed. Yuzhou and Jizhou should slow down for a while."


    "Lang''er, do you know what you''re talking about? Now the situation is tense. Before the emperor called Wen Heng''s son back to Beijing, he must have noticed something. We should take advantage of their guard and take down the capital at one stroke! " Pei Lang solemnly said.


    "Dad I know what I''m talking about, but didn''t dad find out? Wen Jiao, not Wen Haoyang, came to Beijing. What does that mean? This shows that the situation in the frontier is grim. Wen Heng and they can''t send more people! " Pei Lang said in a deep voice, and continued to persuade Pei Yan, "Dad, you are aware of the unusual winter snow this year. Qintianjian also said that the snow can''t stop for a while, and the harvest in the past two years will be greatly reduced. Now is not the time for civil strife. If the border war starts, the world will be in a precarious situation."


    Hearing this, Pei Yan''s face was slightly relaxed. He said in a slow voice, "if it''s because of this, you don''t have to worry. The frontier is called Wenheng. Now they are busy. This is a good opportunity for us to do it! It will take at least ten days for the news from the capital to the frontier to pass. By that time, the dust will be settled. Even if Wen Heng wants to do anything, he will be powerless! "


    Seeing that Pei Yan was not moved, Pei Lang was worried. He said seriously again, "what if they are already on guard against us now?"


    "What do you mean?" Pei Yan frowned.


    "Dad, Chu Xiao went to the frontier to deliver food and grass. It''s reasonable that he should have returned to Beijing now, but now he is still on the way back to Beijing, and the spies have come to report that Chu Xiao''s route back to Beijing is obviously a long way around!"


    Pei Yan waved his hand and said, "you think too much, don''t you think it''s hard to walk on the snowy mountain road? This is the way back to Beijing."


    "If he wanted to make a detour, there were so many ways to choose, but he chose the one that took the longest time! The right way is through Weicheng! " Pei Lang''s eyes sank and said in a low voice, "I think Wen Jinrui, maybe they have found something."


    Pei Yan twisted his brows and said in silence for a moment, "I''ll report this to your highness first."


    Pei Lang was in a hurry. He quickly stopped his father and said, "Dad, don''t rush to find Longna. Don''t you know what his temperament is? If he is told to know that there is only one way to speed up the implementation of the plan, what if he bumps into the frontier and goes to war? Do you want to see an Chao fall into a precarious situation! If we are in chaos and our neighbors are ready to move again, what should we do? Don''t forget, that''s how the former dynasty died! "


    "You mean to tell me to stop?" Pei Yan hesitated twice, or shook his head and said, "no, it''s too late. People from Su''s family have gone to Yuzhou."


    Pei Lang was surprised and asked: "why don''t I know such an important thing?"


    Pei Yan narrowed his eyes slightly and said in a low voice, "I wonder what you''ve done, lang''er, to make your highness take precautions against you and the Pei family. It was only after the Su family left Beijing that his highness told me the news. "


    "He To be suspicious of the afterlife. " Pei Lang slightly smothers and replies without changing his face.


    Pei Yan''s face sank and he said angrily, "lang''er, how can you say that, your highness? Don''t think I don''t know what you think of Ye''s daughter. Your Highness has already told me! "


    Pei Lang''s eyes flashed, clenched his fist, and said in a deep voice: "it''s Longna''s rebellion. He promised me that he would release Wenguo mansion, but he secretly killed her when I was not in the capital!"


    "So? That''s why you''re here today to persuade me to stop? " Pei Yan gnashed his teeth and said, looking at his son angrily in his eyes.


    Pei Lang said, "Dad, we Pei family are loyal to him. You have been giving advice to him for so many years. Just because of one sentence, he is suspicious of Pei family. Do you think he will let go of Pei''s family easily after he gets the position


    "Son of a bitch!" Pei Yan''s body trembled. He could not help slapping him hard. "You''re so upset because of a woman? You disappoint me so much


    "I tell you! We Pei family, will only stand on the side of the third highness, can only stand on his side


    Pei Lang didn''t get away from the slap. The burning pain came on his face. He gritted his teeth, knelt on the ground and said in a deep voice: "Dad! I don''t understand. Why do we pledge our allegiance to Longna? Although the great prince is indecisive, he is more suitable for that position than Longna! "


    "You Pei Yan eyes a stare, raised his hand in the air, looked at the son kneeling on the ground face red palm print, after all, is not in the next hand.


    He took a deep breath, raised Pei Lang instead and said in a slow voice: "you get up Lang''er, you should know that our Pei family is not loyal to anyone from generation to generation, we are only loyal to the royal family! ""Dad..."


    Looking at Pei Lang''s incomprehensible eyes, Pei Yan turned to him and said, "you will know the truth one day. Now it''s the same to tell you, lang''er Today, only one of the three Royal Highnesses is the real royal blood


    "What Pei Lang''s pupil shrinks and asks in a startled voice.


    "Today, Emperor Anqing is not the son of the former Emperor. Lang''er, he is a humble commoner, he has defiled the orthodox royal blood, he is a sinner for all ages! We Pei family can''t tolerate him and his son jiuzhanquechao! "


    Pei Lang just felt his mind buzzing. He asked subconsciously, "that dragon''s shell


    "Longna is the son of Princess Wuyang and the eldest son of the Su family. Lang''er, things in those days were too complicated. I will tell you in detail one by one. However, you must not give up today''s thoughts


    Pei Yan turned around and stared at him: "it''s the mission of our Pei family to protect the royal family. No matter how suspicious the third highness is, he will never attack the Pei family. Lang''er, you like the wench in Wenguo mansion. When the situation is settled, my father can ask your Highness for a favor, save her life and let her go, so that she won''t be turned into a government prostitute. "


    "I know that girl is one in a million, which puzzles you. You can hide her in the backyard and take her as your concubine. But you will never give birth to any thoughts to her! Your wife can only be Su''s daughter


    Hearing the speech, Pei Lang stood still and tried to digest the shocking truth.

 Chapter 292

    Yuan Shu was taken to another court, not in the government of the state of Wen in the eye. In order to facilitate the discussion, Wenjiao moved to another hospital two days later.


    Ye guiran takes the book to her mansion and leaves it for her.


    "This is Ye guiran saw the small box and asked suspiciously.


    Ye Shuli looked at him quietly and said, "it was the imperial concubine who asked me to return it to you for her."


    Ye guiran pauses and opens the small box. Half of the trace mottled blue jade and white lotus lie in the middle of the lock. He suddenly freezes and looks at the small box with trembling eyes.


    Ye Shu stood aside and glanced at the half concentric lock. Although there were some potholes on it, half of the jade was very smooth and clean, which was well preserved.


    Remembering that ye Shuli was still by his side, ye guiran quickly concealed his feelings in his eyes and said with a smile: "uncle, thank you for leaving here."


    Ye Shuli shook his head and said, "don''t mention it. Do you know where the yard Ah Jiao moved to?"


    "You..." Ye guiran hesitated twice. He also knew about Yuan Shu and Dongyang county master.


    "Isn''t it convenient to say, uncle? But when I asked the girl to clean up the yard, I found that Ah Jiao had left some books here. I wanted to find time to send them to her. "


    Ye guiran nodded and then said an address. Ye Shuli kept it in mind.


    "Shuli I know all about the county leader. You You don''t want to make trouble with Jin Rui. He doesn''t mean to protect Yuan Shu. " Ye guiran said in a dumb voice. Obviously, at the moment, Yuan Shu''s mood is also extremely complicated. "I knew that earlier, I shouldn''t have brought her to the capital according to her mischief."


    Ye Shuli shook his head and sighed: "uncle, I don''t understand it, but it''s hard to accept it emotionally. Shuli dares to ask you, do you think Yuanshu should pay some price? "


    "Naturally, we should pay a certain price for doing something wrong, not to mention a human life!" Ye guiran''s eyes darkened and said in a deep voice. When Yuan Shu was mentioned, the disappointment on his face flashed and he said: "although she escaped from the disaster at this time because of the relationship of deputy general yuan, one day, Yuan Shu will be responsible for her own fault!"


    Ye Shuli smiles and says goodbye to yunlang courtyard.


    ¡­¡­


    Heavy snow, rosefinch street in a delicate courtyard, Yuan Shu is angry to the dressing table Rouge powder randomly hit the ground.


    She looked at herself in the mirror, her eyes were filled with anger and hatred.


    The wound on the face has been scarred. The doctor said that if you don''t use the secret medicine, you should leave a shallow scar in the future, but you can cover it perfectly by rubbing it with rouge.


    Think of the doctor''s words, Yuan Shu heart on a burst of suffocation, she most disgusted with rouge powder this kind of thing, and now unexpectedly want her to put on every day?


    Hair can be cut off again long, the scar on the face is to stay for a lifetime!


    She begged Wen Jiao to send a message to Si Yu, asking him to treat the injury on his face. However, Si Yu refused her without saying a word, even Wen Jiao''s face was not given.


    Just as she was losing her temper, the maid outside the hospital suddenly reported: "Miss, someone just reported that Wen Shizi wanted to invite you to see her on the second floor."


    Yuan Shu heart next joy, Wen Jinrui these days once also did not come to see her, and now finally changed his mind, do not regenerate her gas?


    "Quick Bring me the veil She quickly cried, rouge is easy to make the wound worse, it''s better to wear gauze.


    Yuan Shu looks at herself in the mirror, the veil blocks the ferocious scar, but adds a few threads of hazy beauty, she nodded with satisfaction, and hurried to the building with the girl.


    Outside the building, on the second floor came the sound of singing and dancing. Ye Shuli sat on the rocking chair against the window, eating peanuts and staring out at the street.


    When she saw a familiar figure with a white veil, a sneer rose from the corner of her mouth.


    "Miss, my son is in the opposite teahouse. Would you like to see him?" The poached egg behind him asked in a low voice.


    In recent days, Wen Jinrui keeps a close distance with Ye Shu every day when she is free. She went to the restaurant, he was in the teahouse next door, she went to the drugstore, he was in the bun shop opposite.


    Ye Shuli shook his head and said, "don''t worry about him. The main one is coming. Go and ask the shopkeeper to arrange for me. Don''t make any mistakes."


    "Well Is it not good for Shizi to see it? " He Baodan said.


    Leaf book from cold hum a don''t speak, see her manner is tough, purse egg shut mouth to retreat down.


    Although she doesn''t understand why Ye Shuli is still angry, ye Shuli is her master. In her heart, everything she does is right. Their girl usually has such a good temper. It must be the son''s fault for her to be so angry this time. If ye Shuli wants to make trouble with her, he can make it with her!Yuan Shu quickly walked into the building, disgusted to see a layer of people eating while foam flying, far away from them to the shopkeeper.


    "Shopkeeper, a young man is waiting on the second floor. Which room do you know?"


    The shopkeeper''s one Leng, then quickly said: "should be on the second floor left hand first!"


    Smell speech, Yuan Shu busily go up the stairs, to the room that faintly out of the piano music. When the shopkeeper saw her figure disappear, he immediately said to the shopkeeper next to her: "hurry up! Do as the gentleman says


    Yuan Shu opens the door and listens to the melodious singing in the room. She can''t help but be stunned. She lifts the red curtain and asks in a loud voice: "Jinrui


    The singing stopped suddenly, and there were several beautiful women sitting in the room, all looking at her unhappily.


    Immediately, a low voice said angrily, "where''s the ugly girl who dares to disturb my girl to listen to music?"


    Smell speech, Yuan Shu immediately annoyed to roar a way: "call who ugly wench!"


    Behind the screen came a man dressed as a boy, staring at her and yelling in a vicious voice: "shopkeeper! Don''t you get rid of this girl! It''s disturbing our girl''s purity. I''ll tell you later that you can''t eat it! "


    Outside the house immediately ran in a few big men, eyeing her.


    Yuan Shu''s face is pale, her chest injury has not yet healed, should not use force, and then she glared at the "girl" behind the screen, and said: "I''m looking for someone, but I''m just going through the wrong door!"


    "Is it reasonable to go the wrong way? I tell you, the second floor is all wrapped up by our girls. There''s no one you''re looking for. Go away, go away The boy roared impatiently.


    Several big men immediately pull Yuan Shu''s sleeve and push her out of the door.


    "Presumptuous! Let go of me, I will go by myself Yuan Shu face a black, inexplicably looking at this group of people.


    Is she in the wrong place?


    "Go away! Don''t let us throw you out! "


    Yuan Shu glared at them, and went downstairs inexplicably. Unexpectedly, as soon as she stepped on the first step, she immediately felt that her feet slipped, fell down and rolled to the first floor.

 Chapter 293

    "Hiss..." Yuan Shu was so hurt that she took a breath of cold air. Suddenly, she rolled down the stairs on the second floor. She fell down straight and hurt all over.


    "Ouch! Who doesn''t have eyes


    Small two of a exclamation, Yuan Shu immediately felt his head was splashed with a head of hot water, smell the taste, like whose soup spilled.


    "Ouch! My Porphyra egg soup! Where''s the girl? Do you have eyes The shop boy who was mixed with a foot looked at the empty bowl in his hand and yelled at Yuan Shu angrily.


    When the diners on the first floor heard the news, they also turned their heads.


    To see Yuan Shu a laver face is still hanging egg flowers funny appearance, are all roaring with laughter.


    Yuan Shu quickly reached out to wipe off the Porphyra hanging on her eyelashes, and looked at the crowd with shame. Just now, she rolled down from the upstairs, and the veil on her face also slipped down, revealing a face with long scratches.


    The onlookers immediately sighed, "just now she was wearing a veil. I thought how beautiful she was before I covered her face. She was so ugly!"


    "That''s it! Even if you are ugly, do you think you are a fairy like someone else with a veil? "


    "Ha ha ha, look at the eggs on her head, ha ha ha!"


    Listening to the ridicule and ridicule of the people around, Yuan Shu''s head explodes, her face is red like a cooked crab, and she trembles with anger.


    The shopkeeper is still in front of her, clamoring for her to lose money. Yuan Shu''s face sinks, so she wants to get up and teach these ungrateful people a lesson. Unexpectedly, there is a sharp pain in her ankle, and she falls down again, with a pale face.


    It''s like I fell to a bone!


    "Why is it so noisy?"


    A familiar voice with a touch of displeasure from the second floor, Yuan Shu heart missed a beat, quickly looked up like the second floor.


    See ye Shu leave a body brocade dress, holding a round fan, half lean against the balustrade, extremely charming and coquettish ground to look at her, the eye is the sarcasm that does not hide and mocks.


    Yuan Shu immediately face stool, pointing to Ye Shuli, trembling body said: "you You How dare you


    How dare you cheat on her!


    "Bold! Who allowed you to point at our girls? " The side of the purse egg immediately raised eyebrows and yelled at her.


    "That is, where is the ugly girl? Our girl is listening to the music upstairs. It''s boring you!" Next to that a few women who play and sing songs also follow the way, looking at Yuan Shu with disdain.


    Another woman in green peeled a tangerine and broke off a piece to feed it respectfully to Ye Shuli: "girl, calm down!"


    "Ye Shuli You bitch Yuan Shu gas breach big curse way.


    Downstairs the shop boy''s face slightly changed. He quickly pulled off the sweat towel on his shoulder and put it into Yuan Shu''s mouth. He looked at Ye Shuli in a panic.


    Please don''t be angry!


    Smell speech, leaf book from sink face, grab the green dress woman in the hand of tangerine, ruthlessly throw out, accurately hit Yuan Shu''s forehead, sweet light yellow juice immediately splashed her face.


    "Shopkeeper! Why do you put everyone in this building? Don''t you throw it out on the street Ye Shuli pats the trunk road with a calm face.


    As soon as the shopkeeper''s face was tight, he quickly nodded his head and bowed to flatter him: "don''t be angry, miss! Little one, let her go! Don''t be angry


    Then, as soon as he turned his head, he immediately changed into a vicious look and said, "come on! Throw this cheap girl out! Don''t let her get in our way


    Immediately a big man came forward and impolitely picked up her collar and dragged her out.


    Yuan Shu just fell down from the second floor, broke her right leg, and hurt her chest faintly. At the moment, she didn''t have the strength to resist, so she was thrown out.


    Looking at the people on the street pointing at her strangely, Yuan Shu is so ashamed and angry that she wants to bury herself in the snow. She can''t help but blush at the moment, who always claims to be strong.


    "Take her back to the house and don''t let her come out again."


    A faint voice rang out, Yuan Shu turned to look, quickly pulled off his dirty towel, pitifully and wrongly cried: "Jinrui..."


    Wen Jinrui didn''t even give her a look. She walked into the outer building.


    Looking at Yuan Shu''s embarrassed appearance, ye Shu is very happy. With a smile, he tells the shopkeeper to clean up the wax stains on the second floor steps.


    If she can, she really wants to ask her to fall from the 10 meter high attic and taste the pain of Soong Huaiyu!


    When Wen Jinrui enters the building, ye Shuli suddenly puts away his smile and returns to the room.


    Wen Jinrui sighed, went upstairs, pushed the door open and entered the room.


    "Why does anyone bother us, girl? Young master, this second floor is packed by our girl. She is in a bad mood now. I advise you to leave as soon as possible! " The small Si is not pleased to mention a way.The voice falls, the leaf book behind the screen leaves to but toward the purse egg a wave a hand way: "you retreat first."


    He Baodan knows what he wants, and immediately takes the flamboyant women and boys out of the room. There are only Ye Shuli and Wen Jinrui left in the room.


    "Ah li..."


    "Why do you want to see Yuan Shu?" Ye Shuli''s faint voice rang out in the room.


    Wen Jinrui walked slowly to the back of the screen and said in a soft voice, "no, I''m worried that you''re angry. I''ll see if you''re not. If you don''t let it go, just throw it at me. Don''t keep it in your heart and make yourself miserable. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Ye Shu didn''t say anything at the beginning. Wen Jinrui came forward and gently took her into his arms and said, "you can beat me and scold me, as long as you don''t get angry."


    Ye Shuli stretched his body, pushed him twice, but didn''t push him away. He was a little annoyed: "what''s the matter with you? Why should I beat you and scold you? Am I the kind of unreasonable person? "


    ¡°¡­¡­ That you want how to teach Yuan Shu can, as long as don''t go too far, leave her a life Wen Jinrui looks at her with a complicated expression.


    Ye Shuli broke away his arms and glared at him. His eyes were red and he said, "do you think I''m too much? What''s your expression? Do you think it''s bad and vicious for me to do this? "


    "No, Ali is the kindest and most lovely girl I have ever seen."


    "Well, I''ll tell you, I''m getting worse and vicious now. Are you beginning to hate me?" Ye Shu leaves the beginning of departure, red eyes tightly pursed lips.


    Wen Jinrui sighed, gently wiped a tear from the corner of her eye, held her again, and whispered: "no, I don''t hate what ah Li looks like. Good or evil, ah Li is always my favorite person. When ah Li goes bad, I will accompany you to go bad."


    Tears patter patter down, ye Shuli choked and trembled: "I''m bad. I cheated Yuan Shu and bullied her to fall downstairs. The soup on her body is also my name. Is it bad for me to bully others?"


    "No If you want to bully others, I will be your support. In the future, if you don''t like anyone, just bully him. I''ll carry him behind. If anyone dares to fight back, I''ll put him in prison. " Wen Jinrui said in a low voice and gently wiped the tears on her face.


    "Then I want you to put Yuan Shu in prison!" Ye Shuli threw himself into his arms and burst into tears.


    Wen Jinrui hugged her, patted her on the back, and said in a soft voice: "OK, she makes you angry, and also disturbs the restaurant. I''ll ask someone to put her in prison when I get back. Won''t you stop crying?"


    "Just cry!" Ye Shuli said breathlessly.


    "Good The bastard who makes you sad should also be put in prison. It''s all his fault. I''ll whip him ten times to calm you down, OK


    Ye Shuli is still sobbing low. Wen Jinrui lowers her head and gently kisses off all the salty tears on her face. Finally, she prints them on her soft lips and blocks all the sobs that make him feel sad.


    The quarrel in the room disappeared, and the weeping voice became too small to be heard any more. The pocketed egg outside the door peeked through the crack of the door, then breathed a sigh of relief and showed a reassuring smile.

 Chapter 294

    After that day, they were as good as ever. Although they didn''t explain anything orally, their hearts were closer than before.


    At the end of February, approaching the beginning of March, this is the time of spring, Wen Jinrui suddenly become very busy. Ye Shuli didn''t disturb him. Instead, he stayed peacefully in the government of Wen state, looking for the stubble of Ye Xihan.


    Some people should not live happily and contentedly!


    It''s snowy these days. It''s said that there are many students going to the capital to take the exam in the distance. When they meet the snowstorm on the way, the lucky ones will die. If they are not lucky, they will call the snow to bury them. They can''t even find their bodies.


    Scholars have always been weak. After such a disaster, most of the students who finally arrived in the capital safely for the examination were also ill. Because of the high prices in the capital, many people have run out of money, so they have to go with the poor to get free atherosclerotic soup and medicinal materials. They even huddle together with the refugees in the shabby greenhouses to have a rest and get warm.


    In this way, how can these poor students review their lessons with ease?


    Ye Xihan naturally won''t give up this good opportunity to win people''s hearts. After discussing with Xue Shengan, they put out a large sum of money to help these poor students.


    Money is a small business. If one of these poor students can jump to the sky in the future, can''t you honor her as a noble person? What''s more, you can make a good reputation for her by pretending to others!


    "Here comes Miss Ye! Here comes Miss Ye


    "Well Fortunately, a girl with a good heart and a beautiful death will help us, otherwise we will lose this time. "


    Life can have several three years, most of them are not young. If they miss this Spring Festival, they don''t know when they will be able to survive.


    Think of here, these poor students face immediately appeared a bit grateful.


    "Miss Ye has set up a drugstore and porridge in this street. She even sent us broken silver for us to buy ink, paper and inkstone. She is really kind-hearted."


    "That is Alas, we have been asking for help from the government for so long and no one has paid any attention to us. The imperial court is not as good as a woman! "


    As soon as the words came out, someone immediately warned with a look of surprise: "Shh Keep your voice down, and you can''t say anything


    "Miss Ye is here again? Welcome to Lu Han, get up quickly and brush off all the snow on your body. Don''t get dirty and get in the way of Miss Ye''s eyes One of them pointed to the man sitting on the snow not far away to drink porridge and said.


    The man, who was called Lu Han, took the porridge he had just received as if he hadn''t heard of it, and carefully swallowed it without leaking. He swept the far away woman with a cape and a faint smile like a lotus. She was surrounded by people, and her figure was stunned. There was a trace of warmth in her eyes. Then he turned his head and handed the clean bowl to the porridge maker.


    "Thank you very much."


    The porridge man waved his hand and said, "don''t be polite, brother. I think you''ve come to Beijing to take the exam. A bowl of porridge is not enough. I''ll give you more porridge."


    "No, give it to others first." Lu Han looked at the long line, hungry face yellow muscle thin people said.


    The man nodded, but he didn''t ask. Lu Han then looked at Ye Xihan''s figure and asked softly, "the girl who has come to Beijing for three days to donate broken silver is the one who opened a medicine shop for porridge?"


    The man was stunned and said, "ah? This Today, we miss Ye San will not come to the future pharmacy until noon, which is about this moment. "


    Smell speech, Lu Han Zheng a Zheng, put eyes on yexihan body, involuntarily slightly frowned.


    Hearing the girl''s words, she gave her gratitude to the people around him. Then she walked slowly to him.


    "Thank you, Miss Ye! I was infected with cold when I entered Beijing two days ago. Fortunately, the doctor in the drugstore gave me medicine for free. Thanks to miss Ye A man accepted the money and said gratefully.


    Ye Xihan said in a warm voice: "you are welcome, young master..."


    Before she finished, she was interrupted by a faint voice: "she''s not miss Ye San who opened a medicine shop to make porridge. Don''t mistake her benefactor."


    Ye Xihan''s face is slightly stiff and doesn''t say anything. When the men around hear the words, they turn their heads and glare at him.


    "Lu Han! What are you talking about? "


    Lu Han didn''t open his face and said coldly, "I said, the porridge you drink for free every day is not given to you by this girl. How can this girl accept this gratitude and praise that doesn''t belong to you? Such behavior is really shameful to Lu. "


    With that, Lu Han felt that he could not help feeling a little disappointed.


    I thought she was a kind-hearted and gentle girl, but I didn''t expect that she was such a vain woman who would get nothing.With such a ruthless remark, the crowd immediately burst into flames: "smelly boy How can you treat Miss ye like this? Don''t forget, you just drank other people''s porridge


    "That is What''s more, how did you get the brush, ink, paper and inkstone to review your lessons? It''s not the money that Miss Ye gave you! "


    "It''s a shame to have a white eyed wolf like you


    Lu Han frowned slightly. He just said a word, and the group immediately turned their faces. They didn''t know what ecstasy the girl had given them.


    "I didn''t accept the girl''s money. Besides, she lied."


    The voice falls, looking at Ye Xihan''s embarrassed and aggrieved look, the crowd has that young and vigorous young man. Seeing that the fairy in his heart is "bullied", he wants to go up to give Lu Han some color.


    "You son of a bitch...!"


    However, he was stopped by a tall, tiger backed servant girl before he made a move.


    "What are you doing here? Who dares to make trouble in front of the porridge shed? " A faint voice with a bit of fierce color rang out, people turned to see a gorgeous girl in red is frowning at them.


    The young man blushed and said, "yes Someone bullied the girl first


    Ye Shu glanced at him coldly and said, "no matter what happens, you shouldn''t make trouble in front of my porridge shed! Thanks to me, I specially told Wen Shizi about your difficulties and advised him to go to the palace and give advice to the emperor. It''s very nice of you to do that rascal thing here in the skin of a scholar! "

 Chapter 295

    First they were annoyed, then they were surprised and looked at the girl in front of them in disbelief.


    "This girl Is that true? You don''t have to blow the bull''s hide A middle-aged man stares at her, his face full of unbelievable words.


    A group of them went to the government to ask for help. They were all driven out as refugees. Can an ordinary girl persuade the emperor to give advice?


    However, the other person grasped the key point of her words and hesitated to ask in a low voice: "this girl You just said, "you set up the porridge shed and the medicine shop?"


    Ye Shuli raised his chin, nodded faintly and said: "yes, Wen Shizi was Jieyuan in Qiuwei last year. A few days ago, he knew that you students who went to Beijing for the exam were in a difficult situation, and now he has reported it to his majesty. In two days, the court will arrange a unified residence for you, and provide food, paper, ink, ink and inkstone until the end of Chunwei. "


    The crowd immediately broke out a burst of earth shaking cheers, ye Xihan face slightly changed, did not expect that her means has not yet started, ye Shu from then without saying a word has begun to act. Seeing this, without saying a word, she wants to leave secretly and go back to discuss with Xue Shengan.


    This leaf book leaves, recently always everything with her!


    But someone said, "ah? Well, that girl just now is not miss ye who opened this porridge shed? "


    "It turns out that Lu Han didn''t cheat How can a nice looking girl be such a person? " The most important thing for scholars is honesty.


    As soon as ye Xihan''s face changed, the servant girl beside her immediately turned her eyes and said, "ah! What are you talking about? Our lady has never said that she is the owner of this porridge shed! "


    Smell speech, the public look inexplicably looking at Ye Xihan, although she did not say that she is the owner of this porridge shed, but in the face of other people''s gratitude, she did not explain a word!


    "If the young lady didn''t see you pitifully and come up with her own money to help you, where would you think she would have got the money to buy those valuable ink?"


    This words a, the facial expression of the people around all some not good-looking, eat person mouth soft, take hand short, but this wench disdain tone really let a person can''t stand.


    Scholars have always been noble and good face, and many people are shy to accept other people''s handouts, this is also a last resort, coupled with Ye Xihan''s excellent attitude, so that they do not leave a knot in their heart.


    The servant girl''s general almsgiving tone made the arrogant people can''t stand it immediately. Soon someone came forward and took out the broken silver in his arms and handed it to the servant girl, saying, "the girl looks down on us, and we don''t want the silver!"


    "Yes! Although we are poor, we still have backbone! "


    When the first person did this, the second person, one after another, handed over the money he had received, even the money he hadn''t spent before, to the servant girl beside yexihan.


    Seeing this, ye Xihan''s face turns black and can''t help staring at the stupid girl beside her.


    But anyway, these poor students are useless. There''s no need to attract them. She glanced at Ye Shuli coldly and left with her servant girl in a hurry.


    Lu Han glanced up and down at Ye Shu. Then he bowed down and saluted one by one respectfully. He said seriously, "thank you, Miss Ye. Miss Ye''s great kindness will be remembered by Lu for a lifetime."


    The poor students around also gathered one by one to thank Ye Shuli: "Miss Ye Renshan!"


    Just now, they almost made trouble in front of other people''s porridge shed. When they thought of this, they felt a sense of shame.


    Ye Shu nodded faintly, as if he didn''t pay attention to this matter, and said: "well, you are also good. Wealth can''t be immoral, poverty can''t be removed, and power can''t be subdued. If you have such backbone, the future of Da''an Dynasty will be bright. I only hope that when you have a place to live, and no longer suffer from hunger and cold, you will strive to gain fame and serve your country. Don''t let your majesty and the imperial court down on your good intentions. "


    She looked indifferent. She had no pity in her eyes or looked down upon them. On the contrary, she praised them with half a beating. Words are obviously natural tone, but let them not half uncomfortable, on the contrary, increased their self-esteem.


    Isn''t that what they should be?


    "Wealth can''t be lewd, poverty can''t be removed, and power can''t be subdued Well said Miss Ye! Thanks to miss ye, she stood up for us poor people. " Lu Han murmured, his eyes suddenly brightened.


    "You should thank Wen Shizi for this. Without him, your Majesty would not have known your situation so soon."


    Ye Shuli, half serious and half officialdom, fought for the court and won over Wen Jinrui. When he saw that a group of poor students had settled down, he left the porridge shed.


    Ye Xihan, who came back from the porridge shed, was annoyed. Looking at the girl beside her, she said in a cold voice: "go back and get the punishment yourself!"


    This stupid girl, seeing that she got a little bit of power, was so proud that she broke her good deed and let her steal chicken!


    The servant girl is scared of a shiver, quickly white face retreated, leaf brook Han this just calm face walked into a restaurant elegant room."Han''er What makes you so angry? Is Ye Shuli bullying you again? " Inside the room, Xue Sheng''an, with a half mask, came quickly and asked with concern.


    Smell speech, leaf brook Han face also couldn''t help but peep out a few Fen annoyance.


    Since the death of the leader of Dongyang County, ye Shuli has become a different person. He can''t live with her every day. Everything has to be against her. She can''t avoid it even if she takes the initiative. The other party will always take the initiative to block her up. But every time she takes the lead, it''s really annoying!


    Xue Sheng''an looked distressed and said, "han''er After a while, the capital will be in chaos. "


    Ye Xihan''s heart is next surprised, turn a head way: "what do you say?"


    "Han''er, sooner or later, the capital will be the world of the three princes. When all the dust is settled, we will leave this troublesome capital far away, OK Xue Sheng''an comes forward and hugs Ye Xihan gently. His words are full of tiredness. He has been working with Longna for a long time, which makes him worry.


    Ye Xihan lowered his head, quickly flashed a trace of disgust in his eyes, quietly broke away from her arms and said: "brother Sheng an! Do you forget Ye Shuli? How can we let her go easily? "


    "Han''er Ye Shu will not let her go without me! But when we get revenge, shall we go away together? " Xue Sheng''an stares at Ye Xihan tightly, and his heart is full of tension. Ye Xihan is looking for him less and less now. Even after he disfigured himself, he doesn''t want to touch her again.


    Although he was dissatisfied, he was silent and didn''t say anything.


    "No..."! I Ye Shuli can''t let go, and the government of Wen state must be in my hands. Have you forgotten that my mother is still locked up in the Grange? " The leaf brook Han heart next flustered, quickly found a reason to prevaricate a way.


    Want her to go back to the mountains with him? What a joke! It''s not easy to beat Ye Shu away from that bitch. She naturally wants to watch her fall into the dust and step on her feet!


    But Xue Sheng''an''s eyes said in secret: "han''er, tell me honestly, are you interested in Pei Lang?"


    In the capital, ye Xihan and Pei Lang''s ambiguous rumor, but he knows it!


    Ye Xihan frowned and thought carefully. After being pierced, he quickly said, "brother Sheng an, what are you talking about..."


    Xue Sheng''an saw through her unnaturalness and suddenly held her wrist tightly. She said in a cruel and scared way: "han''er Don''t leave me, will you? Let''s go together Go to a place where no one can find us, no one dares to make you unhappy! Will you come with me Follow me Don''t forget, you are already my man! It''s my man! Don''t you think about other men, especially Pei Lang! Otherwise, let him know the relationship between you and me What do you think he''ll think? "


    Noticing Xue Sheng''an''s excited words and obviously abnormal look, ye Xihan suddenly turned white.

 Chapter 296

    She felt a sense of fear and crisis in her heart. She quickly softened her face and said to Xue Sheng''an in a soft voice, "brother Sheng''an, what are you thinking about? How can I leave you? I''m already your man... "


    Speaking of this, ye Xihan''s face showed a few injured and wronged looks, and some fog also floated in his water eyes, but he could not bear to shed tears. It was very painful to watch.


    "I''ve known you since I was a child. For so many years, brother Sheng an still doesn''t know what kind of person I am? I''m close to Pei Shizi, but I''m not working together for his Highness''s intention to create some momentum for him? I trust you with everything in my body and mind, but brother Sheng an doubts me like this... "


    Ye Xihan bit his lip, turned his back to Xue Shengan, and sobbed softly.


    She sobbed, but she was angry and angry. Xue Sheng''an threatened her with their affairs!


    Seeing ye Xihan crying, Xue Shengan''s eyes suddenly became clear. He held her in his arms in a hurry, gently wiped away her tears, and gently coaxed: "han''er doesn''t cry! It''s all my fault I shouldn''t hurt you! Don''t be angry with me


    Ye Xihan pursed her lips, her eyes turned red, and sobbed, "you You doubt me, you still Say that to me


    "I was wrong! It''s because I''m so confused that I can''t choose what to say! Han er Do you forgive me? I am afraid when I think you will leave me! I''ve paid so much for you. Don''t let me down, ok... "


    As he said this, Xue Sheng''an''s hasty voice was a little chilly. "Han''er, don''t betray me, or I don''t know what I will do I only want you to leave the capital with me after the general situation has been decided, and live a safe and happy life is enough We can go to the desert or the grassland There are many places for children to visit. We''ll settle down when we''re tired The girl is like you, the son is like me, our family is happy... "


    At first, ye Xihan also slowly put down her heart. When Xue Shengan talked about the back, the more she heard, the more frightened she was. Her eyelids also jumped involuntarily, and her heart almost collapsed.


    Xue Shengan, he It''s crazy!


    Ye Xihan can''t help but turn to look at his face. His half face outside the mask is like jade. His eyebrows are slanting and his eyes are twinkling. He is still immersed in beautiful fantasy.


    For a moment, she shakes her mind and softens her heart, and her stiff body relaxes. Xue Sheng''an hugs her and kisses her on the forehead, and continues to gently sketch their future.


    The cold mask touches Ye Xihan''s face, and she immediately wakes up.


    The half face under the mask is more ferocious than the devil! Not to mention a broken hand! That''s why she doesn''t want to be intimate with Xue Shengan, because she once accidentally saw Xue Shengan take off his mask!


    Although his demeanor was as charming as it was then, the half face covered by the mask made her both afraid and disgusted. How could she give her life to such a man!?


    What''s more, he has been living in the dark. After leaving Longna, Xue Sheng''an has no rights. What about money? Businessmen are always the last of the lowly.


    Not to mention the difference between Pei Lang and Pei Lang, even the side concubine who is a dragon shell is better than following him.


    Xue Sheng''an didn''t find her unnatural look and inexplicable eyes. She bowed her head and gently kissed her face.


    "Han''er, you haven''t come to me for a long time. I miss you so much..."


    His intimate behavior makes Ye Xihan feel disgusted, but he has to bear the disgust of his heart. He makes a gentle appearance and leans on his arms to avoid his kiss.


    "I miss brother Sheng an very much, too I also want to find elder brother Sheng''an often, but ye Shu is too far away from her and keeps the government close to her. Today, I finally got the chance to find you. Just now, ye Shuli was still on the street, and he humiliated me... "


    Listening to Ye Xihan''s lingering and grievance, Xue Shengan''s heart was immediately pulled up, and a few threads of anger flashed in his eyes, hoping to break Ye Shu into pieces now.


    "Han''er, don''t be angry. I''ll teach her a lesson for you! Let her never appear in front of you again, hinder your eyes


    Ye Xihan put on a moving look: "brother Sheng an..."


    Xue Sheng''an hugged her and said with some fear: "han''er, do you dislike me now?"


    "Why? Sheng an elder brother becomes this appearance all because of me, han''er feels guilty and distressed too late, how can you dislike it? Han''er wants to take the place of Sheng''an''s elder brother with his own body to bear these sufferings! "


    "Silly girl..." Xue Sheng''an said in a low voice with ecstasy, and his eyes suddenly bloomed with the brilliance of inviting people. Cold kisses one by one fall on Ye Xihan''s face, breathing slowly becomes rapid, a hand is also moving on her body.


    Ye Xihan''s face changed slightly, and soon he regained his gentle and obedient appearance. He could not resist his disgust and didn''t resist at all.A room of spring. Beautiful scenery, warm. Vague breath. Breath sound reverberates in the air.


    After a long time, they hugged each other on the couch covered with bedding. Ye Xihan whispered softly: "brother Sheng an, it''s getting late. I have to go back to my house Otherwise, it would be suspicious. "


    "Han''er I don''t want you to go If only we could fly away now. " Xue Sheng''an hugged her tightly and said without moving.


    Ye Xihan''s eyelids jumped. She was most afraid of Xue Shengan''s mentioning it. She quickly turned away from the topic and said, "yes Han''er also thinks that there is a leaf book in the hateful government. She hurt Sheng''an like this. I can''t swallow it anyway! "


    "Anyway, the third highness also ordered to kill her completely. Don''t be angry, han''er. Last time we miscalculated, next time I caught Ye Shuli, I''ll call her dead at once!" Xue Sheng''an''s tone suddenly insidious.


    Ye Xihan moved his heart and said tentatively: "after all, the world will be the third prince. When ye Shuli is punished, I will leave the capital with elder brother Sheng an..."


    "Han''er, would you like to go with me? Great Xue Sheng''an was immediately excited.


    Ye Xihan shrank into his warm arms and said, "nature is willing to Let''s talk about how to deal with Ye Shuli... "


    After a whisper, ye Xihan looked at Xue Shengan anxiously and said, "brother Shengan, is it too risky? Han''er is worried about you... "


    "It''s OK. I''m willing to do anything for you at all costs." Her response was a firm word.


    Ye Xihan made a moving tearful appearance and buried it in his arms, but his eyes were a dark flash: "brother Sheng an is so good to me..."


    Well, you and ye Shuli die together, OK?

 Chapter 297

    In the evening, ye Xihan dragged his tired body back to Suxin courtyard.


    As soon as she got back to Suxin hospital, she immediately called her sweetheart and said in a hurry, "thrush, go to the kitchen and fry this medicine for me! Don''t let other people see it. If you ask, just say that I''ve caught the cold by accident. "


    The smart looking thrush immediately answers and takes the bag of medicine that ye Xihan handed her to the kitchen.


    Seeing this, ye Xihan''s heart was slightly relieved, and then her face appeared a few threads of anger.


    Today''s event is too sudden, not ready in advance to avoid son soup, it is her anxious!


    Thinking of Xue Sheng''an, ye Xihan''s heart was immediately complicated, and his eyes were intertwined with hesitation and disgust.


    Xue Sheng''an threatened her with that! She was sure that if she didn''t obey him today, Xue Shengan would do something crazy as he said.


    He is no longer willing to stand behind and pay for her silently as he was at the beginning. This man can''t stay! How could she please him to reveal his secret?


    Now, she can''t be blamed for her ruthlessness. It''s Xue Sheng''an who has changed


    Thinking of this, the complex emotion in yexihan''s eyes faded, and the whole person also calmed down, and his eyes were cold.


    When thrush brought the medicine to her to drink, she was completely relieved and asked in a slow voice, "have you dealt with all the dregs?"


    "If you go back to the girl, all the maidservants will be covered in the snow in the backyard. You can''t get out any smell!" Thrush whispered back.


    Hearing this, ye Xihan frowned slightly. Although the thrush was more clever than other servant girls, she was not smart enough. She raised her voice and said, "can anyone see that?"


    "Back to the girl, no!"


    Ye Xihan put down her heart and nodded. She handed her a silver or two with a smile.


    Next, she just needs to wait quietly for all the plans to start


    In the evening, Miao Chun knocks on the door of Ye Shuli''s room.


    "Girl, I just saw thrush frying medicine in the kitchen!" Miaochun whispered.


    Ye Shu picked from the tip of his brow: "decocting medicine? What''s wrong with the decoction? " She remembers that thrush seems to be the girl beside yexihan, right?


    "Girl, thrush is the girl of four girls! I asked the housewives in the kitchen. They said that the four girls had been busy outside all day today, but when they came back, they felt a little uncomfortable, so they made some medicine to drink. "


    Miaochun said after a pause and hesitated: "originally, it was nothing, but when the thrush finished cooking the medicine, I saw her secretly pouring the dregs into the snow in the backyard..."


    Ye Shuli''s face moved, and she understood what Miao Chun meant.


    If it''s an ordinary pot of medicine, just pour the dregs into the kitchen pot, but thrush will pour the dregs into the snow to bury them.


    The kitchen is a long way from the backyard. It''s thought-provoking for such a long time.


    "Girl, do you think there will be anyone who harbors evil intentions and poisons the old lady?" Miaochun asked anxiously. It was obvious that Aunt Bai had left a deep impression on her.


    Ye Shuli waved his hand slightly, his eyes turned and said, "don''t worry too much. Now you bring the dregs. I''ll ask people to see what they are. You are a smart person. Go back to miaodong and ask her to take you to the front of the manager to get ten Liang silver. "


    Miaochun nodded happily and immediately stepped back.


    The next day, ye Shuli took the medicine residue wrapped in handkerchief and went to the drugstore to look for someone. Si Yu was not there. It was Feng Ge who looked at the medicine residue.


    He just rolled up the dregs and put them on the tip of his nose. After a while, he picked up his eyebrows and said in surprise, "there are purple eggplant flowers and pomegranate seeds. This medicine should be Bizi decoction."


    "Avoid son soup?" Ye Shuli was also surprised to say, and then she couldn''t help looking at the pile of brown and black medicine residue, her heart moved.


    Ye Xihan even gave himself the soup of avoiding son? Doesn''t that mean that she has a relationship with other men?


    She looks inexplicable, immediately thought of yexihan yesterday morning out, until the evening back to the house, during this period of time where she went?


    "Thank you very much. I have some important things to go back to the government." She said goodbye to Fengge in a hurry. After returning to the house, she inquired about yexihan''s whereabouts after she left the porridge shop yesterday.


    The answer is, south of the city.


    Ye Shufeng is a little relieved. In the south of the city, it''s not Zhuque street or shuntianfu. The man should not be peilang or Longna.


    Who else could it be?


    Her heart soon came out of a person''s name: Xue Sheng''an.


    The leaf book leaves the facial expression to fret, this white lotus flower and Xue Sheng an that Si met again, inevitable again calculate her what.


    In her heart, she secretly defends herself, but on her face, she quietly strengthens the supervision of the Wenguo government and yexihan''s every move, but yexihan never makes any special moves.


    So she couldn''t help feeling a little annoyed. She hated the enemy in the dark and I was passive in the light. If she met Xue Sheng''an this time, she would get rid of this big disaster!In recent days, the poor students in the city have a place to settle down, but they are in order to review their lessons, but ye Shutou is always uneasy.


    Remembering that ye Huashu was taken captive with her last time, she ordered the boy not to go out to play at will. When he went out of the house, she also took the poached eggs with her, so she was fully prepared.


    However, I didn''t expect that this time it was Ye Youan, the son of her sister-in-law!


    Chunwei has officially started, and it will last for several days. Wen Jinrui is also in the exam. Ye Qin knows that she was born early. Although she has been an official for many years, she still has the idea of going to a higher level.


    After several days of hard work in Chunwei, Li Yuzhen felt sorry for her husband, so she took her servant girl and son-in-law to the street with her son in her arms, hoping to make some new clothes for her father and son.


    When Li Yuzhen was brought back by the maidservant women, she cried and fainted. The maidservant women cried and cried and reported the news to the people in the house.


    When they were looking at the materials in the cloth shop, they were taken away by a man in black. Although the officers and soldiers came quickly, and passers-by bravely tried to stop the man, even if the man was injured, he escaped quickly and disappeared in a flash.


    Li Yuzhen''s spirit and spirit split, and he fainted when he couldn''t bear it.


    This news has caused a great disturbance in the government of Wen and the capital. Some thieves are so bold that they dare to rob the young master of the government of Wen!


    Ye Shuli''s face changed greatly. He thought of Ye Xihan and Xue Shengan for the first time. The other party also sent someone to send a secret letter.


    He asked Ye Shuli to go to the broken temple in the West outside the city in exchange for ye Youan.


    Ye Tian, holding the secret letter, trembled: "this It''s arrogant! How hateful

 Chapter 298

    Ye Tianfeng is so angry that Xue Shengan has repeatedly attacked his daughter. Now he even reaches for his youngest son, his eldest grandson!


    Ye Shuli''s face also changed greatly and he was burning with anger. Ye Youan was only six months old!


    Now the wind and snow outside is flourishing, ye Youan is a premature baby, the body is much weaker than ordinary children, any carelessness may have killed him!


    Later, she couldn''t help blaming herself. Soong Huaiyu''s affair had already made her extremely uncomfortable. Now there are relatives around her who are implicated in the hatred between her and Xue Shengan. How can she feel at ease?


    "Dad what the hell! You an is still young. You can''t let him fall into the hands of Xue Sheng an! " She bit her lip and said firmly in her eyes.


    Ye Tianfeng said angrily subconsciously: "no! You can''t go! Don''t you and I understand the thief''s mind? His purpose is you, Shuli! If you fall into his hands, will there be any good? "


    "But what should you an do My husband, what evil have we done! Blame that girl! I knew that she would implicate my son and daughter. I shouldn''t have taken her back to Wenguo government at the beginning. Look what disasters she brought to the government! " Lin''s sobbing, at the moment can no longer help but anger in yexihan road.


    The paper said that two days later, the third quarter of Youshi would be seen in a broken Temple six miles away from the west of the city. It also pointed out that ye Shu should leave alone. If he dared to bring more people, he would not be polite to Ye Youan.


    "Books can''t go without You an can''t have an accident Ye Tianfeng shakes his lips and looks at the letter, thinking anxiously.


    Ye Shuli''s eyes sank, and she was sure that ye Xihan absolutely knew about it, so she couldn''t help rushing to Suxin hospital to catch her.


    If Xue Sheng''an dares to be unfavorable to Ye You''an, then he will not think ye Xihan is better!


    But no one thought that ye Xihan, who was supposed to hide in silence, rushed to them abnormally and complained bitterly: "it''s all my fault..."! I didn''t expect that Xue Sheng''an could hate the third sister because of the story of Su Ling. I knew so early that I shouldn''t have left Su Ling around at the beginning! The third sister has been trapped in danger for many times, but now she even involves Hua Shu and You''an I''m sorry, sister-in-law... "


    Lin wiped his tears and gave her a slap: "you''re such a long-time sweeper! You still have the face to say! If you dare to appear in front of me, get out of here


    This slap heavily beat her to turn her head, ye Xihan immediately swollen half face, the corner of the mouth also faintly has a trace of blood.


    Ye Shu walked three or two steps away. He pulled up her collar like ice in his eyes. Looking at Ye Xihan, he said in a low voice: "is this related to you? Just, no matter whether it has anything to do with you or not, I''ll tie you up and ask Xue Sheng''an to see if he has a sharp heart in my hands and dare to act rashly! "


    As soon as her cruel words came out, ye Xihan''s face turned pale and quickly sobbed, "what are you talking about, third sister? How can I have anything to do with that thief? My brother and sister are not in love with me in the past I know that the third sister is angry with me, but she can''t say that either! "


    Ye Shuli looked at her coldly, his heart full of anger. She naturally said angry words. She didn''t know whether she hated her more or loved Ye Xihan more in Xue Shengan''s heart.


    If Xue Shengan is called to jump over the wall in a hurry, it''s bad. She won''t risk Ye Youan''s life.


    But ye Xihan''s words made her feel sick. When she thought of her suspicious bowl of soup yesterday, she was suspicious. She thought that she would poke it out immediately.


    "You have nothing to do with the thief?" Ye Shu left her eyes a dark, close to her ear, whispered, "that four younger sister, you a few days ago that bowl of avoid son soup and how to explain?"


    Ye Xihan smell speech, double pupil suddenly a shrink, all kinds of Zheng Leng ground stare at Ye Shuli, forehead slightly exudes a cold sweat.


    How can ye Shuli see through?


    "Shuli What are you talking about? " Lin Shi and ye Tianfeng smell speech, can''t believe to ask a way in the side.


    Ye Shuli shakes off Ye Xihan''s collar and says in a cold voice: "four younger sisters came back late a few days ago and sent someone to cook a bowl of medicine in the kitchen. The girl''s behavior is so furtive that the servant girl beside me saw it. She picked up the dregs of medicine and explored it. She found that it was the ingredients of Bizi Decoction!"


    "Xihan Ye Tianfeng suddenly turns his head and stares at Ye Xihan''s pale look.


    This angry shout immediately called yexihan back to God, she immediately white face retort: "I didn''t! Three You can''t lie to me when my third sister slanders me! "


    "I still have the dregs. People in the kitchen have seen thrushes. There are all human and material evidences. How do you want to deny it?" Ye Shuli said with gnashing teeth.


    This poisonous lotus is too much If they had not madly attacked Ye Youan, she didn''t want to tell the secret that had never been proved.


    "Good! You vicious white eyed wolf! You tell me Do you hate me and the book, collude with Xue Sheng''an, and deliberately design this one Lin Shi is dizzy by this one out of town at present, eye pupil is aglow ground roars a way.Ye Xihan''s face turned white and immediately knelt down on the ground and said, "mother, calm down! My daughter has never done anything so rebellious and immoral. There''s something about this soup But it''s not for me. It''s for thrush. To be honest Thrush, she Before she was outside, she accidentally asked someone to pollute her. She was afraid that she would be driven out of the house and didn''t dare to say anything about it. Xi Han felt sorry for her, so she secretly cooked nose Soup for her to drink If you don''t believe me, you can ask a woman to test thrush


    Ye Xihan was a little flustered before, but the more he talked about it, the more calm he was. Anyway, the servant girl of thrush was no longer young. If ye Shu left them to check, he would never find out the ugly Yin Mao.


    Ye Tianfeng looked at Ye Xihan inexplicably and said, "what you said is true..."


    "Han''er doesn''t dare to cheat his parents. What''s more, in his father''s heart, will han''er do such shameless things like that?" Ye Xihan said sincerely and seriously.


    "What''s the use of talking? Call a woman to test the thrush! No matter whether she is suffering or not, these girls can never stay in the house! " Lin Shi stares at to roar a way, immediately want to send a person to seek a mother-in-law to come.


    Ye Xihan saw that she was so angry, but she calmed down a little. Thrush was from Xue Shengan, and she would cover her anyway.


    "Wait a minute, how do you know if what Si Mei said is true or false? If that thrush had been broken? It''s time for the woman to come and give the fourth sister a test! "


    As soon as ye Shu''s indifferent words came out, ye Xihan''s heart sank.

 Chapter 299

    Ye Xihan''s panic flashed by, and soon he looked at Ye Shuli with unbelievable eyes and said, "third sister You don''t believe me. Where are you going to put me? "


    Lin also slightly dumb voice, can''t help but look at Ye Shuli indifferent look, although this matter is very suspicious, but ye Shuli put forward this practice is a bit too ruthless, seems to be a bit aggressive.


    Let''s not say if ye Xihan has ever done that kind of thing. Just calling her mother-in-law to give her a physical examination can completely humiliate Ye Xihan.


    But Lin''s daughter looks natural, and does not want to deliberately humiliate Ye Xihan''s appearance, also for a moment uncertain idea.


    "Shuli, you..." Ye Tianfeng also slightly hesitated and frowned.


    Ye Xihan pale, a face of loyalty and unyielding said: "why do you humiliate me like this? I know you are very angry about You''an. You can''t help getting angry with me But to vent one''s anger is to vent one''s anger. The third sister shouldn''t talk nonsense out of the room! "


    "How can you be sure I''m talking nonsense?" Ye Shu from a pick eyebrow, with great interest to spit out a word.


    Then ye Xihan''s face tightened, raised his hand, and seriously swore to heaven: "I, ye Xihan, swear to heaven that there is absolutely no compromise between Xue Shengan and me, otherwise I will be killed by thunder and lightning."


    Ye Shuli chuckled in his heart. The general look at the actors made Ye Xihan feel uncomfortable all over. It felt like he had been stripped off and thrown into the street in broad daylight. Everyone''s eyes were like sharp blades, inch by inch across her skin.


    "Why did the fourth sister take such a poisonous oath? If the fourth sister didn''t do that, why don''t you let the mother-in-law return your innocence? If Si Mei has a clear conscience, why... " Ye Shuli''s words stop here, leaving a fascinating ending.


    Yexihan eyelid a jump, heart and flustered a few minutes, leaf book from is not willing to let her go?


    Up to now, she is the only one who grits her teeth and makes a loyal and unyielding appearance. She looks at Ye Shuli coldly and says: "a scholar can be killed but not humiliated! The third sister insists on driving me into a desperate situation, so only death can prove my innocence! "


    "Han ER!" See her this rather for jade broken not for tile complete appearance, leaf day Feng eyebrow a jump, can''t help but shout out a voice.


    Ye Xihan''s heart is next happy, and he stops the trend that he wants to bump against the pillar.


    Ye Shu left and said in a cold voice: "if you want to die, go to die. No one will stop you! Only death can prove innocence? When I just asked my mother-in-law to come for a body test, it was Farting! "


    "Don''t you want to hit the post? How can you act like you don''t want to continue?"


    If ye Xihan is killed here, she will definitely go out and set off firecrackers to celebrate!


    Smell speech, ye Xihan strong not to shed tears face immediately some chapped, see really no one to stop her, embarrassed and stiff to stand there, a face green and white intertwined.


    Lin picked up his handkerchief, looked embarrassed and said, "Shuli Let''s put it aside for the time being, and we''ll look into it later. "


    "My mother is right. Let''s put it aside for the time being. You''an''s safety is the most important thing." The leaf book leaves the facial expression invariable ground to nod, looking at the leaf Xi Han that is forced of six gods have no master of pitiful appearance, the heart sneer a, only feel ten thousand solution gas.


    Ye Xihan''s heart was slightly relieved, and a little cold sweat was exuded from his forehead. See ye Shu leave so easily let her go, ye Xi Han is glad of and can''t help but look to her face.


    I thought I would see the look of unwilling and angry. But ye Shuli didn''t pay attention to her at all. It seemed that she was not the one who had just driven himself into a desperate situation. Suddenly, I recalled the cold words in my mind.


    "I won''t kill you, but I''ll let you watch me take everything from you!"


    With a roar in her head, she felt that the world in front of her was spinning.


    Ye Shuli Ye Shuli didn''t want to kill her at all. She just embarrassed her on purpose and made her panic and despair on purpose!


    She is still standing there, listening to Ye Shuli and Lin several people''s thin and dignified voice.


    "Don''t worry about her first After You''an''s case is solved, we''ll find out the truth about it... "


    Smell speech, ye Xihan eyelid a jump, a heart immediately pulled up again, conceal for a while, conceal for a lifetime?


    Damn Ye Shuli!


    If it wasn''t for her, Xue Shengan would disappear in this world forever with this secret, and no one would know about it.


    "Today is the last day of Chunwei. I will send someone to find Jinrui." Ye Shuli said solemnly, "the note says that when you see it in the broken Temple six miles away from the west of the city at three o''clock the day after tomorrow, it''s likely that it''s deceitful. Xue Sheng''an can''t believe it. As far as I know that guy, he will change his place temporarily. "


    "What should we do? I can''t rest assured for a moment that You''an is in their hands, let alone two days later! " Lin is as anxious as an ant on a hot pot.


    The leaf book leaves to hang Mou to sweep a leaf brook Han, the facial expression in that eye means not clear, leaf brook Han immediately wakes up, thought of oneself to come to is to do what.She hurried forward and urged: "no matter what, you should send someone to the place mentioned on the paper early to have a look!"


    When they send someone to have a look, they will find that the place on the paper doesn''t exist at all!


    Ye Tianfeng calmly nodded his head and said, "first send someone to investigate in secret. Don''t act rashly. We will discuss it carefully when your elder brother comes back."


    In the evening, the people who went to investigate reported back the news. After searching for a long time, a group of people didn''t see any broken Temple six miles west of the city.


    Ye Qin knew that she was so anxious that she almost turned white. She hated and said, "this cunning thief!"


    "He will certainly send people to spread the news. We will send people to carefully watch all the news inside and outside the house. We can''t let go of any disturbance." Wen Jinrui, who knows everything, said so.


    In the middle of the night, Xue Sheng''an sent someone to deliver a note secretly. The meeting place became an inn five miles north of the city.


    Ye Qin knows that she is anxious to send someone to see the real and false, but Wen Jinrui stops him in a voice: "it''s false news. I''m familiar with the road in the north of the city. Except for a teahouse in Sanli, there is no inn at all. The other party is confusing us and delusions that we should make a mess of ourselves."


    With that, his eyes darkened and he said in a low voice, "if I guess well, Xue Shengan must be hiding somewhere in the capital at this moment." In the dark to enjoy their anxious and frightened look.


    "If we can catch the person who delivered the message and know Xue Shengan''s hiding place in advance, we can turn passivity into initiative."

 Chapter 300

    Early in the morning, in a private house in the south of the city, You''an''s crying voice sounded in the house from time to time. Xue Shengan was angry and roared: "cry! I''m so tired of crying! If you cry again, throw him out to feed the wild dog! "


    "Young master, how happy and angry! The child should be hungry. He didn''t eat much all day yesterday. " Amber lowered her head and said.


    Xue Sheng''an twisted a pair of thin eyebrows and growled: "I found a wet nurse for him. How can I still cry? If you cry again, you''ll make him dumb for me! "


    "Some of the children know people and don''t want to take milk. Ask grandma to make some rice soup for him." See Xue Sheng an angry, know Master son temper Amber Heart next a Lin, quickly signal servant girl will ye you an embrace down.


    Since Xue Shengan dares to say so, it is absolutely possible for him to do so.


    Amber looks at Ye Youan, who is young and fragile and sobs constantly. She sighs a little in her heart.


    In fact, Xue Shengan''s practice is not approved by his heart. The child is only six months old, and is much thinner than other people''s children. A little careless care may lead to the premature death of a young life.


    To amber''s surprise, this vicious method was put forward by Ye Xihan, which surprised him.


    After all, in his impression, ye Xihan has always been a gentle and kind woman, which is why Xue Shengan is obsessed with her.


    Amber deeply felt that ye Xihan was no longer the woman in Xue Shengan''s heart. She changed a lot. Although he is a servant, he is acutely aware of the subtle changes in Ye Xihan''s attitude towards Xue Shengan after the burning of his private house.


    A little less sincere, a lot more hypocritical perfunctory. It''s a pity that Xue Sheng''an didn''t find out anything, and he still gave her all.


    Amber feels that she has a premonition that sooner or later Xue Sheng''an will be planted in Ye Xihan''s hands.


    Thinking of this, he tentatively asked: "young master, how do you plan to deal with Ye Shuli? What will the child do? "


    Without Ye You''an''s noise, Xue Sheng''an eased his eyebrows, sat down in his chair and sneered: "what''s the hurry? I''ve set up a net in the West outside the city. I''ll play with Wen Jinrui and Wen Wenguo government first, and it''s not too late to deal with them!"


    "As for the child I wanted to leave it in the wild, but... " Speaking of this, Xue Sheng''an''s evil eyes flashed slightly, "han''er''s situation in Wenguo mansion is not optimistic now. When I kill Ye Shuli, you are handing over the child to han''er. The people who design to call him Wenguo mansion think that han''er saved the child."


    "In the future, han''er is the child''s life-saving benefactor. He is the eldest grandson of Wenguo government. Who dares not be grateful to han''er?"


    Xue Sheng''an''s abacus is crackling, but Amber''s heart is in a cold sweat for this sinister scheme.


    "Young master I don''t know what to say. " Amber hesitated a little.


    Xue Sheng''an frowned slightly and said, "what do you do, say!"


    "Young master, what was your deep hatred with Ye Shuli in the first place That''s how it''s going to be today. " Amber can''t help but say what she''s been holding for a long time.


    Xue Sheng''an was slightly stunned, then turned his head and looked at him unhappily, and said: "her han''er fell into the water, almost lost her life, and forced Su Ling to death. Isn''t it a deep hatred? This woman''s method is vicious, Han son isn''t her match, don''t get rid of her I can''t put down a heart


    "But young master All that is just one side of the story of an outsider. It seems that ye Shu has never taken the initiative to find Miss Han''s trouble. " Amber whispered that he had fallen into Ye Shuli''s hands twice, and had little or no contact with Ye Shuli, but he intuitively felt that ye Shuli was not as domineering and bullying as ye Xihan said.


    Hearing the speech, Xue Sheng''an suddenly turned his head, looked at amber steadily, and said in a deep voice, "why, as soon as I fell back to the woman''s hand, she didn''t kill you, I began to appreciate her in my heart?"


    After a pause, he said with a smile: "it''s thought-provoking. Last time I sent you to burn down the warehouse, they all died, but you survived And even if they fall into the hands of Wen Jinrui and ye Shuli, they don''t seem to have done anything to you. "


    Amber Heart surprised, quickly knelt down and said: "master Mingjian, amber has no heart for you!"


    "Get up When do I suspect that you have two hearts for me? " Xue Sheng''an raised his eyebrows and warned, "amber, it''s unexpected that you should say such words. Don''t let that woman''s false heart be bluffed... "


    Amber slightly smothers, and says with a wry smile: "I''m worried. I just feel The young master should be smart and powerful. If Miss Han had not been separated from ye Shu at the beginning, the young master would never have come to this point now. "


    There was a deep regret in his words, and Xue Sheng''an couldn''t help losing his mind.


    Amber''s loyalty is true, but he is only loyal to Xue Shengan who saved his life. In Amber''s heart, he is deeply dissatisfied with Ye Xihan. If ye Xihan didn''t run to Xue Shengan and cry again and again, how could Xue Shengan and ye Shuli fight so far?Xue Sheng''an lost his mind for a while and soon recovered his pure brightness. He gave amber a cold look and said in a cold voice: "you are more and more courageous. You dare to say anything! Are you not afraid to make me angry and kill you? "


    "It''s not worth it for me to be my son!" Amber clenched her teeth, continued to kneel on the ground and said in a deep voice, "young master has paid so much for Miss Han, and even sacrificed Miss Su Ling for her sake! But what did Miss Han give you? You worry about her day and night, but she has a lot of rumors with Jiang Hanjun, Pei Lang and others. So far, she hasn''t given you a definite explanation! "


    "Young master You make enemies for her and Wen Jinrui. Tomorrow, even if you have a net, Wen Jinrui is not a vegetarian! Is it worth putting yourself in such a dangerous situation? "


    "Shut up


    A teacup flies out quickly and smashes on Amber''s forehead. The hot tea and warm blood are intertwined and drop by drop from his face.


    Xue Sheng''an stood up, looked down at amber and said, "what do you know? Am I worth it I don''t need you to ask! "


    Han''er has promised him that he will stay away from the hustle and bustle of the capital after this event. He will go through fire and water for this.


    "You''re the opposite Get out of here! Don''t show up in front of me today when I don''t want to kill you! "


    Amber lowered her head, endured the pain on her forehead, and retreated without saying a word. Her eyes flashed with disappointment and confusion.

 Chapter 301

    Xue Sheng''an, with a sullen face, sat in his chair and said nothing. After a long time, he gently took off the half mask of his face, stroked the ferocious scar with shaking hands, and said in a low voice: "han''er Don''t let me down... "


    He repressed the fear in his heart and forced himself not to think about ye Xihan''s evasive and perfunctory look. It took him a long time to calm down.


    In the mansion of Wen state, a group of people are looking at a little beggar who is tied up in various ways.


    Ye Shuli glanced at the letter paper in his hand and asked in a deep voice, "little brother, I''m going to be put in prison for breaking into Wenguo mansion."


    "Don''t..."! I know it''s wrong! I was asked to send a message... " The little boy was so frightened that he did everything without saying a word.


    "Who sent you to deliver the letter? Where is that man? " Ye Shuli asked in a cold voice.


    The little beggar was so excited that he knelt down on the ground and said with a cry, "I don''t know that man Anyway, he''s a tall man in black. I don''t know where he came from, but he found me yesterday and told me that as long as I send a letter to Wenguo government for him, he will give me money and food. "


    Ye Shuli raised his eyebrows and said, "yesterday? You were the one who delivered the last two letters? "


    "No That''s right. For the first two times, I wrapped the letter in stone and threw it into the courtyard wall. " The little beggar said with a knock.


    When he first sent the letter, the government of Wen didn''t know that it was sent by Xue Sheng''an. When he sent the second letter, it was late at night, so no one found it.


    This morning, he was furtive on the road outside the house, and was immediately caught by the patrolling guards.


    Ye Shuli''s eyes turned and said, "do you know where the man came from?"


    "This I don''t know... " The little beggar was stunned for a moment. Then he suddenly thought of something and said, "but every time he comes, he will give me a bag of cakes. The taste of the cakes, I remember, should be from Zhenweifang in the south of the city! Maybe the man came from the south of the city


    Smell speech, leaf book leaves the eye a MI, and Wen Jinrui looked at each other.


    At this time, ye Xihan, who has been looking inexplicable and speechless, seems to be suddenly surprised and quickly comes to Ye Tianfeng.


    "Dad Han''er, I want to tell you something... "


    Ye Tianfeng frowned and said, "you say it."


    Seeing that everyone was looking at her, ye Xihan bit his lip and said in a low voice, "before I broke up with Xue Shengan, I heard that he bought a private house in the south of the city, but the terrain was a little remote and he seldom stayed in that house."


    Looking at the strange faces of all the people, she added strength and continued: "Dad If you''re not afraid of ten thousand, just in case, if you''re really hidden in the house in the south of the city... "


    Speaking of this, ye Qinzhi immediately sank his face and said excitedly: "Xihan! Tell elder brother, where is Xue Shengan''s house in the south of the city? "


    "Don''t worry, big brother Han son is also to suddenly think of, and can''t confirm you an really be hidden in where! " Ye Xihan settled down and whispered out an address.


    Ye Qinzhi wrote it down and immediately gave a color to Wen Jinrui, saying: "I''ll go to straighten up my hands first, and wish Wen Shizi a hand!"


    Then he left the room in a hurry. Ye Xihan seemed relieved. He looked worried and said, "God bless I hope you''re safe... "


    Seeing ye Shu staring at her unfathomably, ye Xihan reddened his eyes and said to Ye Tianfeng, "Dad My daughter really has nothing to do with Xue Sheng''an. You must believe me! "


    ¡°¡­¡­ Han''er, go back to your room first. My father knows about it. " Ye Tianfeng said with a complicated look.


    If ye Xihan really colludes with Xue Shengan, she will not tell them such an important thing. For a moment, ye Tianfeng hesitates.


    Ye Shu withdrew his eyes from his face and let the little beggar go.


    On the way back to the study with Wen Jinrui, ye Shuli frowned and said in a low voice, "I always feel something is wrong."


    "Well?"


    "Things are going so well. How could we catch the messenger so easily? Xue Sheng''an has always been insidious and delicate. We can''t catch him so easily. " Ye Shuli whispered his doubts.


    Wen Jinrui nodded and said, "you''re right. I''m also doubting the truth. The little beggar looked like a vagrant, but he said that once he tasted the pastry, he knew it was the taste of Zhenweifang, the pastry of Zhenweifang It''s not something he can afford. "


    Hearing Wen Jinrui''s words, ye Shuli''s doubts suddenly disappear, and he immediately understands where the disobedience lies.


    "Is it Ye Xihan who deliberately set a trap to deceive us?" Ye Shuli asked, then shook his head again and said, "no, no How could Xue Shengan choose to fight in the city? It doesn''t make sense... "


    Wen Jinrui''s eyes sank and said in a low voice, "anyway, we''ll take someone to have a look tonight."


    On the other side, an ugly little servant girl put a ingot of silver into the little beggar''s arms and whispered, "girl said, you did a good job just now. Get out of here, and don''t let anyone find out! "The little beggar took the silver and ran away with excitement as soon as his eyes brightened. Seeing this, the little maid was relieved and quickly flashed back to Suxin courtyard.


    Ye Xihan is in the room, playing with a jade bracelet, and his eyes are dark.


    Brother Sheng an, don''t blame me for being cruel As you said, you are willing to do everything for me, including your life


    She took a deep breath and slowly closed her eyes, crushing the last trace of guilt in her heart.


    Earlier, she and Xue Sheng''an planned a plan carefully. There, ye You''an, who had no threat, was robbed by surprise. With her life, ye Shuli was lured to die outside the city alone. Xue Sheng''an is really keen. In order not to be touched by Shunteng, ye Xihan himself was the one who sent the message two times earlier.


    When tomorrow comes, they will induce Ye Shuli and Wen Jinrui to go to different places to make sure Ye Shuli has no way to escape. After her death, ye Xihan will take ye Youan back to Wenguo government


    Unfortunately, Xue Sheng''an racked his mind and couldn''t guess that what ye Xihan wanted was his life!


    Xue Sheng''an, who lives in a private house in the south of the city, is still immersed in his dream of flying away with Ye Xihan and playing with a couple of immortals. He has no idea that a sharp steel knife has been put on his neck.

 Chapter 302

    It was night, the city was dark, and heavy snow fell to cover up the faint light of the moon.


    In the private house in the south of the city, Xue Sheng''an yelled: "Why are you still crying, haven''t you fed the soup?"


    "Back Back to the master, this child is premature and weak. It seems to have some fever... " The wet nurse said in fear, with worry and fear in her eyes.


    As soon as the voice fell, ye Youan began to spit milk again. Because he was not used to the milk of the nurse, he drank mostly rice soup. The smell of milk mingled with the smell of rice soup sent out in the air, Xue Sheng''an immediately frowned tightly.


    "Silence him at once! If you can''t, I''ll throw you out to feed the dog! "


    The nurse shivered with fright. She slapped Ye Youan and said in a low voice: "master, calm down I''ll change the child''s clean clothes first. "


    With that, she quickly carried Ye Youan into the inner room. Ye Youan seemed to be frightened by the roar and kept crying. Even the passers-by outside the courtyard could vaguely hear him.


    "There are children crying! It''s you an Ye Shuli''s face suddenly became nervous.


    Wen Jinrui''s face sank, grabbed her wrist and said, "did you hear that?"


    Ye Shuli is stunned and nods again soon. Since she met Zhang Huai, her eyesight and ear power have been greatly enhanced. At the moment, Wen Jinrui and the people lurking outside don''t hear it, but she can hear ye Youan''s cry clearly.


    "Xue Sheng''an is really hiding here." Wen Jinrui said with a little surprise, and then immediately motioned to a guard behind him to report to Wenguo mansion.


    Because they didn''t have much confidence at the beginning, and they were worried that too many people would scare the snake, they only brought six or seven excellent bodyguards.


    Looking at the locked door, ye Shuli frowned: "how can we get in? Don''t disturb Xue Sheng''an, otherwise it will be troublesome for him to find You''an as a hostage threat. "


    Wen Jinrui gently pressed her hand, glanced at the courtyard wall and said, "don''t worry, the courtyard wall is not high. Be careful, you should be able to turn it in."


    It''s not a good way to just go over the wall.


    In the hospital, amber knelt down anxiously and said, "young master, the child''s condition is not optimistic. Please ask a doctor to have a look."


    "What doctor? There''s just one breath left! " Xue Sheng''an said impatiently. The more and more crying in the inner room, the more agitated he was.


    "Also see in he can be regarded as the nephew of Han son, just so endure him, changed other family''s come, strangled early in the morning!"


    "Young master! Let''s ask a doctor to have a look. This child is still useful to Miss Han. If he is ill or injured, it''s not good for Miss Han! " Amber whispered admonishment.


    Hearing that it was for ye Xihan''s sake, Xue Shengan looked gloomy and then slowed down for two minutes. He looked at the amber that had been wrapped up on his forehead and said, "it''s really troublesome. Just ask for a doctor! Tomorrow morning, you must take ye''s child to the outside of the city immediately. "


    Amber Heart relieved, respectfully said: "thank you, young master!" Then he immediately sent for the doctor.


    The closed door was suddenly opened with a creak. Ye Shuli and others hid quickly. Then they looked at each other, and they were all happy.


    Under the sign of Wen Jinrui, a bodyguard came forward quietly and knocked the man to the ground. Then the party immediately lurked into the courtyard.


    In the room, Amber''s ear, which had been sitting quietly, moved slightly. Suddenly, her face became heavy and she said in a voice, "young master, someone has broken in! No It''s a group of people


    Xue Sheng''an, with a trace of vigilance on his face, quickly pushed open the door and went outside to look around. A sharp sword with cold light flashed quickly and quietly towards him like a strong wind.


    "Be careful, young man!" Amber''s face changed greatly. She rushed over and pushed Xue Sheng''an aside with the speed of lightning. However, she was stabbed on her shoulder.


    "Xue Sheng''an, you are here as expected!" A cold female voice came, with a bit of gnashing hatred.


    As soon as Xue Sheng''an''s pupil shrinks, he immediately turns to see ye Shuli standing in the courtyard of the night like a ghost. She was dressed in red as before, and her face was cold and beautiful, but she was a little more cold and murderous than before.


    Seeing this scene, Xue Sheng''an''s heart trembled subconsciously, and his mind immediately recalled that day when the woman was as crazy as hell Shura in the sea of fire, and his heart suddenly missed a beat.


    In his heart, in addition to his hatred for ye Shuli, there were also some fears he didn''t want to admit.


    This woman is his nightmare. When he saw her, he felt burning pain in his left face.


    "Ye Shuli!" His face was ferocious, and he screamed in disbelief.


    Seeing that Wen Jinrui, who has just been stabbed with a sword mercilessly, now takes back the sword power and stabs the second sword at him quickly, Xue Sheng''an has no time to think about it and subconsciously rolls on the spot to avoid the fatal sword.


    "Come on! Protect the master The injured amber roared, and soon many dark guards came to the courtyard, entangled with the guards under Wen Jinrui.These dark guards were all from the dragon''s shell. They reached out to fight fiercely on both sides. They were very anxious for a moment.


    "You an is in the house Jinrui, you''ve got him! " Ye Shuli heard the cry of an in the house, and immediately went to the house with a burning heart.


    Xue Sheng''an''s face changed and he yelled: "Amber! Stop her! Leave me alone


    Amber bites her teeth, and immediately sneaks into the room by taking advantage of the proximity, holding the nurse who is holding Ye Youan.


    Xue Sheng''an on the other side, without the protection of amber, is completely defeated by Wen Jinrui''s skill. He only escapes in a panic. After a while, he has several colors on his body. He looks embarrassed and is immediately captured by Wen Jinrui.


    "Don''t hurt me!" Amber face with urgent color to roar out a voice, looking at the injured Xue Sheng''an, eyes slightly red.


    Ye Shuli face a tight way: "you don''t hurt the child!"


    Seeing ye You''an in Amber''s hand, Xue Sheng''an was slightly relieved, then raised a sneer and said: "Ye Shuli You are so haunted that you can come here. I really underestimate you! "


    Ye Shu left his eyes with a flash of fierce color, and said coldly: "don''t you think of it, young master Xue? Do you think your plan is perfect? "


    Smell speech, Xue Sheng peace of mind next tight, leaf book from can find here, don''t say ye Xihan there accident?


    Think of here, his mind all crack, stare at the red eyes way: "you Han son how?"


    Seeing that Xue Shengan is still thinking about ye Xihan when he is dying, ye Shuli is stunned and immediately thinks about everything. He can''t help looking at Xue Shengan with complex eyes and pity.


    "What did I do to her? Don''t you know, Mr. Xue? It''s thanks to the news from the fourth sister that we can find here so quickly... "


    "What did you say..."


    Xue Sheng''an''s whole body was stiff, his whole face was pale, his brain was buzzing, his eyes were trembling, he was staring at Ye Shuli''s red lips, his mind was blank, as if her words were the most lethal poison.

 Chapter 303

    Ye Shuli quietly looked at his stunned and dull face and patiently repeated: "I say that all this is thanks to the fourth sister Otherwise, how can we know that Mr. Xue still has a private house in the south of the city? "


    "You''re bullshit...!" Xue Sheng''an yelled with red eyes, "say! What''s the matter with han''er? And they want to alienate us It must be! She won''t do this to me She won''t betray me! Ye Xihan Ye Xihan


    First he roared, then his voice became lower and lower, and he could not hear what he was saying.


    Although he didn''t want to write, and he didn''t want to, he couldn''t help admitting that what ye Shuli said was the truth. Only a few people know about it. Ye Xihan is responsible for sending false information to Wenguo government. No one knows where he is hiding except her.


    "Why Why


    Xue Sheng''an''s face was ferocious and screamed in pain. His slender fingers held his hair tightly. His whole body was drained and he knelt on the snow as soon as his legs were soft.


    "Young master!" Amber anxiously low call, full of nervous and worried looking at Xue Sheng''an nearly collapse, pinched in the wet nurse''s neck hands are slightly trembling.


    He knew for a long time that ye Xihan was unreliable!


    Wen Jinrui doesn''t say a word. His sword kisses Xue Shengan''s neck all the time to prevent him from getting angry and hurting others. When the dark guards around see Xue Shengan captured, they look at each other and no one dares to act rashly.


    Xue Shengan knelt down in the snow with his head in his arms. He didn''t know what he was whispering in the snow. A large number of reinforcements came from outside the house and surrounded it one by one.


    Amber sighs darkly. Is it that he and his master will be folded here today? He took a look at the only weight in his hand, but with irresistible hesitation and intolerance in his eyes.


    Ye Shuli, who has not spoken for a long time, looks at this scene and feels sad, pitiful and ridiculous.


    "You kill me."


    With his head down, Xue Sheng''an''s rigid body suddenly relaxed. He raised his head. His eyes, which were not covered by the mask, were full of numbness and despair.


    Suddenly hit by such a blow, he has been regarded as the pillar of power collapsed, and now he can not find the meaning of living.


    Ye Shuli sneered: "it''s useless to be fooled by a bitch! Xue Sheng''an, you should have regretted why you didn''t die in the fire! "


    Hearing this, Xue Sheng''an''s pupils shrank and his body trembled uncontrollably. He put his hands tightly on his face, clasped the half mask with his fingers, took it off and slammed it on the ground.


    Suddenly half of the scar twisted face is exposed, eyebrows and eyes are glued together, extremely terrible, and the other half of the beautiful face forms a sharp contrast.


    Ye Xihan


    A roar of pain and despair, as well as a roar of hatred, broke through the sky, making all the people who heard it tremble.


    After roaring, Xue Sheng''an collapsed on the snow, staring at the night sky. He didn''t know what he was thinking, and his chest was still fluctuating violently.


    Wen Jinrui''s eyes were awe inspiring. He immediately pointed at him with the tip of his sword. Then he turned his eyes to the amber with a complicated face and said, "give the child back, but I''ll spare your life."


    Smell speech, Amber Heart subconscious of a tight, catch the shivering wet nurse a little back step, guard ground stare at Wen Jinrui.


    "You''re a smart man. You''re not bad in nature. You know what to do." Wen Jinrui stares at amber and says lightly.


    Amber looked inexplicably at Xue Sheng''an, who had already collapsed. She clenched her teeth slightly and suddenly said in a deep voice: "what you said is true?"


    "Naturally."


    "Well But give it back to me Please let my young master live Amber''s voice sank.


    Wen Jinrui''s eyes were slightly awe inspiring. She turned her head and said, "you are too aggressive..."


    For what Xue Sheng''an did to Ye Shuli, he must break Xue Sheng''an to pieces!


    Amber Heart next urgent, calm face looking at him way: "son of the world..."! My young master is completely confused by Ye Xihan''s impure woman! This time steals robs the child, also is that woman''s idea completely! Young master, he Young master, he was betrayed by that slut, too


    "What did you say?" Ye Shuli''s eyes are sharp and he stares at amber tightly.


    Seeing that the words were effective, amber was delighted and immediately said: "the young master and miss Ye San have no grudge. Everything is because of the woman''s honey sword and cunning mind! She just regards the young master as a chess piece.... "


    Hearing this, Wen Jinrui''s eyes suddenly burst out a strong sense of lethality and coldness.


    With that, amber pause, let go of nanny, push her to the direction of Ye Shuli, ye shucentrifugal next surprised, immediately took Ye Youan, tightly in his arms.


    Then amber walks to Xue Sheng''an in three or two steps and slaps Xue Sheng''an several times. Xue Sheng snorts bitterly and stares at amber and says: "you You Even you will betray meAmber looked at Xue Sheng''an with trembling eyes. She lowered her head and said, "young master Offended... "


    "Wen Shizi! Now I''ve broken his tendons in several places. From now on, he''s just an ordinary man. I''ll ask Shizi to let him go and drive him out of the city and never return to Beijing! If the resentment of Shizi and miss Ye San can''t be cured, I''m willing to exchange my life for the young master''s life, and I''m willing to accept all punishment! "


    "Amber, you..." Xue Sheng''an''s eyes opened slightly and looked at amber in a complicated way. The pain of his whole body made him lie on the snow and unable to move.


    Smell speech, the person on the scene looking at Amber''s eyes are all can''t help but slightly a change, is a man! I''m loyal, but I''m with the wrong host


    "If the young master had not saved my life, there would not have been amber today. Now my subordinates will give my life back to the young master..."


    Ye Shuli''s heart also sighed. The amber was as righteous as it could be. It would be better if it could be used by her.


    Looking at Ye You''an''s situation in her arms is not so good, she can''t afford to stand off with several people any more. Looking at Wen Jinrui, she anxiously says, "Jinrui, You''an is a little sick. Let''s go back to the government first."


    "As for the two..." She took a complicated look at the lake and Xue Sheng''an, and said in a deep voice, "arrest them for the time being, save their lives, and make plans in the future."


    Xue Shengan To let her die, it''s better to keep him and ye Xihan to bite the dog!

 Chapter 304

    Although Wen Jinrui wants to kill Xue Sheng''an now, ye Shuli says so. He quietly takes back his sword and stands beside Ye Shuli in a protective posture.


    In the dark, Wen Jinrui orders people to tie up the opponents in the courtyard. Except Xue Sheng''an and Hu Hu Hu, all the others are put into prison.


    Ye Xihan never thought that Xue Shengan could survive.


    In her heart, ye Shuli and Xue Shengan are enemies. They will fight each other as soon as they meet. Even if ye Shuli can''t kill Xue Shengan, Wen Jinrui will never let him go.


    So when she saw Xue Shengan, who was tied up firmly and was taken back to the mansion of Wen state, she was really shocked.


    It seems to notice Ye Xihan''s unbelievable astonishment. Xue Shengan''s eyes are closed and slightly moved. After opening them, he stares at her with eyes like a wolf.


    Ye Xihan had never seen Xue Sheng''an show this kind of look to her before. He could not help but white a face and stepped back.


    Seeing her panic stricken appearance, Xue Sheng''an''s masked face gently stirred up an evil smile: "han''er..."


    This vision seemed to tear her apart and eat her into the abdomen, completely without the usual pity and doting, ye Xihan was in a panic, and turned his head to go back to his yard.


    Ye Shuli, however, motioned to his subordinates to stop her and said with a sneer, "fourth sister, You''an is back safely. You are a great hero. Why are you so anxious to leave..."


    "Third sister I''m worried about You''an. I''ll go to see her first. " Ye Xihan said calmly.


    Ye Shuli snorted, went to her side and said in a low voice: "is it hard to reply now? Si Mei, wait a minute. There''s a good play for you to see... "


    Smell speech, ye Xihan''s heart heavily trembles, heart beat suddenly accelerated speed, almost jump out of the chest, her face is stiff, involuntarily twisted together two hands show her panic.


    She had a hunch in her heart that she could not escape this disaster in any case today


    Ye Youan had a fever, but fortunately his condition was not serious. The government of Wen state invited a doctor to treat him overnight, and soon he was under control.


    The captured amber kneels down in the hall and brings everything together. Ye Tianfeng, who knows the truth, stands in the room. He is dizzy and almost doesn''t fall down.


    He never thought that his daughter, whom he held in his heart, would turn into such a devil!


    "Pa!" "Pa!" "Pa!"


    Three consecutive loud slaps heavily hit Ye Xihan''s face and spread her bun. Her face was red and swollen and fell to the ground.


    "You Evil girl! Evil girl! How could I be blind and raise such a white eyed wolf as you Ye Tianfeng''s face turned red, and the roar of thunder and fury rang out in Wenguo mansion.


    Li Yuzhen couldn''t help leaning on ye Qinzhi, and her tears kept falling down. She was out of breath crying: "I think I have the same attitude towards you as Qin Zhi on weekdays, and I''ve thought of you heart and lung, but why do you want to harm my child Why


    Yexihan white face, look indifferent to wipe off the blood around his mouth, looking at want to come gentle Yeqin know burst out cold and hate eyes, silent.


    Now, with the east window incident, nothing can be explained clearly.


    She only hated herself for being impulsive


    If she does it again, she won''t let Xue Shengan and ye Shuli lose each other. Instead, she will kill him unexpectedly in bed!


    Lin also covered her chest. She was so angry that she scolded Ye Tianfeng: "it''s all your fault! If you didn''t have to welcome Bai lianniang into the door, how could so many things have happened? Disaster She''s a disaster! Fortunately, nothing happened to my children, otherwise I would not let her go to hell! "


    "It''s all my fault I shouldn''t have been looking for her at the beginning! " Ye Tianfeng is also regretful. Her tender and sensible little daughter turned out to be such a shameless and cruel person!


    What immortals did he offend in his last life? It''s the present world newspaper!


    Ye Shu stood aside, looked at Ye Xihan coldly and said, "I said before that ye Xihan had an affair with Xue Shengan. Now, in order to protect herself, she even sold that guy There is such a poison hidden in the mansion of the state of Wen. It''s really frightening. It''s hard to sleep and eat. "


    "No more! The evil girl is so vicious that she kills her brothers and sisters I''m ashamed of my ancestors Today, today, I will kill this evil girl with one sword! "


    Ye Tianfeng''s chest trembles. He pulls out the guard''s sword and cuts it at her.


    Ye Xihan laughs. Hearing this laugh, ye Tianfeng''s sword is in the air.


    "Dad Don''t you want to kill a girl? Don''t blame your daughter for not telling you. There are three Royal highlines around the public house. Every sentence you make today, every action you take... You can''t escape your Highness''s eyes


    "You I beg your pardon? You have an affair with the third prince? " Hearing the words, ye Tianfeng said suspiciously.Because ye Xihan and Xue Shengan''s affair is prior, at the moment he subconsciously thinks that ye Xihan still has an affair with Longna, otherwise why would Longna take a fancy to her?


    Ye Xihan''s drooping head, her eyes twinkle slightly, and her bloody mouth starts to smile again. This smile involves her red and swollen cheek and brings pain, but she doesn''t care.


    "Dad You didn''t expect that, did you? My daughter has long been a member of the third Royal Highness Why do you think your daughter wants to kill the third sister? Oh You can only blame her for getting in the way of your Highness''s eyes


    Her face expressionless spit out these cold words, but her heart is slightly relaxed.


    As long as they can survive, they will be misunderstood. Anyway, as long as they live through this period The world will be a dragon''s shell! And all the people in Wenguo''s government have to crawl on the ground and beg her for mercy!


    Ye Tianfeng frowned and yelled: "you are not a dutiful girl, but you can''t get involved with Longna in private! Don''t you know that the government of Wenguo has always been in the position of the Grand Prince! You You are not only shameless, but also betray your family! It''s a crime


    "The culprit should be punished..." Ye Xihan seemed to have heard a joke and said, "Dad My daughter will give you a good advice Right now, the Da''an Dynasty is about to change its master! And I He will be in the harem! Whether the whole Wenguo government can survive or not depends on my face at that time! "


    She looks crazy, full of yearning to say, the eyes of the light, look strange, see straight teach others hair.

 Chapter 305

    This kind of startling words fall, the public immediately burst open nest, ye Tianfeng also looked at Ye Xihan in disbelief and said: "what do you say? What do you know? "


    Ye Shu left his eyes a dark, straight forward a kick in her chest, will she kick to the ground, cold voice: "proud of what? Do you think we dare not do anything to you if you have Longna as your backing? "


    "Entering the Queen''s palace Ye Shuli sneered, looked at her sarcastically, and said, "if you are such a bitch who has had an affair with Xue Sheng''an, will the dragon''s shell look up to you?"


    Ye Xihan was lying on the ground, covering his painful chest, and forced himself to climb up half of his body. He looked at Ye Shuli and said: "you are proud and arrogant for a long time! You think you can laugh to the end? It''s not to kneel down and beg me to save your life! "


    "Pa!"


    Without saying a word, ye Shuli gave her a slap impolitely. The slap was powerful enough to hit her head.


    "Please? Ye Xihan What are you daydreaming about? Now it''s you who should kneel down and beg for mercy! You think I''m going to give you a chance? I''ll tell you Even if the future world is dragon, I can still kill you now! Who can save you? No one


    This cold words throw to the ground, ye Xihan suddenly lose blood, face a pale, deep in the heart also gush out two points of fear.


    She said with a little flustered: "Your Highness has promised me that he will allow me to be a concubine..."! There is no way out for Wenguo government. I''m your only straw! If you kill me, Wenguo government will be destroyed in the end! "


    With these words, she stared at the people tightly, not letting go of every look on their faces.


    She is gambling on her own life with the survival of the government of Wenguo.


    Ye Shuli couldn''t deny with a smile: "you can even sell the pillow people, how can we treat you so harshly?"


    Ye Xihan was flustered. He didn''t have the upper hand, but he still wanted to be brave and said: "I''m ye after all As long as you turn around and take refuge with your highness, I will naturally talk to your highness. Baowen government will not stand down! "


    Smell speech, leaf book leaves the eye a MI, the facial expression is not clear.


    She was not afraid that without Ye Xihan, there would be no life-saving straw for Wenguo government. Instead, she felt anxious about the secret affairs of Longna.


    In the original story, Longna launched a coup at the end of the year, but now the trend is very different from the original. From Wen Jinrui, we can also know that Longna is ready to move recently.


    Plus Ye Xihan mouth of these words, she secretly guessed that the coup is to be launched early!


    Seeing that she doesn''t speak, ye Xihan thinks that she is really frightened by herself. She is relieved and looks at Ye Shuli with a haughty look to show her confidence.


    "The third sister finally figured it out She ticked out a smile with pride.


    "Think of you big head!"


    Ye Shuli glanced at her coldly. He felt that ye Xihan''s smile was disgusting. He raised his foot and stepped on her face. Her face stuck to the ground and changed shape.


    "Dad..."! To call her dead can''t solve my hate at all! Ye Xihan, she must live and repent for all she has done


    Being humiliated in public, ye Xihan felt all kinds of indignation. He pushed her leg away with all his strength and yelled at Ye Shuli angrily: "you You


    Her hair is scattered, a black footprint on her red and swollen face is impressively printed on her left face, which is half clear and gentle in the past. She is a crazy woman.


    Ye Tianfeng calmly glanced at Ye Xihan and said in a deep voice: "Shuli What do you want to do? "


    Smell speech, ye Xihan immediately nervous up, ye Tianfeng unexpectedly want to give her to Ye Shuli disposal? Her heart thumping to keep beating, premonition fell in Ye Shuli''s hand, must be even more painful than death!


    Ye Shu left, turned his head and said in a slow voice: "find an unknown place to imprison Si Mei Send someone to take care of her and tell her never to think about taking any steps! Let the news out Miss Ye Si of the government of the state of Wen died of an acute illness. There will be no more Ye Xihan in the future... "


    "By the way, take care of her. Don''t let her die." With that, ye Shuli added gently.


    Ye Xihan''s pupil shrinks, and the mask on his face can''t hang up any more. The disguise falls off one by one, revealing his real and scared expression.


    "No no Ye Shuli, you can''t do this to me! " Is she going to lock her up for life? That would drive her crazy!


    "Third sister I was wrong! I know it''s wrong! Don''t lock me up Dad! Dad, please help han''er I really know I''m wrong. I''ll ask for mercy from my third highness! I can keep Wenguo government prosperous forever Daddy


    No matter how much she begged for mercy, no one came forward to say a word for her. Everyone looked at her with disappointment and hatred.


    Looking at this scene, ye Xihan finally lost all his strength, paralyzed and let the servants block her mouth, tied her up and dragged her away.In any case, she couldn''t understand that a year ago, she was still a talented woman in the capital, or the most beloved and valued daughter in the government of Wen state. When did she become like this?


    When he was taken down and impolitely pushed into the Chaifang where the criminals were being held, he saw Xue Sheng''an lying on the ground and unable to move. Ye Xihan wanted to escape like a ghost.


    "Han''er Unexpectedly, we ended up together in this way Well, finally! We are finally together! In this lifetime, no one can disturb us separately! " Xue Sheng''an gently moved his lips, revealing the words that split Ye Xihan''s spirit.


    Although it is like love. People in general excited whisper, but it is half handsome, half distorted face, but it is the slightest can not hide the monstrous hate.


    "Han''er And I in the yellow spring, do a lifetime of husband and wife


    Ye Xihan''s face was pale with fright, and he sat on the ground limply, shaking.


    Ye Shuli unexpectedly She was deliberately locked up with Xue Shengan This bitch! This bitch made it clear that she was going to torture her!


    Looking at Ye Xihan''s bewildered appearance, Xue Sheng''an laughs out in a low voice, and tries to support her injured body, crawling towards her little by little.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Don''t come here! Get out of here! Don''t come here Ye Xihan trembles and grabs the door in horror.


    But the door of the firewood room had been locked tightly. There were two bodyguards outside the door. None of them was moved by Ye Xihan''s frightened cry.


    ¡­¡­


    Capture Xue Sheng''an, save Ye You''an, and solve Ye Xihan''s problem. Ye Shuli is very tired. But they didn''t feel relaxed in their hearts. Instead, they sank down.


    They have a hunch that the capital is about to change

 Chapter 306

    After ye Xihan is locked up, he is locked up with Xue Shengan. Hysterical roars often come from the Chaifang, but the guards outside are indifferent. Ye Shuli said that as long as ye Xihan doesn''t worry about her life, she doesn''t need to care about her.


    "Do you have any objection to what I have just said?"


    In the warm hall, amber is staring at Ye Shuli, and he still can''t believe what he just heard.


    He had already made up his mind to die, but he never thought that ye Shuli would let him go and asked him to recognize the Lord again to serve her.


    Looking at the stunned amber, ye Shuli asked patiently again: "can you hear clearly?"


    "My subordinates are willing to..."! Thank you for not killing Miss Ye San! " Amber came back and quickly knelt on the ground and kowtowed to her.


    Ye Shuli didn''t stop him. Instead, he put down his tea cup and said in a serious voice: "I''ll save your life because of your good nature and loyalty. Who is your master in the future and what should you do? I hope you can recognize the current situation and don''t let me down, otherwise You understand


    "Thanks to miss Ye San, regardless of the past, amber will follow Miss Ye San all her life and pledge her loyalty to miss Ye San to the death!" Amber took a deep breath and said firmly.


    Ye Shuli just showed a smile, motioned him to get up and said: "you will be the steward of Qingshu hospital in the future. Later, I will ask miaodong to take you to the residence to register."


    Amber nodded, then hesitated twice, still asked softly: "dare to ask girl, Xue Shengan, he What are you going to do with it? "


    Although he picked up a life, amber still remembers the safety of Xue Shengan. He didn''t forget that ye Shuli promised him to keep Xue Shengan alive.


    Ye Shuli glanced at her and said, "since I have promised you, I will not go back. Xue Shengan will never go back to Beijing."


    Amber nodded and felt relieved. In this case, he was relieved. Then he sent Xue Sheng''an for the last journey and asked someone to send him back to Jiangnan. From then on, the friendship between the master and the servant was clear.


    "I promised you I would not take his life, but If he is determined to die, it has nothing to do with me. " Ye Shuli gently asked him.


    Amber body slightly a stagnation, complexion nodded, back down: "is..."


    He only wanted to ask Ye Shu to leave Xue Sheng''an for a life, but he ignored that Xue Sheng''an had no desire to survive. Now he is full of death.


    Amber steps heavily out of the room where ye Shuli leaves. He was originally a third prince. He recognized the enemy overnight, and now he is at a loss.


    There was a quiet voice in my ear: "since I have stayed with the girl to do things, I have to put aside my thoughts. In the future, I don''t want to think much about anything except the girl. The girl is a kind person with clear rewards and punishments. She will see everything you do. "


    He turned his eyes to the woman with a calm face, and soon remembered that she was miaodong, who was in charge of his meals and baths when he was imprisoned.


    Seeing that he looked normal, miaodon slowed down and continued: "remember, there is only one master Let''s go. Follow me. I''ll take you to where the money is. "


    Amber keeps up without saying a word, and suddenly feels that the days in the future may not be as hard as imagined.


    In this way, the surface was calm, but in fact, the waves were breaking. After two days, the guard of the Chaifang came forward to report.


    "Miss, Xue Shengan is dead."


    Ye Shuli was a little surprised. She had seen that Xue Sheng''an wanted to die, but she didn''t expect this day to come so soon.


    Xue Sheng''an is dead. He was killed by Ye Xihan.


    They were held together in the Chaifang. Although several meridians of his body were broken, he still gritted his teeth and crawled to yexihan in pain, hoping to strangle her to death, so that they would fall into the hell together and tangle forever.


    Painful and sleepy, ye Xihan is half asleep and half awake. Suddenly, she feels a pair of big hands attacking her neck. She feels suffocated, making her breathing difficult.


    When she opened her eyes and saw Xue Sheng''an look crazy, she was scared to death on the spot.


    In the dark night, Xue Sheng''an''s half handsome and half ugly twisted appearance looms in the light of the moonlight, just like a ferocious ghost, who wants to tear her to hell alive.


    "Han''er We Together... "


    Ye Xihan''s heart and mind are split. She is in the mood to listen to what he is whispering. She can''t help her tears. When she is in a panic, she only feels that the big hands holding his neck are extremely strong, and life is passing by a little bit.


    Finally, the instinct of survival made her subconsciously pick up the brick at hand and beat Xue Sheng''an''s head several times.


    She couldn''t count how many times she put her hands down. She only remembered that no matter how hard she struggled, Xue Sheng''an''s big hands were pinching harder and harder. At the last moment when he was out of breath, her hands were still stuck on Ye Xihan''s neck, stiffly maintaining that movement.Xue Sheng''an''s eyes gradually disappear. He stares at Ye Xihan, as if to carve every inch of her face memory into his soul.


    The body is very painful, the head is also very painful, but the pain there is not comparable to the general torture of chest gouging heart.


    A trace of remorse surged into his heart. He never thought that the woman who abandoned everything to protect herself turned out to be a rotten and ugly monster in a painted skin.


    Ye Xihan was shocked and broke off Xue Shengan''s hand. His eyes made her tremble. She was all weak and ran to the corner of the Chaifang. She could not help holding her body, burying her head and sobbing in horror.


    When ye Shu left for the Chaifang, he saw such a scene.


    Xue Sheng''an''s stiff body lay quietly on one side. The back of his head was smashed with blood, and the blood left on his face. It had already dried up.


    With his eyes that can''t be closed even to death, the whole picture is unspeakable.


    The leaf Han sat in the corner and didn''t reply.


    Seeing this, ye Shu sighed from his heart. He didn''t know whether he should feel relieved or sighed.

 Chapter 307

    After Xue Sheng''an''s death, ye Shuli transfers Ye Xihan, who is about to collapse, to the ancestral hall in the backyard and locks him up.


    Originally what she wanted was to send Ye Xihan away far away. Now it seems that it is most appropriate to put it under her nose.


    Even though she looks a little confused, ye Shuli has never underestimated her. After all, after the fall of an Dynasty, ye Xihan could still become the favorite imperial concubine of the Tang Dynasty. It can be seen that the fall of the country failed to defeat her. How could Xue Shengan stop her?


    She will never give yexihan any chance to be a demon.


    As the days went by, ye Shuli knew exactly what had happened to Xue Shengan and ye Xihan, despite the calm on the surface of Longna.


    From Wen Jinrui''s more and more frequent going in and out of the palace, ye Shuli can see that Longna''s recent action in the imperial court is very big.


    Amber follows Xue Sheng''an and works for Longna. Although she has never known the secret of Longna, she knows something about him.


    "The third prince had frequent contacts with Shaoqing of Honglu temple a few days ago." Amber said so.


    "Shaoqing of Honglu temple..." Ye Shuli turned his eyes and soon remembered that Shaoqing of Honglu temple was the father of Bai Caiwei? He actually secretly took refuge in the Longna party.


    Isn''t Shaoqing in Honglu temple in charge of the palace food? There was a lot of communication with the imperial dining room. Ye Shu moved from his heart and frowned slightly. Hasn''t Longna given up on emperor Qing from the aspect of diet?


    Ye Shuli tells Wen Jinrui his worries. Wen Jinrui comforts her in a soft voice: "don''t worry too much. There is a secretary in the palace."


    "I''m worried that Longna will suddenly get into trouble. Have you forgotten about Qingzhou and Weicheng By the way, why hasn''t Chu Xiao returned to Beijing? " Ye Shuli frowned and said anxiously.


    Wen Jinrui takes a look at amber. The latter exits the room and closes the door carefully.


    "Don''t worry, Qingzhou won''t turn back." Wen Jinrui approached her and said in a low voice.


    Ye Shuli picked his eyebrows, and soon understood the reason: "you mean Chu Xiao hasn''t returned to Beijing for such a long time, is he dealing with things in Qingzhou?"


    "Yes, not only that, we also got a lot of information about Longna from Weicheng Prefecture. He sent someone to Yuzhou a few days ago. Now it''s too late for our people to stop him. " Wen Jinrui pondered, "ah Li, I have discussed with your father. If Longna launches a coup, the Wuxuan palace and the civil and military government will be the first to bear the brunt. In a few days, you Let''s go out of Beijing for a while with our family. "


    Ye Shu was surprised and subconsciously said, "no! What about you? "


    With a soft look in her eyes, Wen Jinrui gently brushed her hair and said, "don''t worry, I''ll be fine."


    Ye Shuli grabbed his sleeve with some fear and said with trembling eyes: "no If you want to stay in the capital, I won''t go! "


    Are you kidding me? Longna is so crazy. Besides Wenjiao and the big prince party, there are few schools around wenjinrui. Even if there are guards and imperial guards in the Imperial City, how can they defeat the thousands of troops that Longna moved from Yuzhou?


    Wen Jinrui slowed down, took her hand and said, "don''t be afraid Chu Xiao and they will come back soon. Long Ya doesn''t dare to do anything to us. He wants to ascend the throne and lacks one necessary thing. Now it''s not in his hands. We are still invincible. "


    Ye Shuli bit his lip and asked, "what is it?"


    "The imperial seal." Wen Jinrui''s lips moved, gently spitting out four words.


    Ye Shuli''s pupil shrank slightly. She remembered this thing.


    In the original work, Emperor Qing was deeply poisoned. Before he died, it seemed that he secretly handed the imperial jade seal to long Heng. However, Long Na took advantage of Long Yu and got the news about long Heng and the imperial jade seal from Long Yu.


    Now, it seems that the reason why the dragon''s shell was killed in the palace without any restraint is probably due to the success of the imperial seal.


    "Without the imperial seal, the name of the dragon''s shell would not be correct, and it would not be recognized by the people of the world."


    "Where is the imperial seal now?" Ye Shuli asked anxiously.


    "In his Majesty''s hands, no one knows where he hid the seal." Wen Jinrui replied.


    Hearing this, ye Shuli breathes a sigh of relief. It seems that emperor Qing hasn''t given the imperial jade seal to long Heng, but even if he has given it to long Heng, now long Yu has separated from Long Na. This time, it''s impossible for Long Na to get the news of the imperial jade seal.


    Wen Jinrui sighed to see that she was in a trance all the time, and immediately raised some worries in her heart.


    Now the situation is much better than in the original book. Ye Shuli calms down and cheers himself up. Then he says to Wen Jinrui, "I have no objection to sending my mother and sister-in-law out of the capital, but..." But she didn''t want to go!


    "I won''t go Ah Rui, you have to believe me. I''m not the woman who has no strength to bind a chicken. I won''t give you any trouble. "


    Wen Jinrui frowned and said in a deep voice, "ah Li, be obedient. It''s dangerous to stay with me!""So you''re going to send me away, aren''t you?" Ye Shuli bit his lip and his eyes were red. He said in a high voice with some excitement, "I don''t worry! Have you ever thought about What should I do if something happens to you? "


    "Don''t be afraid I''ll be fine. Would you mind waiting for me outside the city? " Wen Jinrui looks fretting, slowed down the tone to coax a way.


    "Since you''re going to be OK, what about leaving me with you?" Ye Shuli repressed his complex emotions and said with sour eyes, "if you have something, I''d rather die with you than live alone."


    "Ah li..." Wen Jinrui''s eyes trembled. After all, she sighed deeply and held her tightly in her arms.


    Although leave Ye Shu at his side, as long as he doesn''t die, the people of Longna don''t want to touch her hair. But after a while, the capital will be in chaos, and his side is also in danger. How can he rest assured to leave Ye Shuli in Beijing?


    See ye Shu from all kinds of conflict, Wen Jinrui a heart straight to sink down, if go to that step, he is to use the last resort, also want to leave Ye Shu intact out of the capital!


    Ye Shuli is buried in his arms without saying a word, but his heart is full of thoughts.


    It is about to come to this important turning point of time and space, and every word of Zhang Huai is still echoing in her mind.


    If she fails and fails to prevent Longna from ascending the throne, she will die, Wen Jinrui will die, and Wenguo government will be destroyed! And because of the butterfly effect she brought, the forces such as the government of the state of Wu, which should not have been overthrown, would be cleared one by one.


    She can''t wait to die, she must do something on her own!

 Chapter 308

    Ye Shuli is still trying to figure out why to meet Bai Caiwei, but Bai Caiwei finds her first.


    Bai Caiwei visited yexihan''s illness to find the government of shangguo.


    "Wenting cousin Xihan is very sick. I''ve brought some good tonics here." Bai Caiwei said as she motioned to the servant girls behind her to place boxes of supplements on the table.


    Ye Shuli nodded and said with a smile, "cousin Lao Caiwei has been bothering. I don''t know whether my uncle and aunt and sister Caiqing are well recently?"


    Hearing Ye Shuli mention Bai Caiqing, Bai Caiwei immediately feels a delicate feeling. She sighs and says inexplicably: "the girl Caiqing Recently, I''ve been very close to Chi Linyuan, the manager of your restaurant. My parents have told her about it many times, but she never takes it to heart. "


    After a pause, she said in a low voice: "she was interested in that pool of Linyuan."


    Bai Caiwei''s heart is also very complex. Originally, because of her, Bai Caiqing and Shu Mao had no fate in their lives. She also felt a little guilty. But unexpectedly, Bai Caiqing and Chi Linyuan were entangled together when she turned back.


    If she remembers correctly, Chi Linyuan is the well-known business ghost around Ye Xihan in his last life. In this life, he turned to work in Ye Shu.


    Think of here, Bai Caiwei looks at Ye Shuli''s eyes become slightly strange.


    Ye Shuli was acutely aware of the obscure look in Bai Caiwei''s eyes. However, he took it as if he didn''t see it. He said with a smile, "does elder sister Caiwei care about the great disparity between chigongzi and Caiqing?"


    Bai Caiqing is a good girl. Since Chi Linyuan seldom has such a fate with her, she should push her back.


    You know, although Chi Linyuan in the original book is involved in business, her status is not low in the end. This time, because of her, she was a beautiful jade and failed to shine. It is said that ye Shuli owes him a lot.


    Thinking of this, ye Shuli''s smile became slightly bitter. Now no matter what you think, you have to successfully prevent Longna from ascending the throne, otherwise everything will be nonsense and bubble.


    "No Chi Linyuan is sincere to my sister. " Bai Caiwei sighed, "what about the high status? It is easy to seek priceless treasure, but rare to have a lover. If we can treat each other sincerely, we will live a good life. Even if we live a simple life, why not


    With a touch of regret and exclamation in her words, Bai Caiwei''s feeling surprised Ye Shuli a little, so she glanced at her gently.


    Long time no see, Bai Caiwei and the girl with hatred in her heart are very different. Although I don''t know what she has experienced, it''s a good thing.


    If ye Xihan could have Bai Caiwei''s understanding, he would not have buried his life here.


    Bai Caiwei also thinks of Ye Xihan. She seems to find that her purpose of coming here has been deviated from the theme. She pulls the topic back and says, "I heard that cousin Xihan is seriously ill. Can Shuli tell me what''s wrong with her?"


    Naturally, she didn''t come to care about ye Xihan. She just wanted to know what had happened to this miserable woman who had done harm to herself in her last life.


    "Fourth sister, she It''s very sick here Ye Shu left his eyes, and the jade finger tapped his head, and said in a light tone, "my father will leave her to have a rest for a while. If she can''t get better, he will send her to the nunnery to have a rest after a while. But I don''t think the situation is optimistic. Maybe It''s not going to get better in my life. "


    Bai Caiwei missed a beat in her heart and immediately realized the obscure meaning of Ye Shuli''s words. She couldn''t help shaking her mind. Unexpectedly, this cousin, who once made her scared and on guard everywhere, had been so miserable?


    When she heard the news, she was shocked, sighed and thankful, but she didn''t have the original extreme and stubborn.


    "So I hope God will bless me. " Bai Caiwei said perfunctorily, looking at Ye Shuli''s eyes immediately became more complicated.


    Is Ye Shuli reborn like her? She remembers clearly the difference between this life and the previous life. Ye Shuli was more or less in everything.


    Feeling Bai Caiwei''s complicated and suspicious look, ye Shuli looked at her without flinching and said, "I heard that my uncle is working in Guanglu temple and is very close to his Highness the third prince?"


    Hearing this question, Bai Caiwei was stunned and nodded subconsciously. Then she immediately responded and looked at Ye Shuli awkwardly.


    She also saw that the white family was very close to the third prince?


    Then her doubts expanded a little. If ye Shuli was a reborn man like her, why did Wen government stand on the side of the Grand Prince? If they were really the same kind of people, ye Shu would not make such a mistake.


    This is the reason why she can''t make a conclusion about ye Shuli.


    "Cousin When I call you cousin, I agree with you from the bottom of my heart. Although there is no aunt Bai, the relationship between Bai''s mansion and Wenguo''s mansion is still close. As we are all relatives, I have to mention something about my cousin. " Ye Shuli put on a serious look and said slowly.Seeing her dignified expression, Bai Caiwei straightened her face subconsciously and raised her ears seriously: "what''s the matter?"


    Ye Shuli turned to look around and saw that there was no one else. Then he approached Bai Caiwei''s ear and said softly, "cousin, everyone knows the ambition of the third highness However, I got some news from Wen Shizi, saying that the third highness had the opposite intention. However, general Wen and Prince Chu have already stationed 100000 troops outside the capital. If the third highness dares to fight back, it will be the day of his death... "


    Hearing this, Bai Caiwei''s pupils suddenly shrank and her heart was pounding. Subconsciously, she tried hard to hold back the sentence "impossible" in her heart.


    "Cousin means


    Ye Shuli said with a smile: "general Wen and his majesty have already seen the wolf ambition of Longna clearly. This time, when he can''t bear it, he will catch him. Cousin, your white house is too close to Longna But you have to worry about the fish in the pond... "


    Bai Caiwei wants to refute Ye Shuli at the moment, but looking at her determined look, her heart is suddenly flustered.


    She would like to say out loud that the dragon is the future master of the country. It is the government of Wen that will be in danger.


    However, it suddenly occurred to her that the development path of her life was totally different from that of her previous life. What''s more, Wen Jinrui, a character she had never heard of, choked her throat and couldn''t say a word.

 Chapter 309

    Bai Caiwei''s heart suddenly jumps wildly. If what ye Shuli said is true, then she instigated Bai Fu to accept the olive branch thrown down by the dragon, didn''t she push the whole family into the fire pit?


    Ye Shuli''s face is not red and his heart is not beating. When he finishes this big lie, he sees that Bai Caiwei''s face turns white and looks nervous. Suddenly, he is slightly relieved.


    Bai Caiwei believes it.


    "You and I are all women. We shouldn''t have talked about this court at will. But I''ll call you cousin after all. Naturally, I can''t bear to see the White House overturn Cousin, what should you do? You must have a clear mind now. If your uncle has any thoughts, you should admonish him not to go the wrong way... " Ye Shuli, with a serious and caring look, whispered to her.


    Bai Caiwei''s eyelids jump when she hears that her father is just an ordinary man. He doesn''t have a deep and sophisticated mind. He can''t fight the wily Foxes of the imperial court. They made great contributions to the rescue and driving. In fact, their foundation was weak, and many things were secretly knocked by her.


    If this is true, then she will do harm to the Bai family!


    Thinking of this, she looked at Ye Shuli with true feelings and gratitude and said, "Shuli Thank you for that! My cousin wrote it down in her heart. When she looked back, she would tell her father not to go the wrong way. "


    Ye Shu went back to her and said with a smile, "cousin, you don''t have to be so polite. My uncle is a Shaoqing of Guanglu temple, and he is in charge of Palace Banquet and palace food, etc..."


    After a pause, she leaned close to Bai Caiwei and said in a low voice: "it seems to be an idle position, but it''s the easiest to be used. Cousin, you should be careful. I heard that your majesty is getting worse recently. It seems that his old man has begun to be on guard..."


    Bai Caiwei didn''t calm down. She suddenly mentioned her voice again. She just felt that her eyelids were beating and she couldn''t stop.


    She grabbed Ye Shuli''s sleeve and said with trembling lips: "thank you, Shuli''s sister I still have some things to do in my house. I''m sorry I won''t accompany you. "


    With that, she immediately had the intention to go. Before she left, Bai Caiwei gritted her teeth and said, "if my father gets any bad news from his highness, I''ll discuss it with you later."


    Ye Shuli''s eyes brightened and nodded quietly, but his heart was filled with joy.


    If you can know the secret trend of Longna from Baifu, their winning chance will be more stable.


    This time, I cheated Bai Caiwei half true and half false, but ye Shu didn''t have any burden in it. Bai Fu has always been neutral on the surface. In the future, no matter Longna wins or loses, they are not in great danger. But if the dragon''s shell succeeds, this time and space will be destroyed sooner or later, when the gear of fate turns, everything will begin to reincarnate again


    Half a month later, the snow trend that has been spreading has gradually converged, and Chunwei has also been unveiled. As expected, the winner of this imperial examination was Wen Jinrui, who, like in the last qiuweizhong, beat Pei Lang and won the first place.


    The palace examination was held at the beginning of April. As ye Shu expected, Wen Jinrui was chosen as the number one scholar of this year, and became one of the few people in Da''an Dynasty who even won three yuan. However, she was not happy.


    After the palace examination, there will be qionglin banquet. For some reason, she always feels uneasy. Her keen intuition tells her that this qionglin banquet may have a big event


    Ye Xihan, who has been locked up in the ancestral temple for a month, is very haggard. She often doesn''t eat or drink. Occasionally she mumbles something she can''t understand, and even faints several times.


    Although Ye Shuli doesn''t like to see her, he still calls miaodong to send a doctor to feel her pulse, but the result of the pulse makes her surprised.


    Ye Xihan is pregnant! Although only a month, pulse is not stable, but it is really pregnant.


    Hearing the news, ye Shu jumped abruptly from his forehead, and his heart was filled with an inexplicable complex taste.


    This child, she doesn''t have to guess, is definitely Xue Sheng''an''s seed.


    When you think of the cause of Xue Sheng''an''s death and ye Xihan''s strange silence, ye Shu doesn''t know what to comment on them.


    This kid The future is too miserable, but even so, ye Shuli did not decide to order to kill him after hesitation.


    In any case, it''s an innocent life. It''s very pitiful to have such two crazy parents. In the end, the blood of Wen''s Government flowed. When the child was born, she sent someone to send him to a good family to grow up safe, happy and carefree.


    She has not yet considered how to settle Ye Xihan, but the people in Wenguo government broke out a quarrel first.


    "Tomorrow night will be the qionglin banquet. I''ve got the news that your majesty intends to mention Wen Jinrui and secretly win over the new Jinshi for the prince. If what I expected is right, the imperial court will be in chaos after the qionglin banquet. You should pack up the soft and go to the capital to avoid some days! I''ll get you back after the show


    Ye Tianfeng''s heavy words echoed in the room, and immediately met with the unanimous opposition of the people around him.


    "This no way! Dad, Qin knows that he is going to attend the qionglin banquet too. I don''t worry about leaving now! If you want to leave Yuzhen, you have to wait until the end of tomorrow''s qionglin banquet! " Li Yuzhen took the lead in wringing her eyebrows and said that she was always gentle and submissive, but now her face was firm.Ye Tianfeng frowned slightly and said, "Yuzhen, you have to think about Youan anyway Tell your mother to take you... "


    Before he finished speaking, he was interrupted by Lin, who covered his heart and said anxiously: "my husband I, I worry about Qin Zhi I don''t want to go now, either


    "Dad My father is a knight Senling. He wants to stay in the capital to meet the king of Chu My father and mother are all in the capital. I''m sorry that the wind can''t leave them alone


    As soon as Xu Xifeng finished speaking, ye Qirang looked at his wife and said in a deep voice, "Dad, if you don''t leave, I won''t go either!"


    "You You That''s it Ye Tianfeng was so blocked that he couldn''t speak. He turned his eyes to Ye Shuli and said, "Shuli Try to persuade them


    Ye Shu leaves to slightly don''t open the head, bite lip way: "Dad, Jin Rui also want to enter the palace, he doesn''t come out, I also won''t go."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    When ye Huashu saw this scene, he didn''t know what was going to happen, but when he saw the dignified look of his parents and brothers and sisters, he was keenly aware that something bad was going to happen.


    He immediately stared and said in an urgent voice, "no! Neither will shu''er. She wants to be with her brothers and sisters! "


    Smell speech, ye Tianfeng only feel his forehead green tendon suddenly jump, gas of blow beard, stare ground say: "Oh! All of you! What can I say? "


    "No matter whether you agree or not, it''s good for me and Qi in Wenguo government to stay and take over Qin. Others must go!" Ye Tianfeng said angrily that the whole person is like an ant on a hot pot.


    That fellow Longna is a madman!

 Chapter 310

    Although Ye Tianfeng undoubtedly sent his subordinates to secretly pack up their soft luggage, they still dragged on until the next day''s qionglin banquet had not started.


    "Dad Just waiting for a few hours! Wait and see. If Qin Zhi comes back well, we''ll go again. " Li Yuzhen frowned and begged.


    Ye Tianfeng is a face firmly said: "no way!"


    Then he looked at a Mammy and said, "mammy Zheng, go and get the old lady''s carriage ready first. She can''t stand the turbulence. Please pay attention to it!"


    In Qingshu''s courtyard, ye Shuli put away his whip and the two hairpins that Fengge gave her one by one, and took advantage of everyone''s unpreparedness to escape to Si Li''s drugstore with his pocketed eggs.


    Fengge and Fenghuang are both going to close the drugstore and go to panning''s house. When they learn the reason why Ye Shuli suddenly came, they frown and say, "Shuli, it''s very dangerous now. Go out of Beijing with your family to avoid it."


    Phoenix also nodded and said: "yes, my brother and I have ten thousand poisons in our hands, and we are Miao people. No one dares to hurt us, but you are different..."


    Ye Shuli quickly put his head and said: "no, I..."


    Before he finished speaking, a figure rushed to the drugstore, panting and saying: "cousin! No No


    It was Bai Caiwei who was in a panic. Ye Shu sank and grabbed her sleeve and said, "what happened?"


    Bai Caiwei''s white face was full of sweat. She shook her lips and said, "I I learned from my father that the third highness wanted to do something at the qionglin banquet. We didn''t know what he wanted to do Only the people who knew that he called Guanglu Temple moved hands with the imperial dining room


    "What Ye Shuli''s face suddenly changed when he heard the speech.


    How dare Longna fight at qionglin banquet? What does he want to do? It is clear that the rebels in Yuzhou have not arrived yet. Is he in such a hurry?


    Bai Caiwei was frightened by her roar and said: "my father, he''s just a little Qing I can''t stop it at all. I have to come to tell you the news as soon as possible. Just now I went to Wenguo mansion to find you. I guess you are here! "


    Smell speech, ye Shuli''s eyes slightly changed, the people of Wenguo government know that she ran away, surely will send someone to look for her. But Wen Jinrui and they don''t know the news yet. Her elder brother and even Si Yu are in the palace. What should they do?


    "I I''m going to the palace Ye Shuli pushes Bai Caiwei away, forgets the three people''s blocking and shouting, and without saying a word, gets on the carriage and goes to the palace.


    "Ah Wait


    Ye Shuli was very anxious all the way, but he forced himself to calm down quickly and think about the reason for entering the palace.


    When the bus arrived at the gate, it was stopped by the guards: "who''s coming?"


    Ye Shu left, lifted the curtain and said, "it''s me. Ten princesses call me into the palace."


    When the guards saw her, they were stunned. They obviously recognized that this is Miss Ye San, who often goes in and out of the palace. However, they still stood in the same place and hesitated to say, "does Miss Ye San have a token


    Another guard next to him poked him and said, "this is Miss Ye San, the red man in front of the tenth princess. What token do you want to check! Let her go, or you''ll be fed up. "


    The man hesitated and let her in.


    Ye Shu was so excited that she jumped out of the car and rushed to qionglin garden. Because she was always a guest in the palace, no one stopped her when the eunuchs and maids saw her.


    She didn''t stop until she got close to qionglin garden. How can she deliver the news?


    In a hurry, she caught a glimpse of a familiar figure behind the maid of honor, and immediately her eyes lit up: "it''s you!? I remember your name was Lu, Lu Han


    Lu Han came back from the toilet and saw Ye Shuli standing there. He was very surprised and said, "how can miss Ye San be here?" Isn''t this near qionglin garden?


    Ye Shu left where to manage so much, quickly held back the maid of honor, pulled Lu Han to say something in her ear.


    Lu Han was embarrassed by her unavoided action. After hearing Ye Shuli''s words, his face suddenly changed.


    "Don''t worry I''ll go back to the banquet and tell my son! " He walked a few steps in a hurry, then turned his head and said, "Miss Ye San, leave quickly! This is not the place where you should come. Don''t let others talk about it. "


    Ye Shuli bites his teeth and turns to run to Long Yu''s bedroom.


    At the qionglin banquet, Lu Han came back to the banquet as usual. He was the visiting flower of this term. The banquet was very close to Wen Jinrui. He soon passed on the words of Ye Shuli to him through the conversation.


    Wenjinrui suddenly face a change, but not because Longna want to start, but did not expect Ye Shuli unexpectedly intruded into the palace!


    He and Si Yu had been worried about the change of qionglin banquet, but they had their own defense. However, ye Shuli didn''t know where he got the news that Longna wanted to start, and ran into the palace!


    He didn''t say that he told her to leave the capital with the people of Wenguo government!


    Wen Jinrui holds the wine cup tightly, and his strength is so strong that he will almost crush it. When he thinks that ye Shu is still in the palace at the moment, he is worried and restless.At the same time, Emperor Qing, who had been sitting in silence in his high position, suddenly fainted in silence, and immediately made a mess at the original lively banquet.


    "Ha ha ha..."


    A loud laugh spread from afar. The dragon''s shell stepped steadily into the banquet and said with a smile, "don''t you see your majesty fainting? Don''t you send your majesty back to his bedroom soon, and send him to the imperial doctor! "


    They all looked at the flashing eyes of Longna and the guards with a look of killing and cutting behind them. No matter how stupid they were, they knew what had happened.


    Long Na turned her eyes to Wen Jinrui. Her mellow voice seemed to be drunk and said, "do you think What happened in Qingzhou? Don''t I know? "


    With a cold snort, he continued, "do you think I''ll do it after jonlin''s dinner? I have to fight back now! I''ll see if it''s your reinforcements or mine


    Wen Jinrui''s face slightly changed after hearing the words, and he winked at Ye Qin in the distance.


    Longna looked at the faint Qingdi was put down, eyes flashing excited light.


    What a cunning old man A mouth closed tightly, how pry also pry not to open, finally still fell into his hand?


    Even if Zhu you''s skill is useless to him, he will win the imperial seal!


    No Even if there is no imperial seal, he still wants to win this country!


    Thinking of this, he raised a smile from the corner of his lips and ordered in a low voice: "Pei Lang Don''t you do it yet? "

 Chapter 311

    At the mansion of Wen state, ye Tianfeng''s face changed greatly when he received the news from the spies. He turned back and yelled at the crowd: "it''s too late! The palace is in chaos! You Let''s all go


    Lin said with a flustered face: "where is the book? Where on earth has the book gone! Why did you go to the drugstore and find someone, but still haven''t come back? "


    "It''s too late The gate has been sealed off. " The leaf chess that rushes back lets a body dust and dust ground say, after death still follow a face strange a male and a female.


    As soon as ye Tianfeng''s face changed, he couldn''t help scolding: "Alas! What''s this called? " Delayed the best time to leave, now outside can be very dangerous.


    "Mr. Ye Guogong, Mrs. Lin, our brother and sister are friends of Miss Ye San. Now that they can''t leave the city, please leave with us." Fengge solemnly explains it. After learning the news from Yeqi, she decides to take the people from Wenguo mansion to panning''s house.


    "Oh? That would be great! But where has the book gone? " See ye Qi let back, ye Tianfeng face a happy way.


    Fengge and Fenghuang look at each other. Fenghuang hesitates and says, "she When she got the news of the qionglin banquet, she seemed to have gone into the palace to deliver a message. "


    Lin almost fainted after hearing it.


    "Enter Into the palace? " Ye Tianfeng was also startled.


    Ye Qi let and Fengge brother and sister see that everyone''s face is not right, and a bad premonition suddenly surged in their heart, "Dad, what''s the matter?"


    "Just now Xifeng''s father sent the news that something had happened at qionglin banquet...!"


    Smell speech, everyone''s face is a change, leaf chess let down the bottom of my heart worry, strong from calm way: "now what don''t care, first with Phoenix song go!"


    "But what should I do if I leave the book?" Lin''s face was blue and he roared.


    Ye Tianfeng said with a worried and serious face: "stop procrastinating! You should also think about your mother and You''an! There are Xu Xiaoqi in the palace. Let''s go first! "


    Lin wants to cry, but no matter how worried she is about ye Shuli, she has to go this time.


    At the qionglin banquet, Pei Lang''s face was expressionless, but his hands in his sleeves had been tightly grasped.


    He sat between Lu Han and Wen Jinrui. Just when Lu Han was toasting, he bypassed what he said to Wen Jinrui. He listened carefully.


    Ye Shuli broke into the palace


    Seeing that he didn''t move, Longxian narrowed his eyes dangerously. He was about to attack, but the bodyguard behind him reported in a panic: "Your Highness! Xu Yi led the troops to the gate of the palace! Our people can''t beat them. Let them break in! "


    Long Na''s face changed slightly. He turned around and gave him a slap and said, "are you a bucket? Didn''t I tell you to lock up the Palace door and forbid anyone to come in? "


    The bodyguard''s face swelled up immediately, and he cried bitterly in his heart, but he still knelt on the ground and said, "Your Highness, calm down The guard at the gate didn''t receive your order! It''s the captain of the guard. He''s drunk tonight and missed the job


    "Drag him down and chop him!" The Dragon Na roared with a grim face, and then asked, "has anyone ever been in the palace tonight?"


    "Yes Well, it''s like Miss Ye San of Wen government has entered the palace... "


    Longna''s face suddenly became a bit strange. His body stopped and gave Wen Jinrui a gloomy smile.


    Originally, he thought that Xu Yi would bring his troops here. This time, he would not be able to catch Wen Jinrui, but if ye Shuli fell into his hands, it would be different!


    Just as he was talking, Xu Yi''s men and horses had quickly arrived at qionglin Garden: "Shizi!"


    Wen Jinrui''s eyes sank. How he didn''t know what Longna was thinking, he immediately winked at Yeqin. They immediately drew out their swords and flashed into the crowd.


    The tense atmosphere is on the verge of breaking out, the Dragon Na calm face way: "close the Palace door for me, this time let them never come back!"


    Xu Yi steps forward with a long gun, facing ye Qinzhi, Wen Jinrui and other humanitarians: "there is a cover for the last general here, Shizi will go first!"


    Ye Qin knows that the two sides are already fighting. Wen Jinrui stabs a bodyguard who is ready to attack here. He pulls Ye Qin and says solemnly: "brother ye, come with me first!"


    "But..." They can''t leave Xu Xiaoqi''s people here! In number, they can''t make it to Longna!


    Xu Yi turned back, frowned and said in a deep voice: "don''t hesitate any more! The government of the state of Wu will take care of us. We''ll be fine. Let''s go out before the gate of the palace is locked


    With Xu Yi''s words, ye Qin knows that she has just eaten a reassuring pill and quickly retreats with Wen Jinrui.


    The exciting sound of the sword''s handover gradually faded away. Seeing that it was getting closer and closer to the palace gate, Wen Jinrui stopped and said, "brother ye, I only want to send you here. Let''s follow them out of the palace quickly."


    Ye Qinzhi looks at Wen Jinrui, who is going back, and shouts, "what are you going back to do?"


    "The book is still in the palace. I can''t leave her alone." Wenjinrui pause, and to cover their retreat soldiers cold voice said: "will ye big childe out!"Then, in ye Qinzhi''s shocked eyes and worried cries, Wen Jinrui''s figure soon drowned in the dark night.


    Longna was protected by Tuan Tuan''s guards. He looked at Xu Yi and others who were retreating while fighting, and roared in a deep voice: "stop it! Stop chasing


    "Your Highness..." Asked the commander of the guard on one side.


    Long Na glanced at the trembling students and said in a cold voice, "put these people in the palace and ask Master Sun to explain the rules to them. Stay with them and kill the rebellious!"


    Most of the guests at the qionglin banquet were the new candidates of this imperial examination, and most of them had never been involved in the dispute of the imperial court. The Dragon shell still had the heart of employing people, so naturally it didn''t mean to kill them all.


    Then he turned to Pei Lang and his eyes flashed: "Pei Lang, you Lead the soldiers to catch Ye Shuli! Su Yuchen! You help Pei Shizi! "


    If Wen Jinrui doesn''t grasp it, it''s the same to control Ye Shuli!


    Smell speech, Pei Lang and Su Yuchen two people are all tiny a quiver, secretly looked at one eye.


    "Don''t worry, your highness. Yuchen will bind that bitch to you!" Su Yuchen drags a some lame leg, ruthlessly says, in the eyes flash a ray of hate light.


    Pei Lang lowered his head to receive the order and concealed his slightly changed look: "yes!"


    Looking at the figure that two people leave, Long Na secretly evokes a sneer.


    Ask Pei Lang to catch Ye Shuli alone. He''s ten thousand people. But ask Su Yuchen to go. He''s a loser. I''m afraid he''s going to let Ye Shuli make fun of him.


    The best way is to ask Su Yuchen to monitor Pei lang. if he dares to be reactionary, he will be the first to clean up the Pei family!


    Ye Shuli ran to qingluan hall, but he saw that the entrance of the hall was strictly guarded by several patrolling guards, and his heart sank.


    Can''t really be like what she worries about, long Yu is imprisoned by Long Na?


    She calmed down, quietly dived past, holding her breath, caught a blind spot of the guard, peeped out the window and saw that there was no one in the hall except the familiar figure. Then she took a breath, jumped into the hall of Long Yu from the window, and fell silent.

 Chapter 312

    Long Yu, who is anxiously sitting in the inner room, sees that ye Shuli suddenly jumps in from the window. He is so scared that he almost screams. He is quickly covered by Ye Shuli.


    "Shuli, why are you here?" Long Yu anxiously asked in a low voice.


    Ye Shuli took her to hide in the inner room and said, "don''t worry about this. What''s the matter with you? Are you under house arrest by Longna?"


    Long Yu nodded, then shook his head and said: "almost He didn''t restrict me to walk around at will. He just sent a lot of people to guard in front of my palace. My elder brother came out of the palace two days ago and hasn''t come back yet. "


    At the moment two people don''t know, long Heng already secretly out of the city to meet Chu Xiao.


    Ye Shuli''s eyelids jumped. She was about to say something when she heard a commotion outside. They looked at each other. Her eyes flashed and she quickly hid behind the curtain.


    Long Yu straightened his face, looked at the maid in waiting who opened the curtain and asked, "what''s going on outside? Is it noisy?"


    "Princess Your majesty fainted at the qionglin banquet when mammy reported it A maid in waiting said nervously, "Your Highness His highness, he took the guards to surround qionglin garden! People are being arrested outside at the moment! "


    "Father passed out? Arrest? Who are you going to catch? " Long Yu''s face changed greatly, and he walked up and down the room anxiously. Is long Na going to rebel?


    She thought of Ye Shuli hiding under the bed. She felt that the incident of Ye Shuli sneaking into qingluan hall had something to do with the change of qionglin garden, and her heart was suddenly pulled up.


    "I want to catch Miss Ye San! Xu Xiaoqi is fighting with the people of his third highness. There is a mess in qionglin garden. Princess, stay in the palace. Don''t go anywhere. Be careful that the thief will hurt you! "


    Hearing this, long Yu''s heart sank straight down, worried about ye Shuli''s safety. Then her eyes flashed, and she came close to the maid of honor, raised her hand to chop her to the ground.


    "Yu Er Ye Shuli, behind the curtain, saw the scene and cried in a low voice.


    Long Yu didn''t speak. He quickly took off all the clothes and shoes on the maid of honor. He said to Ye Shuli, "Shuli, put on the clothes quickly, wait for me to take someone to cover you out of the palace!"


    Ye Shuli has just heard the words of the maid in waiting, and now he knows that Wen Jinrui has already thought of a way out. It was her move that brought him more trouble. She immediately regretted that she wanted to slap her in the face.


    Too late to think about it, she immediately took off her gorgeous clothes, tied up the fainting maid, blocked her mouth, put them under Long Yu''s bed, and put on her clothes.


    Long Yu''s hands quickly broke up her hair bun and made a palace man''s hair bun for her. Ye Shuli looks at himself in the mirror, frowns slightly, takes out long Yu''s Rouge eyebrow pen, and moves quickly on his face.


    After a while, the dark yellow Rouge covered the white curd, the thin and curved eyebrows became thick and thick, and a few freckles were painted on her face. Suddenly, she was very different from the charming woman.


    Quickly tidy up everything, long Yucai complexion from the belt leaf book from and another palace maid out of the palace.


    The guard quickly stopped her: "princess, there are thieves in the palace. Please don''t walk around. Otherwise, if you make a mistake, your subordinates can''t afford it!"


    Long Yu''s face changed slightly, his eyes turned, and he said, "dog slave! My palace is going to visit my father. Who will allow you to stop me? "


    "Princess..."


    Long Yu''s heart is extremely anxious. At this time, a sound of footwork comes from the distance. He turns around and sees Pei Lang coming with a group of people.


    Before waiting for Pei Lang to open his mouth, Su Yuchen raised his chin first and roared in a vicious voice: "did anyone come here in qingluan hall just now?"


    The bodyguard replied respectfully: "no one has ever come back to Su Shizi."


    Smell speech, Su Yuchen suspiciously swept them one eye, Wu from doubt voice way: "leaf book can''t leave in green Luan hall, where can also be?"


    He touched his chin and then said in a cold voice: "no matter, give me a good search of qingluan hall!"


    When ye Shuli saw Pei Lang and Su Yuchen, his eyelids jumped and he quickly lowered his head. Fortunately, she was good at making up. It was dark at the moment, and no one noticed her as an ordinary looking palace maid.


    "Bold! Are you free to enter the qingluan Hall of our palace? " Long Yu immediately exploded hair, dead ground stares Su Yuchen.


    Su Yuchen glanced at her contemptuously and said, "princess, where are you going? Your Highness has said that you should stay in the house. "


    Long Yu''s face turned black and roared: "you are not allowed to step into qingluan hall at will. Get out of here!"


    Su Yuchen''s face immediately has some cent to hang not to live, he is about to get angry, Pei Lang raised his hand to stop him a way: "don''t be rude to the princess."


    Then he glanced at Long Yu and the two maids behind her and said in a slow voice, "princess, please allow me to take someone in to have a look. This is for the safety of the princess."


    Finish saying, he then went into the temple directly, Su Yuchen immediately elated ground looked at Long Yu one eye, also followed to go in.Su Yuchen stood outside the hall and said, "behind the screen, under the curtain, check every place for me. Don''t let go of any corner!"


    Pei Lang Wu walked into the inner room and looked at every corner carefully. When he squatted down to see the palace maid bound by all kinds of clothes under Long Yu''s bed and a pile of expensive red shirts beside her, his eyelids jumped heavily.


    Then he stood up and went out with his face as usual. Su Yuchen was about to take someone to the inner room, but Pei Lang frowned and held him: "this is the princess''s inner room. Don''t go too far and try to be more restrained."


    "Su Yuchen can''t let go of every corner!"


    "I''ve checked everything. Everything is as usual. The situation is urgent. Don''t waste your time here." Pei Lang said without changing his face.


    Su Yuchen shrugged: "well, continue to look elsewhere!" In a word, you can''t let that cheap girl go!


    Long Yu and ye Shuli outside the hall are relieved to see Pei Lang leading people out of qingluan hall. Pei Lang takes a look at Ye Shuli, which makes her hair and scalp numb.


    The next moment, Pei Lang turned his head, looked at Long Yu and said, "it''s so late, where is the princess going?"


    Long Yu bit his lip, his eyes flashed and said: "brother peilang, I heard that my father passed out. I can''t rest assured. I''m going to explore the situation!"


    "Your Highness has said that you''d better be honest and stay in the hall now. You can''t go anywhere!" Su Yuchen does not have good spirit ground to say.


    "Just tell the princess to go and have a look. It''s good to be at ease." But Pei Lang pondered a way, pause, he will glance at Ye Shu and leave the way, "princess, your majesty there is Si Li, you don''t need to worry too much."


    Long Yu timely hung up a bit worried, said to Pei Lang: "thank you, brother Pei Lang, but I still have to go to see my father to be at ease!"


    Then she left with Ye Shu and walked for more than ten steps. Su Yuchen squinted and said, "wait..."! Princess, your Majesty''s bedroom is not in that direction

 Chapter 313

    As soon as long Yu''s step stopped, he turned around in the air and said, "Oh Look at my temperament. I''m really worried. "


    Later, she went to the palace gate and turned to the Yangxin Hall of emperor Qing.


    Su Yuchen glanced at her suspiciously. Seeing that she looked like herself, she looked at Pei Lang and said, "go ahead and search! The gate of the palace is locked. That little bitch can''t run away


    Smell speech, long Yu and ye Shuli are open eyes to look at each other, two people''s eyes are undisguised anxiety and worry.


    Just words have already said, at the moment long Yu also can''t return to the green Luan temple, also can''t leave the palace, how should do?


    Ye Shuli said in a low voice, "just go to your Majesty''s place to have a look first, and connect with Si Fu."


    Long Yu nodded, and now it can only be so.


    When they arrived at Yangxin hall, the guards outside the hall were heavily guarded, but the inside of the hall was in chaos. The guard at the gate saw that the visitor was long Yu, and he only brought a maid in waiting, so he didn''t stop them and let them into the palace.


    Si Fu was sitting at the head of Qing emperor''s bed, frowning and calmly commanding his servants.


    "Cut a slice of ginseng and put it in your Majesty''s mouth."


    "Bring me the silver needle after it has been roasted."


    "Ma Fei San..."


    ¡­¡­


    "Your Majesty is awake! Your majesty is awake


    Hearing this, long Yu quickly stepped in and said, "doctor Si! What happened to my father


    "It''s all right now. I just ate something that collided and fainted." Si Yu''s face calmly replied, and then held back the surrounding palaces, "you all retreat, your majesty needs to rest."


    When there was no one else around, Si Fu was relieved. He looked at emperor Qing anxiously and said, "Your Majesty, how do you feel now?"


    Emperor Qing''s dim eyes gave him a quiet look and sighed: "Why are you still in the palace? Aren''t you afraid that he will kill you?"


    "As long as it''s still in your Majesty''s hands, he won''t do it easily." Si Fu also did not raise his head and said that he didn''t care.


    As long as the jade seal is still in the hands of emperor Qing, in order to know the news, Longna will not attack emperor Qing, and the person who can save the life of emperor Qing will not act rashly.


    Hearing this straightforward answer, Emperor Qing was silent for a moment and said, "you are still straightforward." Even taking the opportunity to pour out loyalty, to win the touch and trust of the slightest performance.


    Hearing this, Gong Yu quickly locked the water door


    "The princess doesn''t need to worry. Jinrui and Xu fuxiaoqi have left the palace, and his highness is not in the palace. Just wait two or three days, and Chu Xiao''s reinforcements will break through the palace gate. " Si Fu comforted her patiently.


    When Emperor Qing heard the speech, he was not as relaxed as Si Fu thought.


    "Chu Xiao led his troops to the imperial city. Maybe it took more than half a day for the rebels in Yuzhou to arrive at the Imperial City..." Emperor Qing spoke quietly.


    Si Fu frowned and said, "don''t worry, your majesty. Your highness will be back soon."


    Emperor Qing didn''t say anything. He didn''t know how long a imperial seal could hold Long Na. People''s patience was limited. If Long Na''s patience was exhausted, people in the palace would be in danger.


    What''s more, the object is now hidden in the palace, and Longna is also looking for it secretly. If he finds it, the people in the palace will still die.


    Hearing this, long Yu was frightened. She pulled Si Yu''s sleeve and said in a nervous and low voice: "but the book is in the palace What shall we do? "


    "Pa", a hundred years ginseng in Si Fu''s hand fell to the ground like this. His face changed and he said harshly, "what did you say?"


    At this time, ye Shuli, standing on one side, stepped forward and said, "Si Fu It''s me


    Si Fu stares at her closely, glances at her, and immediately says: "Shuli, how can you be here?"


    "I learned from Bai Caiwei that Longna wanted to start at qionglin banquet. I thought you didn''t know, so I sneaked in to send a message to you."


    Si Yu only felt that the green tendons on his forehead were jumping. They really didn''t know if Longna would do it, but no matter how Longna would do it, they had prepared all kinds of strategies, but they didn''t expect to insert a leaf book on the way!


    Since ye Shu is in the palace now, with his understanding of his friends, Wen Jinrui is also very likely to be in the palace!


    "No! Maybe Jinrui is still in the palace! "


    Long Yu widened his eyes and looked at Si Yu anxiously, saying: "what should I do The gate of the palace has been closed. The decent people of Longna are grabbing books everywhere


    When they were in a state of uncertainty, Emperor Qing kept his eyes on Ye Shuli and said, "you dare to enter the palace alone, knowing the danger?"


    Ye Shuli''s face turned pale, knelt down and said, "my lady is reckless, your majesty forgive me."


    Lying on the couch, Emperor Qing shook his head difficultly and said in a slow voice: "girl You come here Leaf book leaves tiny a Leng, but still obediently walked past."Lean your head over..."


    Ye Shu leaned down and put his head close to Emperor Qing. Then emperor Qing raised his head and whispered a few words in her ear.


    After hearing these words, ye Shuli''s pupils shrank and his face changed dramatically: "your majesty!"


    Emperor Qing lay back and quietly looked at Ye Shuli and said in a dumb voice: "child You are brave and resourceful. Don''t be afraid. You can do it... "


    Ye Shu''s head is thumping wildly, and his brain is blank. Si Yu and long Yu look at them, and they don''t know what happened.


    Emperor Qing closed his eyes and said in a soft voice, "I''m tired. Yu''er Princess Chang is in poor health. You can visit her by the way. If you want to avoid the sight of Longna, it''s best to place her in Changning palace. "


    Finish saying this words, he then no longer opens a mouth, long Yu bit a lip, ordered to nod should descend.


    She took Ye Shu and retreated to Yangxin hall. She was just in the middle of the room when she came into the room with Longna''s eyebrows twisted and her face like water.


    "Your Majesty is awake?"


    One side of the Palace back to a word, Long Na this just nodded, see standing in the long Yu standing in the hall, swept her one eye, said: "three elder brother is not to tell you not to run around?"


    "I''m really worried about my father Now that my father is OK, I can rest assured. Third brother Too imperial concubine health is not good, I this side report a letter to her, good make her at ease


    Long Na nods indifferently. Chang Taifei, the woman, has been crazy for many years. He doesn''t care about that woman.


    The most important thing at present is to pry out the message of the imperial seal from the old man


    Long Yu heart beat drum, with Ye Shu left Yangxin palace.


    Longna, full of complicated thoughts, never thought that the person he was trying to catch was passing him by at the moment.

 Chapter 314

    Under the dark night sky, long Yu''s face is as if taking Ye Shuli through the corridor, through the Royal Garden, and pass by the guards who come and go.


    At last, she arrived at Changning palace. It was probably because Changning palace was always quite quiet. Most people would not get close to it. She was also out of her mind. Longna''s guard here was not as strict as other palaces.


    Looking at the faint yellow light in the hall, ye Shuli was slightly relieved, but the low follower under the wall in the distance made a rustling sound.


    Ye Shu centrifugal next Lin, immediately turn head to see past, long Yu then frown guard ground low roar a: "who!"


    "It''s me."


    A familiar voice sounded, ye Shu centrifugal next joy, blurted out: "Jinrui?" After the joy, she immediately regained her expression and asked nervously, "are you not out of the palace?"


    Wen Jinrui dusted off the snow, put down his hand on his sword, walked over and looked at Ye Shuli carefully.


    Just now, he felt that the figure under the night sky looked like Ye Shuli. When he saw that there was only long Yu beside her, he just stood up.


    "Shuli, why don''t you come out of the city?" Wen Jinrui''s worried words are filled with anger.


    Ye Shuli grabbed his sleeve and quickly inspected the surroundings. He said in a low voice, "don''t worry about these. This is not a place to talk. Let''s go in!"


    Although the situation is not clear, Wen Jinrui does not hesitate. She sighs a little and holds her hand tightly with her backhand. The three quickly walk into the palace of Changning.


    "Shuli, what did your father just say to you?" Into the palace, long Yu closed the door, can''t wait to ask.


    Ye Shu took a look at them, hesitated for a moment, and said softly, "Your Majesty told me Come here and take the imperial seal out of the palace. "


    Smell speech, the other two people are scared.


    "The imperial seal?" Wen Jinrui''s face changed. "Is such an important thing here


    Long Yu also look surprised to say: "too imperial concubine she old man is delirious, how can pass the country jade seal to her custody?"


    Ye Shuli''s calm face shook his head and just went to the room.


    Chang Taifei''s palace is very cold and quiet. She doesn''t like to be busy and likes to be quiet. The staff in the palace has been reduced by more than half of the normal size. In this evening, the maids have already left, leaving only an old lady to wait on her.


    "Princess You The old lady was stunned when she saw them.


    Long Yu opened his mouth and said, "my father passed out at the qionglin banquet just now. After the treatment of the imperial doctor, he has now woken up. Yu''er specially came to report a letter to the imperial concubine, so that she can feel at ease."


    Chang Taifei, who has been sitting quietly and staring at the wooden fish, moves slightly and looks at them.


    The old mother twisted her eyebrows and looked at them warily, saying: "people are being arrested outside. Just now Su Shizi took people to Changning palace, and they were blocked by the old slave at the door. Too imperial concubine body is not good, need to recuperate, several please return


    Ye Shu stepped forward and said, "Your Majesty ordered me to come here for a few words for Chang Taifei."


    "What..." Old mammy Leng a Leng, often too imperial concubine but raised a hand to stop her, "call her to come over......"


    Ye Shu left Dun, obediently walked forward, to often too imperial concubine calm such as water eyes, immediately heart is a shock.


    How can a crazy woman have such a clear and calm look like a pool of water?


    "I remember you."


    This is Chang Taifei''s first words. Ye Shu jumps from her eyelids and looks at Chang Taifei. She has rarely met Chang Taifei before, and has never said a few words.


    "Last time You were crying in front of Huaiyu''s bed. " Chang Taifei continued softly.


    Ye Shu knew why Chang had seen her before. Hearing that she mentioned Soong Huaiyu, he felt uncomfortable again.


    "He''s after you, isn''t he?" Chang Taifei''s words surprised the people present.


    Long Yu stares at Chang Tai Fei with big eyes. He is full of disbelief in his heart. He never thinks that the princess who lives in Changning palace is not confused.


    All these years, she said that everyone in the palace had been cheated!


    The old lady looked at them with a nervous and alert look and said anxiously to Princess Chang: "Princess..."


    Chang''s disguise, which she has been supporting for decades, why does she expose herself to strangers now?


    Chang Taifei shook her head, motioned to the old mother to shut up, looked at Ye Shuli with her eyes fixed, and said: "son, what did he ask you to bring me


    "Your Majesty said that he He went there more than forty years ago. " Ye Shuli recalled what emperor Qing had said in her ear, "Your Majesty said that you will always be his most beloved concubine Tuo''er is gone. He''s still your Tuo... "


    Ye Shuli slowly said what emperor Qing had said. As soon as the voice fell, she saw that Princess Chang opened her eyes and looked at Ye Shuli with a face numb. Two lines of tears suddenly came out of the box."Princess!" Cried the old mammy anxiously.


    Ye Shu next tight, clenched his fist and continued: "Your Majesty said that you have been guarding that thing for many years. Now I send my courtesan to unload the burden for the princess... "


    After saying that, Chang Taifei still sobbed low, and raised her head for a long time.


    She is full of desolate eyes flashed a trace of relief, to the old mother said: "evergreen, bring me the box in my bed."


    The old lady looked at them, lowered her head and went to Chang''s bed, only to find that there was a drawer that could be pushed under the beautiful carved bed.


    She said that the drawer of the bed was pulled open, and a small box was taken out of it and handed over to Princess Chang.


    The rickety Chang took the box, took out a delicate key, and said to them, "come with me."


    A few people keep up with the pace of Chang Taifei, only to see her go to one side of the inner room against the wall in front of the bookshelf, a little push, behind will reveal a closed door.


    The key in Chang''s hand turned a few times, and the door was opened, revealing a deep and dark path.


    Ye Shuli and Wen Jinrui look at each other, and they are all shocked.


    "Going inside, there is a secret chamber, which is passed on as a national seal Just hide there. Take the seal with you and keep going. You can escape from the palace. "


    Chang took Ye Shuli''s hand, put the key in her hand and said, "it''s not too late Let''s go and give the seal to the prince. "


    Wen Jinrui and ye Shuli don''t hesitate any more. They both flash into the secret road.


    Before leaving, Chang said, "are you wen Heng''s son


    Wen Jinrui suddenly looked back at Chang and said, "yes."


    Chang Taifei''s eyes flashed a few times, passed a trace of guilt, sighed a long time, and closed the secret door.

 Chapter 315

    Long Yu looks at the figure that two people disappear in secret way, greatly relieved tone, but in the heart still because of this huge amount of information impact and never return to God.


    At this time, there is a sudden commotion in front of Changning palace. Longna comes in with a gloomy face, followed by Pei Lang and Su Yuchen.


    Just now the two sides with the horse quickly searched the Imperial Palace, but also failed to catch Ye Shuli. After asking Su Yuchen, he only replied: "the whole Imperial Palace has been searched, only Changning palace of Princess Chang, because the mother said that Princess Chang is chanting scriptures and resting, no matter what, we are not allowed to go in to search."


    Chang Tai Fei''s Changning palace has always been a bit chilly. She is also a crazy woman. Su Yuchen realized that ye Shu could not hide in Changning palace, so she didn''t search it by force.


    Who knows Long Na turned around and threw him a loud slap in the face: "tell you to search every corner carefully, is that how you check?"


    When he was just in Yangxin hall, he always felt that long Yu''s reaction was not normal. He was too clever. At this moment, he even called his third brother as if he didn''t know what happened.


    Recalling the fact that long Yu was going to Changning palace, he immediately recovered and hurriedly took people to Changning palace.


    When he entered the room, he glanced around the seemingly normal inner room. Finally, he fixed his eyes on Long Yu and said, "Yu Er Where''s the girl next to you? "


    Long Yu was startled. His face was pale and trembling. He said, "she''s got some cold. I just told her to go back to the palace on the way."


    "Back to the palace Dragon Na low smile a, Yin ruthless tunnel, "I see is out of the palace?"


    "My good sister, you can keep me a secret! Unexpectedly, I got a golden cicada out of my skin I underestimate you Long Na''s eyes glared fiercely, looking at Long Yu''s eyes, and his killing intention flashed by.


    Looking at Long Yu with satisfaction and showing a look of panic, Long Yi just starts to smile and stares at Chang Tai Fei with a steady look, and narrows her eyes slightly.


    He raised his chin and ordered coldly, "take the princess and the ten princesses down to me and lock them up with the queen!"


    Long Yu was shocked and said, "third brother, how can you move the imperial concubine at will? She''s too old to stand up to the toss. "


    "Third brother Hearing the cry, Longna said with gnashing teeth as if he had heard a joke, "you It''s just a wild breed! You have no right to call me third brother! "


    Smell speech, long Yu only feel brain "boom" a Weng Ming, can''t believe ground looking at Long Na.


    But Longna didn''t look at her. Instead, she looked at Chang and said in a cold voice, "she''s good at acting. She''s cheated me and the princess all these years! Come on, take it down


    Ye Shu can''t leave here. Pei Lang is slightly relieved. When he sees that long Yu and Chang Taifei are pressed down, a trace of worry flashed in his eyes.


    Longna looked at Chang''s room with a pair of Eagle like sharp eyes, and said in a cold voice, "check this room carefully for me!"


    The Palace door is closed, and there are patrolling guards outside. No matter what, ye Shuli is absolutely unable to fly. He can''t disappear in Changning palace without any reason.


    Here, there must be some secret!


    Ye Shuli and Wen Jinrui are walking in the secret passage with dim candlelight. In the narrow secret passage, a few winds occasionally blow over, which indicates that there must be a place to connect with the outside world.


    When Chang sent them off, she gave them the key, which means that the Changning palace could not open the door in any case.


    They talked in the secret passage.


    "It was Bai Caiwei and I who sent the news that I rushed into the palace."


    "Well Shuli, you should have listened to me long ago. Follow your father and they will retreat! "


    Ye Shuli bit his lip, glared at him and said, "you shouldn''t hide it from me. It really makes my heart jump out!"


    Just because Wen Jinrui was afraid of her, she didn''t tell her all the plans. Ye Shuli didn''t know that Wen Jinrui had been on guard for a long time, so he rushed into the palace and almost made a big trouble.


    Fortunately, they got the imperial seal.


    Narrow secret road walked a distance, suddenly enlightened, into a small chamber of about seven or eight square meters.


    On the platform in the middle, on top of the red cloth, was a wooden box.


    As soon as ye Shuli''s eyes brightened, he went forward to open the box. As expected, there was a square jade seal carved from Lantian white jade.


    The jade seal is four inches square, and it is handed over to the five dragons. When you take it up, you can see that the base is engraved with the big characters of "shouyongchang".


    Ye Shu centrifugal God a shock, quickly put the seal back in the box, Wen Jinrui came forward to the weight of the careless box up, said: "it''s not too late, let''s go."


    "We just left. Will something happen to yu''er and the imperial concubine?" Ye Shu asked anxiously.Wen Jinrui clenched her hand, walked forward quickly, and said in a deep voice: "don''t worry, Longna didn''t get the jade seal, and didn''t dare to do anything to your majesty. Now we need to protect the jade seal and get in touch with Chu Xiao as soon as possible. In two or three days, 100000 troops will arrive in the capital. "


    The leaf book leaves the nervous heart to put down a little, settled the mind mind, the step firm followed him to leave the chamber of secrets.


    "Jin Rui..."


    "Well?"


    "Your Majesty Your majesty may not be the child of the late emperor. " Ye Shuli bit his lip and said softly.


    Wen Jinrui''s stride suddenly: "what do you say?"


    "I had seen Chang Taifei burn paper money in the palace. At that time, I heard her say If tuo''er of AI family is still there... " At this point, ye Shu left and said: "think about the sentence that your majesty asked me to tell the princess just now, tuo''er is not here, he is still your Tuo..."


    Wen Jinrui eyes a Lin, immediately realized the key of these words.


    Today, the name of emperor Qing is called longtuo.


    Ye Shuli looks inexplicably in the secret Road, and his mind is extremely complex. As early as Zhang Huai told her about that period of history, she should have known that emperor Qing was the so-called person who occupied the nest of magpies. She remembered that "if tuo''er of the mourning family was still there", but she didn''t know the real name of emperor Qing.


    In her heart, her emotion was inexplicable. What she did was really helping others confuse the royal blood.


    But what about that? Even if the dragon is the only royal blood, an Chao is under his control, and still leads to the end of destruction.


    After walking for some time, a door appeared in front of me. The door was so skillfully designed that it could only be opened from the inside, but not from the outside.


    After ye Shuli opened the door, the stars of the night hung brightly in the sky, and the cold wind and snow beat on their cheeks.


    After this night''s twists and turns, he finally escaped from the sky.

 Chapter 316

    After they came out of the gate of the secret Road, they were in a dilapidated courtyard. The courtyard was deserted and covered with snow. It was obvious that no one had lived here for many years.


    They carefully pushed open the gate and went out into the silent and dark street.


    "Where is this? It looks like it''s still in the city. " Ye Shuli said with a frown.


    Wen Jinrui glanced around and said in a deep voice, "it''s the northeast of the capital. It''s very close to the imperial palace. It''s not suitable to stay here for a long time. Come with me."


    As the voice fell, Wen Jinrui grasped her hand and walked to a dark and remote alley.


    He was obviously very cautious. He took Ye Shu for a long time, and then he took her back to an exquisite house.


    "Jin Rui, are you ok? Great In front of quickly meet up a person, is Yuan Shu.


    She saw Ye Shuli dressed as a palace maid and the box on Wen Jinrui''s hand. Her eyelids jumped, and a trace of jealousy flashed in her eyes. She didn''t speak.


    Wen Jinrui looked sharp, looked at her and said coldly, "didn''t I send someone to send you out of the city? Why are you still here! "


    "I I, uncle ran and Ah Jiao are all in the city. I don''t trust you! So he sneaked back again... " Yuan Shu bit lip Road, see Wen Jinrui and ye Shuli clenched a pair of big hands, only feel particularly dazzling.


    Although she was resentful, she didn''t dare to provoke Ye Shuli any more easily. Last time, Wen Jinrui accused her of making trouble in the restaurant and shut her up for several days.


    Wen Jinrui''s brow twisted deeply and scolded: "now the capital is very dangerous. If something happens to you, what do you want yuan''s deputy general to do?" Wen Jiao shouldn''t have allowed her to come to the capital with her at the beginning. If there were more people, there would be more chaos.


    Yuan Shu thinks that Wen Jinrui is concerned about her. Her eyes are bright and she says, "don''t worry! The people of Longna don''t recognize me. Now I''m walking on the street, and no one will catch me! "


    What''s more, she also has martial arts skills, which is why she dare to run back without fear.


    Wen Jinrui doesn''t want to talk with her. She closes the door for ye Shuli and keeps the wind and snow out. Instead, she asks, "where''s Wen Jiao?"


    "Ah Jiao is there with Xu Fuxiao! In the evening, she and Xu fuxiaoqi sent Ye''s son to panning. Longna ordered the city gate to be sealed off, and now all the people in Wenguo government are there. "


    When ye Shuli heard that the people in Wenguo government had not been out of Beijing at the moment, he pulled his heart up and heard that they were in panning''s place. He put them down a little.


    Wen Jinrui nodded, looked at her tired look, slowed down her voice and said: "but tired? I''ll send for your rest


    "What should we do with it?" Ye Shu took a look at the imperial seal and asked in a low voice.


    "Don''t worry, tomorrow I''ll let Ah Jiao sneak out of the capital and give it to his royal highness." Wen Jinrui said in a low voice.


    Yuan Shu sees them whispering, and immediately raises her ears to listen carefully, but fails to do so. Seeing Wen Jinrui''s cold eyes, she has to suppress the discomfort in her heart, and her eyes fade away.


    After midnight, ye Shuli was sleepy and tired, and finally fell asleep in the house.


    The other room was still brightly lit.


    Seeing the objects in the box, Wen Jiao''s pupils shrank, but she was always calm, so she didn''t make any exclamations.


    "I didn''t expect It was so easy for the imperial seal to fall into our hands. " Wen Jiao sighed, "although this trip is dangerous and reckless, it''s a big surprise to bring back the book."


    Wen Jinrui closed the box and said to his younger sister, "tomorrow night, when you come back, find a chance to sneak out of the city all night. Be sure to keep the jade seal well. I don''t trust that it will stay in the capital."


    Wen Jiao nodded, and his resolute face softened a little under the light: "second brother, have a rest earlier. You''ve been working hard these days."


    The brother and sister who haven''t seen each other for several years have been talking under the light for a long time. Outside, Yuan Shu, who is about to freeze, sees the things in the box, stares at them, covers her mouth, and quietly retreats.


    The next day, something happened in the imperial court. Many people outside the palace did not know what great changes had taken place in the palace. Just one night, there were many more soldiers on patrol in the capital, searching door to door.


    Emperor Qing claimed that he was seriously ill and had not gone to court today. The eldest prince was not in the palace. Su Pei''s family and Long Na were the Regents.


    In the golden palace, the dragon''s eyes are gloomy, looking at the emperor Qing who closed his eyes on the Dragon bed.


    "Where is the jade seal?"


    Qing emperor suddenly did not hear, still lying motionless.


    Dragon''s face immediately showed a bit of anger and urgency. He took half of Yuzhou''s tiger amulets from emperor Qing after a lot of hard work, which finally moved the army in Yuzhou. If the coup is successful, how can he ascend the throne safely without the imperial seal in his hand?


    "My patience is limited. I''ll give you one day. If you don''t tell me the whereabouts of the jade seal, I''ll take one person out of the palace every hour and behead him!""Xian''er, don''t worry..." From behind the curtain comes a beautiful voice like the landing of pearls and jade. It''s the Wuyang princess, Longxin.


    The frown that Long Na wrinkles slightly eases to open, say to her: "Niang, you come to talk with him."


    Emperor Qing suddenly opened his eyes, a trace of turbid eyes, staring at Longxin quietly, the complex look in his eyes flashed by.


    "Alto..." The eldest princess, who is nearly 40 years old, is still in excellent condition. Although years have left traces on her face, she can still see the boundless beauty of that year.


    Longxin moves the lotus step gently and approaches emperor Qingdi slowly. Her eyes are like mist and water, just like those in those years. Emperor Qingdi is slightly absent-minded.


    "Ah Tuo, why are you so persistent? It''s time for you to return the things that shouldn''t belong to you. "


    Emperor Qing soon recovered, and the complex feelings in his eyes were deeply hidden. His eyes were as cold as a pool.


    Seeing that he didn''t speak, long Xin was not happy in her heart, but she didn''t show half of it on her face. Her eyes were full of water and she said, "ah Tuo, you''ve helped me protect me for so many years. Why do you turn back now?"


    Emperor Qing felt a stabbing pain in his heart. He said in a slow voice, "Longxin, it''s you who turn around."


    "If you hadn''t done anything to her and cheated me behind her back, how could we get to this point?"


    Smell speech, long Xin eyes micro flash, gently don''t open the head.


    Emperor Qing closed his eyes and sighed: "you will always regard me as your pawn."


    All sincerity, are perfunctory, all the cut, just to cheat.


    It''s just that the lonely boy in the deep palace, who was only used as a substitute and a chess piece, how could he withstand the only trace of warmth in the extreme cold.

 Chapter 317

    In the imperial court, led by Su Pei and his family, they began to launch a fierce attack on the Grand Prince party. For a time, people in the capital were in danger.


    What''s more, the Su and Pei families, on the grounds that the Wuxuan palace might have contact with the barbarians and suspected of colluding with the enemy and betraying the country, pressed the civil and military governments and other forces which had a close relationship with the Wuxuan palace step by step.


    Chu Xiao went to the frontier for a long time, but there was no movement in the frontier where he called for war for a long time. People who didn''t know why really thought that there was an unspeakable deal between Wuxuan palace and barbarians. For a moment, the crowd was furious.


    The government of Wen state is the first to bear the brunt. They fled at this juncture. Now there is no one in the government. In other people''s eyes, it is a sign of guilt, which further confirms this statement.


    Ye Tianfeng''s heart is full of bitterness. If he stays, he will die. If he doesn''t stay, he won''t be famous. Fortunately, he is a vulgar man. In Ye Tianfeng''s eyes, where does fame and integrity matter?


    What''s more, he still has a family. He can''t just sit at home waiting for the people of Longna to put them in prison in order to get rid of this unnecessary crime.


    In panning''s Secret House, the whole family is in a state of panic. They only hope that Chu Xiao and the prince''s team will rush back to the capital.


    If there are too many people and they are in disorder, it is easy to get into trouble.


    In the case of no one found, ye Xihan found an opportunity to secretly run away, waiting for the reaction of the people in the house, she had already disappeared.


    After this period of study, she was much thinner, pale and bloodless. She was wearing thin clothes and shivering slightly in the cold wind, just like a flower being bullied by frost and snow.


    She sneaked out without a penny. There seems to be something in the abdomen moved slightly, as if it was an illusion.


    Ye Xihan took off the dull look of camouflage for a long time and covered his belly with a complicated look.


    Although the existence of this child makes her feel extremely complex and disgusted, she still needs him now Maybe this child will be her only life-saving straw!


    Xue Sheng''an is dead, and Jiang Hanjun breaks up with her again. As she is now in such a mess, she naturally can''t get into the palace and Pei''s house. Ye Xihan is anxious for a moment. If she lingers on, she may be caught.


    Eyes in the street scanning room, she saw a familiar figure, suddenly eyes a bright.


    "Sister Shu..."


    Yuan Shu, who is sneaking out to inquire about the news, hears the call of familiar soft glutinous. Turning around, she sees Ye Xihan standing behind her in thin clothes. Suddenly, she opens her eyes incredulously.


    "Xihan? Why are you here all of a sudden? "


    Yuan Shu grabs Ye Xihan''s slender wrist and looks at her up and down. For many days, she seems to have changed. Beautiful face is still, just a little less fairy down to the ethereal atmosphere, a bit more real and weak, chuchui gesture, casually let individuals see will have pity.


    "I heard from the outside that you are not terminally ill and have been sent to the countryside to recuperate?" Yuan Shu makes a fuss and asks.


    She is excited, the strength of the hand is not sure, will ye Xihan pinch pain, she stuffy hum a pain, but in the heart is glad, Yuan Shu don''t know all her things, really no better.


    Smell speech, ye Xihan want to talk and stop, a pair of watery eyes will drop tears: "things are too complicated, I''ll talk with sister Shu later."


    Yuan Shu nodded and said with a look of awe inspiring: "let''s talk in another place. You are from Wenguo government. Now it''s extremely dangerous to walk around the capital. Be careful that you are caught by the Su family and Pei family!"


    Yexihan heart a shock, immediately secretly thinking up, she was closed these days on the outside of the situation is not clear, listen to Yuan Shu said, want to immediately know all the status quo.


    Yuan Shu with Ye Xihan into a humble restaurant, two people in the house to have a detailed conversation, that ye Xihan all encounter Yuan Shu immediately angrily patted the table.


    "What? Just because you and Xue Sheng''an were brothers and sisters, the government of the state of Wen took you to bear a grudge with them


    Ye Xihan lowered his eyes and pretended to be sad and said, "who told that crazy thief to take my elder brother''s son captive? What happened to my eldest son? I had such a relationship with Xue Sheng''an. How can I not be hated? "


    "But you broke up with Xue Sheng''an early, didn''t you? Now that Xue Sheng''an is dead, why do they do this to you? Too much! " Yuan Shu holding the cup, gnashing her teeth said.


    Dissatisfied with Ye Shuli, she soon put the matter on Ye Shuli''s head and said, "uncle and aunt, how can ye Shuli deal with you? Who doesn''t know she hates you and doesn''t like you? But I didn''t expect that her mind was so vicious that she wanted to erase your existence for the reason of serious illness! "


    Ye Xihan''s tears whirled in his eyes, lowered his head and said in a soft voice: "I''m just a common girl who has lost her mother. If I have a brother, I can''t be loved by my grandmother. What can I do?"


    Yuan Shu wrung her brows and said angrily, "it''s too much! What do you do now? It''s very dangerous outside. "Ye Xihan was waiting for this sentence. Her eyes flashed and she choked and said, "my mother has a brother who is my own brother. Now he is the Shaoqing of Guanglu temple. I think he is the only one I can rely on Now the search outside is urgent. I don''t know if sister a Shu can do Xihan a favor and send me to Baifu... "


    "No problem! Just tell me where the White House is, and I''ll take you! " Yuan Shu smell speech, clap chest immediately should under.


    "Thank you, sister Shu. Xihan has nothing to repay in this life!" Ye Xihan immediately said with tears of gratitude, that humble flattering gesture greatly satisfied Yuan Shu''s heart.


    A carriage drove quietly through the street, in the opposite direction of Baifu.


    In the heart is pinching to calculate time about almost, the leaf brook Han lifted the curtain son to see, the Su mansion in the distance impressively reflects into eyes.


    Ye Xihan stopped the coachman and said to Yuan Shu''s puzzled eyes: "sister a Shu, the White House is in front. I''ll go down first and say hello to the servant. Sister a Shu is waiting for me in the car. You are my life-saving benefactor. You must stay and sit down!"


    Yuan Shu doesn''t doubt that there is him, nodded and went by her.


    Ye Xihan jumped out of the carriage, covered the curtain of the carriage, and quickly walked to Su Fu. There were two arrogant bodyguards who were still there.


    "Who?"


    Ye Xihan bit his lip. There was a faint light in his eyes. He made a delicate gesture and went forward to say in a low voice: "elder brother bodyguard Can I ask Mr. Su Yuchen to see you? "

 Chapter 318

    The two bodyguards frowned and looked at each other, with a slightly lewd look sweeping around her: "is our childe something that you can see at will?"


    Although Ye Xihan was dressed in ordinary clothes, the two bodyguards were polite in her beautiful appearance.


    Ye Xihan bit his lip and whispered to them, "little girl and son Su are old friends. Elder brother bodyguard just needs to send a message. Xi Han comes to find him, and he will understand."


    "Our young master has been very busy recently. He has been looking for people in the capital under the order of his highness! I have no time to see you The guard frowned and waved his hand at her.


    "Ah! Wait Ye Xihan''s face changed slightly, and he said, "I just got some news about the man that the young master has arrested, and then I came to report it to him in a hurry."


    The two bodyguards straightened their faces and gave each other a slightly dignified look. They looked at Ye Xihan seriously, as if they were testing whether what she said was true or false.


    "Please believe me, brother bodyguard!" Ye Xihan showed a sincere face and looked at them eagerly.


    "You wait here, I''ll report."


    Looking at the bodyguard turned and ran to the back of the yard, ye Xihan felt relieved, folded his hand and took a breath in front of his mouth, blowing away some cold.


    In the carriage Yuan Shu left wait right wait don''t see ye Xihan, gradually impatient up, just want to open the curtain to explore the situation, the curtain was suddenly opened.


    Looking at these strange and vicious guards, Yuan Shu said, "are you Ah! What are you doing! " In the middle of her question, she was rudely pulled out by a big hand.


    "What are you doing?" Rao is Yuan Shu again how rough nerve, at the moment also found something wrong, "let me go! What about ye Xihan? "


    The guards didn''t pay attention to her, but directly dragged her to the door of Su''s house. Seeing the big word "Su''s house" on the plaque, Yuan Shu turned pale and finally reflected that she had been sold.


    Although she was a little stupid, she also knew that the Su family and they were enemies, so she couldn''t help shouting and started fighting with the guards on the spot, trying to escape here.


    Yuan Shu was also experienced many battles when she was in the frontier. Different from the guards who were raised in the Imperial City, she had been to the battlefield and had a strong sense of ruthlessness that the guards didn''t have.


    In the case of one against four, it really hurt two people and gained the upper hand.


    Four bodyguards didn''t expect that she could fight so much. They were all in a daze. They immediately asked the injured person to ask for reinforcements. The remaining three entangled Yuan Shu.


    Finally, Yuan Shu is outnumbered after all, by the back of the bodyguard to catch, tied up the body, blocked the mouth.


    "Damn it! Smelly girl, it''s hard to start! " A decorated bodyguard came forward, slapped her and spat on the ground.


    Yuan Shu is seldom humiliated, and her eyes turn red, as if she wants to rush up and eat him.


    Seeing this, the bodyguard frowned discontentedly, then came forward and gave her a foot in the knee, directly kicked her to kneel on the ground and said: "fierce what fierce? Get down on your knees for me! "


    Seeing that she was unable to resist, a group of people took her back to Su''s house and brought her into Su Yuchen''s room.


    In the room, Su Yuchen is looking at Ye Xihan with a bright face and says piteously: "Xihan, don''t be afraid. I''ll be there in the future. No one can bully you!"


    Hearing this, ye Xihan lowered his head and sobbed softly: "thank you, su Mr. Su


    See always adore of goddess in front of oneself show this kind of pitiful and weak posture, Su Yuchen in the heart of protection desire immediately rose to come: "don''t worry! Although you are the daughter of the government of Wen, you are from our side. I want you to guarantee that even if all the people in the government of Wen are put into the prison, you will still be unharmed! "


    "Really, really?" Ye Xihan asked cautiously, with hope in his water eyes.


    "Of course! I''m here. What are you afraid of? Now I''m working around your highness! Don''t be so unfamiliar with Mr. Su and his name. Just call me Yuchen. "


    The two pale cheeks of yexihan flew a little red glow, and called softly, "Yuchen, you are so good to me."


    This scene immediately makes Su Yuchen crazy. He doesn''t come back until Yuan Shu is pressed into the room.


    Looking at Yuan Shu kneeling on the ground with messy hair bun, Su Yuchen frowned and looked at her a few eyes, seriously and quickly flashed a trace of disgust and disdain.


    It''s pretty, but the scar on my face is disgusting.


    Ye Xihan came forward and said in a soft voice: "Yuchen, this is Yuan Shu. She is the daughter of Yuan''s deputy general and has a close relationship with Wen Jinrui, ye Shuli and others."


    "Great! I caught her! Doesn''t that mean that I want to catch Wen Jinrui and ye Shuli, and it''s easy for me to leave the dead girl? " Su Yuchen eyes a bright, double eyes light ground says.


    He came up to pull off the cloth Yuan Shu put in her mouth, and asked urgently: "speak quickly! Where are Wen Jinrui and ye Shu hiding now? "


    The cloth in the mouth is torn off, Yuan Shu immediately stares at Ye Xihan with red eyes and curses: "you shameless bitch! You''re the one who''s wrong with my kindness. How dare you cheat me! Shameless bitch"Pa!" Su Yuchen face a black, immediately toward her face heavily threw a slap, and then looked at the grievance bite lip Ye Xihan, quickly slow voice comfort way: "Xihan you don''t sad! What you have done is right. These rebellious officials should be arrested. You have made a great contribution! "


    Then he turned around and glared at Yuan Shu fiercely and said: "dare to scold again, I''ll ask someone to tear your mouth! Come on, give her fifty slaps first, so that she may know my rules here


    The continuous slap in the face rang for a long time in the room. After fifty slaps, Yuan Shu''s two cheeks had swollen into pig''s head, and the corners of her mouth were bleeding.


    Her tears whirled in her eyes, but she couldn''t let them slip out. She just glared at Ye Xihan, hoping to cut her to pieces.


    None of the women in the Ye family is good!


    See Yuan Shu is beaten speechless, Su Yuchen just satisfactory ground turns round, pull Ye Xihan to the left to sit down: "come on, don''t stand all the time, your body is weak, if tired how can go?"


    He took advantage of the situation and took Ye Xihan''s waist. Seeing that she didn''t resist, his heart suddenly rippled.


    Sitting on the chair, Su Yuchen poured a cup of tea in a very good mood. Looking at Yuan Shu, she said: "those who know each other, tell the whereabouts of the two quickly! Otherwise, I''ll tell you what it means to live rather than die! "


    Yuan Shu is not afraid of death. She is angry, destroyed and hated at the moment, but she doesn''t dare to tell him where Wen Jinrui is. She just stares at her and doesn''t speak.


    Seeing this, Su Yuchen sneered: "don''t say? This is forcing me to reward you to the ten big men outside the hospital. I''ll teach you a lesson before I say it? "

 Chapter 319

    Smell speech, Yuan Shu couldn''t help fighting a cold war, look at Su Yuchen''s eyes finally put on two silk panic.


    Su Yuchen seems to be very satisfied with her expression, and says with a smile: "whether you are thrown into the kiln to be a prostitute, or tell the whereabouts of the two, I will leave you a cheap life, you choose."


    Nervous fear and entangled helpless mood immediately intertwined in Yuan Shu''s heart, her look in a trance, a heart thumping straight jump.


    "Come on! My patience is limited, I count down three If you don''t make a choice, I''ll strip you and leave you out! " Su Yuchen cold voice drinks a way.


    "Three Yuan Shu was frightened by her roar.


    "Two!" Her pupils contracted and her body trembled involuntarily.


    "One..."


    "I said! I said I say everything. Don''t... " Yuan Shu, after all, is afraid to leave tears, sobbing will ye Shuli and Wen Jinrui''s hiding place out, but still conscience did not say that the imperial seal is also in their hands.


    Su Yuchen immediately excited to laugh: "ha ha ha!"


    He is about to make a great contribution! As long as he hands in Wen Jinrui and ye Shu, who dares to laugh that he is a waste and despise him?


    A bodyguard next to him ran up dogleg and said flatteringly, "young master, when are you going to take action? Do you want to inform Pei Shizi?"


    Smell speech, Su Yuchen smiling face sink down, low voice scold a way: "forbid to tell the second person."


    Pei Lang is searching the edge of the capital this time. He can''t share this great achievement, otherwise he will take the limelight!


    That person immediately silence did not speak, Su Yuchen this just satisfied ground a pick eyebrow, looking at Yuan Shu way: "collect to tidy up, take this woman, prepare to pick up Wen Shizi!"


    At dusk, when the sun is setting, a group of people set out to the house where Wen Jinrui and ye Shuli were hiding.


    Inside, ye Shuli frowned and asked, "why doesn''t Ah Jiao come back?"


    Wen Jinrui took a piece of writing paper and frowned: "it seems to be outside the city. Something happened. I want to come back later. Don''t worry. She has black beans with her


    Ye Shuli''s frown is still not relaxed: "ah Rui I always feel flustered. " It''s like something big is going to happen.


    "Don''t worry, we''ll be out of town with Ah Jiao tonight." Wen Jinrui soothes the voice.


    Ye Shuli nodded, suddenly thought of something and asked: "by the way, where has Yuan Shu gone? How come I haven''t seen her for most of the day? "


    Smell speech, Wen Jinrui also frowned, is going to go out to inspect a circle, open the door to see Yuan Shu look inexplicably standing in the yard.


    "Yuanshu?"


    "Ha ha ha Wen Shizi, you are all right! "


    A wild laugh resounded through the yard. Wen Jinrui''s heart sank, and he saw Su Yuchen as the leader, rushing in more than a dozen bodyguards with weapons.


    "Yuan Shu, you?" Wen Jinrui''s face sank and looked at Yuan Shu fiercely.


    Yuan Shu was frightened by his eyes and cried in a trembling voice: "Jinrui I''m sorry! I''m sorry! I didn''t betray you I didn''t mean to bring the Su family It''s Ye Xihan! It''s yexihan. She lied to me! I have no choice but to


    Wen Jinrui''s eyelids jumped, and immediately pulled out his sword and yelled at the room behind him: "ah Li, take your things and go


    "Well thought! Get them for me Su Yuchen looks arrogant to roar, behind ten bodyguards immediately moved up, to wenjinrui attack.


    Ye Shuli''s face changed greatly in the room, and he soon reflected what had happened. Seeing that Wen Jinrui was besieged, he rushed out immediately. The fierce whips were ringing in the courtyard, bringing up bursts of chilly whips.


    The two of them both know this truth. After looking at each other, they attack Su Yuchen tacitly.


    Su Yuchen''s face changed: "escort!"


    The guards immediately rushed up in front of him. In the end, they were outnumbered. Even though Wen Jinrui''s body technique was superb, he slashed five or six people of the other side with one person''s strength, but he was still not close to Su Yuchen''s body.


    Seeing this scene, Su Yuchen slightly slowed down his face and laughed arrogantly again: "catch that woman for me first!"


    The dog lost her hand. He lost his face because of her in Wenguo government. If he didn''t revenge, how could he solve his hatred?


    Wen Jinrui''s face changed. Now entanglement is not the way. He immediately turned back and raised his sword eyebrow. His eyes trembled and yelled at Ye Shuli: "ah Li, don''t entangle again. Let''s go!"


    Ye Shuli''s face turned white. He clenched the whip in his hand and shook it toward the crowd. He immediately turned back and ran. Wen Jinrui didn''t dare to relax in front of her to cover her retreat. A pair of good-looking eyes burst out fierce animal eyes at the moment.


    Ye Shuli panted and ran into a room. He picked up the imperial seal and hurriedly found a way to escape.


    With a bang, Wen Jinrui quickly pushes into the room and closes the door heavily. One foot crosses the table and chair and reaches to the door."Ah Rui, what should we do now?"


    Su Yuchen''s angry voice came from the door. The guards cut the door impolitely with knives. After a while, the enemy could break in.


    Wen Jinrui pulled her, pushed open the window behind the room and said, "ah Li, come here."


    Holding the imperial seal, ye Shuli vigorously turned over the window. There was a three meter high courtyard wall outside, and there was no place to escape.


    She nervously looked at Wen Jinrui and the half door behind her, which was cut to pieces. There was a trace of tension in her eyes: "let''s go over the wall now!"


    "It''s too late..." Wen Jinrui sighed, suddenly turned around and looked at Ye Shuli. Her eyes were full of complicated looks, and then she instantly recovered to the pure brightness.


    Seeing the look in his eyes, ye Shuli felt an uncertain premonition in his heart: "what''s the matter "Ah Rui?"


    Hejin ran to the bottom of the cave, but there was no one to talk to.


    Then, he heavily to leaf book away from a acupoint on the body a little, she immediately open mouth but dumb voice.


    Ye Shuli suddenly widens his eyes. His body and eyes shake uncontrollably. He already understands what Wen Jinrui wants to do.


    Without saying a word, Wen Jinrui pushes her into the cave with calm face and firm eyes, and slowly moves the heavy water tank.


    Ye Shuli looked at him in horror. She could not speak, but her eyes were red. She shook her head hard and her eyes were full of anxiety.


    As the water tank inch by inch covers the hole, Wen Jinrui stares at her slowly disappearing face, takes a deep breath, looks at her gently and firmly, and seems to be pouring out all kinds of deep feelings in her eyes.


    "Ah li Live well. "


    Wen Jinrui''s face finally disappeared. Ye Shuli could only see the last sight. The snow in the moonlight fell on his black hair, and on his butterfly like eyelashes, just like a silent farewell.

 Chapter 320

    Moreover, Wen Jinrui was appointed as Shaoqing of Dali temple when he was young, and even his father couldn''t help praising him in the imperial examination, which made Su Yuchen, known as the waste of the Su family, hate and envy him to the extreme.


    While saying this, he drew a sword on Wen Jinrui''s belly.


    "And then the four brothers of Yao family in prison, and the rumors all over the city, do you think I can''t guess that you did it? Today I''ll show you how good you are! "


    Thinking of her lame right leg, Su Yuchen looks sharp and looks at Wen Jinrui''s legs with her eyes full of evil, which arouses a sneer.


    His left and right legs were rowed with two swords in turn. Su Yuchen deliberately rowed very slowly, and couldn''t wait to see the painful look on his disgusting face.


    The blood drops quickly fall from the tip of the sword and meander down from the body to the snow. The blood red plum blossoms open. The warm blood quickly evaporates the cold snow.


    However, in addition to the first sword, Wen Jinrui closed his eyes with no expression. Whatever Su Yuchen said or did, he didn''t give him any reaction.


    Ye Shuli in the cave could not help sobbing. Her eyes were red and her tears were falling. She told herself that she should hide quietly to protect the imperial seal. But her hands could not help reaching for the tiny gap, digging hard and trying to escape from the cave.


    Her fingertips were digging hard at the ground mixed with snow and soil, but the ground was frozen and stiff, and her fingernails were broken, and her fingers were bloody, but she couldn''t dig much gap.


    Jin Rui Jin Rui

 Chapter 321

    Looking at the blood that Wen Jinrui''s whole body continuously and slowly flows out, Su Yuchen''s eyes that are extremely excited also can''t help but dye a little scarlet, the heart only feels very happy.


    A bodyguard beside him trembled slightly and said cautiously: "young master! You need to keep some respect when you start, or you will not be able to explain to your Highness the third prince! "


    Su Yuchen returned to his senses and glared at the man: "I know, but I still use you to teach me? Go away, you


    He kicked the man away and looked at Wen Jinrui with high eyebrows. The calm face of the other side made him feel frustrated and angry.


    But Su Yuchen didn''t dare to take his life anyway. After this initial period, he sneered and said, "these seven swords are my lessons to you! When I send you to the third highness, I see how stubborn you are! "


    Yuan Shu in the hospital, watching what happened, had been scared to tears, did not dare to make a sound.


    Su Yuchen glanced at her and said in a high voice: "take them up, press them into the palace, and then send someone to search the nearby streets carefully for me. Don''t let Ye Shu leave the woman!"


    With that, he went to the palace with pride and joy to ask Longna for credit and reward.


    No one found the change under the big jar, only Wen Jinrui looked there without any trace before leaving, and his heart finally fell to the ground.


    "Jin Rui..."


    Su Yuchen Su Yuchen!


    If she had a chance, she would cut him to pieces!


    Ye Shuli was shaking, and she was still digging the ground above her head. I don''t know how long later, the blood on her fingertips had solidified, and the pain was gradually numb. She finally opened a gap where she could extend her hand.


    Wenjiao wounded back to the courtyard, see is the blood and a mess, her heart immediately raised to the throat.


    "Search the whole yard!" She urgent voice command way, red eyes everywhere looking for Wen Jinrui and others figure, but found that every room is no trace.


    Finally, in front of the backyard wall, we found a large amount of blood and a big hole beside the water tank.


    As soon as her eyes shrank, she immediately went forward and took a deep breath. After moving the water tank away, what she saw was Ye Shuli, who was full of tears and panic.


    "Shuli!" Wenjiao see each other''s bloody ten fingers, immediately surprised, quickly pulled her out.


    Ye Shuli, who has been forced to support himself, can''t help but break down and burst into tears in Wen Jiao''s arms.


    Wen Jiao clenched his fists tightly after knowing the whole story. His whole body trembled with anger and his eyes burst out with eyes about to kill.


    Su family It''s the Su family again! And Yuan Shu!


    Today, she and her subordinates met the Su family''s pursuit, which delayed her time and didn''t come back in time. If it wasn''t for the poached eggs and black beans, maybe she would not have been injured.


    "Second brother..." Wen Jiaohong''s eyes are low and her voice is trembling.


    But she soon recovered, took a deep breath, calmly pulled up Ye Shuli and said, "take the jade seal, and come with me! I can''t stay here any longer! "


    They have exposed their hiding place because of Yuan Shu, and the search in the city is becoming more and more strict. If they linger here, they will be caught sooner or later.


    She stood up in front of the book, trembling and worried


    "Roar..." Black bean, who was integrated with the night, also jumped forward, growled sadly and rubbed her feet intimately.


    Although it doesn''t know what people are saying, the breath of Ye Shuli makes it keenly feel the grief and hesitation of its master.


    Ye Shuli looked at it with a sharp pain in his heart, and tears fell down again.


    The house can''t stay any longer. Wen Jiao simply bandaged her fingers, put on her sword and left here quickly.


    In the carriage driving rapidly in the dark, ye Shuli holds Wen Jiao''s bow and arrow tightly without focus. His heart is numb with pain.


    Now they have to take away the imperial seal as soon as possible. The only way to get out of the city is to rush out when they are not prepared. After a while, there will inevitably be a fierce battle.


    The only good thing is that penning''s house is well camouflaged, and her brothers, sisters and parents are safe there.


    Two days after closing the gate of the capital, Longna could not resist the pressure to open it again. The reason was the refugees who fled here due to the snow disaster.


    After he closed the gate, the refugees and civilians who could not get in and out of the city immediately complained and cut off the exit of the gate. How could they trade with each other?


    In an eventful time, Longna didn''t want any more trouble, let alone the mob rebellion, so he had to open the gate of the city and send heavy troops to guard here.


    Wen Jiao lifted the curtain and looked at the black guards at the gate of the city. His eyes sank. He reached out and stroked Heidou''s head and said in a soft voice, "good boy, I''ll see you soon."The underworld roared and nodded his head.


    "Who is it! You''re driving out of town so late? Come down to me Seeing the three carriages coming, the guards immediately frowned and yelled at the coachman.


    There was no movement in the big three carriages, and the coachman did not say a word. The guards raised their guard and were about to come forward to have a look, but suddenly a black lightning burst out of the leading carriage and roared high under the moon sky.


    The man was startled. He stepped back two steps and looked at it. It was a panther!


    "This What''s this? "


    "Where did the leopard come from?"


    The guards were stunned by this sudden scene. You look at me and I look at you. They are all whispering for no reason.


    Taking advantage of the carelessness of these people, seven or eight vigorous men in black suddenly rushed out of the two carriages behind them and unexpectedly attacked the guards. Heidou also joined the battlefield with a low roar.


    The guard was caught off guard, and Wenjiao''s carriage rushed out of the city.


    "Stop them! Don''t make them run away In response, the guard''s face changed, and the roar broke the night sky.


    All the people in black on Wenjiao''s side were dead men. This night, no one had the chance to get out alive. They were all protecting them from escaping from the capital.


    Soon there was a lot of death and injury, and a large group of guards gathered around when they heard the news. The commander of the guards immediately yelled, "follow me and get them back!"


    "Wait!" A worried voice came, and the Guard commander looked at it impatiently, and immediately changed into a respectful look: "Pei Shizi!"


    Pei Lang clenched his fist, came forward, his face unchanged, and said, "I''ll take people to chase you. You stay here and guard the city gate!"

 Chapter 322

    The Guard commander immediately put on a serious expression and said in a deep voice: "son of a bitch! There may be an ambush of rebels outside the city. Take people to chase them! Your safety is the most important! "


    Pei Lang shook his head and said: "you''d better keep it at the gate of the city. If the other side is deliberately attacking the West and the East, what about the tiger leaving the mountain? If something goes wrong, your highness will punish you. Let me go. "


    Thinking of the fierce nature of Longna, the commander of the guard''s eyes filled with fear and hesitated.


    "This I''ll give you some of my staff! You must protect your son and comfort him, or you''ll be overwhelmed! "


    Pei Lang''s eyes sank. He didn''t have to talk with him any more. He hurried to the direction of the carriage.


    Black bean bitten several people. At this time, he had already left his body on the ground and ran away. It was a leopard. It was as agile and quick as lightning. It had disappeared now.


    Pei Lang takes people on horseback and chases out of the city quickly. His eyes are full of worry in the dark.


    Today, he learned from the Su family that Wenjiao was found by the city patrollers and had a fight with a black leopard. He immediately thought of the black bean that ye Shu had left.


    Then tonight, he received an urgent report from the palace that Wen Jinrui and Yuan Shu had fallen into Su Yuchen''s hands and were forced into the palace. Wen Jinrui was caught, Pei Lang for the first time from the safety of Ye Shu ruthlessly tight heart.


    This time, their hiding place was exposed, and there was no way out. It was very likely that they would rush out of the city, so he came to the gate overnight. Fortunately, he came in time and caught up with the scene.


    The road outside the city was rugged and covered with snow. Naturally, the carriage would not travel too fast. Pei Lang rode very fast on this side and walked on the ground in the snow.


    Although he wanted to let Ye Shuli and others go, the people sent by the Guard commander would not do what he wanted.


    Just a moment later, they caught up with Ye Shuli''s carriage and surrounded it.


    "Don''t do anything! Otherwise, don''t blame us for being ruthless! "


    The carriage stopped suddenly. Ye Shuli came back to his senses, held the bow and arrow numbly, lifted the curtain and jumped out.


    "Shuli!" With a low roar, Wen Jiao quickly grasped his sword anxiously and followed them. He protected them with a dignified face. He kept thinking that he could stop several people with his body and martial arts.


    "Shuli..." See that wipe the shadow of yearning, Pei Lang has a moment to shake God, subconsciously low call out a voice.


    As if to notice his eyes, ye Shuli''s figure pauses and turns to his eyes.


    Seeing her injured hand and unshakable face, Pei Lang felt a sudden pain. If there was any emotion in her cold eyes, it was boundless hatred.


    Ye Shuli clenched the bow and arrow, and her fingertips cracked to the original frozen wound. However, she seemed to have no feeling at all. The boiling blood in her body was shouting. It''s better to die with them!


    When people around her noticed her awe inspiring look, they were all shocked. Someone immediately yelled, "take them down quickly!"


    The guards rushed up and immediately fought fiercely with Wen Jiao and others.


    Ye Shu is not good at close combat. She leans back on the carriage with self-knowledge, and her sharp eyes sweep all around. Instead of raising a cold arrow, she shoots a bodyguard''s head through. In a short time, her men harvest several dead souls.


    This is her first time to kill, but her heart is surprisingly calm, and her hand''s movements are not trembling.


    After a while, someone around felt the great threat from her, and immediately yelled, "catch that woman first!"


    Hearing the words, Pei Lang suddenly shrinks his eyes and subconsciously drives his horse toward her. Ye Shuli''s expression is tight. The bow and arrow pointing to a guard suddenly turns in a direction and attacks Pei Lang mercilessly.


    Pei Lang slightly side body, but deliberately did not hide this can avoid the cold arrow, but let the feather arrow into his left shoulder.


    The sharp pain on his shoulder made him groan painfully, but the action of riding the horse didn''t stop at all. He directly took advantage of his inertia and rushed to it. Shengsheng fell from the horse and fell to Ye Shu''s feet.


    "Shizi!"


    The guard behind him immediately cried out in panic, and his attack became more and more fierce.


    Ye Shu leaves white lips and stares at Pei lang. he doesn''t understand why he doesn''t avoid the arrow. Then the next sentence he utters makes her blood coagulate together.


    "Shuli Hold me Pei Lang said in a low voice mixed with pain.


    Ye Shuli was stunned in the same place, holding the bow and arrow, and finally began to tremble slightly.


    What did he say?


    Wen Jiao heard that although she was shocked, she was the first one to react. She gasped for breath and quickly flashed to Ye Shuli, kissing Pei Lang''s neck with a blood stained sword, shouting: "don''t move!"


    When the guards saw Pei Lang fall into the other side''s hands, they all looked awe inspiring, and no one dared to act rashly."Shizi..."! traitor! Release your son, or you will die without a place to die! " Pei Qi''s face was frightened and roared.


    Wen Jiao''s face sank, his strong sword eyebrows rose, and his sharp eyes swept all the people: "Whoever dares to come here, I''ll kill him with one sword!"


    "Shizi..." There was a commotion in the crowd.


    Pei Lang''s face covered his bleeding left shoulder and said, "Pei Qi, don''t act rashly."


    Wen Jiao breathed a sigh of relief and glanced at Pei Lang with a complicated look. He called Ye Shuli and he Baodan into the carriage. He took him back to the front of the carriage and said, "get out of the way for me!"


    People dare not take it lightly. They all stare at Pei Lang nervously and make way for them. The carriage drove quickly and safely towards the distance, leaving behind a panicked guard.


    "What to do What can we do about it? " They don''t have bows and arrows in their hands, and they can''t help each other now.


    Pei Qi clenched his teeth, looked at the distance deeply, and said in a cold voice, "go back with me and report to the superior first."


    In the carriage, Wen Jiao stared at Pei Lang with complicated and alert complexion. He was half lying on the cushion with pale complexion. The bumping and blood loss made him dizzy for a while. Because he fell from the horse, his leg was also injured.


    Ye Shuli looked at him blankly. The water in his eyes kept flashing. What happened tonight was beyond her tolerance again and again.


    She curled up beside her, hugged her legs and said in a low voice, "why Why... "


    Looking at her look like a helpless child, and the choking in her voice, Pei Lang felt a pain and trembled to hold her finger tip bleeding hand.


    "Shuli This time, I''m not too late. "

 Chapter 323

    Wen Jiao''s eyelids trembled, raised his eyes and quickly swept between Ye Shuli and Pei Lang, his eyes full of undisguised surprise and exploration.


    Ye Shuli slightly turned his head, gently broke away from his strength, pulled back his hand and said, "what do you mean by this one tonight?"


    Pei Lang''s warm touch disappeared, and his fingertips trembled. He put down his hand and said with a bitter smile: "I Naturally, I don''t want you to be the enemy... "


    Ye Shuli''s eyelashes trembled slightly. He suddenly recalled Pei Lang''s scene on the street beside the drugstore after he returned to Beijing from Weicheng.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "If you still stand on the other side of Longna without hesitation in the future, we can only be enemies."


    "You Is that forcing me? "


    "If you think so, you can."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    She stared at Pei Lang, and there was a flash of light in her eyes, like the stars flickering in the dark.


    Did he compromise with her?


    The atmosphere in the carriage suddenly becomes delicate. Ye Shu''s heart is very confused at the moment. Wen Jiao''s inquiring eyes, Pei Lang''s complicated eyes, and Wen Jinrui''s farewell look are all spinning and flashing in her mind, which makes her feel extremely suffocated.


    Now she just wants to find a place to hide herself, so that she doesn''t have to face the chaotic and cruel facts, just stay quietly and don''t think about anything.


    The carriage bumped for a long time, and Pei Lang''s wound gradually solidified. He didn''t gush a lot of blood like before, but he lost too much blood after all, and he was slightly confused.


    Wen Jiao saw that there was something wrong with Ye Shuli''s look. He lowered his eyes and said in a deep voice: "take good care of yourself. Don''t say anything. We will soon arrive at Uncle ran and his Highness the prince."


    Rao Shi has little contact with her feelings. She can also see the unusual relationship between Pei Lang and ye Shuli.


    Ye Shu is on the verge of confusion at the moment, and she is not in a hurry to get to the bottom of the matter. Instead, she calls for the poached egg and simply spreads the top-quality golden wound medicine on Pei Lang''s left shoulder. She bandages it coarsely to delay his injury.


    The carriage twists and turns for a long time, and finally stops in front of a hidden house.


    Black bean, who had been lying at the door staring at the way, suddenly straightened up, his golden pupils widened, and rushed out with a loud roar.


    When ye guiran saw this, he looked happy and quickly came out: "great They''re out of town safe. "


    The surprise turned into surprise and worry when he saw several people in the carriage and Pei Lang who was seriously injured.


    "What''s the matter? Ah Jiao, Jin Rui and Yuan Shu, why didn''t they come out with you? And why is he here? "


    Hearing the word "Yuanshu", ye Shuli''s fierce intention of killing flashed in his eyes. Wen Jiao also sank her face. She quickly pressed Ye Shuli''s hand and said to ye guiran: "Uncle ran It''s a bit complicated. Let''s go in and talk about it. There is no doctor in the house. His arrow wound will bother you


    Finish saying, she then pulls leaf book to leave, order the purse egg to half faint half awake Pei Lang to take into the courtyard.


    Ye guiran was acutely aware of the intention of erasing, and saw that they were so embarrassed that a bad premonition suddenly came to his heart.


    Long Heng is here all night sorting out the secrets of the military plane. The reason why he will leave the capital is that his letters with Chu Xiao have been intercepted half the way, so he has to go out of the city in person to thoroughly investigate the matter.


    After clearing several waves of dead men under Longna, he knew his plan, and even what chuxiao had done in the frontier and Weicheng, was known by Longna.


    The door of the room was knocked, and ye guiran''s anxious voice rang out: "Your Highness, your highness! I have something urgent to report


    Long Heng frowns slightly, his heart raised a bit worried, he rarely see ye guiran such a gaffe.


    He quickly steps forward to open the door and introduces ye guiran. Immediately, he sees that ye guiran''s eyes are full of blood. He still holds a box in his hand, and his face is dignified.


    The next few big news bombed him again and again.


    "What? Jin Rui was captured by the Su family and went to the palace? " As soon as long Heng''s face changes, he immediately forgets the letter that has just bothered him for a long time. His heart is full of worries about Wen Jinrui.


    Wen Jinrui is seized by the palace. He is not worried about his life. What he is worried about is that the princess Wuyang will take the opportunity to take revenge.


    Ye guiran continued in a deep voice: "tonight, Wen Jiao rushed out of the city with Shu Liqiang and captured Pei lang. at the moment, he was injured by an arrow and was in another hospital."


    Long Heng''s eyelids jumped, and his face looked unbelievable.


    Relying on Wen Jiao and ye Shuli, how can Pei Lang, who is protected by so many people, be captured? What''s more, Pei Lang''s skill is excellent. How can it be?


    Ye guiran looks like he wants to talk and stops talking. He weighs in his heart and tells long Heng what Wen Jiao told him. Then he sees that his face is very strange."Your Majesty Shuli and Jinrui have gone through several risks. They are not afraid of life and death. They bring the imperial seal out of the palace and hand it over to you. Fortunately, they do not disgrace Your Majesty''s mission... " Ye guiran took a deep breath and put his hands on the box.


    "The jade seal of the State..."


    Long Heng took a breath and took the box with some trembling. He was too shocked to speak.


    He didn''t expect that what Longna had been thinking about for many years now appeared so easily in front of him.


    "Father King..." Long Heng mumbles to read a way, the brain has a moment of blank.


    Long Heng knows all the time that he is not mediocre among all the princes, but he can only get a good word. What''s more, he can''t compare with his third brother who is decisive and careful. In the face of Long Na, long Heng has a deep sense of inferiority.


    But fortunately, he is good at advising and accepting advice. Although he is not as intelligent as Longna, he is kind and patient, and he is eager to learn. He has an advantage that Longna doesn''t have, that is, he listens to people around him, but he doesn''t listen to nonsense, which is quite different from the arrogant and arbitrary Longna.


    Most of the emperors and generals are the best, but not only the best can be the king.


    You may not be an outstanding Royal son, but you will be a good king loved by the people.


    Recalling what emperor Qing had said to him, long Heng felt trembling.


    He knew that emperor Qing was taking great risks at this time and asked Ye Shuli to bring out the imperial seal, which meant that the situation of emperor Qing was much more dangerous than he had imagined.


    His eyes were full of firmness and seriousness when he collected the seal.

 Chapter 324

    The candle light in the room was dim yellow, and ye Shu sat on one side as if he had been carving for a long time.


    "Girl, I''ll take you down to have a rest." He Baodan said anxiously on one side. He could not count how many times he had said this sentence.


    Smell speech, leaf book left body shape tiny invisible ground to move for a while, softly say: "need not, you go out, I a person quiet for a while."


    He Baodan sighed and went back to Wenjiao''s room.


    The man on the bed seemed to feel the movement in the room, and his body also moved a few times. Ye Shuli''s heart suddenly picked up, and his heart was in a bit of panic.


    At this time, Pei Lang''s eyes were still in a coma.


    As soon as they arrive at the other courtyard, ye guiran quickly calls for someone to get an arrow for Pei Lang.


    Other hospital medical tools are not complete, and even Ma Fei San are not, he just stood, watching ye guiran take out the arrow, endure the pain did not say a word.


    Ye Shuli watched the blood splashing from his shoulder spray all over the ground. Finally, ye guiran couldn''t see it. He raised his hand and knocked Pei Lang unconscious. He was applying medicine for him.


    There was a moment of shaking in her eyes. I don''t know if Wen Jinrui was in the same pain as him when he received the seven swords.


    The people on the bed were still moving restlessly, and the brand-new quilt slipped down, revealing the bandaged and bleeding shoulders. Ye Shuli recovered, hesitated for a moment, and went forward to cover the quilt for him.


    A big hand suddenly held her hand on the quilt tightly. She was shocked and subconsciously pulled back. This time, however, her strength was so tight that she could not escape like the last time.


    "Shuli..." Pei Lang, who has been in a coma for a long time, wakes up slowly. His eyes are as bright as stars. He looks at her closely and whispers hoarsely.


    "It''s so nice to see you at the first sight..."


    He had fantasized about this picture for countless times. If one day he could get married with his beloved and wake up every day, he could see her face at the first sight.


    Now, although it was realized in this way, he was surprisingly satisfied.


    Ye Shuli''s eyes trembled, and the other hand stretched out to push away his slightly cold hand. He said in a soft voice: "you wake up, I''ll pour you a glass of water."


    With that, she went back to the table, poured a cup of warm tea and handed it to Pei Lang.


    Pei Lang looked at her with bright eyes and said, "I can''t use my hand. Can you feed me?"


    Hearing the words, ye Shuli''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly, and his hand holding the cup tightened slightly. But after seeing his expectant eyes and his seriously injured left shoulder, he finally pursed his lips and handed the cup to his mouth.


    Pei Lang''s face eased, a smile appeared, and he lowered his head to drink water. He drank slowly and seriously, as if it was not a cup of ordinary tea, but Xianlu.


    Ye Shu did not look at his face when he left. He patiently put the quilt on the tea table after he finished drinking. He would never come near Pei Lang''s bed again.


    Seeing this, Pei Lang was slightly disappointed, but he quickly covered his emotions and said anxiously, "you''re still guarding me so late. I''m fine. Go and have a rest."


    Ye Shuli pursed his lips slightly, turned his head, looked at him with complicated eyes and said, "why do you have to do this?"


    The smile on Pei Lang''s face was slightly stiff. He looked at Ye Shuli and said seriously: "I have already answered, Shuli I don''t want to be against you. I want to protect you. Even if I can''t stand by you, I will protect you. "


    "Stop it..." Ye Shuli clenched his right hand and tilted his head away. Pei Lang''s hot eyes fell on her, which made her have the illusion of being burned. "Don''t you think about Pei family when you do this?"


    His action clearly means that he has betrayed Longna. How can he let him go according to Longna''s temperament?


    Pei Lang expression unchanged said: "I didn''t think so much, book away, I just want you well."


    He didn''t lie. At that moment, it didn''t matter what family, what royal blood, what Wen Jinrui were. There was only one idea in his mind, which was to make her safe.


    Hearing this, ye Shuli gave a low smile, looked at him like joy or sorrow, and said, "Pei Lang, if you do this, what should you do if Longna fails to ascend the throne in the end?"


    He betrayed Longna, but he was a member of the Pei family. If long Heng ascends the throne, the power of the Grand Prince''s party will never let go of the Pei family, and the century old family will collapse overnight, then he is the eternal sinner of the Pei family.


    And even if Longna finally ascended the throne, because of his one stroke today, Longna would never trust the Pei family again. With his sinister and vicious character, Longna would not show mercy to the Pei family. At that time, he was still a sinner of the Pei family.


    Pei Lang for her, so into an embarrassing situation, ye Shu centrifugal both sour and painful, but more helpless.


    She didn''t know whether she should laugh at him or scold him.


    She doesn''t love him.


    "Shuli Once I thought, no matter what happens, I can protect you. Even more, no matter what you think, no matter how you don''t want to, as long as you are with me, there will always be a day when your heart will change in the end of your life... "Pei Lang had a long look in his eyes and said with a smile: "but later I found out how naive and selfish this idea is..."


    "I can''t protect you. I''m sorry that I can''t keep you away from the calculations of Longna."


    Ye Shu took a slight breath with shaking his lips and said in a trembling voice: "you didn''t apologize to me, you never have the responsibility to protect me Pei Lang, I said a long time ago that I I don''t like you. Why do you have to come to such a place for me? "


    This feeling is too heavy, she I can''t afford it.


    Pei Lang dropped his eyes and didn''t speak. Even if he knew the answer to this question early, he would still feel so painful that he couldn''t breathe.


    "I know." But I I like you.


    Ye Shu from twist at the beginning, trying not to let himself to see his lonely expression, otherwise her heart will be very flustered.


    Wen Jinrui''s last parting look still flashed before her eyes. Ye Shuli took a deep breath and said calmly: "Pei Lang, Jinrui has saved me from danger several times, and he has protected me with his own life. My generation It''s impossible to let anyone else down except him. "


    Pei Lang closed his eyes and breathed a little. He knew the answer, but he couldn''t help flying moths into the fire.


    "I know However, books are far away from Wen Jinrui can give his life for you, I It''s OK, too! "

 Chapter 325

    Ye Shuli clenched his fist, suddenly looked back, red eyes staring at him tightly, and said in a dumb voice, "don''t you know what will happen to the Pei family if you do this? Is it worth it? Don''t you regret it


    ¡°¡­¡­ No regrets


    If it is for her, he is willing to be a sinner of Pei family!


    Ye Shuli trembles all over and can''t stay in Pei Lang''s room.


    Even if she doesn''t have the slightest affection for Pei Lang, she can''t say "what''s the matter with you!".


    She is not a stone, she has a heart and feelings, it is because of this will be the heavy feelings of pressure breathless.


    Pei Lang''s actions, said not moved is false, but her heart has already moved into a Wen Jinrui, no longer put the second person, Pei Lang this feeling initiative no result.


    The room was quiet, and the dim yellow candle was still dancing happily.


    Pei Lang closed his eyes and fell heavily on the bed. He took a deep breath. He didn''t move for a long time. He still had a lot to say to Ye Shuli.


    He wants to say, Wen Jinrui will be OK, don''t worry


    He wants to say that Longna will never succeed. Don''t be afraid


    He wants to say that the rebels in Yuzhou have been secretly deceived by him and sent false news. They are now on the road and there is no danger in the capital.


    He wants to say that the army led by Chu Xiao will soon arrive here, and they will not be in time.


    He also wanted to say Also want to say a lot, in the face of her, he has a lifetime can not say the words.


    It''s only a short time later, when the coup in Longna failed and the Pei and Su families were all overthrown, he might die or be exiled.


    He may never see her again.


    Out of the window, a little warm sunshine came in. The snow outside set off the winter sun. It was bright and clear.


    In Su''s courtyard, people are flattering Su Yuchen.


    He sent Yuan Shu and Wen Jinrui to the Palace last night, but he made a great contribution. Who dares to look down on him this time?


    What makes him more excited is that Pei Lang can''t go after Wen Jiao. Instead, he takes himself in. The Pei family loses a big face in front of the third prince and his party.


    Su Yuchen gloated to think that it was better for ye Shuli and his party to vent their anger and ask peilang to die in their hands.


    Pei Lang is the only son of the Pei family. Without Pei Lang, the Pei family will not be able to become a big family, and their su family is the first family!


    The name of the capital''s first son is that he can''t run away! Wen Jinrui, Pei Lang, go away for a while!


    Looking at the flattering faces of the people around him, as well as the faces of those elder brothers who had mocked him and ignored him before, Su Yuchen was very happy.


    Naturally, he did not forget the person who brought him all this - Ye Xihan.


    "Han''er, you''re still sick. Why did you come outside? Go back to the house and get warm. It''s cold outside!" Seeing the pretty Ye Xihan standing in the courtyard, Su Yuchen put away her look and helped her into the room.


    Su Yuchen''s performance makes Ye Xihan very satisfied. She shows a clear smile and says: "you stayed in the palace for so long last night, are you tired? I''m worried about you. I''ve heard that you''ve returned to the government, so I''ll come to meet you... "


    Smell speech, Su Yuchen says happily: "I am ok! I just took a night off in the palace by the way. Han''er worried all night. It''s all my fault! "


    However, in a day or two, they had become so close to each other. People''s eyes were bright. Naturally, they could see that this girl had a lot of weight in front of her son, and they all flattered her one by one.


    Ye Xihan, who hasn''t been treated like this for a long time, can''t help but have a sweet smile on his face and dress up this elegant painting.


    She looked at Su Yuchen''s vision, slightly flashed a flash, in the heart suddenly pondered.


    Wen Jinrui, Yuan Shu and others were captured. She was overjoyed, but it was a pity that ye Shuli escaped from that bitch!


    But if you run away, you can run away. The world will be the world of Longna, and the mansion of Wenguo can only be trampled under her feet!


    Thinking of all the people in Wen''s mansion, ye Xihan immediately hates her. What a Wen''s mansion, who doesn''t care about her family, treats her like this


    Since they dare to treat her so harshly, don''t blame her ruthlessness. Originally, ye Tianfeng and ye Qin thought about the fight between brother and sister. They once cared for her. But when she was in such a mess, no one came out to speak for her. Now she even put out the last flame in her heart.


    This time, even if the people of Wenguo government knelt down at her feet and begged her to forgive, she would not be soft hearted to intercede for them.


    "Han''er, it seems that your cold weather is better when I look at you?" Su Yuchen''s eyes were staring at her clear and white face, and she could not help holding her waist with one hand.


    Ye Xihan''s face changed slightly, coughed lightly, and said with a smile, "I''m just a little cold. Yuchen has invited the imperial doctor for me. I''m really bothering you. Although I haven''t recovered yet, I''m much more agile."Her facial expression unchangeable ground Rourou pulls Su Yuchen''s hand, gentle smile way: "I haven''t healed yet, you are careful these, don''t call this disease gas to pass to you!"


    Su Yuchen saw that she pushed her hand away, but she was not happy. When she heard this, she immediately said with a smile: "han''er, this is about me


    Ye Xihan blushed: "not care about you, but also care about who?"


    Su Yuchen, with a smile, looked at her obsessed and obscene, took her hand and stroked her gently, saying, "I''m strong If you don''t believe it, you''ll know when you try... "


    Hearing this, ye Xihan held back his disgusting desire at the bottom of his heart. Looking at it, he said shyly: "don''t talk nonsense I don''t care about you anymore... "


    It''s disgusting!


    With that, she pretended to be a villain and withdrew her hand shyly, blushing and hiding in the inner room.


    Su Yuchen is still looking at her with a silly smile. Ye Xihan, who enters the inner room, suddenly sinks his face, and there is a cold light of disgust in his eyes.


    This Su Yuchen, although expensive for the Su family''s legitimate son, and gave birth to a good leather bag, but it is a pair of embroidered pillows!


    The men she used to contact with, such as Jiang Hanjun, Pei Lang and Wen Jinrui, which one is not the best man to charm thousands of girls in Beijing?


    Even Xue Sheng''an is thousands of times better than Su Yuchen. How can she be willing to commit herself to such a useless man?


    Su Yuchen to her that idea she is not don''t know, before even want to make love with her, call her to pretend to be ill to hide in the past.


    But she can''t hide for a long time. She has to find a chance to enter the palace.


    Think of here, the leaf brook Han eye Mou a MI, touched to touch own small abdomen, lightly stir up to put on a smile.


    She remembers clearly that although Longna has several concubines, she has no children


    ###Notice of asking for leave


    as the examination period is approaching, we are busy with many assignments. I hope you can understand and update it tomorrow_ (£º§Ù)¡Ï)_ I got cramps in my hands when I did my homework

 Chapter 326

    Inside the palace, Pei Yanzheng looked at the dragon''s shell anxiously and eagerly.


    "Your Highness, now that my son is in the hands of the traitor, please forgive me and order our army to catch them all, otherwise my son''s life will be in danger!"


    With these words, he couldn''t help licking his dry lips. He had been begging for a long time in front of Longna. However, Longna just screwed her eyebrows to read the fold and the letter. She had never heard of his words, as if Pei Yan didn''t exist.


    "Your Highness..." See dragon Na still did not respond, Pei Yan more anxious.


    Pei Yan thought that he was finally touched, but he heard him say: "the army over there in Yuzhou will arrive in the capital tomorrow night?"


    Smell speech, Pei Yan Leng for a while, subconsciously reply: "yes, your highness."


    The brow that dragon Na wring up stretched out, soon and slightly wring up, his heart faintly some uneasiness, always feel that this time things will not be as smooth as imagined.


    "Your Highness, lang''er, he..." Pei Yan began to talk again.


    Longna was a little annoyed by him, and said unhappily, "I think you''re really confused. Don''t forget that Wen Jinrui is still in our hands. How dare they move peilang?"


    As long as Wen Jinrui is in their hands, long Heng and his party will not easily deal with Pei Lang, and they will probably exchange Pei Lang for Wen Jinrui''s life.


    Pei Yan understood this truth, but he still couldn''t let it go.


    "Your Highness, the rebels will be killed sooner or later. They can''t protect themselves. They don''t have enough chips to save Wen Jinrui! If they are forced into a desperate situation, what should we do... " Pei Yan said in a low voice, and he didn''t speak all wisely.


    In his opinion, Longna''s victory is a matter of certainty. The other party''s delusion of exchanging Pei Lang for Wen Jinrui is just beyond their ability, because they will soon be unable to protect themselves. Don''t say to exchange Pei Lang for Wen Jinrui''s life, just want to use Pei Lang''s life as a threat to seek a way to survive, and Longna will never allow this kind of thing to happen.


    Pei Yan knows Longna too well. He will never let anyone in the opposite side go. He may even give up Pei Lang as a chess piece. After all He is not dissatisfied with Pei Lang for one or two days.


    But his Pei family only has such a legitimate son!


    Pei Yan pleaded sadly: "Your Highness, I have such a son. He is the only incense of the Pei family. For the sake of the Pei family''s loyalty to you, you can..."


    "Loyal?" Smell speech, Long Na suddenly sneer a way.


    Pei Yan saw that his face changed suddenly. He immediately knew that he was not good and lowered his head.


    "Pei Yan, what''s your son''s ability? You and I can''t know better. He has always been extraordinary, and led more than 20 guards. How could he be captured by just one coachman and three women? I''m afraid you don''t believe it Longxian stares at him with a cold hum.


    Pei Yan''s face changed slightly. He knew what Longna meant.


    "You don''t know Pei Lang''s thoughts about ye Shuli, are you captured? Oh Maybe, I''m afraid I''m willing. "


    "Your Highness, my Pei family has absolutely no heart for the royal family! I beat lang''er early, he would never do such a stupid thing! It must be the other party''s trick It must be Pei Yan explained in a hurry that there was a little cold sweat on his forehead.


    Longna''s eyes narrowed slightly and soon returned to normal. He believed in Pei''s loyalty, but he didn''t believe Pei Lang''s loyalty.


    He said with a smile: "you are in a hurry to explain what to do. I''m just dissatisfied and angry with his mistake this time. Don''t worry. I''ll make up my mind about Pei Lang, and I won''t tell you that Pei''s family will cut off the incense. "


    Seeing that Longna''s attitude changed so quickly, Pei Yan was obviously stunned for a moment, and then asked incredulously, "Your Highness, what you said is true?"


    For Pei Yan''s suspicion, Longna is slightly displeased: "what do you say? I can rely on people who are in short supply today. "


    "Thank you for your kindness Thank you, your highness Pei Yan this just completely put down the heart, a face happy ground respectfully thanks a way.


    "OK, you go down and ask someone to bring the woman Yuanshu to me." Longna slightly raised his chin and motioned Pei Yan to withdraw.


    In the quiet and warm room, his slender Phoenix eyes are full of calculating color.


    When he ascends the throne, he will surely wipe out the remaining evils of the eldest prince''s party. Now he is in urgent need of talents, but it doesn''t mean that he can''t do without a Pei lang. among the group of Jinshi detained at the qionglin banquet a few days ago, quite a large number of people have shown their loyalty to him, especially one named Lu Han, who doesn''t need to be able to see What''s the difference between Wen Pei and Pei Lang? They are from a poor family. They are much better controlled than Pei Lang.


    Anyway, there is a su family standing behind him. After he ascended the throne successfully, the role of the Pei family is not so great.


    However, there is a real shortage of manpower in military power. Among those who had made great achievements in the war in the early years, the king of Dongyang had passed away, but the king of Wuxuan and Wen Heng were useless. After thinking about it, he found that no one could hold this one down.Wen Heng''s reputation among the common people is very high, which is one of the reasons why he has not killed Wen Jinrui for a long time. He has some difficulties in recovering Wen Heng''s military power. As for who to hand over to after recovering it, it is also a difficult problem.


    Now he has a suitable person in mind, but he doesn''t know if he can succeed.


    Yuan Shu looks numbly locked in the dark and humid cell, the swelling on her face has long disappeared, but her heart has been flashing back the scenes of that night.


    I don''t know what happened to Jinrui''s wound


    At this moment, Yuan Shu is really regret, she should not believe Ye Xihan, more should not be so spineless, easily exposed their private house.


    I don''t know how long it took, but suddenly someone came into the dark cell and took her away without saying a word. A group of maids dressed her smartly and even put on new clothes.


    She didn''t know what had happened. After reaction, she had already stood in front of Longna.


    Looking at this Fengyan narrow and long, a bit gloomy, the whole body with the man, Yuan Shu had no reason to shiver, the heart beat also slightly faster.


    She once faced a brave and fierce Khan among the barbarians on the battlefield. There were countless grievances in each other''s hands, but there was no pressure on her from the man in front of her.


    This man is terrible.


    Yuan Shu is nervously absent-minded, and he hears Long Na say: "are you Yuan Shu, the only daughter of Yuan''s deputy general?"

 Chapter 327

    She immediately recovered and nervously replied, "yes..."


    Long Na smiles and looks up and says, "you don''t need to be nervous. Deputy general yuan has been doing his duty in the border area to protect Da''an for many years. Su Yuchen didn''t do it lightly before. I''ll teach him a lesson for you later."


    Yuan Shu stares big eyes and looks at him stupidly. She doesn''t understand what Longna is singing. She is Yuan Xiao''s daughter, and now she is a prisoner. How could long na be so polite to her?


    "I''ll call you here today. If you don''t want to be polite to me, I''ll tell you face to face." Long Na explained more lazily and said directly, "sooner or later, I will be in charge of the country of Da''an. General Wen has been guarding the border for so many years. It''s time to retire and enjoy happiness. When the time comes, the position of general will be vacant. My royal highness thinks that deputy general yuan is qualified for this position."


    "I My father is loyal to general Wen. He and he won''t agree! " Yuan Shu was startled by him and retorted subconsciously.


    "Yuan Shu As the daughter of Yuan Xiao, so many things have happened these days. Do you think Wen Heng will have nothing to do with your father? " Longna said with an eyebrow.


    Yuan Shu''s eyelids jump when she thinks of the dead Soong Huaiyu and the captured Wen Jinrui. No matter how good her relationship with the Wen brothers and sisters is, they will never forgive her if something happens to Wen Jinrui!


    Thinking of this, she said subconsciously, "what does your highness mean?"


    Long Na smiles: "he who knows the current affairs is a hero. Instead of always being inferior to Wen Heng, why don''t you submit to me and protect Da''an mountain and river for me? Naturally, he is indispensable to all the splendor, wealth and power. "


    "But..." Yuan Shu bit her lip. She wanted to say that with her father''s friendship with Wen Heng for more than ten years, he would never do this.


    "Don''t worry about it any more. Prince Wuxuan colluded with the barbarians outside the Great Wall to betray the country, while Wen Heng turned to the anti thief by mistake. Considering his past dedication to Da''an, I won''t kill him, but I won''t let him control the power of heavy troops any more." After a pause, Long Na continued, "I think about the vacant position. There is no more suitable person except your father. You have to think carefully whether you want to be rich or not, or whether you want to be a pariah. "


    Yuan Shu pursed her lips, her eyes could not help shaking, and her heart almost reached her throat. She knew that the hat that Longna put on the head of Wuxuan palace and Wen Heng was a false accusation, but she could not help shaking her heart for his last sentence.


    If she chooses the right one, she will not become a prisoner, but also a master!


    Seeing her hesitation, Longna was impatient: "there are so many people who want to take this seat. I don''t have to be your father!"


    "Wait! Your highness Your highness is happy and angry. My daughter will try to persuade my father! " Yuan Shu body shape a shake, clench teeth to say.


    Smell speech, dragon Na finally showed a smile: "good, you really didn''t let me down."


    Yuan Xiao only has such a daughter as Yuan Shu. At that time, with her as a bargaining chip, plus the temptation of status and power, he doesn''t believe that Yuan Xiao won''t be moved.


    Maybe Yuanshu was confused by the appearance of peace on the surface of Longna. She let go and returned to her usual boldness: "Your Highness What would you do with Wen Jinrui? "


    She was still a little flustered. Longna only mentioned Wenheng, but didn''t mention his children She doesn''t want to worry about Wen Jinrui''s life!


    Long Na laughingly glanced at her. I don''t know if she is really stupid or has no eyes. She has the face to ask about it in front of her.


    "He has a close relationship with King Wuxuan''s house, so he can''t tolerate What do you feel guilty about? Wen Jinrui was captured. It''s all thanks to you. "


    This words stab Yuan Shu smile is not cry is not, the facial expression on a face is very embarrassed, the in the mind also keeps tossing.


    Suddenly, she suddenly thought of something. Her eyes lit up and said, "Your Highness! Wen Jinrui, this man, can''t touch him now! You probably don''t know that the imperial seal is now in Ye Shuli''s hands. Why don''t your highness give him a chance to ask Jinrui to take it back from the woman, so as to offset his contribution? "


    The more she said, the more she felt that this method was feasible. She continued to think excitedly about Tiankai and said, "maybe general Wen didn''t know about the affair of cooperating with the enemy and betraying the country! If you are generous enough to bypass Jinrui, general Wen Heng will surely be loyal to you because of his shame. In this way, you can get back the imperial seal and gain a great general. Why not do it? "


    She said cleverly without noticing the sudden change of Longxian''s face.


    "What did you say? How do you know the seal is in Ye Shuli''s hands? " The Dragon Na sinks face, a tightly hold her wrist to say.


    Yuan Shu frowned in pain, subconsciously wanted to pull back her hand and said, "I and I heard their conversation out of the window that night. Only then did we know that ye Shuli stole the imperial seal from the palace!"


    At the moment, Long Na''s face is already gloomy and can drip water. He throws Yuan Shu''s wrist open and punches on the case.


    "Palace, your highness?" Yuan Shu was frightened by his sudden change of look, and her face turned pale.Did she just say something wrong?


    The Dragon took a deep breath and regained his composure, but there was no temperature in his eyes.


    With a faint smile, he put his big hand on Yuan Shu''s shoulder and patted her a few times, saying: "what you just said is quite right. Fortunately, you told me such important news..."


    Yuan Shu breathed a sigh of relief, his face also recovered a bit of blood, also want to say what, but see Longna like the wind left the study, will she a person left here.


    With a gloomy face and a fierce and angry look in his eyes, Long Na''s hand in his sleeve turned white. He walked quickly in the corridor and almost ran into Su Fanghua.


    "Na''er What''s the matter with you? " Su Fanghua saw that Longna''s face was very bad. Suddenly, she was very tight in her heart and asked carefully, "did Yuanshu make you angry?"


    The Dragon Na coldly looked at her one eye, a word also didn''t return, then quickly walked toward the direction of purple Chen temple.


    Su Fanghua''s heart trembles, and her eyebrows are full of worries. She just heard that Long Na suddenly calls Yuan Shu into the imperial study. She can''t put her heart down and plans to explore the situation.


    At this time, Su Fanghua did not know the reason why Wen Jinrui was captured, but was extremely worried about Yuan Shu, who had never seen her before.


    She walked quickly to the imperial study, and the silk handkerchief in her hand was soaked with sweat because of tension.


    It''s ye guiran''s daughter. I just hope this little girl will be safe

 Chapter 328

    Pei Lang''s injury recovery is very slow, but fortunately, he is not worried about his life. Long Heng looks at him with complicated eyes, and his shock is still lingering because of Pei Lang''s words.


    "Are you sure the rebels in Yuzhou will not be able to reach the capital within three days?"


    Pei Lang nodded slightly and said: "it was originally scheduled to arrive in the capital tomorrow night, but I secretly intercepted the urgent letter from Longna. You can rest assured."


    The army on the other side of Yuzhou encountered an avalanche and lost many people. The leader quickly sent an urgent report to Longna, asking if he could make a detour. Chu Xiao''s side is pressing forward step by step. Naturally, Long Na won''t agree, but he secretly cuts off the letter and tells the leaders in Yuzhou that Chu Xiao''s side can''t reach the capital for a while, telling them to make a detour.


    Now, by the time Yuzhou''s army arrived in the capital, the situation here had already settled.


    Long Heng slightly relaxed his way: "great! Chu Xiao, they will arrive in the capital tomorrow night! "


    With that, he looked at Pei Lang and said seriously, "Pei Lang, why do you want to do this? Because the book is away from one person, you can turn your back on the whole Pei family? "


    Pei Lang took a deep breath and said in a slow voice, "Shuli is one of the reasons, but the most important thing is that Longna is cruel. You are more suitable for that position than him."


    Hearing the speech, long Heng looked at him with flashing eyes. After a long time, he said in a dumb voice: "I have recorded what you have done. I promise you that if Pei Yan is willing to surrender and plead guilty at last, I will forgive Pei family''s life. Only in the future, you can''t go back to Beijing. No man within three generations of Pei family can be an official."


    This is much better than what he imagined. Pei Lang took a bitter smile from his mouth and bowed his head to say, "Your Highness is kind-hearted. I thank you for your kindness..."


    No more than three days, he will never see her again in his life


    ¡­¡­


    Su Fu, Su Yuchen''s eyelids jump when he receives the urgent order from Longna. After reading the letter in his hand, he quickly puts down the birdcage in his hand, and his leisurely look disappears without a trace.


    Ye Xihan saw that his face changed greatly, and he could not help asking: "Yuchen, what happened?"


    Su Yuchen crumpled the letter paper into a ball and threw it away, saying: "something happened in the palace. My father just handed me a letter saying that the imperial seal had fallen into the hands of the other party. At the moment, his three Highnesses were in a temper in the palace."


    "The imperial seal?" Ye Xihan was surprised and could not help but cover Yan Hong''s mouth with embroidered handkerchief.


    Su Yuchen has been mixing with her recently. Yuan Shu and others are caught by her again, so nothing is hidden from ye Xihan. He opens his mouth and says with a gloomy look: "yes, ye Shuli! Hatefully, I didn''t know that she was told to steal the imperial seal, otherwise I wouldn''t have let her go so easily! "


    Yexihan heart jump, low eyes in a flash, she now has two chips in hand, maybe this is a good opportunity to see the dragon.


    Thinking of this, she approached Su Yuchen''s ear and whispered a few words to him.


    After hearing this, Su Yuchen immediately brightened her eyes, patted her thigh and said, "ha ha! Good! It couldn''t be better! Han''er, why didn''t you say it earlier? "


    With a withered look, ye Xihan bit his lip and said, "I didn''t say it before because no matter how bad they are to me, I still have the blood of the Ye family. How can I fail to live up to their kindness of breeding "Merciless things, filial piety..."


    "Han''er, don''t say that! Ye Shuli dares to steal the seal. It''s a big crime to copy the house! You are willing to tell the hiding place of the people in the government of Wen state. It''s an act of killing your relatives with great righteousness. What''s merciless and unfilial there Su Yuchen comforts a way quickly.


    "I''ll order someone to dress you up. I''ll take you to the palace to meet your highness! Han er You, you are my lucky star! Su Yuchen will make great achievements again soon. Ha ha... "


    Su Yuchen is still on one side overjoyed, back to the inner room of yexihan is the eye across a cold light.


    In the Zichen hall, the dragon''s hand smashed on the couch beside the emperor Qing. His eyes turned red and looked at him fiercely.


    "I really belittle your mother and son. I told that woman to play a fool and hide the jade seal for more than ten years!"


    Emperor Qing, who knew the truth had been revealed, was like putting a big stone down on his chest. He said with a low smile, "you''ve been fighting with me for so many years. Don''t you understand that Jiang is still spicy?"


    The imperial seal has been sent out safely, and he has nothing to fear.


    "You still laugh?" The Dragon Na stares at him, suddenly looks a flash and says with a smile: "I''ll see if you can still smile tomorrow night! Don''t forget that Wen Jinrui is in my hands, and the queen and long Yu are in my hands! I can''t move Wen Jinrui, can''t I move those two women? "


    Emperor Qing suddenly stopped laughing and looked at him with a little cloudy eyes. "Yu''er is your sister You can''t fool around. "


    "Ha ha ha! Sister Sister As if he had heard a joke, Longna said with disgust, "you can say that! I Pooh


    He spat hard at the ground, and his chest heaved violently: "long Tuo You shameless and despicable thief! You have occupied the position that shouldn''t belong to you for more than ten years, which made me unable to recognize my parents. Now you are still unwilling to return the throne to me. You are too greedy! "After that, how could he breathe in the blood of the royal family? I won''t let any of them go! I, dragon, must strangle your filthy blood one by one


    Emperor Qing''s face suddenly sank, and he said in a low voice: "do you think that with your real life experience, you are qualified to inherit the throne?"


    "So what? As long as you are all killed, no one will know the secret! " Longna looked up at the sky and sneered, "it''s you who made it so amazing! When it comes to this day, no one can blame you, only yourself! "


    Long Xin hastily opens the curtain and walks in. Looking at the crazy looking dragon''s shell, she grabs him and says, "shell Calm down, are you


    "Mother..." Longna came back to herself. She was a little sober. She looked at Longxin and said, "Niang, I can''t stand it any more! He secretly gave the jade seal to long Heng For what? I want them dead! I want them to die


    "Not one of them!"


    Looking at her son''s obviously abnormal look of excitement, long Xin starts to pull her heart and gently advises, "don''t worry about it Even without the seal, Da''an is yours! The big deal is that we will forge a jade seal in the future. "

 Chapter 329

    When the palace people outside the hall heard the movement inside, they came in with weak legs and carefully reported: "Your Highness, Su Yuchen asked for a meeting and said that he had something important to tell him about Wenguo government. Now he is waiting in front of the imperial study."


    Hearing the words "wenguogongfu", Longna immediately calmed down, but the anger in her eyes could not be extinguished: "go away!"


    He walked out of Zichen hall with a big stride and kicked away the palace man who reported the news. The palace man''s face was full of pain, but his eyes were full of happiness.


    I thought he would die if he hit Longna and got so angry


    As night falls, Yuan Shu and Su Fanghua have already disappeared in the imperial study. Su Yuchen stands respectfully with Ye Xihan in royal clothes.


    Today, her snow-white clothes are embroidered with bright red Xuemei. She stands there vividly. Even in the dark evening, her whole body seems to emit a halo. Her white cheek was slightly reddened by the cold, and her outstanding appearance attracted the eyes of many maids around.


    Longna calm anger back to the imperial study, then see suyuchen a face flattering to look at him, next to a make him unexpected person - yexihan.


    He flashed a little surprised in his eyes, but he called them into the imperial study.


    As soon as he entered the imperial study, Su Yuchen could not wait to say after the ceremony: "Your Highness, I have learned about the jade seal from my father. It happened that I just saved Xihan a few days ago. You know, it''s thanks to her to catch Yuanshu and wenjinrui..."


    Su Yuchen doesn''t know the secret relationship between Ye Xihan and Long Na, because she is from the government of Wen state. She is afraid that Long Na will be angry with her, so Su Yuchen comes up and says a few good words for her first.


    Longxian frowned. He really didn''t like Su Yuchen ''


    Su Yuchen shook for a moment and said with a smile: "Your Highness, I know you are worrying about the jade seal. But don''t worry. The man in the government of Wen treated Xihan harshly. She just escaped from the hiding place of the man in the government of Wen, that is to say The people of Wenguo government are still hiding in the capital! With Xihan, you can easily catch them all! "


    "In this case, we have Wen Jinrui and Wen Gongfu in our hands. Why are we afraid of that bitch How dare Ye Shuli steal the seal and return it to you? "


    Smell speech, Long Na stares at them two people tightly: "what you say is true?"? Why didn''t you report the news earlier? "


    Ye Xihan''s heart tightened, and with a look of awe inspiring righteousness and sadness, he said: "after all, ye Guogong is the father of his daughter Chen''s daughter hesitated for a moment and didn''t report the news, but she didn''t expect that they should have done such a wicked thing. Naturally, Xihan can''t protect them any more. "


    But Longna gave her an expressionless look, and there was a trace of irony in her eyes.


    If you want to act in front of him, it''s not a skillful trick.


    But he still waved his hand and said: "I know, Su Yuchen, you go out of the Palace first and wait for orders. She will stay with me first. I have something else to ask her carefully."


    He says casually however, Su Yuchen is Leng for a while, the facial expression a little hesitant ground looks at Long Na.


    What should be said just now has been clearly stated. Why does Longna want yexihan to stay? Could it be that Long Na has a crush on his woman?


    Thinking of this, Su Yuchen was frightened by himself, some unwilling and some regret, his mind a heat, will ye Xihan so hastily into the palace.


    "What are you doing here? Get out of here Longna frowned and roared unhappily.


    He is in a very bad mood today, but Su Yuchen has no brain and no color. How can he not know Su Yuchen''s little heart? At this time, he just feels very sad.


    Su Yuchen body shape a shake, return to God, hastily ha waist back down, go before still reluctant to part with, full of unwilling to see ye Xihan one eye.


    It was dinner time, and Longna was not in the mood to eat and drink, so he asked his servants to take some exquisite wine and vegetables and put them in the imperial study.


    "You, cook for me." Longna poured a glass of wine for herself, and said to yexihan without looking up.


    Yexihan heart next tight, not anxious not slow to come forward to serve the Dragon Shell Meal: "yes."


    Long Na drank all the liquor in her cup, narrowed her eyes and said to her, "is Xue Sheng''an dead? How did you die? "


    It''s a pity that he lost his chess piece in the dark.


    Ye Xihan''s hand with chopsticks trembled a little. She thought of Xue Shengan''s crazy look that night, and her pretty face turned white.


    "He When he was ordered by his highness to deal with Ye Shuli, Wen Jinrui and her way came into play. " Yexihan look lonely, ambiguous reply.


    Longna poured himself a glass of wine, opened his mouth to swallow a peanut from yexihan and said, "Oh? It''s not like him to lose so easily. "


    Finish saying, he Piao Ye Xi Han one eye, Feng eye tiny a MI, collect the emotion in the eye.Ye Xihan bit his lip and said, "he''s too impulsive. He''s caught up in a plot."


    He drank the wine one by one and said, "it''s not impulsive, it''s stupid Well, I don''t need such stupid people. "


    Ye Xihan''s heart was tight, but he saw that the dragon''s head looked like he didn''t know anything. He was relieved and filled his empty wine cup as if nothing had happened.


    Xue Sheng''an was so stupid that he would listen to Ye Xihan''s advice and trust her in every way. In the end, she was betrayed and ended up dead.


    The Long Na heart sneers, this woman when he what all don''t know, but don''t know dark Wei has already told him all the course of the affair.


    In some ways, he admires Ye Xihan, a woman who is tough and resolute enough. He is impressed by her ruthlessness in doing everything in order to climb up.


    But relatively, he is also extremely disgusted with this woman, no man can bear to camouflage around such a seemingly pure but deadly lotus.


    Seeing that Longna is not talking, ye Xihan puts down his heart and deliberately pours wine into Longna''s quilt as if he didn''t know anything. He moves a few steps closer to him.


    Longna only feel dizzy to drunk, Fengyan blurred up, trance in a burst of cold fragrance hit, intoxicating.


    He looked at yexihan, suddenly squeezed her wrist, eyes flashed.


    "Your Highness You are drunk Yexihan heart next happy, but pretend to face a surprised, embarrassed to say.

 Chapter 330

    "You Wait for me to go to bed. I''ll sleep in the imperial study tonight. " The eyes of Long Na half open to say.


    Yexihan face slightly a red, dragon Na did not say to send her out of the palace, want to leave her.


    She seems to be a little embarrassed to do not start, but inadvertently will be a snow-white jade neck exposed in front of his eyes, dragon Na breathing slightly stifled, dark eyes a pull her into his arms.


    To be fair, ye Xihan is the best.


    "I''m not drunk." The dragon''s shell opens its mouth and breathes with intoxicating aroma.


    Ye Xihan is straining body, rigidly sitting in his arms, trying to make himself behave naturally like an unconscious girl.


    "Your Highness People who are drunk say they are not drunk. " She whispered softly, her soft words sweeping like feathers in the palm of one''s hand.


    The closer Ye Xihan was to himself, the stronger the cold fragrance lingering on his nose became. Under the strong fragrance, he only felt that his body was hot and sleepy.


    "Your Highness, I''ll take you to rest." Yexihan gently break away from his arms, back to take the initiative to help him to the Royal study of the couch.


    She gently took off the outer garment and shoes of Longna, and Longna''s eyes darkened, and took her to the couch.


    Ye Xihan''s eyes flashed, but he fell down on the couch with no struggle.


    Longxian hugs her, but she feels dizzy. She is half asleep and half awake.


    "Your Highness Your highness Yexihan gently called two, see dragon Na did not respond, face floating a few silk happy.


    It''s true that she has prepared so carefully for so long


    Seeing that the dragon''s shell didn''t respond, she caressed her abdomen, pulled out the hairpin on her head, scratched her little finger and dyed the blood bead on the bed.


    At last, with complicated eyes, she took off their clothes, retracted them on the couch, put the bracelet of Longna around her waist, and quietly closed her eyes.


    The morning star twinkles in the dark night. I don''t know when, Longna suddenly opens her eyes and looks at the warm fragrant nephrite nearby. There is a cold light in her eyes.


    In the morning light, ye Xihan was pushed off the soft couch.


    Agar general snow-white skin exposed to the cool air, and cold floor contact with the place, she suddenly opened her eyes, body shape a shake, can not help but from a little dense goose bumps.


    "Your Highness..." Her heart sank, but her face pretended to be sleepy, and she called softly.


    A few clothes with some cold fragrance are thrown on her head without pity. Ye Xihan''s body is stiff. He takes off the clothes quickly. Then he sees the dragon''s shell covered in the brocade quilt. Feng Mou stares at her without emotion.


    Naked yexihan just feel a sense of shame surge on the heart, quickly cover up his body clothes, puzzled and nervous to look at the dragon.


    Her three thousand green silk are all scattered on the snow-white skin, and her eyes are full of water, which makes her feel pitiful.


    "I said last night that I was not drunk," Longna said softly with a smile


    Yexihan slightly stiff, a pretty face of blood lost, sitting on the ground slightly trembling.


    "Your Highness Xihan and Xihan are already your people... "


    "You may not know, I never get drunk." The Dragon Na looked at her with a smile, then glanced at the red blood on the soft couch, and said: "it''s a woman I admire It''s a pity that... "


    "It''s disgusting." Longna thin lips micro movement, gently spit out five make yexihan straight fall hell words.


    Finish saying, he no longer see ye Xihan''s facial expression, also don''t care about her rigid body, selfishly call to the palace maid waiting outside the imperial study to dress and wash for him.


    The door was opened, and the cold wind and snow came in a little. Several maids came in, and ye Xihan came back to herself. She was ashamed and stiff, and quickly put on her clothes.


    The maids with hot water and handkerchief sweep their eyes between Longna and yexihan. When they see Longna''s strong body without clothes, they all blush.


    To see ye Xihan half cover * * kneeling on the ground of embarrassed appearance, and all float up the color of irony.


    Because of his good looks, he dares to hook up at will I don''t know who I am!


    The Dragon Na lets the palace maid put on clothes for herself. Looking at Ye Xihan, who is in a hurry to put on her clothes, her eyebrows are slightly picked before she has time to take care of her green silk.


    "Ask the bodyguard to come here and throw this woman out of the palace for me. Don''t let me see her again."


    The merciless words fell down, and immediately walked out the door. Several bodyguards came and swept Ye Xihan without expression. They pulled her up and pulled her out of the house without pity.


    Ye Xihan was shocked and said, "Your Highness Your highness! Don''t you want to know where the people of Wen government are hiding? "


    Words with anxiety and disbelief means floating in the cold air, but the dragon is not moved.Tonight, the army of Yuzhou will arrive. Da''an will be his sooner or later. The government of Wenguo will be destroyed sooner or later. Why should he rush for this moment?


    Thinking of this, there was a cold light in his eyes.


    He''s going to make a decision! But some people, he will never stay!


    Bundle good hair crown, a dragon opened the curtain, cold voice: "drive, Fengqi palace."


    Smell speech, the body shape of the palace maiden behind one''s back shakes, looked at each other, the eyes are all fear and worry.


    Fengqi palace was originally the place where the queen lived, but since a few days ago, Princess Chang and Princess ten have lived together.


    Although it said that she was accompanying the sick queen, in fact, the people in the palace clearly knew that the imperial concubine, the queen and the princess were all under house arrest there


    ¡­¡­


    Ye Xihan was pulled by a group of bodyguards, and trotted through the corridors. The green silk flying in the air with the cold wind attracted many people around him.


    Many people are envious and envious of her outstanding appearance. Now they are very happy to see her so embarrassed.


    "It''s her While his highness was drunk, he climbed into his Highness''s bed


    "Tut He looks pure and dignified. I didn''t expect that there was such a coquettish fox inside


    "I''m smart now. I''ve annoyed the third highness, but she can bear it."


    Around is full of satire and schadenfreude words, like a sword into yexihan heart, make her whole body stiff, blood color lost.


    This embarrassment did not require her to receive less from ye Shuli.


    What''s wrong!? She is not reconciled!


    There has never been a man who can ignore her so thoroughly!

 Chapter 331

    Yuan Shu anxiously accompanies Su Fanghua to finish breakfast, and accompanies her to wander aimlessly in the imperial garden all morning. Although she is a little impatient, she dare not say anything.


    In front of him, he was the mother of Longna.


    Yuan Shu looks at Su Fanghua''s distant eyes, and her mind flies to the clouds.


    She did not expect that ye guiran and Su Fanghua were old acquaintances, and their relationship seemed to be very close.


    Su Fanghua doesn''t know where to hear that she is ye guiran''s dry daughter, so she treats her very well. She is full of thinking about how to have a good relationship with Su Fanghua in exchange for her safety and status in the palace, but she ignores one point.


    If Su Fanghua and ye guiran are old friends, why do they stand on the opposite side now?


    Since the imperial library brought Yuan Shu back to Shuangluan hall yesterday, Su Fanghua asked about ye guiran and Wen Jinrui.


    Yuan Shu naturally has no face to say that she betrayed Wen Jinrui, so they are held fast to the imperial palace. Therefore, she just makes excuses at will and puts off the past.


    But two people chatting, Yuan Shu suddenly found something wrong.


    "Vice general yuan is honest, loyal and filial, so he will not agree to his proposal. His character has always been like this. You don''t have to be afraid of what he said to you. You can only talk to him for a moment. There is a palace in the palace for the time being You''ll be able to protect it for a while Su Fanghua said softly.


    Su Fanghua only when Yuan Shu accidentally caught, at the moment is also bearing humiliation, but unexpectedly she has already turned to the dragon.


    So Yuan Shu is not very happy when she hears this. Su Fanghua is the mother of Long Na. Why does it mean that she turns her elbow outside?


    She pretended to be quiet and responded one by one. Her clever appearance left a good impression on Su Fanghua.


    Su Fanghua rarely showed a smile and said, "you are not shy when you are in danger. Your temperament is similar to Shuli."


    At this point, she said in a lost voice: "now I don''t know what''s going on outside..."


    After that night, Longxian didn''t trust her as much as before. Now she knows little about many things in the palace.


    Hear her mention Ye Shuli, Yuan Shu heart immediately reflexively gush out a disgusting emotion, face also become some not good-looking.


    When she saw that Su Fanghua didn''t know what was going on outside, she turned her eyes and simply distorted the fact that she and Wen Jinrui were captured. She put the black pot on Ye Shuli.


    "The situation outside is grim In fact, Jinrui and I were arrested that night because... " Yuan Shu bit her lip, as if she hesitated to tell the story.


    Originally, she mistakenly believed that ye Xihan was forced to betray Wen Jinrui and ye Shuli, which became Ye Shuli''s insult to Ye Xihan in her mouth, making the other party oppose their revenge after escaping.


    All the mistakes lie in Ye Shuli. She and Wen Jinrui are innocent. Hateful, Wen Jinrui is seriously injured, but she runs away.


    Hearing this, Su Fanghua shook her head and said, "it''s impossible. Books can''t be like that."


    Yuan Shu also want to say what, listen to the palace person outside a face flustered to report: "Niang Niang! The big deal is not good! Chang Taifei, she She''s gone! "


    "What Su Fanghua''s face suddenly changed, and he yelled to the maid in waiting, "what''s the matter? Make it clear


    The maid trembled for a moment and muttered, "Your Highness is in Fengqi palace."


    Su Fanghua''s eyelids jump and her whole body is cold. She can''t speak to Yuan Shu any more and goes to Fengqi palace in a hurry.


    As she ran, she was jumping wildly in her heart. Didn''t she say that she would not move them at will?


    When Su Fanghua arrived at Fengqi palace, she looked at the queen, haggard and tearful, sitting on the ground, holding the fainted Long Yu and choking.


    The surrounding tables and chairs were in a mess, and a delicate wine glass rolled down on the ground. Chang Taifei lay quietly on the cold floor, pale and motionless.


    "What''s the matter..."


    Su Fanghua trembled and walked forward slowly.


    "What are you doing here?" Longna turned around and frowned at her unhappily.


    The empress seemed to notice Su Fanghua coming. She quickly moved to her side, half kneeling and half crawling, helplessly pulling her dress and saying: "Fanghua..."! Fanghua, I beg you! Can you help yu''er? I beg you... "


    "Ah! Didn''t you say you wouldn''t touch them? " Su Fanghua''s face was pale, and he quickly grasped the sleeve of Longna.


    "I said that I would not move them at that time, but I didn''t say that I would not move them in the future," Longna said impatiently


    He threw down this sentence coldly. He glanced at the tragic situation of several people. Then he felt that the evil spirit in his heart had dissipated a little. He recalled a sneer and said: "you are lucky, my good sister Just don''t know, next time who can block this for you


    Then, without looking back, he left Fengqi palace and walked slowly to Zichen palace.He''s not in a hurry. He needs to come one by one to torture the old man, isn''t he?


    ¡­¡­


    In other courtyards outside the city, an urgent letter broke the short silence.


    Ye guiran said with a happy face: "general, they will arrive tonight!"


    "What, father? He''s here, too?" Wen Jiao exclaimed in surprise.


    Ye guiran accepted the letter and said in a hurry: "not only the general, but also Haoyang is here. You clean up and I''ll report to the prince first."


    Wenjiao nodded, quickly turned and ran to Ye Shuli''s room to find her.


    A few days without thinking about food and tea, ye Shuli quickly thins down, and worries about Wen Jinrui torment her all the time.


    In the middle of the night, she always wakes up several times. Every time, there is darkness in her dream. Su Yuchen''s cold words and the sound of sword light are lingering in her mind all the time.


    She didn''t know what Wen Jinrui was like at that time, how painful he was, and she couldn''t imagine what he was like at that time


    Pei Lang''s silent care and thoughtfulness make her exhausted.


    She doesn''t like it, and she doesn''t want it. She just wants Wen Jinrui to come out of the palace now


    Until Wen Jiao''s news brought her back to reality.


    "Shall we attack the city tonight?" Ye Shuli''s face was awe inspiring, and he grasped Wen Jiao''s sleeve excitedly.


    Wen Jiao clenched her hand and said, "there''s no need to attack the city. The rebels of Longna are still on the road now. We just need to move forward and take down the palace."


    The leaf book leaves of a heart immediately pulled up, she nervously asked a way: "directly to the Imperial Palace, that Jin Rui how to do?"


    If the dragon is forced to die, what should we do with him?

 Chapter 332

    Wen Jiao naturally worries about his second brother, but he still looks calm and comforts her: "don''t be afraid, there is still one of our people lurking in the palace. He will protect Jin Rui''s safety. We can even use Pei Lang''s hand to enter the Imperial Palace by surprise..."


    "What do you mean?" Ye Shuli asked with a frown.


    Wen Jiao sighed a little, close to her ear, whispered a few words, ye Shu frowned, and soon relaxed.


    After a while, she nodded in silence.


    There was a slight movement outside the window. Ye Shuli turned to see Pei Lang standing there, staring at her.


    Ye Shu didn''t avoid his eyes for the first time, but there were all kinds of complex emotions in his eyes.


    ¡­¡­


    In Fengqi palace, long Yu wakes up with a white face. Seeing this, Si Yu finally breathes a sigh of relief.


    "She didn''t swallow too much of the poisoned wine. Fortunately, it''s all right. It''s just that Princess Chang is her old man..." Si Fu calm face, swallow back the second half of the sentence.


    He didn''t expect that the jade seal was revealed, and now they changed from active to passive. Without the imperial seal as a bargaining chip, let alone the empress and the princess, he is in danger everywhere.


    Not to mention that Wen Jinrui is imprisoned in the palace at the moment. Lu Han has been hiding in disguise for several days, and it''s hard to find out his whereabouts, but he can''t get close at all, because the key that holds Wen Jinrui is carried by Longna every day.


    It was said that Yuzhou''s army would arrive tonight, and Si Fu''s heart sank.


    Can they really come in time?


    Listen to him mention often too imperial concubine, empress originally because of Long Yu wake up and show happy color and disappear without a trace, the whole face is full of sad color.


    This morning, Longyuan suddenly attacked them and asked Longyu to drink that cup of poisonous wine and wipe out her dirty sin.


    Naturally, they resisted in every way, which made Longna order to pour poison wine on longyuqiang. At the critical moment, the silent Princess Chang suddenly rushed out and took the cup of poison wine.


    "Your Highness Let the child go Chang Tai Fei looked very sad. She fell on her knees and said in a low voice to the dragon''s shell: "all the sins are in me. Please look at me for the sake of the Wuyang Princess and the empress. Let me take the place of the child..."


    As soon as long Na''s face sank, he pointed to Chang Taifei and yelled: "shut up, don''t push an inch! You betrayed the queen and my mother, you have the face to mention them! Do you think I would have made you live to this day if it hadn''t been for my mother''s pity for you all her life


    "The former queen opened her eyes and told you to be a princess, but you didn''t know what to do and kept the imperial seal for many years! That alone, I should have killed you! "


    Chang''s face turned white, and her body trembled with pain. She knew that she was going to have poisonous hair.


    Listening to Longna''s words, she didn''t have any complaints in her heart. She didn''t regret her decision at the beginning, and now she won''t regret her choice.


    She opened her mouth and wanted to say something, but the pain of her whole body made her convulsed, and she couldn''t say a word.


    In a daze, two faces came into her mind, as if there were childish children''s words lingering in her ears. Finally, she slowly lost her last consciousness.


    Her Tuoer Her Alto Poor two children


    "Empress..." Long Yu called in a low voice. Her face showed a bit of pain. She swallowed some poisonous wine. Although she didn''t worry about her life, her stomach was still aching.


    Looking at her daughter''s appearance, the queen burst into tears again. She suddenly turned around and knelt down in front of Su Fanghua and asked, "Fanghua, I beg you, can you help yu''er..."


    Su Fanghua can''t help but step back and looks at the queen and daughter in front of her.


    "Long Na, he won''t let yu''er go. I don''t want my life. Please help yu''er and send her out of the palace." The queen begged bitterly.


    "I I... " Su Fanghua clenched her lips and held her sleeves tightly.


    She also wants to save Long Yu, but she is only a pawn of the Su family. What can she do


    Looking at the Queen''s tears, she couldn''t bear it. She took a deep breath and lifted the queen up and said, "I promise you I will do my best to send yu''er to a safe place. "


    Si Fu looked at Su Fanghua. He felt nervous and said in a deep voice: "the army of Yuzhou will arrive in the capital this evening. If it''s too late, it''s too late. There''s no safe place in the capital. I''m afraid the government of Wenguo is doomed."


    Hearing this, Su Fanghua''s eyes trembled, looked at him and said nervously, "what are you talking about? What happened to the government of Wen state? "


    Si Xi looked at her calmly and said, "Long Na framed the civil and military government and King Wu Xuan''s government for colluding with barbarians to betray the country. As soon as the army of Yuzhou arrives, the world will change its master, and then he will naturally clear up the remaining forces."Su Fanghua only felt a whirl of heaven. If Wenguo government was destroyed, what about him?


    She trembled her lips and couldn''t speak. If she really got to that point, wouldn''t she be one of the killers who destroyed Wen government?


    Her original choice Is it wrong?


    Su Fanghua murmured: "it''s all because of me. If I hadn''t compromised with the Su family at the beginning, I wouldn''t have come this far If all this can be retrieved, I will do whatever I want to do! "


    Looking at the two lines of clear tears flowing down her cheek, Si Fu took a deep breath and said to Su Fanghua, "if Si Fu has something to ask, please help me."


    Hearing this, Su Fanghua looked at him and said, "what else can I do for you now?"


    Si Fu swept around a few eyes, calm face low, said: "if you really want to save all this, then we still have a way to go."


    "Among the group of Jinshi left at qionglin banquet before, one of them is our man. He has won the trust of Longna and inquired about the place where Jinrui is being held. I didn''t see the key to the place where he was kept. He went to bed in the imperial library last night. Maybe he put it in the imperial library. Niang Niang is the only one who can walk around in the palace at the moment. If Niang Niang can find the key, she will be able to save Jin Rui. "


    As long as Wen Jinrui escapes from the palace, there is still room for retention and salvation.


    Su Fanghua shuddered in his heart, calmed down, swallowed, and said, "you mean Tell me to steal the key? "

 Chapter 333

    "Rebellious son "You''re a pervert!"


    Emperor Qing opened his eyes wide and glared at the expressionless Longna in front of the bed. His chest heaved violently with emotion.


    "I''m not your son," Longna said with a light smile


    "What about Longxin? Where''s Longxin! " Emperor Qing''s eyes turned red. He held the quilt, held up his body, pointed to him and gritted his teeth. "At the beginning, empress Xiaoci said that she would be kind to her, but you forced her to death?"


    "It''s none of my mother''s business. I didn''t force Chang to die." Long Na a pick eyebrow way, "I just want to call long Yu to drink that poison wine, who knows she snatched to drink, she wants to seek death wholeheartedly, who also can''t stop."


    Listening to this heartless words, Emperor Qing was shocked and fell heavily on the couch, shaking his mouth and unable to say a word. It was obviously a symptom of heart attack.


    He didn''t have a big body. The death of Chang''s imperial concubine had a great impact on him. Emperor Qing felt that his eyes were black, his chest was dull, and his mouth was full of blood.


    However, Longna held his fist indifferently and hummed coldly: "cherish your life. I want you to see how those wild species were cleaned up by me one by one."


    Both inside and outside of his words, he revealed that he wanted to attack the children of emperor Qing. Emperor Qing was shocked, gasping heavily, and paralyzed on the bed.


    Longna starts to sneer and looks at his helpless struggle without touching.


    His hands holding his arms consciously touched his waist, only to find that the jade pendant he usually carried was missing, and he immediately frowned.


    Unexpectedly, he left that thing, but it was tied with the key to detain Wen Jinrui.


    Later, he did not stay any longer and rushed to the imperial study.


    "Where did you put it..." Longna rubbed his forehead and scanned every corner of the imperial study unhappily.


    Yexihan took off his clothes last night, so this morning he didn''t notice where the key and jade pendant were. Now he couldn''t find them. He felt a little uneasy.


    When I was not in the imperial study today, did anyone come here


    The maid of honor lowered her head and said carefully: "Your Highness, in the afternoon, the empress of the imperial concubine came to the imperial study to look for you. She left when she saw you were not here."


    Longna''s face suddenly sank. She was not in charge of the maid, but strode to Shuangluan hall.


    In Shuangluan palace, Su Fanghua is talking with Yuan Shu uneasily.


    "Yu''er said that there is a secret road in Changning palace that can lead to the outside of the palace. If Si Fu''s work goes well tonight, you can leave with Wen Jinrui. There''s no need to be afraid in the palace."


    At noon, long Yu said that the night they were put under house arrest in Fengqi palace, Chang gave her the last key to the secret road.


    Yuan Shu''s heart leaped. She was stunned for a moment and then quickly responded: "what Out of the palace? I, I mean, Jinrui, is he OK? Madam, you Why do you want to help us? "


    Su Fanghua sighed with a faint look, and his brows were full of worries: "even if he won the world, he won''t let yu''er go..."


    Now everything has her inescapable responsibility. If Long Yu lost her life and the civil and military governments were destroyed, she would live in endless pain and regret for the rest of her life.


    She had to do everything she could to save it, even with her life.


    Yuan Shu eyelid jump, quickly lowered his head to hide his suspicious look. Isn''t long Yu the sister of Long Na? What does Su Fanghua mean by this?


    No matter what her words mean, Su Fanghua wants her to escape with Wen Jinrui and others, but she is not happy.


    She already knew that Yuzhou''s army would arrive in the capital tonight, and the king of Wuxuan would not be able to catch up.


    In this game, the dragon is the winner.


    Only by following the pace of Longna, can she survive. If she goes with Wen Jinrui, it means betraying Longna. He will take revenge on himself and his father.


    However, she didn''t want to leave, and she didn''t want Wen Jinrui to die.


    Only a little bit of guilt and conscience left her tangled up.


    Yuan Shu is restlessly struggling in the torment, see Longna straight into the double Luan palace, cold voice quality asked: "you took my key?"


    "What?" Su Fanghua''s heart shakes, but she reacts very quickly. She looks at him blankly after pretending to be stunned.


    Oops, he found out Fortunately, at the moment, the key has reached Lu Han.


    Long Na eyes a narrow, left and right swept Yuan Shu and Su Fang Hua one eye, dangerous breath make two people are restless.


    "Don''t think I don''t know. You went to the imperial study today and stole my key?" Longna said coolly, her eyes fixed on Su Fanghua, not letting go of any expression on her face.


    Having been with Longna for many years, Su Fanghua knew his temperament very well. She frowned and said, "what key? Where''s the key? I really went to the imperial study to find you for the sake of Chang Taifei and yu''er, but I went back to the palace without you. "Seeing that she didn''t look as if she was faking, the dragon''s shell softened her face and pressed her lips tightly. Although he doubted Su Fanghua, he didn''t think she really took the key.


    These days, he deliberately kept a lot of things from Su Fanghua. The other party had no reason to steal his key, because Su Fanghua didn''t know what the key was for.


    Is it really where he accidentally fell?


    Think of Ye Xihan who took the initiative to throw himself into his arms last night, Longna immediately felt sick. This woman is really not a good thing.


    Excluding Su Fanghua''s suspicion, Long Na''s depression dissipated a little. He said to Su Fanghua seriously: "mother concubine No one can betray me, even if you are my "mother''s wife."


    Throw this sound with a warning meaning, Long Na swept a look inexplicable Yuan Shu, head also did not return to leave the double Luan palace.


    Su Fanghua''s palm exudes a little cold sweat. She understands the meaning of Longna. No matter who it is, those who betray him have only one end.


    But so what Even if it is to pay her life, she will atone for what she did wrong.


    Yuan Shu looks uncertain to watch the conversation between the two people, and her confusion about Su Fanghua increases a lot.


    The way they get along with each other is not like a mother and son It seems that Su Fanghua''s status is far from as high as she imagined.


    She made up her mind that she must act according to the circumstances. If Su Fanghua''s scheme succeeds, she would turn a blind eye and act as if she didn''t know anything.


    But if it fails She must show her love to Longna Gao FA.


    After all, life is the most important thing, isn''t it?


    What''s more, the man didn''t like her and repeatedly stood on the other side of Ye Shuli, even conniving at Ye Shuli to humiliate her.


    Think of here, Yuan Shu''s eyes a dark, the heart surges up a grudge.

 Chapter 334

    Ye Xihan was blown out of the palace. Her face was blue and white. She planned to find a place to clean up herself. She went back to Su''s house to find Su Yuchen.


    Now the road to Longna is impassable, and there is only one Su Yuchen left to use. No matter how disgusted she is, she has to greet him with a smile.


    With her understanding of Su Yuchen, if you ask him to see his untidy appearance, he will be angry.


    She knows too much about men. When they regard you as a holy fairy, they will take care of you. But once you have an ambiguous relationship with another man, they will feel that you are frivolous and will not respect you as much as before.


    Men''s possessiveness is very strong, even if she said she is not voluntary, it is useless, not to mention that the person is the third prince''s highness, Su Yuchen dare to be angry, that can only vent her anger on her.


    Ye Xihan is well aware of the stake, so he cleverly decorates himself, and then goes back to Su''s house with an air of complacency.


    "Han''er, what did your highness do in the Palace last night?" On returning to Su Fu, Su Yuchen immediately stares at her and looks up and down.


    Ye Xihan said with a smile: "Your Highness just asked me about some other things about Wenguo government."


    "What took so long to ask? Did you rest in the Palace last night? Your highness, did he do anything to you... " Su Yuchen stares at her eyes full of tension.


    "Your Highness is not that kind of person. Why did Yuchen say that Is it difficult to be in your eyes, I''m such a dandruff? " Ye Xihan looked at him with a faint look and said goodbye to him with some sadness.


    Seeing this, Su Yuchen was relieved, and her attitude returned to her usual eagerness: "good Han er Don''t get angry. I don''t know how to speak. I slap my mouth, slap myself! "


    "Han''er is so lost. I''m not worried that his highness is fascinated by you..." He hit himself twice and fawned on her.


    Ye Xihan seemed to be amused by him. He quickly took his hand and said, "how can I be angry with you? Don''t think about it."


    Su Yuchen full heart swings. Yang ground laughed, the vision inadvertently sweeps to the leaf brook han to slide down of sleeve son to expose of white wrist up, suddenly tiny a stiff.


    There is a very light cyan mark on her wrist, which can''t be seen if you don''t look carefully.


    How can there be bruises on the wrist when you go into the palace?


    Su Yuchen thought suspiciously at once, but there was nothing wrong with her face. She was still flirting with Ye Xihan.


    Send a servant girl to wait on Ye Xihan to take a bath and change clothes. He immediately invites a bodyguard to inquire about the affairs in the palace.


    ¡­¡­


    In the evening, in a remote palace in the Imperial Palace, there is a faint warm fragrance floating in the censer.


    Wen Jinrui sat quietly at the table with a pale face and closed her eyes.


    Longxian didn''t put him in prison. It was just a cover. In fact, he was locked up in a palace without concubines.


    The wound on his body has scabbed, and there is no medicine to stop bleeding. With amazing perseverance and extraordinary strong body, he has carried over a dangerous night.


    Except that long Xin came to him several times and talked to himself coldly, Long Na didn''t punish him. It was just that the incense floating in the room played a role of enchanting fragrance, which made people feel weak.


    There was a slight noise outside. The lock of the room was opened. When he opened his eyes, he thought that it was the dragon''s shell who came to deliver food to him again, but he saw a surprising face.


    "You are Lu Han Wen Jinrui looked carefully at the man in front of him. At the qionglin banquet, the man gave him a message. He remembered it very well.


    When Lu Han saw him, he relaxed a little and said, "my son! We have come to save you


    As soon as the voice fell, Si Xi quickly walked into the house and stared at him nervously. He glanced at the wound on his body and frowned: "Jin Rui, can you still walk?"


    Wen Jinrui nodded and said, "it''s just that there''s some overpowering drug in the incense. After smelling it for a long time, it will make people feel weak. How did you find me?"


    Smelling speech, Si Xi took out a small bottle without saying a word and put it under Wen Jinrui''s nose. He said: "it''s not suitable to stay here for a long time. We can talk while walking."


    A cool smell came, which made Wen Jinrui''s mind clear and his hand restored a little strength. He immediately took the sword from Lu Han and left here with them.


    When I went outside the hall, I found that the guard outside the hall was unconscious.


    "This is the fragrance that I developed with a Youduo before. It can make people sleep for five or six hours. Now it''s of great use!" Si said quickly.


    The cold wind at night helped him. He didn''t spend much time in the dark, but he fainted a group of guards outside the hall by the wind.


    The wound on his leg split slightly because of the rapid running. Wen Jinrui didn''t move at all. He motioned to Si Yu with his eyes. What''s the matter with Lu Han?Lu Han took their look in his eyes and explained seriously: "Shizi can rest assured. I believe that I was a student from Qingxian County who went to Beijing to take the exam. Thanks to miss Ye San and Wen Shizi, we poor students came to the fore, which enabled us to participate in Chunwei successfully."


    He was grateful to Ye Shuli and Wen Jinrui for what they had done, and clearly realized that Longna, who forced a palace coup and threatened the emperor, was not a good man. Therefore, after gaining Longna''s trust, he immediately privately contacted Si Fu and secretly delivered the information from the palace to the outside of the Palace for him.


    "Thanks to the imperial concubine, we''ll escape from the secret road of Changning palace tonight. When Chu Xiao and they come back, we''ll have room to turn the tables!" Si Fu said in a low voice as he scanned the dark corridor warily.


    Wen Jinrui frowned, subconsciously clenched his sword and said, "I always feel that you rescued me. All this went too smoothly. Why are the guards on patrol so low vigilance?"


    There was an ominous premonition in his mind. He always felt that there was a pair of eyes staring at them in the dark, which made his back hairy.


    Si Fu was stunned for a moment. Looking at the plaque of Changning palace nearby, he said in a low voice: "don''t be nervous. We have arrived at Changning palace safely. The empress and the ten princesses are waiting for us!"


    He suddenly pushed the door of Changning palace open. When he saw the scene behind the scenes, his face suddenly changed.


    The dragon''s eyes swept them one by one, patted their palms and said with a sneer, "you It''s really a skill

 Chapter 335

    Su Fu, the door of the room is suddenly pushed open, and ye Xihan, who is carefully removing the rouge in front of the mirror, is suddenly startled.


    "Yuchen?" Ye Xihan exclaimed in surprise, "Why are you here Now wait outside. Let me put on my coat... "


    She was ready to go to bed early, and now she was wearing only the inner clothes. Su Yuchen''s rash intrusion made her face a bit unhappy and embarrassed.


    Who knows Su Yuchen but gloomy face, gnash teeth ground low roar: "wear what wear?"? If you want to climb on the bed of Longna, wouldn''t it be better to take off all your clothes? "


    Ye Xihan''s face suddenly turned white, his eyes trembled and he bit his lips and said, "Yuchen, what are you talking about?"


    "Enough!" Su Yuchen steps into the door, the eyes are full of unwilling and angry, he takes Ye Xihan''s wrist and says, "don''t think what happened to you in the Palace last night, I don''t know! I''ve sent someone to inquire about it! "


    "Han''er You lied to me! Don''t you mean you and your highness have nothing to say? Why did they say that you shamelessly climbed into Longxian''s bed and told him to blow you out! " Su Yuchen is angry to blush, neck thick geology asks a way.


    "I''m so good to you, why aren''t you satisfied? You don''t like me, do you? I thought you were different from others, who knows you are all hypocritical, just take me as a pedal


    Su Yuchen roared angrily, pinching her wrist more and more hard, ye Xihan frowned in pain.


    See his look irritable, ye Xihan immediately reaction, water Mou Ying Ying said: "Yuchen, not like this! You don''t know, it was the third highness who got drunk last night My highness, what can we do if a woman is drunk? The third Highness''s temperament is repeated. I didn''t expect him to blame me for my impure mind when he woke up! "


    "I''m suffering, too! The third Royal Highness hated the government of Wen state, so naturally he also hated me. That''s why he deliberately humiliated me in every way... "


    She said, eyes on the floating drops of tears, but can not bear to fall down, make a pair of aggrieved and strong look.


    Ye Xihan knows that only when he wants to cry can he arouse the greatest pity in other people''s hearts.


    It''s a pity that this move doesn''t work in front of Su Yuchen.


    He thought Ye Xihan was his man for a long time, but now he made such a fuss that he gave him a green hat. People around him looked at him strangely, which made him angry.


    "Oh? Nothing happened to you? When I''m stupid enough to believe everything? What else can happen when a single man and a few women live in the same room! " Su Yuchen sneered, "since what you said didn''t happen, just ask me to verify it by myself, and see if what you said is true or false!"


    With that, he reached for her clothes with a calm face.


    Before that, he pitied Ye Xihan and thought that she was a pure and tough woman. Naturally, he loved her very much, and he didn''t dare to make a lady unhappy.


    It''s a pity that ye Xihan planted a prairie above his head. Since she paid him back in this way, why should he be so polite to her?


    Yi Shan is heavily pulled, the facial expression of the leaf brook Han immediately becomes ugliness matchless.


    If she was still in her son''s body, she would have been humiliated and humiliated by Su Yuchen. Later, Su Yuchen found that she had wronged her. When she was sober, she would have more pity for her because of her guilt.


    It''s just Her place. The body of the son already gave Xue Shengan!


    If really let Su Yuchen succeed, then she is finished!


    Thinking of this, ye Xihan''s heart surged into a panic and struggled desperately.


    "Su Yuchen You let me go! I didn''t do that dirty thing with the third highness! Since you don''t believe me, I''ll have to die to prove my innocence! " Ye Xihan''s tears rolled down, and he did not forget to look like a chaste martyr. He was about to hit the pillar.


    However Su Yuchen does not eat her this set, the half concealed Jiao body makes his heart a burst of heat, look at Ye Xihan''s eyes also become a bit hot.


    He pulled her back and gasped: "you don''t need to die, I''ll verify it myself!"


    Yexihan a panic, chaos between a kick in his belly, will suyuchen kick open a few steps, he immediately anger to yexihan loud slap in the face.


    "What are you doing! Who doesn''t know you''re a whore in there! "


    Ye Xihan is hit by this slap, half face suddenly swollen up, can''t believe at the same time, in the heart also poured up endless panic.


    They did not find such a big noise when they were tearing. There was no one outside to look at it.


    An energetic army had already broken through the gate of the capital and rushed to the Imperial Palace, Pei''s and Su''s, where the dust and snow were flying.


    The door of Su''s mansion was smashed open, and Chu Xiao said in a high voice with a cold face: "give me all the officials and thieves in this mansion!"


    As the voice fell, a group of fierce soldiers with cold temperament rushed through Su''s house, quickly shuttled around every corner of the hospital, and tied up many people who were still sleeping and didn''t respond.Ye Xihan and Su Yuchen tear, the room is suddenly kicked open, a few men in armor with long guns burst in, cold voice shout: "Su house disorderly thief, catch!"


    Both of them were stunned, staring at the people rushing in.


    Seeing their stupefied appearance, the man at the head frowned and cheered coldly: "we are the generals under general Wen. The Su family colluded with the rioters and tried to seize the emperor''s hands and take them all down!"


    The people behind immediately rushed up and grabbed them. Ye Xihan''s body trembled, and the cold armor touched her, which made her heart tremble.


    "What? impossible! No way Su Yuchen''s face changed greatly, and he couldn''t believe it.


    Shouldn''t it be their Yuzhou army that arrived tonight? How could it be Wen Heng!


    Seeing Su Yuchen dragged out impolitely, ye Xihan quickly took this opportunity to put on his clothes with a white face. The general glanced at her and said in a cold voice: "the women of the Su family are also arrested!"


    Seeing that he was about to be captured, ye Xihan immediately cried out: "wait a minute..."! I''m miss Ye Si from Wenguo government! It was the bandits of the Su family who took advantage of the chaos and brought me here in vain to defile me! "


    Smell speech, the men in the house are frowning at each other, looking at Ye Xihan embarrassed appearance, there is a red paw print on the face, can''t help but believe a few minutes, cold voice quality asked: "you are really miss Wen government?"


    Ye Xihan looked at them with tears in his eyes and said: "Ye Xihan, the little girl, is a common girl of the government of Wen state. If you don''t believe me, the general can take me to confirm it!"


    "Confirm?" Suddenly a lazy voice came from the door.


    Chu Xiao looks at Ye Xihan like a clown with a funny face. The cold light in his eyes almost freezes her. He says with a sneer: "the fourth lady of Wenguo mansion has long died of serious illness. Where does the wild chicken dare to pretend to be a person of Wenguo mansion? Get he

 Chapter 336

    In Changning palace, long Yu and the queen are tied to a chair and tied firmly. Su Fanghua looks pale and paralyzed, and looks at them in horror.


    The Dragon Na clapped his hands, and a group of bodyguards behind him surrounded them with covetous eyes.


    Wen Jinrui secretly grasped the long sword, his face unchanged, but secretly made a ready appearance.


    He glanced at everyone, and finally put his eyes on Yuan Shu, who was guilty. The cold light in his eyes shot at her like a sword: "Yuan Shu, it''s you again?"


    The chill in his voice made people shudder, but Longna laughed, sat on the chair and said, "Jinrui, ah It''s only a little close, so I should call you brother. "


    He squinted, looked at Lu Han with interest and said, "yes, young man It''s a pity that I hate those who cheat and betray me


    His last words suddenly became cold. He turned his head and looked at Su Fanghua coldly. He said, "mother, I warned you, but you are still so ignorant. Don''t blame my son for being impolite."


    Su Fanghua trembled slightly and looked at him with his eyes trembling slightly. He said: "why do you know it''s me..."


    "It''s the daughter of deputy general Yuan who has made a great contribution." Long Na looked at Yuan Shu with a good mood and said, "first, he denounced the hiding place of the traitor, and then exposed the trick of his mother''s concubine. After it is done, you should be rewarded!"


    "Why don''t you be the head of the county?" The dragon''s two fingers on his chin seemed to be really thinking about it.


    Su Fanghua looks at Yuan Shu incredulously, and the whole person is like an ice cellar: "Yuan Shu, is it you? You Have you ever thought about where you will be if you do this? "


    Hearing her mention of Ye guiran, Yuan Shu humbly said, "Uncle Ran is a traitor of the government of Wen state. I don''t think it''s right for the thief to be the father. Thanks to the three Highnesses'' deep understanding of righteousness, they let bygones be bygones with me."


    Voice down, everyone is the eyes of hatred to stare at her.


    Yuan Shu did not seem to see some, anyway, she has achieved this point, why in the installation?


    Besides, she had to


    In the middle of the afternoon, Longna seems to find something wrong with her look, and later called her. How terrible is Longna? Under his coercion, inducement and coercion, she was soon forced to tell everything.


    "How can one be so shameless!" Si Xi black face, gnash teeth ground say, see to Yuan Shu''s vision all is to hide not live of disgust.


    This woman is disgusting!


    Longna is in a very good mood. He looks at the wonderful faces of the people, and his eyes are full of excitement.


    He had known Lu Han''s betrayal, and he deliberately let them save Wen Jinrui in order to appreciate their desperation before they escaped.


    "Well There''s no more nonsense. The road to huangquan is so crowded. You come one by one. Who''s the first one Longna said leisurely, thinking which one to start with first, he heard a loud noise outside.


    "Well?" He looked out of the room with a look of awe.


    I saw a black army, and I don''t know when they had already sneaked into the palace and surrounded them. The soldiers in armor, silver and white armor, reflected bright white light in the moonlight. They look cold and fierce one by one, with the smell of iron and blood, as if they have the momentum of stepping through mountains and rivers.


    Longna''s face changed. This is not the army of Yuzhou! It''s Wen Heng''s men!


    What''s going on? How is that possible?


    Why didn''t he receive any news and let so many people break in quietly? Are all the guards in the palace dead? There was no one to report!


    Si Xi looked happy and said in a high voice: "great! It''s Chu Xiao. They''re back! "


    Wen Jinrui also breathed a sigh of relief, regardless of the wound, immediately picked up the long sword to attack Longna, intending to capture him alive. The dragon''s face suddenly changed under the big shock. She immediately pulled Su Fanghua aside and took out her long sword to kiss her neck.


    "Mother!"


    "Fanghua!"


    Several frightened voices sounded at the same time. Looking at Su Fanghua who was blocked in front of Longna, Wen Jinrui''s face changed and quickly took back his sword.


    "Return to Why not Su Fanghua stares at the person who is thinking about everything in front of her, and tears come down.


    "Longna You''ve lost! Let''s get rid of it


    Hearing this, the dragon''s face turned blue and white. His eyes opened wide and he roared, "shut up! I haven''t lost yet! If anyone dares to come here, I''ll stab her to death with one sword! "


    Ye guiran''s eyes were glued to Su Fanghua''s body. He couldn''t move them. He raised his voice and said in a trembling voice, "don''t act rashly!"


    "Get out of here, all of you! Give me the way The Dragon Na tightly pinches Su Fanghua and steps forward to roar.


    People around dare not act rashly, they are calm face to get out of the way, the tension is imminent.


    Longyuan stares at the people around him with great vigilance. At this moment, his body is shaking uncontrollably. His eyes are scarlet, and he pinches Su Fanghua''s hand with more and more force. She can''t help but feel some pain on her face."Get out of here!" The dragon''s sharp voice roars at a soldier who wants to sneak attack and save people. The sharp sword rubs Su Fanghua''s neck. The red blood immediately stands on the sword, and the hearts of the people around him are immediately pulled up.


    Step by step, the Dragon Na takes Su Fanghua and walks towards the Jinluan palace. The sword in her hand is shaking.


    "Impossible impossible! My plan is perfect... " Longna gasped and growled, "where''s the Pei family? What about the Su family? Why didn''t you guard the gate of the capital! Why is the gate of the palace so wide open that no one comes to report it! "


    What''s wrong!


    In Changning palace, the ropes on the empress and long Yu are all untied. Long Yu immediately jumps down in panic and says, "what about your concubine! And my father Help them


    The Yuan Shu of one side stares at all these, as if was struck by thunder, motionless.


    I''m here tonight Shouldn''t it be the army of Yuzhou? God is playing with her!


    "Arrest her We''ll deal with it afterwards! " Wen Jinrui in the hand of a long sword, looking at Yuan Shu coldly said, eyes full of disgust and want to kill after fast cold light.


    Then he took the long sword and caught up with ye guiran''s step coldly, and rushed to the direction of Jinluan palace.


    Someone in the army who recognized Wen Jinrui immediately said, "yes, second son!"


    By a group of people with a long gun, Yuan Shu hit a cold shiver.


    She What did she do?


    It''s over It''s all ove

 Chapter 337

    The night is as cool as water, the moon in the sky is covered with a layer of worry fog, the snow light is shining, and the lantern reflects the brightness around.


    There is a thin layer of frost on the ground, and the thin snow will cover the frost again. There are a lot of disorderly offset prints on it.


    "No way I won''t lose! I am the emperor of Da''an The dragon''s shell murmured, like the impatient roar of a hungry wolf.


    He dragged Su Fanghua all the way to the Jinluan hall, which was resplendent and resplendent. The Panlong carved on the pilasters was lifelike. On the high position in front of him, the cold and dazzling dragon chair stood there quietly.


    The dragon''s eyes flashed, staring at the Dragon chair, took a deep breath, and walked slowly by Su Fanghua''s neck.


    "Let her go!" Ye guiran, who came here, roared breathlessly. His eyes were red.


    The body shape of Long Na is one meal, turn round, sneer a way: "tell me, how do you do it, eh?"


    He is not reconciled, not reconciled!


    What''s wrong with his perfect plan? He was overturned by the other party overnight, and Cheng Wang became defeated.


    Ye guiran walked quickly into the Jinluan hall and said, "let her go first!"


    "Don''t come here! Step back The dragon''s eyes darkened, and he pointed his sword at ye guiran and said, "if you step closer, I''ll kill her immediately!"


    Ye guiran''s face changed, and his outstretched feet stayed in the air.


    "Now, it''s time to tell me how you got into the palace quietly?" "My patience is limited Say it


    Wen Jinrui came in with a sword and dark eyes, and said in a cold voice, "you can''t imagine that someone in the Pei family will betray you, can you?"


    Longna suddenly opened his eyes. He had never thought about the Pei family who had always been stupid and loyal. At this moment, hearing the speech, he immediately thought of the man.


    "Pei Lang! It turned out to be him Is it him? " The dragon''s shell roared wildly, its chest undulating violently.


    His whole body kept shaking, with some pain in his voice: "why do you betray me one by one! Pei Lang Lu Han Even you


    The Dragon Na pinches Su Fanghua''s hand and suddenly increases her strength. She suddenly raises her voice and says, "mother, you dare to betray me! Are you going to destroy your own family? "


    Su Fanghua wrung her brows in pain, but she bit her teeth and didn''t say a word.


    She is the daughter of the Su family, but the family has never regarded her as the daughter of the Su family. She is just a pawn of the Su family


    Just because, just because she lacks that ability!


    It was all her fault at the beginning. If she had been more brave and tough, how could she have led to today''s situation?


    If the government of Wen state falls in love with her, she will regret her whole life.


    "Because ye guiran, right?" Long Na''s tone suddenly became calm, but her eyes suddenly cooled down. "You are the same as Pei Lang, one for men and one for women, and you do not hesitate to betray me..."


    Outside the hall came a rapid sound of footsteps, and a graceful figure in red came, just like a plum blossom in full bloom under the moon.


    Longna''s eyes moved, and her pupils suddenly shrank. It was the woman


    If he had not taken her lightly and carefully, he would not have fallen into such a situation, would he?


    He has dominated the world for many years. He has defeated many crafty foxes and resourceful officials. But unexpectedly, the person who has shaken him for many years is such a woman.


    With a low smile, the narrow Phoenix eyes flashed a strange light: "after all, I underestimated you A careless, lose all, was defeated in a woman


    Whether it is his repeated killing orders or stealing the imperial seal, this woman has done all kinds of unexpected things again and again.


    Ye Shuli, in the capital''s rumor, is just a extravagant, mindless vase. He has always ignored such women, so he chose to win over Ye Xihan.


    But after careful contact, he found that she was different from any Da''an Dynasty woman he had seen in the past 20 years.


    The hand that dragon Na is holding sharp sword suddenly one tight, eyes suddenly bright suddenly dark, let a person not understand what he is thinking at the moment in the end.


    He may know why Pei Lang is so desperate for this woman.


    It''s a pity that he always looked down on women and was too conceited. After all, he fell a lot. Now it''s too late to react.


    If ye Shuli is a man, he will be under his command and help him to capture Da''an. He couldn''t tell what it was like in his heart at the moment, but finally it turned into a silent sigh.


    Dragon Na low smile, Mou Guang a cold way: "so what? I''m a dragon At any time, it''s the winner


    He took a cold look at Su Fanghua. His eyes were full of anger. Even if he was defeated, he would not show the posture of a loser!"I''m a dragon The emperor of Da''an dynasty He suddenly looked up to the sky and screamed, his voice full of unwilling and angry.


    The people present were shocked by the shock, and a bad premonition suddenly came to their hearts.


    Sure enough, the next moment, he waved his sword and stabbed Su Fanghua fiercely.


    "Fanghua!" Frightened and shrill voices cut across the sky.


    At the critical moment, two whistling sounds of breaking the air came out one after the other. A jade bead flew out of the air at a very high speed and hit the wrist of Longna accurately. Then it fell to the ground and fell into a little bit of jade debris.


    This powerful force shocked his wrist. Su Fanghua''s face turned pale and took advantage of this gap to break free from the shackles of Longna.


    His eyes a fierce, betray his person, all want to die!


    Later, he forbeared the pain of his wrist, and the Sword Pierced Su Fanghua''s abdomen at a very fast speed, with blood splashing all over the place.


    At the same time, a cold and sharp arrow accurately pierced his chest.


    Two people''s blood interweave splash to come, dyed the large area ground of the golden Luan palace red.


    "Fanghua! Fanghua Hold on, I won''t let you be OK. " Ye guiran rushed up and hugged Su Fanghua in his arms. A big man''s eyes were red and swollen at the moment, but tears came down.


    In his arms, a piece of Tongxin jade lock was put together. On Su Fanghua''s pale face, his eyes moved and his hands stroked.


    Ye guiran''s hands trembled and choked: "Fanghua, is it painful? I''ll take you to Taiyi right away


    The forehead exudes a large amount of cold sweat due to pain, and Su Fanghua''s white lips shake, making a sound as thin as a mosquito.


    "Gui ran I was wrong at the beginning, I...... "


    I''m so sorry

 Chapter 338

    When the pain hit, the dragon''s face turned pale and stepped back, and the bloody sword fell to the ground. He covered his chest tightly and felt that life was passing by a little. Suddenly, his heart was filled with endless panic.


    He didn''t look at Su Fanghua, who was seriously injured and fell to the ground. Instead, he turned around tremblingly and fixed his eyes on the throne he was longing for.


    Suffering from the pain, the dragon''s shell walked slowly and difficultly to the Dragon chair step by step. The bloodstain meandered into a charming and strange painting.


    Step by step, step by step, as if he had exhausted the strength of his life.


    With his last breath, he finally sat on the high dragon chair in a sweat. Looking at the sad people in the hall, his eyes were scarlet and dazzled.


    The corner of his lips stirred up a smile of satisfaction. His hands felt the cold temperature of the Dragon chair, but felt that his whole body was burning hot.


    "I The emperor of Da''an... "


    At the end of his breath, the dragon''s body suddenly froze, and he sat on the Dragon chair with his eyes open, staring at Ye Shuli, cold and stiff.


    "Uncle! Don''t move your concubine at will. You should call someone to stop her bleeding immediately! " Ye Shuli, with a bow and arrow, said in a solemn and urgent voice.


    She is full of remorse at the moment. Why can''t she be faster!


    As long as the arrow in her hand is faster, just a little bit! Su Fanghua will be fine


    Wen Jinrui''s big hand pressed on her shoulder, then walked out quickly and said, "I''ll go to find Si Li!"


    At this time, the Zichen hall in the distance was lit with bursts of smoke and fire. In the dark night, the moon was covered by thick clouds, and there was no moonlight.


    Tonight, the emperor''s capital is bloodstained, and the red flame is burning in the air. It is destined to be a sleepless night.


    The veil of Zichen hall was ignited, and the wisps of fine smoke gradually diffused. Soon the fire broke out in the cold wind outside the hall.


    Emperor Qing was paralyzed on his bed and coughed violently because of the smoke. His eyes were staring at Long Xin with a candle.


    "Ah Tuo, why do you want to force our mother and son to this point? Don''t you have enough in these years! "


    Long Xin''s beautiful eyes are full of resentment and anger. Her beautiful face has already been distorted. She can''t swallow everything around her. She shakes her fingers and points to Emperor Qing and says, "you are too greedy!"


    "This world should belong to my brother, you have taken everything from him! What do you mean? You are not qualified at all! You should have returned the throne to xian''er long ago! "


    Emperor Qing looked at her steadily, and the smoke filled her. Long Xin''s face was not clear. He looked at the woman he once loved, and suddenly found that his heart was numb.


    Is he greedy? What''s wrong with him!


    Longxin grits her teeth and looks at emperor Qingdi. She knows that she and Longna have come to an end. She says in a hate voice, "Alto, don''t you love me? Come down to huangquan road and keep company with me and xian''er


    As soon as the words came to an end, she smashed the candlestick in her hand heavily and ran out of the room stumbling. But a figure at the door of the hall made her breathe and feel like an ice cellar.


    The man, dressed in heavy armor, with calm look and fierce eyes, came step by step, like a bloody and reborn Shura, and walked alone in the bright moon.


    Longxin''s eyes suddenly shrank. She looked at the man greedily and fearfully and said, "ah Heng..."


    Wen Heng didn''t give her a look in his eyes. He walked quickly to the room and found Qingdi, who kept coughing and panting in the fire. He carried him on his back.


    Long Tuo''s eyes widened and he looked at the person in front of him tremblingly. He murmured: "brother Heng You, you are here


    He stares at Wen Heng tightly. The face in front of him coincides with that in his memory, but he is less energetic, and now he is more calm and introverted. Not seen for more than ten years, his temples are half white, his face is full of frost color, the corners of his eyes have fine wrinkles, and his eyes are full of tenacity and unyielding. He is no longer the high spirited youth at the beginning.


    Wen Heng looked at him with a complicated look and said nothing.


    Long Tuo was carried up by him. He felt the warm and powerful hand of his opponent''s hand, which was sharpened by the desert outside the great wall and the wind and snow. Suddenly his eyes were moist.


    He breathed a little, and suddenly remembered that the night when the prince died more than ten years ago, Wen Heng was bathed in blood and carried him out of the burning camp.


    "Brother Heng, will you forgive me..." Emperor Qing said, dying.


    Looking at the figure of the man who left, long Xin stood in the same place, kissing her cheek with tongue of fire. She immediately woke up and ran after her.


    ¡­¡­


    The chaotic night passed, and the situation in the capital changed dramatically overnight.


    Originally accused of colluding with the enemy and betraying the country, King Wuxuan''s mansion and the civil and military government have washed away their grievances. It turned out that it was because emperor Qing did not set up a prince during his reign. The third prince, Long Na, was so ambitious and impatient that he wanted to force a coup and coerced emperor Qing into seizing the throne.


    He also colluded with the Su family, the first aristocratic family in the capital, and the powerful shuntianfu to encourage the army of Yuzhou to rebel.In the end, Emperor Qing and the eldest prince saw through Longna''s treacherous plan. The Wuxuan palace invited Wenheng''s troops from far away from the border, and successfully recaptured the Imperial Palace, saved the empress and the princess, and Longna died in the Jinluan palace.


    The Yuzhou army, which had not yet responded, was unprepared and defeated.


    When the news came out, the whole country was in an uproar.


    No one would have expected that in the seemingly peaceful night, the emperor had such earth shaking changes.


    Emperor Qing was old and frail for a short time. Taking advantage of his last breath, he passed on the imperial throne and the imperial seal to the eldest prince, long Heng. He also awarded the great achievements of King Wuxuan''s mansion, the civil and military mansion, and the general''s mansion.


    One of the most interesting awards is that emperor Qing issued a special imperial edict to name the third lady of Wenguo government. She was brave and resourceful in the palace coup, and spared no effort to protect Da''an''s most precious jade seal. Therefore, he made an exception to accept her as an adopted daughter and made her the only princess with a different surname since the founding of Da''an.


    Finally, Wen Jinrui, the second son of general Wen Heng, was given the title of Princess Jiayi''s son-in-law.


    All kinds of stories about the princess Jiayi and the new No. 1 scholar spread quickly in the whole Da''an Dynasty. People kept talking and imagining about the princess''s application that night in private.


    Every storyteller in the teahouse is in high spirits about the amazing story that this paragraph can be heavily written in the history books.

 Chapter 339

    The incense burner in the room radiates warmth, and the room is filled with a warm fragrance. The sunlight is reflected on the snow covered bluestone floor through the new shoots of willow trees, reflecting mottled shadows.


    "Does it hurt?" Ye Shuli props up the body in Wen Jinrui''s arms and looks at him anxiously. It just seems that he accidentally presses his wound.


    But Wen Jinrui didn''t even frown. Her eyes gently took her back to her arms. She put her chin on her shoulder and said, "it''s OK. Let me hold her a little longer."


    He took a deep breath, smelling the fragrance of her hair, and buried it in his neck.


    All this seems to be like a dream that has been desperately pursued. One day, it suddenly comes true, with an unreal sense of happiness.


    Ye Shuli closed his eyes and nestled in his arms lazily and peacefully, but the tip of his brow twisted up because of his unhealed wound.


    Su Yuchen


    As if she had thought of something, she gave a pause and asked softly, "Pei Yan Don''t you want to plead guilty? "


    As soon as Longna dies, Pei''s family falls down, Su''s family disperses, and shuntianfu and others are all put into prison.


    Although long Heng has promised Pei Lang, as long as Pei''s family pleads guilty, he can see that Pei Lang will make amends and let Pei''s family live at the price of not being allowed to return to Beijing in this life and not being an official within three generations.


    However, Pei Yan refused to admit his guilt and scolded emperor Qing and his children in prison.


    She gently changed a posture, careful not to press his wound: "if this continues, your Majesty''s patience will be exhausted?"


    Even if long Heng wants to let Pei Lang go, he must give everyone a responsible explanation.


    Wen Jinrui''s eyes flashed a faint light and said in a dumb voice, "ah Li, you feel guilty about Pei Lang, right?"


    Ye Shuli''s face darkened and nodded.


    If there is no Pei Lang, why the current situation is still unknown. If there is no Pei Lang to stop the army in Yuzhou, Chu Xiao and their late arrival is bound to start a battle with the capital and the imperial palace as the battlefield.


    He resolved the bloody light, but pushed himself into an endless abyss.


    Facing the Pei family, he is a traitor. All the Pei family want to eat their flesh and blood, and the remaining evils of the Dragon shell that have been cleared also hate him to the bone.


    In the face of outsiders, he is still a traitor. Even if he turns the tide, he still can''t change the fact that he is the legitimate son of the Pei family.


    Pei Shizi, who used to be high spirited and beautiful, has now become a prisoner. How many people sigh and how many people sneer at him.


    Ye Shu left his eyes slightly, and his heart was choked.


    She felt guilty, uneasy and painful, but Pei Lang sacrificed everything he wanted, but she couldn''t give it to him.


    Wen Jinrui''s fingertips moved for a while, and his eyes suddenly became more complicated. He stroked the ink hair of upper Ye Shuli with his big hand. Wen said in a voice: "don''t worry, I won''t let him die."


    Ye Shu can only be his wife in this life.


    In his complex feelings for Pei Lang, guilt, admiration and hostility are mixed, but no matter what, he will never let a man leave an indelible mark in Ye Shu''s centrifugation.


    If Pei Lang died, ye Shu would have a knot in his heart all his life.


    The door is knocked gently, Wen Jinrui let go of her, micro side head to the door, Lang said: "come in."


    The bearer was a poached egg. She gave them a complicated look and said, "my son, Pei Yan didn''t admit his guilt even when he died. He committed suicide in prison."


    Smell speech, Wen Jinrui whole body of atmosphere suddenly solidify, he looked at Ye Shuli, ye Shuli immediately gently shook his head and said: "you go to busy your business, don''t mind me."


    The former Dali Temple minister who fought against Wen Jinrui was a man of Long Na, but now he has been killed. After the end of the coup, Wen Jinrui has been promoted from Dali Temple minister to Dali Temple minister.


    "I''ll go to prison at once. You wait for me in the mansion." Wen Jinrui said softly.


    See he leaves in a hurry, leaf book leaves this just take back facial expression, slowly rise to walk out of the door.


    "What can I do for you, princess?" The steward of the mansion saw her coming out and quickly came forward and said gallantly.


    Ye Shuli slightly raised his chin and said, "let''s go to Wuxuan palace."


    Some people, some accounts, it''s time to make a good settlement.


    In the dungeon, Pei Lang looks at his father''s frozen body.


    The prison was cleaned very clean, and there were all kinds of heaters and soft beds. Although he looked haggard, he was not embarrassed. Obviously, he was not treated harshly.


    Pei Yan died. He was dying. He refused to sign on the paper anyway, so he was killed on the wall.


    The blood on his forehead was all over the ground, and now it was half frozen, and his big eyes still looked at him angrily.


    Pei Lang suddenly felt cold and numb. Pei Yan''s heartrending roar seemed to reverberate in his ears.


    "Son of a bitch Son of a bitch! How can you be such a bad descendant in my Pei family? ""My Pei family has been loyal to the royal family with the highest spirit for generations, but you are such a shameless traitor! If I had known that, I shouldn''t have told you to be born! "


    "I I, I am ashamed of the ancestors! The late emperor Your highness! Pei Yan, I''m sorry to you


    His son, who had always been the most proud, pushed the whole family into the abyss of destruction.


    Pei Lang clenched his fist and closed his eyes tightly. He felt a sudden pain in his heart, but he didn''t regret it.


    The lock of the cell door made a clear sound. He opened his eyes and immediately saw the man walking steadily step by step. His elegant demeanor was totally different from his present frustration.


    With Wen Jinrui, she should be living well now, right?


    It''s said that she became a princess, but it''s a pity that he didn''t attend the ceremony. Standing in the center of attention, she must be dazzling.


    Wen Jinrui lowered her eyes and stepped into the cell, followed by the inexplicable new emperor long Heng.


    Pei Lang said in a dumb voice: "my father will not admit his guilt anyway. Please give him a death."


    Pei Yan refuses to admit his guilt, so long Heng can''t give everyone an explanation.


    Their Pei family is now a street mouse, shouting everywhere. Long Heng wants to protect him, but he may not be able to bear the pressure.


    Long Heng looks at Pei Lang with complicated eyes. To be honest, he doesn''t quite agree with the criminal law that Da''an''s crime involves the whole family and even nine nationalities.


    Pei Lang is a rare talent, and can stop at a critical moment. If he dies, long Heng will only regret.


    Before he could answer, a flustered and hasty figure came behind him.


    "Big brother! Brother, wait for you! "


    The visitor is long Yu. She shakes her eyes and looks at Pei Lang, swallowing sour and astringent, kneeling in front of long Heng with red eyes.


    "Your Majesty, long Yu dares to ask you to let Pei Lang go. If he dies, I will I I will never marry in my life

 Chapter 340

    "Yu''er? What are you talking about? " Long Heng''s face is a stiff, dumb voice shouts a way.


    His sister''s Thoughts on Pei Lang are clear to him, but he didn''t expect that long Yu''s obsession with Pei Lang is so deep.


    Pei Lang''s eyes trembled. Don''t look at her. She said in a soft voice: "why is the princess so persistent? What''s the point? "


    Hearing the words, long Yu''s fingertips trembled slightly, but his figure was obstinately straight. Looking at long Heng, he said, "I swear that if Pei Lang is married or given death, I will not marry Long Yu in this life!"


    "Brother, do you remember that you promised me to choose my own son-in-law?" Long Yu said in a hard voice.


    Long Heng is slightly stiff. He has to be long Yu''s own sister. She has experienced life and death in the palace several times before, and is greatly frightened. This is what he said when he pacified Long Yu. At this moment, he suddenly has a bad premonition in his heart.


    Sure enough, the next moment he saw long Yu pointing at Pei Lang and said, "brother, I want him!"


    Long Heng feels quite headache immediately, want him to let go Pei Lang, although difficult to do some, but it is not impossible, but long Yu this, make him extremely embarrassed.


    "Yu''er, don''t make a fool of yourself. How can marriage be such a fool? My mother has already made a good choice for you. That Lu Han is very good... "


    Long Yu''s tone suddenly became cold: "it''s hard for a gentleman to catch up with his words. Is this a turn back? You promised me! I only want Pei Lang to be my son-in-law! "


    Seeing that she was so tough, long Heng''s face didn''t look good. He said coldly, "don''t say it''s me. My mother will never agree with me!"


    "The emperor brother is wrong. My mother has promised me this!" Long Yu stubbornly turned his head to one side, and the high collar robe covered the scar on her neck side very well.


    Long Heng didn''t know that she was forced to die in the palace. The angry queen, who is now the empress dowager, cried and scolded her, and finally agreed to her.


    "You..." Smell speech, long Heng suddenly look uncertain.


    Seeing the stalemate, Wen Jinrui''s eyes flashed slightly, and suddenly stood up and said to long Heng in a low voice: "don''t worry, your majesty. I have something to say with you alone."


    "Jin Rui?" Long Heng took a look at him, hesitated for a moment, or went out with him.


    Pei Yan''s body has been carried away, and now the cell is still full of blood.


    Pei Lang looks at Long Yu with complicated complexion. He clenches his fist in his hand, turns his back to her and says, "princess, what''s the trouble? I am not your lover


    "No why." Looking at Pei Lang''s back, long Yu replied softly.


    "You should know that the person in my heart is not you."


    "I know." Long Yu gently said, she now knows that the person in Pei Lang''s heart is Ye Shuli.


    But so what?


    Pei Lang took a deep breath and said in a cold voice, "yu''er, I have no love for you. It''s impossible for us. Why do you have to practice yourself like this? I''m not worth it at all


    "it''s not worth it. It''s not your has the final say. I said it''s worth it." Long Yu a clench teeth, stubborn ground returns a way.


    Pei Lang turned around and looked at her with shaking eyes: "I don''t like you. Why do you have to be stupid? Don''t be willful any more... "


    "Stupid? "Willful?" Long Yu''s body is stagnant, and his eyes are red. He chokes back his tears and chokes.


    "Shu Li doesn''t love you, so why do you want to do so? Pei Lang Why do you call me stupid? Why should I be willful Long Yu suddenly roared out loud, tears shaking in his red eyes.


    "You can turn your back on your family, or even your own life, for the sake of the people you love. Why can''t I?"


    Hearing this, Pei Lang was shocked. He couldn''t tell what he felt in his heart.


    At the moment, long Yu''s mood is about the mood when he faces Ye Shuli and Wen Jinrui.


    For the first time, he seriously looked at the little girl who had been ignored by him. From childhood to adulthood, he was just like the people around him. He felt that she was willful and spoiled, and he had only perfunctory feelings for her.


    But now, long Yu''s willfulness may not be called willfulness, but stubbornness


    But he took a deep breath, shook his head and said firmly: "princess, thanks for her love, but Pei can''t accept it. Please find another lover."


    He It''s not worth it at all.


    Long Yu is silent for a long time and doesn''t speak. After a long time, until Pei Lang thinks she is finally hit and gives up, long Yu finally whispers again.


    "Brother peilang I knew you wouldn''t take it. But it doesn''t matter. I''ve asked for love from my elder brother and my mother. I won''t let you die or exile you to the frontier. "


    In the middle of the speech, the voice suddenly became firm and sonorous.


    "You don''t accept me now, I don''t force you. Pei Lang, I won''t marry anyone. I''ll wait for you for three years. I''ll ask you again in three years! If you don''t accept it, I''ll wait for three years until you accept it! "There are still many three years in her life. She doesn''t believe it. She can''t melt it even if she works hard all her life.


    "You..."


    This time it was Pei Lang''s turn to be speechless. All kinds of complicated emotions choked in his throat. He couldn''t say a word, but finally turned into a sigh.


    With these words, long Yu took a deep look at him and walked slowly out of the cell. His straight back was stubborn. At the moment when he stepped out of the prison, he finally insisted on sending him down.


    A little bit of cold and wet came from the tip of her nose. She raised her head and let the small snowflakes fall on her face. Finally, she was burned to melt by the hot tears.


    In Wuxuan palace, Wen Jiao is frowning and talking with Chu Xiao.


    "What are you doing with Su Yuchen? He will not be handed over to Dali temple as soon as possible. " Wen Jiao said in a cold voice. Her heroic eyebrows were slightly raised, and she looked at her two legs in displeasure, with a leisurely chuxiao face.


    Smell speech, Chu Xiao will a peanut son up a throw, open mouth after catching, just side Baji mouth side said: "Su family master''s people don''t all stay in the prison?"? One less Su Yuchen doesn''t get in the way. When I look back, I just say that he''s afraid of committing suicide. "


    Wen Jiao''s eyes narrowed and said in a cold voice, "what do you want to do with him? Are you tired of a woman in the backyard and start attacking men? "


    In the capital these days, she has heard all kinds of romantic affairs about Chu Xiao. Apart from visiting the flower house, she also listened to the songs of the small hall.


    Others said that he took a bunch of concubines, but he refused to marry a concubine because he was actually a broken sleeve Longyang.


    Hearing Wen Jiao say this kind of words with a serious face, Chu Xiao almost choked to death by the peanuts in his mouth. He looked at the heroic Wen Jiao and said: "man? Those little restaurants are not as men as you


    "I hold Su Yuchen because someone wants him, but That''s not me. As for who it is, Nuo, look at the door. The Lord is coming

 Chapter 341

    Ye Shuli jumped out of the carriage and stepped into the garden in the front yard step by step from the gate of Wuxuan palace.


    She has been much thinner these days. Her cheeks are not as plump and moving as before, but they have more momentum and charm. Today, she has white clothes inside and a red shirt outside. The red shoes on her feet are embroidered with auspicious clouds. The golden bell on her waist shakes with her steps and rings a clear ring.


    After Wen Jiao sees the visitor, his face moves, and his eyebrows are relaxed. He is not entangled with Chu Xiao.


    "Princess." Wen Jiao gently asked her for a gift according to her position. Ye Shuli immediately stretched out his hand and held her, "I don''t need to be so polite in private."


    Smell speech, Wen Jiao a little smile, the heart of Ye Shuli''s favor and deepen a lot.


    Ye Shuli is now a princess. Although she is not the natural child of emperor Qing, she is a princess with a title. The title of "Jiayi" is much higher than other ordinary daughters of emperor Qing.


    But fortunately, ye Shuli has no change in his position and has a slight change in his attitude towards the people around him.


    Wen Jiao guessed what ye Shuli wanted to do with Su Yuchen, so he didn''t mention the matter of taking Su Yuchen back to the prison. He just nodded his head to say goodbye and went back to work.


    She frowned and sighed. Now Yuan Shu has made a big mistake, but she is making a lot of trouble over there.


    Seeing Wen Jiao leave, Chu Xiao takes back the appearance of being a fool, stares at Ye Shuli and says: "Su Yuchen is locked up in the backyard. I''ll find the person you want from the barracks according to your requirements."


    Ye Shu left to nod, look a cold, then with Chu Xiao''s step came to a cold room in the backyard.


    The doors and windows on the four walls of the room were all covered with paper, and there was no light in them. The dim yellow candlelight flickered, which made the atmosphere of the room more strange.


    The door lock rang gently, the door was suddenly pushed open, and the bright sunlight came in. Su Yuchen felt a sharp light. After seeing the person clearly, the color of panic on her face immediately revealed.


    "Mr. Su, I haven''t seen you for a long time." Ye Shu from the eyes of a squint, evoke a if there is no smile.


    Su Yuchen is all over chilly by her smile, the subconscious ground drew back to shrink, drove the heavy iron chain on the hand and foot to send out the sound of careful rope.


    Since the day when Su''s house was broken, he was brought to prison by Chu Xiao. So far, there was no one around him.


    At first, he thought it was Wen Jinrui''s intention and wanted to lynch him, but for several days, no one had ever asked for the room.


    Every day, a deaf and dumb servant would come to deliver food to him, all of which were food porridge and rice porridge, so that he would not be satiated or starved to death. There is no heater in this room. It''s extremely cold. The other party only gives him a single dress. He has been cold for a long time. He has runny nose and dizziness.


    But these are not the most terrible. The most terrible thing is that there is no one to talk to him. He can''t move when he is chained. He is so stuffy in the room that he goes crazy.


    He finally began to panic. If he was locked up like this for a lifetime, he would be crazy even if he didn''t die.


    Today, for the first time in history, the servants of King Wuxuan''s mansion cleaned his whole body and locked him in his room. Su Yuchen didn''t know what they meant, but he was looking forward to seeing a new face. At this time, he finally got what he wanted, but his fear deepened several times.


    "It''s you What are you doing here! " Su Yuchen stares big eyes and looks at Ye Shuli in horror. He walks in with a smile on his face, followed by Chu Xiao and an old man with thin, small and half white hair.


    "For what? Mr. Su will soon know. "


    When the door of the room is closed again, ye Shuli carefully looks at Su Yuchen''s dispirited appearance. After seeing her, he immediately starts to have a 120000 spirit. His eyes are bigger than the copper bell, and it''s full of alert color. It''s very funny.


    Ye Shuli moves his wrist and gently draws out the long sword on Chu Xiao''s waist. The sharp sword light sets off Su Yuchen''s frightened face.


    She Is this woman going to kill him herself!


    Leaf book leaves Mou light a dark, hold sword handle to be in his chest left and right lightly to nod twice: "here, here, is two swords."


    The cold tip of the sword touched his body, and Su Yuchen immediately trembled, and even breathed quickly.


    As the voice fell, the tip of the sword reached his belly again and said in a soft voice, "here is another sword."


    "Here are the three swords, here are the two swords, and here are the last two swords." The leaf book leaves the facial expression to say earnestly, the sword pointed a point Su Yu Chen left leg of a, again delimit to his right leg to point a point.


    The seven places just mentioned are exactly where Wen Jinrui''s seven sword wounds are. She measured with a long sword very seriously, as if thinking about whether these seven places were the same as the places where Wen Jinrui was injured.


    Su Yuchen''s face immediately twisted and her chest heaved violently: "you What do you want Ah


    He took the sword from his left chest and saw it roar slowly.Severe pain from the body, Su Yuchen couldn''t help pain to spasm, forehead also exuded a lot of sweat.


    Leaf book left to see him one eye, the corner of the mouth lightly Yang, the warm voice way: "don''t move, delimit crooked not good."


    Finish saying, delimit the sword tip of half immediately to have to continue to descend, long and sharp ground delimited to go down, Su Yu Chen immediately sent out to kill pig General of wail.


    Hiss How can there be such pain!


    Ye Shuli turned a deaf ear, and his hand holding the sword was still shaking, but his face firmly filled Su Yuchen''s chest, abdomen and legs with the remaining six swords.


    "Ah Ah! Give me a break!! Please, I''m begging you! Stop rowing!! Ah, ah


    Su Yuchen had been suffering from severe pain for a long time, and cried out. The feeling of blood loss from his body, and the dizziness from his brain, coupled with the pain of sharp objects deeply and slowly across his skin, made him almost suffocate.


    His heart finally burst out of endless panic, why so painful!


    He suddenly remembered that Wen Jinrui didn''t say a word when he suffered from the seven swords. He didn''t expect that the pain was so tormenting!


    Ye Shuli was not moved at all. She looked cold, as if she had not heard or seen anything. If her hand was still shaking at the time of the first sword, the later sword after sword would be more accurate and stable.


    Seeing the sweat oozing from her forehead, Chu Xiao frowned, held her hand and said, "don''t force yourself. Call Qiu Wandao."


    Ye Shuli''s hand trembled slightly. Then he dropped his sword and took the gauze handed by the thin old man. He wiped his hand carefully. He raised his eyes and said to Su Yuchen in a slow voice: "don''t worry, it''s not finished yet."

 Chapter 342

    This sentence makes Su Yuchen feel like he is in hell. He gasps hard. The pain in his leg makes him stand unsteadily.


    "Princess, don''t dirty your hands. Just give them to me!" Qiu Wandao said in a hoarse voice.


    Qiu Wandao is the one she asked Chu Xiao to find after a long time.


    Although the old man is kind-hearted, he is well-known in the army and prison. He once joined the army, worked as a military doctor, served as a jailer, and spent most of his life in a post.


    He used to be responsible for the execution of those who were ordered to be executed late in the Tiangu of Dali temple.


    Thanks to his life-long experience in medicine and punishment, he knows the structure of the human body best. Just like his name - Qiu Wandao, he can make a person suffer from Wandao without death, which is the nightmare of criminals in prison.


    Su Yuchen has already been scared to piss off, crying bitterly to beg for mercy, noisy Ye Shuli frowned, directly put the handkerchief into his mouth.


    She squinted at Su Yuchen''s wimpy appearance, turned to look at Qiu Wandao and said, "Mr. Qiu, this man owes me seven swords, and I always repay him a thousand times. Not more, not less. I only want him to take seven thousand times. Except for the seven times he just took, he still needs six thousand nine hundred ninety-three knives. You can do it as you see fit. "


    Qiu Wan Dao nodded his head and looked at Su Yuchen''s skin. He said with a smile: "princess, this man is weak. I''m afraid 7000 Dao will take a long time."


    "Don''t worry. How many knives can he resist in a day?"


    Qiu Wan Dao looked at Su Yuchen carefully, pondered for a while, and said: "I''ve got a sense of propriety, old man, but he can only resist about a hundred knives."


    "A hundred swords and seven thousand swords only take two months. Old man Chou can rest assured that if he can''t hold on, he will ask the doctor to take care of him. After that, he will continue to be executed. It doesn''t matter if it''s two months, four months or six months. " The leaf book leaves the facial expression light ground to say, the Mou is full of the cool clear light.


    Qiu Wandao answered with a smile: "I owe you the kindness of the little prince of Chu and Princess Jiayi during my stay in the Wuxuan palace."


    The Su Yuchen of one side hears their conversation, early scared half dead, green white wears a face, two eyes a turn dizzy past.


    After a while, I saw the cry of Xiao Chu, who left the room like a pig.


    In the corridor, Chu Xiao said with a smile: "look, that boy can''t stand your 7000 swords. He will be killed in half of the execution."


    "If you die, you''ll die. If you go back and make up on the corpse, it''s the same with the other half." The leaf book leaves the head also not to lift to return a way.


    Chu Xiao made a gesture and said, "Ouch! You''re so fierce in your heart! Fortunately, you didn''t stand in the wrong line at the beginning. Otherwise, you would have to fall a thousand times to make you angry. "


    Ye Shu took a look at him and said in a low voice, "if you want me to take it out, it''s OK to throw it a thousand or eight hundred times now."


    "Hey, hey The princess is kind-hearted. How can she have the heart to let the little girl jump off the cliff? Say up, the book leaves you to have to thank me, at the beginning, if it were not for me, you can get along with Jin Rui? Tut Tut, I''m your matchmaker. When you get married, you have to thank me... "


    With that, Chu Xiao shriveled his mouth, gritted his teeth and said, "you have no concubine in your backyard! What gossip do you think is spreading in the capital, my lord? Ye Longyang? Tell me to find out the gossip man, and I won''t break his mouth! "


    Smell speech, leaf book from cool ground up and down swept Chu Xiao a few eyes, finally fix frame in his eye corner that charming wind. Flow of tear mole.


    Chu Xiao was shocked by her strange eyes, and subconsciously said, "what are you looking at? Are you fascinated by your attitude?"


    Ye Shuli said with a smile: "look, you are crazy. You dare to say that you have fallen in love in front of our palace. How can you compare with me?"


    Chuxiao burst out laughing, and the hearty laughter spread all over the yard, which made a bunch of servant girls and boys keep looking this way.


    "But, don''t mention it, you look like a woman. It''s better to find a man of heroism than an ordinary woman."


    As soon as the voice fell, chuxiao''s laughter stopped abruptly, and the corners of his mouth began to smoke. He looked at Ye Shuli sadly and discontentedly: "you are really bad! I love beauty, just as beautiful as you


    Ye Shuli throws him a white eye, chuxiao laughs again, but Wenjiao''s face suddenly flashed in his head.


    He doesn''t love men, doesn''t look for heroic men, looks like a heroic woman is also good?


    Two people you a I, a half joke half bickering to lose each other all the way, until walk to a remote courtyard just stop.


    Ye Shuli and Chu Xiao both put away their smiles and looked at each other. There was a faint light in their eyes.


    Push open the door, two servant girls look indifferent to clean the vase in the room, a haggard thin woman is sitting at the table in a daze, when she saw someone coming, her face suddenly changed."It''s you, ye Shuli!"


    Seeing that woman standing in front of her, ye Xihan''s bitterness grew up like weeds in the old courtyard.


    She can''t help but rush up to ask her hysterically, but the servant girl in the room seems to have half of the reaction. She quickly pulls her fiercely, presses her down, kneels on the ground and says: "bold! Don''t kneel down and salute when you see the little prince and Princess Jiayi


    Ye Xihan a Leng, what Jiayi princess?


    Her eyes blankly swept around a circle, only to find that there was no other woman around except ye Shuli. At this time, the two servant girls around had already knelt down respectfully.


    Listen to two people look respectfully at Ye Shuli, respectfully call her Princess Jiayi, ye Xihan suddenly all over suddenly a stiff, face blood color lost.


    Is she Princess Jiayi?


    Ye Xihan looked at her dully, his eyes full of disbelief.


    Chu Xiao looked at her in disgust. This woman is really like a pestering silk flower, which can be entangled with anyone.


    I caught her a few days ago, but I was still thinking of climbing into his bed. I thought he didn''t know there was a wild seed in her stomach?


    Ye Xihan is a rare beauty. Yes, he does like beauty, but the degree of disgust of this woman is the only one he has ever seen in his life. He doesn''t even have the desire to have a look.


    He looked at Ye Shuli lazily and complained a little in his words: "what are you going to do with this woman? It''s too hard to be in the backyard of fangye. You should get her away quickly! I can''t take this room any more. I have to burn it! "


    The undisguised contempt and disgust in the words make ye Xihan''s face green and red. She looks at Chu Xiao with complicated eyes, and then looks at Ye Shuli with gnashing teeth. Her heart is full of resentment.


    Chu Xiao is a person. When she met in the peach blossom forest, she was clearly attracted to her. The play was not only intimate, but also alienated her as soon as she got to know ye Shu and left that cheap woman!

 Chapter 343

    Ye Xihan looks inexplicably and looks at them. They are distracted. There is a trace of resentment on their face from time to time. They don''t know what they are thinking. They even forget to resist when they are kneeling on the ground.


    Ye Shuli looked at her in a daze, and the murderous spirit on her face flashed by. When she saw her slightly raised abdomen, her eyes darkened and filled with complicated emotions.


    "What do you want to do to me..." Feel her eyes in her stomach spin, ye Xihan face pale, subconsciously protect his belly.


    Ye Shuli snorted and looked at Chu Xiao. The latter nodded quickly and took two servant girls out of the room.


    Only Ye Shuli and ye Xihan were left in the room, and suddenly there was a strange silence.


    After a long time, ye Xihan said coldly: "you come here just to see my jokes, right? How about now that you''re finally satisfied? "


    "Yes, I am very satisfied." Leaf book leaves facial expression light ground to return a way, meaningfully looked at her belly, "you several want to find a father for the belly child, but bump into the wall everywhere, how can I not be happy?"


    Smell speech, ye Xihan originally indifferent face immediately twisted up, she tightly clenched her fist, take a deep breath, it is not easy to restore before that arrogant look.


    In front of Ye Shuli, if you lose anything, you can''t lose momentum. She will never let this bitch see her jokes!


    "What are you doing?"


    Ye Shuli gently picked an eyebrow and said, "it''s really not my business. After all, you and I are not relatives."


    "What do you mean..." Ye Xihan''s Willow eyebrows frowned slightly and felt her words strange.


    "Miss Ye Si of Wenguo government died of illness long ago in the previous rebellion. It''s you, a cunning and unscrupulous villain, who dare to pretend to be my fourth sister without authorization. It''s punishable!" Ye Shuli looked at her and said in a cold voice.


    Ye Xihan''s heart was startled and said: "what do you mean? Do you want to get rid of my relationship with Wenguo government? I''ll tell you Keep dreaming. It''s impossible! Someone outside knows me! "


    She responded forcefully, but in her heart she was terrified.


    If ye Shuli does, she will become a worthless neighbor''s daughter from a noble family!


    "There are so many people in this world. What''s so strange? What''s more, Miss Ye Si, who is known by others, is not big bellied. " Ye Shuli chuckled.


    The mask on yexihan''s face immediately appeared a crack.


    Ye Shuli didn''t care about her. He went on saying to himself: "I thought that you were pregnant. I wanted to send you away in anonymity and live a peaceful life. It''s a pity that some people would rather toast than drink. Since you dare to do so, I don''t have to have any more feelings. "


    "Oh, well said!" Ye Xihan''s expression suddenly a cold, looking at the bright, noble temperament Ye Shuli, eyes full of resentment and resentment, "what''s wrong with me? From the beginning to the end, I just want to try my best to be a master! "


    Ye Shuli seems to have heard a big joke, and his eyes say in secret: "are you right? Yes There''s nothing wrong with you trying to be a person, but don''t you think your methods are disgusting? Forget it I don''t think you know how a piece of shit can smell its own bad smell. "


    Hearing this shameful words, ye Xihan couldn''t help trembling, gritted his teeth and said in a high voice: "what do you know! You are my daughter. You have my brother, my mother and my wife''s love. You can get what you want without any effort! "


    "But what about me? I have nothing! I''m not reconciled! I''ve tried my best to get everything. Why can you take them away easily? "


    Ye Shuli frowned impatiently. Obviously, he didn''t have any patience with her words, so he directly interrupted: "OK, it''s just the two of us here. Who are you going to show us? What did I take away? Do you have a bad eye and a bad brain? "


    She chuckled and continued, "all the things you ask for are thrown away by yourself. I''m not interested in the pickles you look like babies!"


    Finish saying, she seems to be exhausted all patience general, call the servant outside the house, will ye Xihan blast out of the house.


    At this moment, ye Xihan''s mask can''t be maintained completely.


    Ye Shuli cut off her relationship with the government of Wenguo, and then blew her out of the palace of Wuxuan. Now she is a weak unmarried woman who is pregnant and penniless. What should she do?


    The bodyguard violently blows her out of the Wuxuan palace. Ye Xihan accidentally falls into the cold snow. The cold wind knows that she is shaking.


    Ye Shu came out step by step and stopped in front of her. With a light smile, he turned around and stepped on the gorgeous carriage and went away.


    Sitting in the carriage, her raised eyebrows finally relaxed.


    Although she would like to cut Ye Xihan to pieces, she knows that the best way to get rid of her hatred is to keep this woman alive and watch everything she wants be controlled by others.Only make her regret, make her realize, is the biggest punishment and torture to her!


    At the gate of Wuxuan palace, people around throw strange eyes at Ye Xihan and point at her constantly. How can she bear such eyes, which are always held in the palm of her hand?


    Ye Xihan felt a sense of shame in his heart. He quickly got up with a white face and left here in a hurry.


    When she was far away from Wuxuan palace, she was stunned. She walked all the way in the street, but there was no place to live!


    Wen''s government has broken off relations with her, and Jiang Hanjun''s friendship with her has ended


    Pei''s family goes to jail, Su''s family is destroyed, and Long Na dies


    Xue Sheng was the only one who died for her


    Ye Xihan shivers all over, not knowing whether she is shivering or for something. Her eyes are dull and numb as she walks on the bustling street. She can''t tell whether her body is colder or her heart is colder.


    As night fell, she walked aimlessly in the street all day, tired, cold and hungry.


    She couldn''t resist the hunger from her stomach. She couldn''t help walking around the porridge shed where she was giving porridge to the refugees, but she couldn''t face down to get porridge.


    A yellow skinny woman saw her look hesitant to stand there, kindly handed her a bowl of porridge.


    She swallowed the foam, embarrassed thanks, busy to take porridge, carefully drink up.


    Some people around are whispering, "it''s said that Princess Jiayi and her husband-in-law will get married next month..."


    Smell speech, ye Xihan''s face is a stiff, the hand that carries atherosclerotic bowl cannot help but force to tighten, the palm was scalded to send red also did not know.

 Chapter 344

    Until the fingertips were hot to the extreme pain, came the heart burning temperature, she just reflected, almost spilled porridge all over the floor.


    Seeing this, the woman at one side looked at her in coarse cloth and asked, "girl, I see you have outstanding temperament. You don''t look like the poor people of this generation. Why do you come here to get porridge? What''s your name? Where''s home, parents? "


    Ye Xihan''s body was slightly stiff. He lowered his eyes and answered softly, "I My name is lian''er. I came from the outer city. My hometown was ruined by the snow disaster, and my parents died of a serious illness. My brother and sister-in-law didn''t want to leave me at home to add a burden. My little daughter had to go to Beijing to find distant relatives, but as soon as she came to Beijing, she met with the palace change in the capital. Up to now, she has not been able to find any relatives. "


    The woman nodded clearly, looked at her pitifully and said, "there are many children here who have the same experience as you. I''m afraid they will run out of money on the way. Can''t they go next time?"


    Ye Xihan''s eyes were full of sadness, and nodded sadly.


    When the woman saw this, Wen Sheng warned: "girl, you can stay in the hut on the other side of Yudai street for a while, and find some work to save money. The imperial court will give porridge for free every day, but you can make do with it, just..."


    "Just what?" Ye Xihan asked.


    The woman looked at her anxiously and said, "it''s just that you are a weak woman with such outstanding appearance and no father or brother. It''s bad to be missed by that ruffian."


    Smell speech, leaf brook Han this just pale a face, whole body initiate to quiver.


    How could she forget that? Now she is not the fourth Miss ye who is escorted everywhere!


    See her flustered appearance, the woman quickly comforts a way: "wench don''t be afraid! My husband and I are also living in the shed for a while. If you don''t want to go with us, someone can protect you! "


    Ye Xihan was relieved and said gratefully, "thank you, sister-in-law Thank you, sister-in-law


    "Hi! Who has no difficulty? Don''t be so polite. Just call me sister-in-law Mei! "


    As night falls, ye Xihan simply finishes his porridge and goes to Yudai street with Mei Sao.


    When she arrived at the shed of Yudai street, she could not help frowning.


    In the shed, there were some men, women, old and young. They were numb, yellow and thin. Half old and half new cotton padded clothes and bedding were covered together in a mess. People huddled together for heating. They were dirty everywhere.


    She frowned in disgust and stood still.


    Sister Mei looked back and said to her, "lotus, it''s cold outside. Come in quickly."


    With this call, she was immediately noticed as a woman with clean clothes and neat hair in the crowd.


    Feeling several obscure and evil eyes, ye Xihan turns pale and follows Mei Sao to hide in the shed.


    She looked for some dust everywhere and put it on her face, which made her feel a little relieved.


    At night, she and sister-in-law Mei are huddled together in a semi new quilt. Through the old window, you can see the moon hanging high in the night sky, but ye Xihan is not sleepy.


    She would never live such a life!


    In the middle of the night, many people didn''t sleep, and low voices of conversation came from all directions.


    "It''s said that Princess Jiayi is going to marry her husband next month. Maybe she can get some money with the wedding procession at that time."


    "Princess Jiayi? I''m lucky to see one side, it''s just the daughter of heaven! It''s not too much to say that I''m the first beauty in Da''an dynasty! "


    "It''s said that Princess Jiayi''s son-in-law is the second son of general Wen."


    "Wow! When Princess Jiayi got married, did she live in the general''s house or the princess''s house? "


    "Don''t worry about it! Anyway, I''m not living in a rotten shed. I don''t know whether it''s Princess mansion or general mansion... "


    Listening to the words of yearning in the envy of people around, ye Xihan''s eyes turned red, curled up in the quilt, and his chest kept undulating.


    Ye Shuli Ye Shuli!


    If not for that woman, all the splendor and honor should have been hers!


    If there is no that woman, Jiang Hanjun will still stay at her side, Pei Lang''s eyes will not be shifted, and Chu Xiao is bound by her, and between her and Xue Shengan, will not be forced to that point!


    If not for that woman, she might be the wife of Guogong now Lady Shizi Maybe it will be the princess to be, or even the favorite princess of Longna!


    Her eyes widened, her mind confused with the infinite possibilities, and she was almost mad with jealousy.


    The long night, ye Xihan a person crazy thinking, I don''t know when finally can''t help but strong sleepiness, in the smell of the old bedding in deep sleep.


    When she was quiet, sister-in-law Mei finally left the bed with a flash of vision.


    "Well, does that girl have a place to use? I see that appearance and figure. It''s worth a lot of money to sell them in Tianxiang building! " A heavy male voice could not wait to say.Mei Sao frowned, patted her husband and said, "don''t worry! I look at the girl with extraordinary bearing. I''m afraid it doesn''t look like those innocent girl movies from the countryside before, but it looks like a poor daughter! "


    "When I get in touch with her for a while, I''ll have a good look at her. If she really has a rich relative, it''s more valuable than selling to Tianxiang building!"


    The man grumbled discontentedly: "there''s almost no silver in his hand! What if she can''t find a relative? "


    "No relatives?" Mei Sao''s eyes flashed and she hummed coldly, "it''s not too late to find relatives to sell them!"


    In the dark night, ye Xihan, who is sleeping deeply, has no idea of what happened outside the shed.


    ¡­¡­


    Through the hollow shell, the bright light of the lantern is shining, and the house is warm.


    Ye Shuli leaned lightly against Wen Jinrui and sighed: "yu''er''s temperament is too strong."


    She had been ready for long Yu to resent her, but she didn''t expect that she didn''t say anything. Just swallow everything in my stomach, I silently bear everything, her attitude as before.


    The leaf book leaves the tiny to hang down the MOU, in the heart both gratified and complex.


    "You don''t have psychological burden. Long Yu thinks Pei Lang is her business. Even without you, Pei Lang doesn''t necessarily have feelings for her. " Wen Jinrui frowned and said.


    Ye Shuli has already felt guilty for Pei Lang''s time, and he doesn''t want long Yu''s feelings to add to her psychological burden.


    "Alas..." Ye Shuli closed his eyes and deeply nestled in his arms.


    After half a ring, he opened his eyes and said, "what happened to Yuan Shu?"


    Smell speech, Wen Jinrui eyes across a chill: "Yuan Xiao already know what she did, almost with body for her, thanks to her father stopped. But I think Yuan Xiao wants to sever the relationship between father and daughter. "


    Ye Shuli''s eyes suddenly flashed.


    If Yuan Shu and Yuan''s deputy general break the relationship between father and daughter, then she will not let this woman go easily

 Chapter 345

    At the end of April, she and Wen Jinrui are going to get married soon, and the princess''s house given by her will be repaired soon.


    Ye Shu bent a smile from the corner of his mouth, leaned against his arms and said: "after becoming a pro, do I follow you to the general''s house, or do you follow me back to the princess''s house?"


    "You can live wherever you want. Even if you don''t want to stay in Beijing and want to travel all over the world, I will accompany you." Wen Jinrui patted her on the back and continued, "my father will go back to the frontier with my elder brother after we get married."


    "Well? What about Ah Jiao? "


    Wen Jinrui sighed: "Ah Jiao is a daughter''s family after all. She is nearly 18 years old. Her father is afraid of delaying her and doesn''t want her to go back with her."


    Smell speech, leaf book left slightly silent a way: "that she wants to stay in the general''s house words, how does long Xin want to solve?"


    "Don''t worry, Ali. I''ll take our home back." Wen Jinrui''s tone suddenly became firm, and there was a faint light in her eyes.


    Having occupied the nest for so many years, this time long Xin will not stay in the general''s house any longer.


    The next day, amber came to report Ye Xihan''s news.


    After listening to her yesterday''s experience, ye Shuli shook his head with a smile and said: "you continue to stare at her, as long as she no longer makes a flower, you don''t have to intervene in anything."


    It''s just the beginning.


    Amber nodded and then retreated. Ye Shuli got on the carriage and slowly headed for the general''s house.


    In the general''s mansion, in the early morning, a rough and crazy voice resounded through the courtyard.


    "General! Don''t stop me! I wish I could kill this girl myself now Yuan Xiao angry blush, neck coarse roar way, looking at Yuan Shu''s eyes full of fury.


    Yuan Shu white face, afraid to shrink back.


    Wen Heng stopped Yuan Xiao and sighed: "things have passed and can''t be retrieved. It''s better to do a good job at present and remedy the past mistakes."


    His tone is light, not how cold and not how warm, just look at Yuan Shu''s eyes with a trace of cold.


    Yuan Shu this girl is he watched grow up, originally thought that she might and his second son to achieve a happy marriage, but did not expect that she was long crooked into this pair of temperament.


    She betrayed her family, resulting in the death of Wen Jinrui. It is false that Wen Heng is not angry.


    But Yuan Xiao is loyal and follows him for many years. He lost his wife in his early years, so he has to have a daughter like Yuan Shu. He is really not good at Yuan Shu, so he simply leaves the matter to Yuan Xiao himself.


    "Remedy? How can I repay my life? " Yuan Xiao clenched his fist and said harshly, "if it were just that, I would not have done so much! I want to kill her because she killed the leader of Dongyang County! "


    When he thought of this, yuan Xiaodun was so angry that he trembled all over, and his big body seemed to be tottering.


    Yuan Shu bit her lip and shivered. How does her father know this?


    Yuan Xiao looked at his daughter fiercely and said in a sad voice: "Dongyang Wang and his wife died young, and they had only one blood. Yuan Xiao was taken care of by their husband and wife in their early years, but now this evil girl has killed their only blood! After Yuan Xiao''s death, I have no face to face their husband and wife! "


    At that time, he was just a nobody. If it wasn''t for the rescue and appeasement of the king of Dongyang, how could he have the chance to follow Wen Heng, and how could he have the current deputy general Yuan Xiao?


    At the thought that Soong Huaiyu died of Yuan Shu, Yuan Xiao would like to take Yuan Shu to commit suicide now!


    "If you want to repay it, let her die for it."


    Smell speech, Yuan Shu on the spot scared paralyzed on the ground, burst out crying: "Dad! Dad, I know it''s wrong! I know it''s wrong... "


    Yuan Xiao turned a deaf ear and rushed up with a machete.


    Ye Shu looked at all this far away from the door, looking indifferent.


    "Dad Don''t kill me, shu''er knows it''s wrong! Mother "Mother!" Yuan Shu scared legs soft, cried out.


    From childhood to adulthood, what she was most afraid of was that she was stubborn in the end and would copy the guy''s father whenever she made a mistake.


    Hear Yuan Shu call Niang, Yuan Xiao face across a trace can''t bear, then immediately become angry.


    He''s sorry to his daughter-in-law for teaching her like this!


    Wen Heng doesn''t move. He just looks at Yuan Shu and howls. He doesn''t stop Yuan Shu until Yuan Xiao''s machete is about to touch her.


    "Ah Xiao, calm down. You only have such a daughter. Don''t be impulsive, or you will regret it in the future."


    "Bah! Will I regret it? General, the king of Dongyang has only one daughter! I''ll send her to the king of Dongyang to apologize now! "


    Yuan Shu immediately scared to hold the thigh of Wen Heng to hide behind him.


    Wen Heng secretly helps his forehead. From Yuan Shu''s temperament, he can see how stubborn Yuan Xiao is. He is ten times more stubborn than Yuan Shu. Today, I''m afraid it can''t be done well anyway.Originally a few days ago, Yuan Xiao will Yuan Shu a lesson, now the injury is not good.


    After teaching Yuan Shu a lesson, he has no face to stay in the military camp again. He wants to resign from his official post. Wen Heng persuades Yuan Xiao with good or bad words.


    But unexpectedly, Wen Jinrui told Yuan Xiao about song Huaiyu''s death in detail, so he immediately dragged Yuan Shu to make amends this morning.


    Looking at the angry and ridiculous scene in the house, ye Shu leaves his eyes and shakes his head. He retreats quietly and turns to Wen Jinrui''s yard.


    To Ye Shuli, Yuan Xiaoqi return to Qi, deep in the heart or not willing to kill Yuan Shu.


    This is just to show his guilt. Wen Heng can''t ask Yuan Shu to die on the spot. Otherwise, what is it?


    So under the mediation of Wen Heng, Yuan Xiao finally insists on breaking off the relationship between father and daughter with Yuan Shu, and does not communicate with her in this life. He insisted on resigning his official position. Under Wen Heng''s persuasion, Yuan Xiao agreed to wait until he returned to the frontier to solve the problem of barbarian Sao.


    In the end, the farce came to an end.


    Just, no one to protect Yuan Shu.


    No one here in the general''s house has a good face for her any more. After solving the problem, Yuan Xiao left her alone and went back to the border town by himself.


    As for ye guiran


    Think of Ye guiran, Yuan Shu trembled, she almost indirectly killed Su Fanghua, at the moment which also dare to appear in front of him.


    At this moment, she was really abandoned. Wen Heng wiped off her reputation in the border area and made up for it. She changed from the only daughter of a very noble general to an ordinary woman.


    What made her even more flustered was another piece of news.


    Ye Shu is about to marry Wen Jinrui.

 Chapter 346

    A big event happened in Beijing these days.


    One of the protagonists of this event is none other than Wen Jinrui, the son of Wen Heng, who will soon marry Princess Jiayi.


    As the second son of Wen Heng, he abandoned his status as the Minister of Dali temple and personally took charge of his magic skills. The person who was sued was his stepmother, Princess Wuyang.


    It''s the new emperor long Heng who is not the one to hear this.


    It''s said in Beijing that Wen Heng had been fighting in the frontier for many years, but he seldom went home. Because his wife missed him and became ill, he gave birth to his little daughter and died early.


    Wen Heng was in agony because of his wife''s death. Emperor Qing remembered his devotion to Da''an, so he married the most distinguished Wuyang princess to him as a sequel.


    This was something that many people talked about at that time, but they did not expect that the truth was not so.


    It turns out that the wife of the former general did not miss her early death, but the princess Wuyang forced her to rob her husband.


    When the original wife was not dead, Princess Wuyang forced her to marry down to the general''s residence with an imperial edict. Then, within two years, she forced the death of the original wife.


    The new emperor immediately dealt with the matter seriously. Because of the seriousness of the crime of Wuyang princess, long Heng immediately deprived her of the title of princess. At the same time, Wen Heng gave her a letter of divorce.


    This incident caused a great disturbance in Beijing.


    Some people doubt that the relationship between emperor Qing and general Wen is so close that it is impossible for him to do such things that make brothers feel cold.


    "You are just too young! This is from Wen Shizi''s mouth. Can it be false? "


    "Yes, there are witnesses in the Wuxuan palace! It''s the emperor who decides the matter. Are you questioning the emperor? "


    "This That''s not what I mean! "


    "Hi! Little brother, I know you! However, you are still too young to understand the past. Don''t you know, old man? I''ve lived a long time. I heard a little bit that when the emperor was not the emperor, the prince who passed away was the brother of Princess Wuyang. I didn''t mean to bluff you. The princess had the support of the former Emperor and the later emperor. She had no less power than the emperor! "


    "Yes! In those days, it was not the eldest princess and the Su family that made the emperor ascend the throne successfully. "


    "Cough! Keep your voice down! Dare to mention the summer vacation, these words are also what you can say casually? "


    The crowd sighed, and then began to gossip carefully about the past.


    Women''s priorities are different.


    Now all the girls in Beijing are envious of Ye Shu.


    "If you want me to tell you, ye Shuli is the first thousand gold in the capital!"


    "As the only legitimate daughter of the government, her grandfather is an elder in the cabinet. Now she is the only princess of the opposite sex in the current Dynasty. This person''s life can''t be compared with others!" A girl in Green said leisurely, words can not tell is envy or envy.


    Another woman in blue said: "I admire Princess Jiayi. General Wen will leave Beijing soon with her eldest son. Princess Wuyang is abandoned. Her only daughter has not been married. She has no father-in-law to serve and no need to worry about her sister-in-law relationship Like me, my fiance, there are only seven children! It''s not out of the ordinary! I heard that my mother-in-law is not a good friend I''m afraid there will be no bones left to eat at that time! "


    "It''s said that Wen Shizi''s pain is so intense that he doesn''t want to accept another concubine in his life! My sister''s husband had two rooms before he got married A girl in pink said eagerly, with dissatisfaction and yearning in her voice, "if only I were Princess Jiayi With a husband like Wen Shizi, I have no regrets in my life! "


    The woman in blue said with a smile: "you see what you said. Which girl doesn''t want to be like Princess Jiayi? But how many women can you find in the capital? The princess is not as beautiful as he is


    "Even if Wen Shizi is not mine, if my future husband can be half as good as Wen Shizi and treat me sincerely, I will be satisfied if I don''t take concubines in this life." The woman in pink said enviously, holding her cheek.


    The woman in green shook her head and said with a smile, "you can wait for Princess Jiayi''s younger brother to grow up and marry him!"


    "Bah, don''t talk nonsense!" The girl in pink said with a smile.


    While listening to all this, the girl in green sighed with a complicated look: "my God! What a good life she is! Outstanding appearance, noble family background, power over thousands of people, distinguished and affectionate husband It''s not easy for ordinary people to have one. She took all of them! "


    After this sigh, all the three girls in the room were silent.


    It''s really irritating to compare people!


    "Well, don''t say that Let''s change the topic. Have you heard that Princess ten is arguing to marry Pei Shizi What about the Pei family


    A few young girls moved their minds, changed the topic and began to whisper again.


    They don''t want to talk about ye Shuli any more, otherwise they don''t know if they will envy themselves to death!In the dilapidated shed, ye Xihan was wearing a slightly thin cotton padded jacket, embroidering a handkerchief with the light of the day.


    Although it is no longer snowing in April, the snow is much colder than when it snows.


    The cold wind squeezed in from the old door. Her hands were numb and stiff, and the quality of the embroidered handkerchief was much worse than before.


    These days, the whole streets of the capital are talking about Princess Jiayi and Wen Shizi.


    She could hear the names of these two people countless times every day, from the beginning of jealousy to madness, and now she was almost numb.


    She really has no free time to envy and hate, and she has to work hard to make a living.


    Even charcoal fire could not be started in the room. The frozen hand was unsteady. The sharp needle broke the fingertip, and the red blood beads immediately rolled down and dyed the kerchief red.


    Ye Xihan immediately took the handkerchief and regretted. It was hard to sell if the embroidery was not good. Now it''s dirty and it''s troublesome to clean it.


    At this moment, she recalled how happy she was when she was in Wenguo government.


    Although she is often dissatisfied with her birth as a common girl, ye Tianfeng does treat her according to her own standard. In winter, the room was filled with fine silver charcoal. There was no smoke, and there was a faint aroma. It was so elegant that it couldn''t even burn a piece of wood.


    Recalling everything in the past, ye Xihan suddenly regretted it.


    If she didn''t have such a real family, would she be able to marry a good husband and live a happy life with the momentum of Wenguo government?


    Unfortunately, what''s the use of regret now?


    It''s all late.

 Chapter 347

    Ye Xihan was absorbed in thinking about the days when he had no worries about food and clothing in the mansion of Wen state. His actions stopped unconsciously.


    She originally thought that she had talent and appearance, and she could make a breakthrough everywhere.


    Now that she is under the same roof as the refugees, she finds out how naive she used to be.


    When he was young, he was separated and adopted by the Xue family. Although the Xue family was in business and had a low status, they were well-off and did not worry about food and drink.


    At that time, she had the capital to write and write by relying on the Xue family, and became famous in the south of the Yangtze River. Now she wants to rebuild her past, but she finds that she can''t even afford to buy a piece of paper.


    What''s more, she has a baby in her stomach.


    She knew that ye Shuli must be secretly monitoring her every move. It was more difficult for her to find someone to be the father of the fetus.


    Not to mention that she is now among the refugees, she does not dare to show her beauty at all, otherwise she will surely cause disaster.


    Thinking of this, she hung her head motionless, eyes lax.


    When sister-in-law Mei came back from the outside, she saw such a picture, and her eyebrows were wrinkled.


    "Lian''er, can you find your relative or not?" Mei Sao put on a caring face and went forward to hiss.


    Ye Xihan reluctantly stirred up a smile and said, "it''s troublesome for sister-in-law Mei. I haven''t found it yet. I''ve inquired about it everywhere. They may have left Beijing."


    "Leaving Beijing? Are you sure Mei Sao asked in a hurry.


    Ye Xihan frowned slightly and felt strange: "but what''s the problem, sister-in-law Mei?"


    "Ah No, no, I just think you''re wrong. It''s snowy outside a few days ago, but it''s hard to go! " Sister Mei''s eyes flashed.


    "Thank you for your concern. They are indeed away from Beijing. I have embroidered some handkerchiefs here. Please sell them for me. " Ye Xihan picked up several handkerchief embroidered after staying up all night.


    "Ah! no problem! By the way, lian''er, your embroidery work is so good. There is an embroidery workshop near Zhuque street. You can do it. I heard that most of them are women. They are in charge of food and clothing! "


    Smell speech, leaf brook Han facial expression move: "really?"


    "Yes! I have a few acquaintances there who can introduce you. You are a smart girl. You can''t squeeze together with these refugees! " Meisao said with a smile, "if you agree, I''ll take you to dinner later!"


    "Thank you, sister Mei! Thank you so much Ye Xihan said gratefully, with a burst of joy in his heart.


    Finally, she didn''t have to live under these dilapidated sheds. Soon she would be able to eat and wear. She believed that with her excellent embroidery work, she could make a breakthrough!


    Embroidery skilled embroiderer is often employed by a large family. If she had the chance, she would still be able to climb up!


    But in the eyes of douhan, there is no sign of her normal face.


    In the evening, as the setting sun gradually sets, ye Xihan cleans her face, carefully and simply dresses up, and follows Mei Sao and his wife along the road step by step in the cold wind.


    She was a little unhappy. Yudai street was so far away from Zhuque street that she didn''t even call a carriage. When did she walk so far?


    But remembering that she still had to rely on sister-in-law Mei to work in the embroidery shop, she put up with it.


    After walking for a long time, they left the busy street, went around a rather remote alley and came to the back door of a courtyard.


    When people came to see this, they quickly opened the door for them.


    Ye Xihan twisted his brows slightly and said in a soft voice, "sister-in-law Mei, why do we want to enter through the back door?"


    "It''s said that there are some distinguished guests in the front yard. I''m afraid I''ll bump into them, so I''ll come in through the back door," said sister-in-law Mei


    Ye Xihan nodded, not asking.


    They entered the backyard through the back door, and then went into an empty room. Mei Sao then said, "lotus, wait here. My husband and I will call the boss of the embroidery shop!"


    Ye Xihan nodded to show his understanding. After their husband and wife left, he looked at the decoration of the room.


    Looking at it, she suddenly felt that something was wrong. The decoration of the room was too pompous and arrogant. There was a sense of extravagance everywhere. It didn''t look like an embroidery shop.


    Listen carefully, it seems that there are still some noisy voices in the front yard, mixed with male and female voices, it seems that there are playing music and singing?


    All of a sudden, she had a bad feeling in her heart, and her face turned pale.


    Sister Mei hasn''t come back after she''s gone so long?


    She felt something strange about it, and was about to sneak away to see the situation when the door of the room was suddenly opened, and a half old woman Xu Niang, who was dressed like a hook, came in, followed by several young men and servant girls.


    "My husband Madame Ye Xi Han Leng for a while, heart next sink, soft voice opening to ask a way.


    When the middle-aged woman heard her saying this, she was stunned. She shook her fan to cover her lips and said with a smile, "ha ha, ma''am? The little girl is really interesting... "After that, she walked around Ye Xihan twice and looked at her carefully. Then she said with satisfaction and admiration, "tut Tut, what a gorgeous beauty


    Even though she was dressed in coarse cloth and decorated simply, she could see how delicate the woman was.


    "I''ve been in Tianxiang building for more than ten years. It''s the first time I''ve seen such a beautiful woman! We Tianxiang building, I''m afraid we''re going to play a brilliant number one again! "


    The little fellow around also looked obscene. He looked at Ye Xihan and said, "what mother Xu said is that this girl looks more beautiful than Miss Su Su!"


    Ye Xihan''s face suddenly changed: "head Number one? Tianxiang building!? Isn''t this embroidery workshop! Where''s sister Mei? Where''s sister Mei! "


    "Sister Mei? Her husband and wife have already sold you to Tianxiang building for ten liang of silver. From now on, you will be the girl of Tianxiang building... " Mother Xu shakes her fan and looks at Ye Xihan, as if thinking about how much money she can earn for Tianxiang building.


    Bang of a, ye Xi Han stay Leng in situ, this just know oneself by Mei Sao husband and wife to sell!


    She didn''t care to get angry. She trembled all over. Shaking her eyes, she said, "I''m not related to Mrs. Mei. I''m here to work in the embroidery shop, not to be a cheap prostitute in Tianxiang building!"


    With that, she immediately wanted to escape from the room.


    But mother Xu''s face sank. She motioned to the boy to stop her. She looked at her coldly and said in a deep voice, "do you want to go? no way! I bought you for ten liang of silver! "


    "Little girl, I see you are smart and pretty. I''ll work hard with my mother. Tianxianglou won''t treat you badly. That day is much happier than going to Xiufang!"

 Chapter 348

    Ye Xihan subconsciously covered his belly and said with a pale face: "no I don''t want it


    "Be honest! Don''t toast, or I''ll tell you to have a good taste of my mother''s method! " Mother Xu snorted coldly, "the girl who just entered my Tianxiang building is more chaste than you! If you have the ability, you will be killed here, or you will never want to leave Tianxiang building


    Yexihan was really scared, let her die, she really dare not also don''t want to.


    Seeing that she didn''t dare to move, mother Xu softened her face. She seemed to be weak and easy to handle. So Wen Sheng said to her, "we are all women. We know each other''s difficulties. Our girls are miserable. After we come to Tianxiang building, life is much better."


    "You, I can''t wait to see you. At first sight, you''re the man''s favorite. You''ll be on fire in Tianxiang building!"


    Ye Xihan''s face was blue and white, and his body was shaking.


    Who can save her Who can help her!


    With a kind smile, mother Xu went up to her wrist and said, "come on Haven''t you had dinner yet? I''ll send a girl to take you to take a bath and change into clean clothes. After that, I''ll have dinner with you Well


    At the end of the speech, the ending turns.


    Mother Xu squeezed her wrist hard and opened her eyes incredulously: "good..."! You, you are a big belly


    Ye Xihan was startled. How could mother Xu know?


    "The shameless Messrs. and Mrs. may have kept me in the dark! A girl with seed in her broken place asked me ten liang of silver Mother Xu roared uncontrollably.


    As the old bustard of Tianxiang building for more than ten years, she has some real ability to feel her pulse.


    Originally just wanted to take advantage of the situation to see how the girl''s body, but did not expect that she was a big belly!


    This girl is not in a good place. It''s very cheap! What''s more, it''s not the place. Even if the son is gone, she has left a wild seed for her!


    Thinking of this, Xu''s mother turned red with anger and yelled at her: "what kind of chaste woman do you pretend to be with me? This girl in my building is not as dissolute as you! A girl who hasn''t come out of the cabinet has done such absurd things


    She saw that ye Xihan was still wearing a maiden''s hair style. She saw that she had never been married.


    Smell speech, ye Xihan immediately pale a face, protect small abdomen way: "Xu mother, I didn''t cheat you, I was cheated by Mei Sao here! Let me go. If you have anything to do, go to her! "


    "Shut up! You have been bought by me. Death is also the ghost of Tianxiang building! " Mother Xu glanced around her abdomen and roared at the boy, "go and get those two slicks back for me!"


    "Mom, what''s the matter! Miss Su Su is looking for you. What can I do for you All of a sudden, outside the door a little girl came in and said flatteringly.


    Hearing the title of "Su Su girl", mother Xu''s face immediately eased a lot and said in a deep voice, "what''s the matter with Su Su?"


    "Oh! It''s not Caijin who is ill beside the girl. Now I have to be a girl. I can''t help it. I want to ask you to transfer a girl to serve me! Miss Su Su, I''ve been looking for you for a long time. Here you are Embroider brocade mouth skin son to move, quickly say.


    Yexihan white face, subconsciously to the outside a look, suddenly like a ghost general stare big eyes.


    Between the door a enchanting woman is moving lotus step, gently twisting waist buttocks, step by step.


    Although she is called "Su Su", she is not pure at all. She is full of temptation, bewilderment and seduction. On her charming face, a pair of thin eyes look like Xue Sheng''an. She is charming and evil. Ye Xihan almost faints on the spot.


    "Mom, Su Su took the trouble to follow you from Lingchuan to the capital. Caijin got sick all the way. You didn''t even give me a servant girl!" Su Su complains bitterly that a flowery smile froze on her face when she saw Ye Xihan.


    "Who is she?" Su Su quickly covered up the shock in her heart and said softly, but her eyes kept looking at Ye Xihan.


    This woman She knows it in ashes! How can it appear in Tianxiang building?


    Mother Xu frowned and said, "her name is lian''er. She just bought it today, but she didn''t expect to be cheated! It''s not just a place. There''s a seed in my stomach! I''m so angry! Well, before the matter is settled, you can make do with it for the time being! "


    "Oh Thank you very much, Xiujin. Take her back and tell her about the rules here. " Su Su said softly.


    Ye Xihan just recovered and screamed, "Su Ling! Su Ling! You''re not dead! You''re not dead


    In front of him, it was Su Ling who had been given a bowl of medicine and abandoned in the wilderness!


    Su Ling smell speech, immediately sink face, go up to shake her a slap, besmear the nail of Dan Kou immediately drew a few red marks on her face.


    "Presumptuous! Don''t you know the true fate of girls who can''t be called casually in Tianxiang building? There is only Su Su, not Su Ling! Embroider brocade, take her down for me, teach her what is the ruleYe Xihan was knocked unconscious by this heavy slap. She didn''t react for a long time. When she came back, she found that she had been kneeling in another room under the pressure of Embroidered Brocade. Su Ling was looking at her coldly. The coldness in her eyes was chilling.


    "Oh, isn''t this miss Ye Si who was famous in Beijing at the beginning? I heard from people outside that Miss Ye Si died in the turmoil. Unexpectedly, she would appear in our Tianxiang building... "


    She said sarcastically, her smiling face was full of pleasure. When she swept Ye Xihan''s belly, the hatred on her face swept away.


    Su Ling sank her face, stepped forward and kicked Ye Xihan on her chest. Then she stepped on her abdomen with one foot, and her face was full of hatred.


    "There should be a seed in the stomach? How could miss tangtangye be reduced to such a state? My good brother didn''t protect you any more? "


    "A girl like you can''t be left in Tianxiang building. Why don''t I get rid of this bastard for you?"


    Ye Xihan frowned painfully. Then he bit his lip and said, "Su Ling No! I was wrong! I know I''m sorry for you I kneel down to apologize to you! You can''t touch this kid! This is your brother''s child! Xue Shengan is dead! This child is the only blood of the Xue family! "


    Smell speech, Su Ling facial expression slightly a change, cold voice says: "what do you say?"


    On the roof, a pair of emotionless eyes quietly looked at all this. After a long time, they quietly left Tianxiang building.


    "Princess, she met Su Ling."


    Amber seriously and carefully told ye Xihan''s experience one by one, and heard Ye Shuli exclaim, this experience can be filmed!


    "I didn''t expect that Su Ling was still alive..." Ye Shuli sighed, touched his chin, and continued, "you keep staring at her, as long as there is no human life, don''t interfere in anything."


    "Yes." Amber echoed.


    The leaf book leaves in the eye to delimit the faint cold light, the leaf brook Han meets Su Ling, this can have good play to see.


    Ye Xihan, ye Xihan When you betrayed others, did you ever think of today?

 Chapter 349

    Su Ling''s beautiful eyes stare at Ye Xihan without emotion. After a while, she shows a smile of compassion.


    "What do I have to do with whether this child is the only blood of the Xue family? As early as the moment I was dealt with by the government of Wen, Su Ling had already died. There was no Su Ling in the world, and I had no elder brother! "


    Brother?


    Well said, at the beginning for ye Xihan and abandon her person, also deserve to do her own brother? How can a brother help his sister? Will she die and die?


    Thinking of this, Su Ling''s eyes were even colder, and there was a trace of murderous spirit in her eyes.


    Ye Xihan was acutely aware of the flash of murder on her body. He couldn''t help trembling in his heart. He pleaded in a soft voice: "Su Ling, you''re still his own aunt..."


    "Shut up Su Ling suddenly roared angrily, "I don''t have any brothers, and the Xue family doesn''t have a shameless daughter-in-law like you!"


    "Xiujin, ask mother Xu to come here, give her a bowl of medicine and ask her to take off the wild seed in her stomach!" Su Ling took back her look and said impatiently, "how can a girl like her be tolerated in Tianxiang building? Take advantage of the fetus is still young, early treatment. If it''s a month, it''s going to be a lot of trouble! "


    Choi Kam bowed his head and ran out to report the news.


    Ye Xihan''s face suddenly turned white. Seeing that Su Ling didn''t eat this set, he simply broke the jar and fell down with a gloomy face.


    She stepped forward and unexpectedly pulled out a gold hairpin from Su Ling''s head. She gritted her teeth coldly and said, "Su Ling For the sake of our sisters, why don''t you let me go? "


    "What do you want to do! Put it down Su Ling face a white, can''t help but back a step, vigilantly looking at Ye Xihan.


    Ye Xihan''s eyes twinkled slightly, and his look was a little crazy. "You forced me! I begged you! Since you don''t appreciate it, why don''t you go to see Yama with me? "


    "You say I''m shameless, how clean can you be? At least I have only your brother from beginning to end, but what about you? It''s really a pair of jade arm pillows. Where is it more noble than me? "


    Hearing this, Su Ling felt a pain in her heart and said in a high voice: "who am I here for? It''s not because of you


    "How could it be me?" Ye Xihan suddenly looks a quiver and stares at Su Ling. "It''s all because ye Shuli, isn''t it? If she didn''t have to kill us, how could it be? First of all, the woman became a princess. You are very proud. If you dare not offend her, you can only spread your anger on me, right


    With that, one of her men couldn''t help waving.


    Su Ling''s heart is angry, but her eyes make her heart bristle. Seeing ye Xihan''s hands on her, she hides back in a panic, but there is still a slight hot pain in her left cheek.


    "Ah! Come on


    The room was in a mess, and the tables and chairs were also bumped. Fortunately, mother Xu finally came to the room with someone.


    As soon as she came in, she saw a mess in the room. Ye Xihan ran after Su Ling with her gold hairpin, and her face changed greatly on the spot.


    "Why don''t you come up and tie up that cheap girl! If you hurt Su Su''s face, I only want you to ask! "


    Su Su is the signboard of their Tianxiang building. Who dares to hurt her? Mother Xu is the first to disagree.


    After that, the powerful young men and girls soon catch the crazy Ye Xihan. Mother Xu twists her plump body and goes to see Su Ling''s injury. Seeing that there was only a tiny red mark on her face, which did not break her face, she was greatly relieved.


    Then she angrily went to yexihan and raised her hand to slap her hard. When she saw her face, she hesitated a few times and turned to wring her hand around her waist. Yexihan could not help crying out in pain.


    "Dead girl! It''s against you


    Xu''s mother said hatefully. Then she saw Su Ling rush up at a very fast speed and slap Ye Xihan hard. She was slightly swollen on both sides of her face.


    "Ouch! My good daughter! Take it easy! I bought this cheap girl for ten liang of silver. How can I make money if I hurt my face? " Mother Xu immediately exclaimed.


    Su Ling calmly glared at mother Xu and said in a cold voice, "Mom, it''s too unruly for you to buy this girl! I kindly advised her not to leave the child in Tianxiang building, but she did it to me! I''m so angry! "


    "Mother''s so plain, not angry! Angry body, mother, I can be distressed! Naturally, the child can''t stay. I''ve already asked someone to prepare a bowl of medicine for abortion, so I''ll give it to her! "


    With that, Xu''s mother immediately signaled a trembling old woman at the door to come in.


    Su Ling said with a sneer: "after all, she just lost her tire and can''t pick up customers. During this period of time, let her follow me, so that she can know what the rules are!"


    "Good! Mom is all in your favor. "


    Smell speech, the facial expression of leaf brook Han suddenly becomes blue and white matchless, began to struggle fiercely.Without a child as a shield, does she really want to be reduced to Tianxiang building?


    No no


    However, no matter how hard she struggled, the boys clamped her to death. The girl held her nose impolitely, pinched her chin, and rudely poured the medicine in.


    After drinking this bowl of bitterness incomparable medicine, the side talent lets go of her, ye Xihan suddenly weak on the ground, eyes dull.


    Mother Xu frowned and said, "OK, please follow me to prepare. Don''t ask her to make the room dirty later." With that, he took the man back out.


    Only Su Ling and ye Xihan are left in the room. Su Ling looks at Ye Xihan who is in pain. She can''t help but say happily, "Han Er, my good sister, is it painful?"


    "Do you know that at that time, I was more painful than you!" Hand can''t help but gently caress his belly, her eyes suddenly become very cold, staring at Ye Xihan''s eyes without a trace of pity.


    At the beginning, she went to the gate of death, but now she has lost the qualification to be a mother.


    All this is because of Ye Xihan''s betrayal and betrayal!


    "Han''er, I don''t hate Ye Shuli. Do you know why?" Su Ling said with a light smile, "I only blame why I was so stupid at the beginning. I have no grudge against her, but I have to block everything in front of you to be the outsider."


    "I treat you like that, but you confuse Xue Sheng''an and turn your back on me, which makes me fall into such a situation I hate it


    "I have suffered, you will pay back one by one in the future!"

 Chapter 350

    At the beginning of April, the heavy snow that had been flying for several months finally stopped. The capital began to warm up, and the trees everywhere were stained with new green.


    The verdict of the Pei family and the Su family also came to an end. As long Heng said before, the descendants of the Pei family within three generations were not allowed to be officials, but they were expelled from the capital and changed into collateral.


    Pei Lang was one of the exceptions. Although he was the direct son of Pei family, he also made great contributions, so he was pardoned by the new emperor. The two merits and demerits offset each other, and the original Jinshi title was not changed, and was incorporated into the Imperial Academy.


    But the Pei family is no longer beautiful, and he is no longer the noble son that everyone in the capital envies. Now he is just a poor official with no background.


    Because of the serious circumstances of the Su family, a series of people in the main family who participated in the rebellion were all sentenced to death, and the collateral clans were able to escape.


    It''s not that long Heng doesn''t want to deal with the Su family, but because the descendants of the Su family are prosperous and have penetrated into every corner of the family for many years. It''s extremely difficult to uproot them. And the Su family is really full of talents. If he takes the Su family in one pot, he can''t find a suitable person to fill the vacancy of the Su family for a while.


    However, even so, the master''s family was put into prison, and the imperial concubines, who were in favor of the empress, died in the palace change. The foundation of the Su family in the past 100 years is still severely damaged, and it is not as good as before. Coupled with the deliberate suppression of the new emperor, it is difficult to restore the past.


    The whole government of Wen state is busy with Ye Shuli''s marriage. In ten days, she will marry Wen Jinrui.


    The emperor''s body is getting weaker and weaker. They must take advantage of this time to get married as soon as possible. Otherwise, the emperor''s going will delay her for several years.


    After more than ten years of hard work, her daughter is going to get married like this. Lin''s tears are in her eyes to count her dowry.


    Ye Shuli saw the long list of dowries, but he couldn''t hold back and took a breath.


    She never thought that Wenguo government, which never shows mountains but never water, should be so rich!


    "Father, mother, don''t you empty out the whole government of Wenguo to make a dowry for me? There are so many properties from our family, which This, Dad won''t accept many people''s bribes Ye Shuli said in a high voice, his eyebrows could not help shaking.


    Lin Shi didn''t angry ground white her one eye, smile scold a way: "nonsense what nonsense! Our government of Wen state is also a great family with a hundred years of history. However, it has always been a family with few children and few people. One by one, we only pay money without spending money. This purse is much bigger than you think! "


    Ye Shu nodded away, but still couldn''t help feeling stunned for such a lot of things.


    Not to mention that her own coffer is quite rich, the dowry given to her by the government of Wen state, together with the additional dowry given by her brother and sister-in-law, can add up to more than 120. There are many kinds of furniture, such as pear, red sandalwood, mahogany, glass and jade ornaments, antique calligraphy and paintings, clothing and jewelry.


    Needless to say, there are several houses alone, and there is even a Chuang Tzu with hot springs outside the city. It''s rare to have hot springs in summer and hot springs in winter.


    Ye Shuli''s eyes were straight when he looked at the house deeds. This is not the dowry that the royal family bought for her as a princess. You know, the dowry of the legitimate daughter married in the palace is not less than 120, let alone a princess.


    She couldn''t even think of the astronomical number of dowries.


    Compared with the dowry prepared by Wenguo government and the royal family, the several thousand taels of silver I earned in guiqulaixi building was not even a fraction.


    Ye Shuli, looking at the dense list, can''t help feeling hairy for Wen Jinrui.


    In other words, who can afford the dowry


    In her impression, the military camp has always been a place of hardship, and she can''t get much money.


    However, she obviously thought too much about it. Wen Jinrui traveled in every corner of the Da''an Dynasty in the early years. Since she could get to know pan Ning and other business tycoons, she naturally had a rich family background. The purple jade phoenix hairpin she had declined before was not easily taken out by ordinary families.


    Last time he snatched the piece of mercury mirror from Chu Xiao and gave it to her, the whole Da''an Dynasty only had a few pieces as big as that. I don''t know what Wen Jinrui did, but she got a high mercury mirror to give her a dowry.


    There is no doubt that she is the most enviable girl in the whole Da''an Dynasty.


    On the wedding day, long Yu came out of the palace to see her.


    Today''s Ye Shuli is more beautiful than ever. She has always been rarely painted. On the day of great joy, she carefully described the curving eyebrows. A pair of charming peach blossoms flashed in her eyes, but the pupil color of a clear spring was just the right combination of softness and innocence.


    The lipstick on her lips is bright red, and the flower on her forehead is beautiful, just like the peach blossom in early March.


    Looking at a red wedding dress, she is not as beautiful as a mortal. Even as a woman, long Yu can''t help looking at it. It took a long time for her to recover."I''ve known for a long time that this red dress suits you best, but no one is more suitable for this color than you at the end of the day." Long Yu hung up a smile.


    Ye Shu left his eyes and said with a smile, "you''re killing me. This red color is the most beautiful for every bride."


    Long Yu nodded with a smile and said with half a sigh: "I don''t know when I can be like you. I also wear a red wedding dress and have a good time."


    Lang gently patted her head with a sigh, and thought of a little consolation.


    Both of them knew clearly in their hearts, but they didn''t mention a word.


    On Ye Shu''s wedding day, the snow around the capital has almost melted away. Willows are on the Bank of the river, bees and butterflies are often chasing by among the flowers on the top of the trees, and the pleasant sound of birds rings from time to time.


    There are long lines of greeting people, playing flower drums and setting off firecrackers. There is a joyful atmosphere everywhere, which is even more lively than the Chinese New Year.


    On this day, Wenguo government held a water banquet on the street all day. Everyone in the streets ran out of their homes to visit this famous wedding in Beijing.


    Looking at the magnificent wedding party and the handsome bridegroom, I don''t know how many young girls in the capital are heartbroken and heartbroken. All kinds of jealousy and resentment are turned into full of envy. They are directed at Princess Jiayi, who makes thousands of girls sigh.

 Chapter 351

    "Look! The one sitting in front of the big white horse is the son-in-law! " The onlookers looked enviously at the welcoming team, and their faces were infected with the joy.


    A seven or eight year old girl is eating ice sugar gourd. Her round eyes are staring at Wen Jinrui.


    She took her mother in one hand and pointed to him with the other finger. She said, "mother, is that a fairy?"


    "Silly little girl, that''s the son-in-law! Today is the wedding day for the son-in-law and Princess Jiayi! "


    "Wow Is Princess Jiayi also an immortal? The son-in-law is so beautiful. The princess must be very beautiful. Yaya also wants to see the princess


    The woman replied with a smile: "it''s not that the immortal is better than the immortal. Princess Jiayi''s son-in-law is the son of general Wen. He is also the number one scholar in this imperial examination."


    Hearing this, the little girl''s eyes suddenly widened and said, "Yaya, when she grows up, she will marry a beautiful son-in-law!"


    Wen Jinrui''s face lightly rode on the horse and made his way to Wenguo mansion. If he looked at it carefully, he could see that there was a smile in the corner of his mouth that could not be concealed by any means.


    His face is soothing and his eyes are picturesque. Under a pair of heroic sword eyebrows, there are two Bay eyes like autumn water, clear as the clear autumn sky. A big red Xifu, as tall and straight as Yushu, and with the smell of Lanzhi. It''s neither too rigid nor too soft, and it shows the two characters'' beauty to an extreme.


    "Here comes the bridegroom!"


    With a loud cry from the government of Wen state, ye Shu, who was very calm, could not help but burst into a panic.


    Miaoqiu around her quickly put on the red veil and carefully helped her out.


    Ye Shudi jumped up with a thumping thump. He just felt that today all this seemed to be a dream, unreal.


    More than a year ago, she was a girl who had just crossed to Da''an. She was at a disadvantage and didn''t know anything about the situation. In the twinkling of an eye, just one year later, her world had changed dramatically.


    Walking slowly to the gate of Wenguo mansion, ye Shuli could feel the delicate and beautiful sedan chair waiting for a long time. Through the slightly transparent red veil, ye Shuli could feel that on the white horse in front of her, there was a burning eye clinging to her, and her heart became more nervous.


    When the bride gets married, her brother carries her in the sedan chair. On this day, it is ye Qirang who carries her in the sedan chair.


    He is a big man with a strong temper. He can''t help but blush at the moment and says in a trembling voice: "ah Li, if that boy bullies you in the future, just go back to the government of Wen Kingdom and ask his brothers to make decisions for you. Don''t make yourself angry!"


    Lin''s holding the handkerchief in one side crying in the dark, ye Tianfeng also can''t help rubbing his eyes.


    She has always been happy to take off, this moment can not help but tears.


    After the matchmaker gave the sedan chair a few red envelopes, the sedan chair lifted up and set off.


    Because she is not only the legitimate daughter of the government of Wen, but also the princess of the royal family. According to the custom of Da''an, her sedan chair can only be carried to the general''s house after a circle from the government of Wen to the palace.


    Along the way, ye Shu listened to the sound of gongs, drums and suonas outside the sedan chair. Accompanied by lion and dragon dances, he walked slowly to the most prosperous Zhuque street.


    Back in front of the building, everyone was staring at the welcoming team.


    Sitting in the pool, Bai Caiqing, who was fat, held her cheek and said, "great When can I get married like this! "


    "Oh! The wedding of Han people is really lively! I haven''t seen such a lively battle in such a long time! " Phoenix also eyes enviously said.


    Si Fu glanced at her and said in a light voice, "are you envious? If you like, we can do the same right away. "


    Phoenix''s face turned red. He looked at him and said, "who''s going to marry you?"


    "Yes! If you want to marry my sister, you have to go back to miaojiang with us. You have to stand the test of our three customs before you can marry my sister! " Phoenix song in the side, bitterly looking at these people.


    Si Yu and his sister mix together. Bai Caiqing and Chi Linyuan show their love day by day. Even Chu Xiao doesn''t know when he will become the best. It is said that he has changed his taste and entangled Wen Jinrui''s sister.


    He''s the only one in the group. He''s still a single dog!


    Think of this, Phoenix song can''t help but doubt himself, he touched his chin, doubt said: "is my long too beautiful?"


    The wedding party and the trousseau carrying team, like a fiery dragon, blocked a whole rosefinch street.


    Chu Xiao threw the fan, shook it open, and sighed: "now I can really see what it is called Royal dress, ten li red makeup."


    In this scene, there is almost no one in the attic who is pinching her nails in the distance.


    Ye Xihan stared at Wen Jinrui, who was riding on the front white horse. His eyes flashed. When he looked at the exquisite and incomparable sedan chair, his eyes turned red.She is much thinner than before, and her protruding abdomen is now flat. The plumpness on the cheek is no longer, but also a bit morbid, and the charm of that year is a bit dim.


    Looking at this scene, her chest is beating violently, I don''t know why she feels particularly dazzling, and her heart is inexplicably filled with endless hatred and unwilling.


    In the dark, she always felt that the person with incomparable scenery sitting in the sedan chair should be her!


    Why is Ye Shuli Why is Ye Shuli!


    At the beginning of Ming Ming, she was the one who had the most advantage in Wen government! When and where did it start? Before she knew it, something was wrong?


    Looking at the long dragon of the wedding procession leaving far away, the sound of gongs and suona gradually whispered, ye Xihan''s heart suddenly repented.


    If she didn''t have such a strong desire to win everything at the beginning, she won''t be reduced to this point now, will she?


    At least, ye Tianfeng really wanted to compensate her. Although Lin was not warm, he didn''t treat her harshly. I knew Ye Shu had married so well. She didn''t fight for some. Could she still be proud of most of the girls in the capital by virtue of the relationship between Wenguo government and her?


    Her eyes leisurely, fanciful fantasy, did not notice behind a enchanting figure.


    Seeing her poor appearance, Su Ling sneered and said, "han''er, have you washed all the clothes in the backyard today? What are you lazy about when you don''t clean up! Run outside to make a look of pity, but also want to hook. Who to lead it! "

 Chapter 352

    Yexihan eyes micro movement, after all, is to suppress the heart of the anger, make a pair of submissive do not resist the appearance, obediently went to work.


    In early spring, the well water is still cold. Ye Xihan feels that his hands are soaked in the well water, and the chill comes from it. He bit his teeth and bit by bit cleans a large basin of dirty clothes beside 5.


    Her face turned white, and her life became weak. She was forced to work before she had time to take good care of her fetus. Ye Xihan was full of resentment at the moment.


    Xu''s mother and Su Ling''s people all see her very closely. While washing, she keeps thinking about how to escape from Tianxiang building.


    If she could sneak away from Tianxiang building with some gold, silver and jewelry, she would be able to survive.


    In the general''s residence, red silk and lanterns are hung on the beams everywhere, and large double happiness paper cuts are pasted on the hollowed out and carved windows, which makes the solemn atmosphere lively and playful.


    The custom of Da''an Dynasty is that the bride gets off the sedan chair and asks the groom to carry a brazier on his back.


    Ye Shuli felt a pair of warm and powerful hands holding her hand tightly, and then carried her on his back. Ye Shuli lies on Wen Jinrui''s broad and reassuring back, feeling his steady steps over the fire basin, and a cheering sound immediately rings around him.


    After that, he worshiped heaven and earth as usual. After long Xin was abandoned, there was no master mother in the general''s house. Wen Heng sat quietly on a high position and sighed at the scene. His cold and serious expression was also slightly moved. He looked at Wen Jinrui and ye Shuli happily. He nodded with red eyes and excitement, and his frosty hair swayed with his action.


    Wen Heng is very satisfied with Ye Shuli. She has the courage and courage to break into the palace and bring out the imperial seal according to the order of emperor Qing. He knows that the child is not ordinary.


    Wen Jinrui was rescued from danger several times because of her, and ye Shu was helped several times when he was out of danger. It can only be said that the marriage between them was a natural one.


    Red tape etiquette one by one through, ye Shuli will quietly stay in the new room, with Wen Jinrui back.


    There are few people in the general''s house. She only brought four servant girls in spring, summer, autumn and winter, as well as two people, poached eggs and amber.


    Although the bride can''t eat when she gets married, miaodong quietly takes advantage of Wen Jinrui''s greeting in the front yard to bring her a bowl of sweet and glutinous sweet scented osmanthus wine dumplings.


    After waiting for her to fill her stomach, it was already the moon hanging high in the sky, and ye Shuli''s heart was gradually raised nervously.


    To be honest, although she was 22 years old, which is the same age as Wen Jinrui, her body will be less than 17 years old. Although she is still mature, she is still childish.


    She blushed at the thought of the wedding night.


    Ah!!! My God!!!


    As a modern woman in the 21st century, ye Shuli is different from the conservative ancients. In her last life, when she was with haojiyou, she was also an old driver who could drive dirty. However, it was just driving by mouth. In fact, she lived for more than 20 years in her last life, and she had never had a serious love relationship except for her high school puberty.


    Many girls married at the age of 16 in Da''an Dynasty. Most of them had children at the age of 17-8. Although this is normal in Da''an, it is still early for ye Shuli.


    She couldn''t help but feel a little uneasy, but she was just afraid. She didn''t hesitate, and she didn''t have the slightest idea of contraception.


    It''s something every girl can''t resist to combine with her lover.


    As she thought nervously, time passed by bit by bit.


    I do not know how long, she only felt that her buttocks were numb, the door of the room was gently pushed open with both hands.


    "My son, I will wait on you and your wife to undress." Miaodong went to wait on him.


    Wen Jinrui turned his head, waved his hand and said, "no, go down and have a rest."


    Miaodong took a look at them with a smile and stepped back. There were only two of them left in the room.


    In the silent air, ye Shuli seemed to be able to hear his heart beating. Through the thick red veil, she could see Wen Jinrui coming towards her step by step.


    Slowly lifted a little Acacia, and a little clear with the flavor of a big hand.


    "Have you bathed?" Leaf book leaves subconsciously to open a mouth to ask a way, see Wen Jin Rui Mou light motionless ground stare at her, hurriedly embarrassed lowered a head again.


    Wen Jinrui gently stirred up a smile and said, "well, Chu Xiao was used to a lot of wine just now." He was worried about the wine fumigating Ye Shuli, so he came here after bathing and washing.


    Ye Shu moved slightly for his thoughtfulness, and then a fragrant rose cake came to her mouth.


    "Tired all day, hungry? I know you like spicy food. Tonight, I''ll take you to the restaurant and listen to pan Ning say that the cook has developed a dish, which is called pickled perch with pepper and hemp. You will like itShe opened her mouth obediently and bit the fragrant and soft rose cake. The pale pink cake set off her delicate red lips, and Wen Jinrui''s eyes suddenly darkened.


    Ye Shuli has just eaten. He is not very hungry now, so he doesn''t eat much. Seeing this, Wen Jinrui leaned down beside her and suddenly approached her and said softly, "eat more, or how can you have strength at night?"


    Smell speech, she complexion a red, shame annoyed ground stare him one eye, chewing rose cake way: "can''t eat, don''t eat!"


    "I can''t eat any more. I''ll help you."


    With a little drunk words gently fall, ye Shuli only feel the light fragrance of wine suddenly suddenly hit, lips will be heavily run over, gentle with a trace of urgency and hegemony.


    The lips and teeth were opened in a moment, and the rose cake was wrapped under the two people''s tongue tips. The soft polar melted and swallowed, and I don''t know whose mouth it was in the end.


    For a long time, Wen Jinrui reluctantly let go of her after the sweet smell of rose cake was taken away.


    "This rose cake is good. I''ll ask the government to prepare more." He licked his lips and said more.


    Ye Shuli glared at him with a red face and said, "don''t you like sweet?"


    "Who said that? I naturally like sweet food, just like you, nothing can be sweeter than Ali. " Wen Jinrui close to her, hot breath spray in her neck, itchy feeling.


    Feeling the drunkenness and fiery eyes in his eyes, ye Shuli breathes, and immediately feels extremely nervous about what will happen next.

 Chapter 353

    "Ah li..."


    Wen Jinrui whispered. Her soft and smooth cheek was gently caressed by her warm hand. Her warm lips fell on her face as soft as rain.


    Ye Shuli couldn''t help but close his eyes, feeling his frenzied heartbeat interwoven with his heavy breathing.


    Suddenly, he suddenly shifted the battlefield from her lips to her forehead.


    Feeling Wen Jinrui''s sudden withdrawal, ye Shuli can''t help but open his eyes. However, he carefully draws out his sword and gently cuts off a handful of his ink hair.


    Then he comfortingly stroked her head, and his big hand went through her hair scattered behind her. The sword rose and fell, and immediately there was a pinch of thick green silk.


    Ye Shuli immediately knew what he was doing, his eyes trembled, and his eyes were slightly red.


    Wen Jinrui''s face is intoxicated, but his hands seriously take up the red rope to tie two strands of green silk together, and put a simple knot into the purse.


    "Ah Li, I am fortunate to be married to you in this life. I swear to love you both."


    Wen Jinrui said softly, but her tone was extremely firm, and her calm and tough eyes seemed to swear to her.


    Heart a sour, leaf book from long as butterfly wings of the eyelashes light tremble, immediately have a little crystal clear hot tears condensation in the corner of the eye.


    Wen Jinrui didn''t say anything more. She just lowered her head to kiss off all the tears from the corners of her eyes, and her big hand caressed her body.


    The beautiful jade hairpin fell to the ground in disorder, and the bright red wedding dress was entangled and thrown on the ground. That night, the red candle was not extinguished until dawn.


    Ye Shuli had a deep sleep that night. The next day she got up bleary eyed and felt sore all over.


    The quilt beside her is still slightly warm, but Wen Jinrui doesn''t know where she is. She calls Miao Dong into the room, but she finds her voice hoarse and her face turns red. Last night, she was really crazy.


    "Girl Oh, look at my stupid mouth! Are you awake, madam Miaodong opened the curtain and came in. He immediately asked the servant girl behind him to prepare the hot bath water.


    Ye Shuli glanced at the traces on his body, covered the brocade tightly in embarrassment, and said quietly: "when? Put the water down and I''ll do it myself. "


    "It''s a quarter past the hour." Miaodon replied.


    Ye Shuli''s face changed: "did I sleep so late? Oh, no The next day, I had to get up early to offer tea to my parents in law!


    "Don''t worry, it''s Shizi who told you to go on sleeping." Miaodong replied with a smile, "the prince said that there are only generals in the mansion, and the eldest son and the third girl. There is no need to care about so much red tape. The general will not care about these."


    There are no seven aunts and eight aunts in the general''s mansion. If she wants to offer tea, she only wants to offer it to Wen Heng. Although Wen Haoyang is married, his wife and children are all far away in the frontier.


    Think of here, leaf book leaves the facial expression of the face just slightly slow a slow.


    After a careful bath, she put on her clean clothes and simply dressed up for the mercury mirror.


    "Too plain." Wen Jinrui''s voice came from behind.


    Ye Shuli turned around, pointed to his head and said, "there are enough shakes in three steps. OK, let''s go and offer tea to the general."


    With that, she pulls Wen Jinrui all the way to the main hall. Wen Jinrui starts to smile helplessly. As he goes to the main hall, Wen Heng is already waiting there.


    "Tea, general." Ye Shuli bowed his head and offered a cup of hot tea to Wen Heng.


    Wen Heng''s face of Su color for ten thousand years rarely opened a smile and said, "now you still call me general?"


    ¡°¡­¡­ Daddy Leaf book left to vomit tongue, embarrassed ground shout a way.


    Wen Heng and the people around him are laughing. He has always been very quiet. Now he is very happy. He talks to Ye Shuli and Wen Jinrui for a long time before he gives the sealed red envelope to Ye Shuli.


    Wen Haoyang and Wen Jiao look at each other with a sigh. How many years have they not seen their father so happy?


    Ye Shuli takes it with a smile, pinches the red envelope, but finds that it''s hard, not like a silver note or a gold leaf.


    Is it gold?


    Seeing this, Wen Heng laughed but said nothing.


    After the tea, Wen Heng soon went into the palace, leaving time for them to get along with each other alone.


    In the inner room, ye Shuli is taking off the steps one by one in front of the mirror. However, he feels that Wen Jinrui is close to her and gently puts something in her bun. When he looks in the mirror, it is the most beautiful purple jade hairpin.


    "Ah Li, you should wear it every day. Don''t take it off." Wen Jinrui encircles her waist from behind, gently puts her chin on her shoulder, and says with some coquetry.


    The leaf book leaves tiny red face should a, see again Wen Jin Rui will put last night two people hair knot of that exquisite purse lightly hang in her waist.


    Thinking of the scene last night, ye Shu left his eyes and suddenly said in a deep voice: "I have something for you, too!""Oh?" Wen Jinrui''s good-looking eyes are filled with a trace of doubt. She curiously looks at Ye Shuli and rummages in her makeup box.


    After a while, she handed him a white and green purse and said seriously, "this thing is very important and memorable to me."


    Listen to her so solemnly say, Wen Jinrui also slightly just face, result that purse, opened to have a look.


    "This is Leaves? " He said in surprise, then immediately frowned.


    Wen Jinrui looked at the unique and beautiful leaf in her palm, and two suspicious colors appeared on her face.


    He had never seen a leaf with such a unique shape. The most important thing was that the golden and light green leaf seemed to have just been picked from a tree, with a special faint aroma.


    Although it is early April, the willows are green above the top, but most of the trees are still bare. Where did ye Shu Li come from?


    Although Huaxia is the hometown of gingko, there is no gingko tree in Da''an at the moment.


    Ye Shuli looked at the brand-new ginkgo leaf with vitality, looked at Wen Jinrui, and said seriously: "husband, this leaf is called ginkgo. Ginkgo means" tenacity and calmness ". It is the proof that I really exist in this world."


    "But now, I''ll give it to you."


    Wen Jinrui''s eyes flashed, and her expression became a bit serious. She frowned slightly and looked at Ye Shuli.


    Ginkgo means "tenacity and calmness". It is the proof that I really exist in this world.


    It''s the proof that it really exists in this world. It''s what do you mean?

 Chapter 354

    Looking at Wen Jinrui''s puzzled eyes, ye Shuli takes a deep breath and pulls him to the soft couch in the house to sit down.


    The furnishings in the room are still full of joy, with a few big red candles on the table and a few dishes of fruits and vegetables beside.


    Feeling the warm atmosphere in the room, ye Shuli dropped his eyes slightly.


    The most important thing that Wen Ruijin and her husband don''t want to trust each other in their whole life is that they don''t want to trust each other.


    "Husband, do you usually read storybooks?" Ye Shuli gently leaned his head on his shoulder and asked in a soft voice.


    Although in the mind doubts, Wen Jinrui still embraces her waist, nods a way: "occasionally sees some."


    "Have you ever thought about Or, if you wake up one day and find yourself a person in the storybook Do you believe in this kind of thing? "


    Wen Jinrui suddenly opened his eyes, slightly trembled, breathing also slightly light.


    A bold guess came to his mind.


    His body froze, after a while, in Ye Shu from the original calm state of mind also can''t help beating a drum slightly, Wen Jinrui coldly grasped his wrist.


    "Li, do you mean..." Wen Jinrui said hoarsely.


    Seeing that he had understood the meaning of his words, ye Shu nodded in his arms.


    Wen Jinrui clenched her hand, immediately increased two points of strength, tone also suddenly nervous: "that I really exist? Ah Li, are you really a fairy from nine heaven? Will you leave me? "


    In the last question, tension is accompanied by a few subtle fears.


    Ye Shuli, who was a little worried that he could not accept the truth, immediately "puffed" with a smile, closed his eyes and whispered: "fool, of course I won''t leave you."


    You are the biggest driving force for me to struggle and persist in this world.


    Wen Jinrui''s nervous face eased a little, and her eyes became deep.


    No wonder he always felt that ye Shu was different from the ordinary women in Da''an Dynasty. Most of the women in Da''an were introverted, gentle and shy, just like Ye Xihan on the surface. Yuan Shu and Wen Jiao are both rare cases, but they grew up in the border town when they were young, and they all came into contact with tough taxi generals, so their vision is bolder.


    But ye Shuli is much more capable and cheerful than them, and her handling and judgment of many things are not in line with her identity, which is beyond the ordinary woman''s opinion.


    During the first three days together at the bottom of the cliff, he only felt that the girl had extraordinary courage and perseverance, which was really rare.


    Later, she suddenly proposed to open a restaurant. Originally, she thought it was just a whim of her daughter, but she did not expect that she really carefully planned a series of plans that made panning admire and bow to the downwind, and that she would bring back the business of the restaurant.


    Later, she was exiled to other courtyards outside the city, robbed in Fanyun village, and led to the coup d''etat in Longya. Her every move revealed the difference from the traditional women in Da''an.


    Wen Jinrui took a deep breath and hugged her tightly: "a li really knows magic, right? So he can make his own warm baby, and he can also make explosive powder..."


    "No I''m not a fairy. " Ye Shuli leaned in his arms and said with a smile, "I''m not a fairy, but there is such a kind of people who can be called gods in this world..."


    Wen Jinrui was slightly stunned: "how to say that?"


    See his reaction is not just so fierce, ye Shuli a little relieved, just her heart is still worried, if Wen Jinrui even through this statement can''t accept, wait a moment, how can digest the more sensational secret?


    Considering this, ye Shuli took some time to elaborate on Zhang Huai''s relationship with the revision of history and the maintenance of space-time stability.


    As soon as this was said, the whole afternoon passed.


    Wen Jinrui from the initial unbelievable to shocked to surprised and then numb, has already accepted this fact, no objection.


    "I never thought that there were such strange things outside the world, reversing time and space, repairing history books Compared with the story of Xiuxian in Huaben, it''s amazing. "


    Ye Shuli said with a smile: "do you believe it all? You say I''m a fairy. Why don''t you think I''m a monster in the first place? "


    "How could it be a monster?" Wen Jinrui printed a kiss on her forehead, "ah Li is a fairy, who was sent by God to save me and this time and space. As Zhang Huai said, you succeeded, didn''t you? "


    "But it was you who told me all the secrets so easily. What if I thought you were a monster? Are you afraid I''ll tie you up and burn you? " He said as if he were bluffing.


    Ye Shuli buried his face in his chest, stroked his face with one hand and said, "there is no ten thousand, and there is no one in case. I know you will believe me."


    Light and firm words sounded in the warm and quiet room, and Wen Jinrui''s eyes suddenly turned into autumn water."I am fortunate to have this unique soul as my wife in this life, and I will die without regret. Even if it''s ten lives for one life with you, I won''t regret it. "


    Ye Shuli''s eyes suddenly filled with two Bay of lake water, red candle is still crackling, two people immediately entangled. Mianzuo group, is a beautiful room.


    After Wushan cloud rain, ye Shuli nestles in his arms, fingertips caress the old wound on Wen Jinrui''s chest.


    Wen Jinrui''s body, many places have large or small or deep or shallow scars, the number of chest and shoulder back is the most, has always been a lot of suffering in his early years.


    The palm caresses two deep and long new wounds in front of his strong chest. Ye Shuli sighs deeply.


    "Why, does a Li think these scars are ugly?" Wen Jinrui''s voice came from the top of his head.


    Ye Shu took a look at him and said, "no, I just want to cut Su Yuchen to pieces every time I see him."


    Although she did, she still didn''t feel relieved. Every time she saw the scar on Wen Jinrui''s body, her heart ached.


    Wen Jinrui kisses her hair. Suddenly, as if she thought of something, she says in a soft voice: "ah Li, speak up I''ve seen you in a dream


    "What dream?" Ye Shu leaves one to pick eyebrow, she remembers Wen Jinrui is not the first time to say this sentence.


    "I don''t know I just remember it seemed to be in a place like a mass grave. " Wen Jinrui hugged her tightly and said in a low voice, "I always feel like I''m dying in my dream, but I see you lying beside me lifeless."

 Chapter 355

    "Mass graves?" Ye Shuli said in surprise. Her eyes turned. She asked, "what am I like in my dream?"


    "You..." Wen Jinrui hesitated for a while and said, "I''m red with blood, and there are several scars on my face."


    Leaf book centrifugal head a shock, silent don''t speak.


    Isn''t the picture in Wen Jinrui''s dream the scene of Ye Shu''s death? Burying in disorder, red clothes stained with blood, face scratched


    "But afraid? Don''t be afraid It was just a dream. I shouldn''t have said it to scare you. " Seeing that she doesn''t speak, Wen Jinrui thinks she''s scared, so he comforts her.


    Ye Shuli shook his head gently: "no Ah Rui, you don''t know. The scene you dream about is the end of the body. "


    Wen Jinrui''s body was slightly shocked by the smell of speech. Why did he dream of this?


    "Ah Li, I remember you said that you never saw me in the original book?"


    "Well..." Ye Shuli whispered, "I once guessed that if I had not met you under the cliff, maybe you would not exist. But now that you say that, it doesn''t seem to be the case. "


    The real fact is that Wen Jinrui in the original book died together with Ye Shu?


    Wen Jinrui gently frowned and said nothing for a long time.


    This is one of the reasons why he couldn''t move his eyes away from her after he knew Ye Shuli from the beginning.


    After a long time, he said in a soft voice: "at the beginning, I felt that you were familiar with me. I think that''s why. But since I met you, I have often dreamt of some strange intermittent pictures, just like the instructions given to me by heaven. With that kind of strange intuition, I have dodged the enemy''s plot many times. "


    Ye Shuli''s eyelids jump when he hears it. How can he have a sense of rebirth? But Wen Jinrui can''t be reborn He is an important core figure to change the history of an Dynasty. Only the passers-by can change him, otherwise he will not be able to change his future trajectory.


    Ye Shuli thinks that only Zhang Huai can explain this problem.


    "Well, it''s always a dream, as long as you and I are well now." Wen Jinrui eased her eyebrows and said, "if you are still confused, we''ll go to Hanshan Temple to meet Master Chenghui after you return."


    Smell speech, leaf book leaves to also nod should be, tube he, as long as they are good now, enough!


    Parting comes so fast.


    After Wen Heng witnessed his son''s family and business, he put down his heart and took Wen Haoyang back to the frontier.


    "Your mother is there alone. I can''t leave her for too long. She will be lonely by herself." Wen Heng rarely said a big crosstalk, and then he said, "if you have time, take the book and go back to see your mother."


    Wen Jinrui''s eyes moved: "when the capital is finished, I will take ah away to see my mother."


    In previous years, he went to visit his mother alone, and there would be a Li and their children in the future.


    His mother''s tomb is not in the capital. When she died, Wen Heng took her ashes to the border.


    When she was young, Wen Heng was far away from her hometown because of the war. For many years, she had to go home to visit her mother once. She missed her and became ill. She finally got to the end, but she died in the clutches of Long Xin.


    Take her to see the desert scenery, the family will never separate, this is Wen Heng promised her.


    "Ah Jiao, I told her to stay in the capital, and your sister is almost 18 years old. You stay away from books and take care of her. I''ve delayed her all these years." Wen Heng also nodded happily, looking at his son who looks like his wife, and his throat moved, "Jinrui, Dad thanks you."


    He just finished this sentence, he no longer opened his mouth, and swallowed the rest of his helplessness and words.


    If not for his stubborn and rebellious son, I don''t know when my wife''s revenge will come back


    Wen Jinrui dropped her eyes and said, "Dad, can you tell me all the things that happened in those years? So that my son may know why you didn''t want to go back to Beijing for revenge. "


    "Good..." Wen Heng''s eyes are red, and he talks about what happened in those years in detail.


    After hearing this, Wen Jinrui took a deep breath, half knelt down in front of Wen Heng, looked at him and said: "Dad, I was a child who was unfilial. I didn''t understand your pain, and I argued with you for several times It''s the child''s fault. "


    When he knew that long Xin was the one who killed his mother, he felt extremely indignant and puzzled at Wen Heng''s evasion. Why did long Xin kill her mother, but the general dare not resist?


    As a result, the relationship between him and his father was not very good when he was young. At the age of 15, they had a big fight. From then on, he left the frontier and went all over the world, trying to get justice for his mother.


    Wen Heng shook his head and sighed: "no You''re not wrong. Dad is too cowardly. "


    The moon hangs high in the sky, and the estrangement between father and son disappears without a trace. Finally, they make up again.


    Wenjiao stays in the capital. Wenjinrui plans to leave the general''s house to her. He and ye Shu go back to the princess''s house.Ye Shuli laughs at him: "if you have a general''s residence, you have to go to my princess''s residence. You are not afraid of the humanity outside. You are like a burden, and your husband is not strong?"


    "Even if my husband is depressed, I''m going to go to you." After years of untiing her heart knot, Wen Jinrui embraces her in a good mood and prints a kiss on her forehead.


    In addition to the general''s residence, Wen Jinrui, as the Minister of Dali temple, also has his own residence, but he just loves to be with Ye Shu.


    He doesn''t care what people outside say about him. He wants to let the whole world know that ye Shuli is his wife. He wants to spoil her.


    The couple bid Wen Heng and Wen Haoyang farewell to the capital. On the second day after Wen Heng left, the emperor, long Tuo, the former Emperor of Qing, was born. Along with him, long Xin, who committed suicide in her Princess''s house with a cup of poisonous wine, died.


    The Royal secrets of the past years were finally covered up in the thick historical books, leaving only a few people with a sigh.


    "Well, dad is in such a hurry that he won''t even stay two more days for us to be filial." He sighed and sent the book away.


    Wen Jinrui explained: "there is also the problem of barbarians outside the pass. The frontier can''t do without him."


    "Of course I understand It''s just that there won''t be a fight outside the pass, will there? " Ye Shuli said anxiously.


    The endings in fairy tales are all happy, but when we come to her, there are worries about natural disasters inside and enemies outside. It''s really painful.


    "Don''t worry. I''ve tested your gunpowder method and given it to my father. I''m sure I can frighten those barbarians." Wen Jinrui comforted, "when the inland disaster situation is stable, I will take you to the desert, travel all over the world, and see the scenery of mountains and rivers."


    Thinking of those days, ye Shuli couldn''t help showing a yearning smile.


    I just didn''t expect another surprise waiting for her.


    She didn''t expect to see Zhang Huai.

 Chapter 356

    After the wedding, ye Shuli and Wen Jinrui moved to the princess''s residence to live a sweet life. It''s not surprising that they set off a lot of waves in the capital.


    Others only said that Wen Shizi was too fond of Princess Jiayi. Of course, many people speculated that Princess Jiayi was not allowed to marry his concubine because of her wife''s strictness and forced her to the princess''s house.


    As soon as this idea was said, it was immediately spurted by a lot of people. Now ye Shuli and Wen Jinrui are model couples in the eyes of people in Beijing.


    The two people, who are in the center of public opinion, are leisurely and leisurely. They quietly get on the carriage and rush to Hanshan Temple to pray.


    In the carriage, ye Shuli took out two red marriage cards from his arms like a treasure, and said to Wen Jinrui, "don''t mention that Hanshan Temple is really evil. I took out two marriage cards at the beginning, and the result came true immediately."


    Wen Jinrui took a look and shook his head in a funny way: "it''s called having spirit. How can it be evil? Tell the monks in the temple to listen. I''m afraid they will be dissatisfied. "


    The book leaf is very tangled, she also vomits the tongue from the heart.


    Under the influence of education in her last life, she is a true atheist. Although the event of crossing the river and the appearance of Zhang Huai destroyed her three outlooks, she still subconsciously had a skeptical attitude towards such things.


    "Well, that''s the spirit of Hanshan Temple. By the way, last time there was a slovenly bald man in this temple, he was really a crow mouth! If you catch me, you''ll have nothing to do with the blood and money! " Thinking of that time, ye Shuli immediately gritted his teeth, "they all said that I had spent money to eliminate disasters, and I also gave money. I was cursed by his crow mouth, and I was taken to Fanyun village by Yao brothers, and almost lost my life."


    Wen Jinrui''s eyes flashed and said with a smile, "did he say that you would be in danger?"


    Ye Shuli said: "it''s really dangerous, but it almost scared me out of my life. Fortunately, the Yao brothers have something to do with you. Otherwise, I don''t know what to do. I remember the four brothers were sent to work by you?"


    This is not her exaggeration. When Chuye Huashu was taken away, she was scared to death.


    "Well, the four brothers are not bad in nature. They have their own strong points. It''s better to use them for our own good." Wen Jinrui hugs her with a smile, but she vaguely guesses that the untidy rabbit in Ye Shuli''s mouth is probably master Chenghui.


    But he turned his lips and said nothing to her.


    Two people to Hanshan Temple, in order not to attract attention, low-key from a side door into the temple.


    Looking for the little monk beside the abbot, the little monk said with a sad face: "I''ve met Wen Shizi and Princess Jiayi. My son Today you want to see Master Chenghui. Maybe it''s a bit of a trouble. "


    "Oh?" Wen Jinrui picks an eyebrow and signals him to go on.


    The little monk scratched his bald head: "a Taoist came to Hanshan Temple two days ago, and somehow master Chenghui got on with him. They have been arguing about Buddhism and Taoism for several days..."


    When ye Shu leaves the corner of his mouth, is there a dispute between Buddhism and Taoism?


    "Well Then you''d better give me a message. If the master really doesn''t want to see people, we''ll come again next time. " Wen Jinrui pondered after hearing the speech.


    After a while, the little monk ran out again and breathlessly said, "that Master Chenghui didn''t say anything, but the Taoist said he wanted to see you two. "


    Two people look at each other, Wen Jinrui pick eyebrows: "in a word, there is nothing else, just go to visit, I''m curious, what talent can attract master Chenghui to be out of the ordinary, crazy on the road."


    The couple walked into a elegant room with the little monk one by one, in which a slovenly old bald man was blushing and arguing with a man in a Taoist robe.


    "The Buddha cuts the flesh and feeds the eagle. The Buddha loves all living beings and does not leave them. All living beings are equal..."


    The man in the Taoist robe sneered and said lazily, "since all living beings are equal, the Buddha gave up his life to feed the eagle and saved the pigeon. Have you ever thought about the insect eaten by the pigeon? What about the grass eaten by insects? "


    Chenghui didn''t expect that this man''s brain circuit was so strange. For a moment, she was speechless and glared at him.


    Ye Shuli looked at the red lotus big bald, slightly a Leng, this is not the last time that crow mouth? Is he master Chenghui?


    Wen Jinrui at the door is a low smile, listening to the man''s words, as if thinking.


    The laughter immediately attracted the attention of the two people in the house. The Taoist turned around and looked at them, with a faint light in his eyes: "look, my guests are coming."


    Listening to the familiar voice, ye Shuli''s eyes widened, staring at the man who was about to emerge and become an immortal like a ghost. He lost his voice and said, "Zhang, Zhang, Zhang Huai!"


    Smell speech, Wen Jinrui immediately closed smile, eyes sharp to see to that man.


    "Ouch! very! It''s amazing Chenghui starts with a loud exclamation. When he sees Ye Shuli, he suddenly looks surprised and throws Zhang Huai behind him. He gets up and looks up and down at Ye Shuli.Ye Shuli was startled by him and asked, "master, what''s wrong with me?"


    "Well Strange, the last time I saw you, you didn''t look like this. Why didn''t you change your face after several months? This is really strange... " Cheng Hui stares at her and mumbles to herself. She sits beside her and doesn''t speak, as if she is thinking about some difficult problem.


    Zhang Huai''s eyes narrowed and he said with a smile, "it''s difficult for him Hehe, tell him where he is by himself. Think about it slowly, shu li You and your wife come with me. "


    Smell speech, two people immediately followed him to walk into the next inner room, and carefully closed the door.


    Feeling Wen Jinrui''s sharp and inquisitive eyes, Zhang Huai trembled and said with a smile: "good brother, don''t look at me like this. It''s really hairy."


    He deserves to be the bearer of the great fortune of this time and space, and his vision is really unbearable.


    "Why are you here?" As soon as she entered the door, ye Shuli couldn''t wait to ask. She felt Zhang Huai staring at Wen Jinrui. She quickly waved her hand and said, "my husband already knows everything. If you have something to say, just say it."


    Zhang Huai suddenly took out the corner of his mouth, I don''t know whether to exclaim that ye Shu is centrifugal, or to praise for their mutual trust.


    "I''m here to find an opportunity to tell you that your task has been successful and has been completed very well." Zhang Huai said with a smile, "it''s just a pity that I came late and didn''t catch up with your wedding."

 Chapter 357

    Wen Jinrui pursed her lips tightly, looked at Zhang Huai with a little vigilance, and suddenly said, "can you travel through time and space at will? Are you here to take her away


    Wen Jinrui is a little nervous and flustered when he hears that ye Shuli''s task is completed. He is really afraid that the next sentence of the other party is to take ye Shuli away and leave this time and space that does not belong to her.


    "I do have the ability, but I don''t belong here. I can''t stay here too long." Zhang Huai narrowed her eyes and laughed, "as for Shu Li, she is a person in this world now. Don''t worry, your little wife won''t run away! "


    Hearing this, Wen Jinrui was slightly relieved, but ye Shuli asked: "Oh? Don''t you think I used to belong to this world? "


    "Not before, not now." Zhang Huai put his hands on his chest and said, "do you remember that master Chenghui just said that you changed your face after a few months'' absence?"


    Ye Shuli nodded and looked at him in wonder. Zhang Huai continued with a smile: "do you remember that you saw Ye Shuli before you met me from the dreamland? That''s her soul Her soul has been imprisoned in the depths because the passers-by who come and go occupy her body to carry out the task. This time, you have successfully completed the task, and she has been truly liberated. "


    "From now on, you are the only soul in this body. You are ye Shuli. "


    Ye Shuli''s face was surprised. After hearing these words, he came back to himself for a long time. There are still such wonders in this world.


    "By the way, we came to Hanshan Temple to find master Chenghui, but we didn''t expect to meet you! There is one thing that has been bothering us for a long time. I think only you can explain it clearly. " Back to God, ye Shuli immediately remembered what they came here to do.


    "Oh? You said


    Ye Shu takes a look at Wen Jinrui and tells Zhang Huai all his strange dreams in a soft voice. The latter puts away his joking look and becomes serious.


    After a while, he said, "what he dreams about is his original track."


    "Shuli, you may not know that you are the only one who knows Wen Jinrui among so many passers-by. That is to say, in the previous countless traverser missions, he reincarnated his original ending countless times. "


    Ye Shuli raised his eyebrow in surprise: "am I the only one? As one of the important figures at this turning point in the history of time and space, why don''t you ask those people to meet him ahead of time? "


    "I''m the manager of time and space. I can only watch you develop step by step, and I can''t interfere in the affairs of time and space at will. Otherwise, I would have acted on my own for a long time, where would I have to take so much trouble?"


    After the explanation, his eyes narrowed and laughed again: "his soul has been alert in the same samsara time and again. Meeting you is the turning point of his fate. On the day when he meets you, his ending is different from what he used to be. Therefore, he subconsciously realized this difference in the depth of his soul, and then there will be those dreams that look like prophecy."


    With that, Zhang Huai looked at Wen Jinrui''s eyes flashing a glimmer of dark light, his heart sighed.


    He deserves to be the carrier of this time and space. He can awaken himself in the next reincarnation. If Shu Li also fails, it is uncertain that one day this man''s soul will truly awaken and lead this time and space to a completely different future.


    At that time, this time and space is really out of control, no matter how he finds people to change it, it will not help.


    Thinking of this, his eyebrows softened a little, and his words were more sincere: "Shuli, thank you very much."


    Ye Shuli and Wen Jinrui are still frowning and thinking about his words. After hearing the words, ye Shuli comes back and continues to say: "well No wonder I didn''t tell you before. In fact, I also found a person who is similar to a reborn girl around me... "


    Zhang Huai picked pick eyebrow, leaf book from will white pick Wei''s matter consider several times and he said.


    "You don''t have to worry. I can understand her as a special case." Zhang Huai laughs, "in Wen Jinrui''s life when he shows signs of awakening, this time and space will be somewhat unstable. Some people have drilled a gap in time and space by coincidence, which is also a rare opportunity."


    Listening to him say so, Wen Jinrui can''t help but frown and ask: "is this time and space still unstable? What''s the impact of that kind of person? "


    "Don''t worry At the moment when the book kills the dragon''s shell, this time and space has stabilized again and will not be affected any more. " Zhang Huai waved his hand.


    Then he glanced back and forth at Ye Shuli and Wen Jinrui and sighed softly: "although I don''t believe in fate, I can''t understand it. Maybe some things are predestined, just like your meeting."


    He once selected so many people, Shishi and Wen Jinrui passed by without any connection. Only when she came here, they met each other immediately.


    It is said that ye Shuli has changed the ending of Wen Jinrui, and Wen Jinrui has also changed the fate of Ye Shuli.


    Hearing this, ye Shuli said with a smile, "then why are you dressed up as a Taoist and arguing with Chenghui?""Ha! I''m just joking. Master Chenghui is really interesting. I''m just idle. I''m just playing with him... " Zhang Huai laughs.


    Leaf book left to smoke a corner of mouth: "appetite is good, big baldness also can go down."


    "Ah! But you really don''t say that bald man has some skills! I''m an outsider. Now you are all insiders. I can''t see what he can do. Just now, he said that you look different. I''ll ask him to show you what you can see. " Zhang Huai added with a smile.


    After they finished their conversation, they went out of the inner room together. Master Chenghui was still sitting there with a sad face.


    "Big bald man, can you understand anything?" Zhang Huai a pick eyebrow, bad heart ground asks a way.


    Cheng Hui shakes her head, eases her brow, looks at Ye Shuli and says, "I don''t know why the donor''s face suddenly changed, but it doesn''t prevent me from seeing it, donor You''re going to have a disaster in the near future


    Hearing this familiar words, ye Shuli suddenly felt a burst of egg pain and chrysanthemum tight. This monk, can''t he say something nice every time he sees her?


    The spirit of Hanshan Temple is a spirit, but she has been to tonggong twice before. Every time there is something threatening her life on the way, this time she will be given another set of tricks?


    Wen Jinrui first sank his face, and a bit of sadness flashed in his eyes. He clenched Ye Shuli''s hand and asked eagerly, "how do you say that, master?"

 Chapter 358

    Chenghui stroked her moustache with a deep affectation. When she reached halfway, she found that her moustache was clean, and then she scratched her bald head awkwardly.


    "I met Princess Jiayi several times when she came to Hanshan Temple to offer incense. At that time, although there was a sense of wealth hidden in her face, she was shrouded in deep hostility. I told her that in the future, she would definitely commit crimes, break money and suffer disaster, and have few relatives. Moreover, one of the biggest peach blossom evil spirits would kill her, and there was no way to break it. " Chenghui said low.


    It was not the first time that he had seen the girl in the mansion of Wen. It was the first time that he had seen such a miserable face. As for why it is said to be tragic, it is because other people''s small calamities can be avoided, and great calamities can be mitigated. But ye Shu''s fate is doomed, and there is no solution.


    Looking at Wen Jinrui''s worried look, he immediately said with a smile, "but don''t worry. Just when I looked at her face, I found that the deep anger had already dissipated. It was just a sense of prosperity. Only the peach blossom evil spirit is still there, but it is not as unexplained as before. If this disaster can be avoided, it will turn out to be the best in the future


    The leaf book left to pick eyebrow, the thought in the brain revolves quickly.


    Before that face, should be the original leaf book from. It is very likely that Xue Sheng''an is the source of his deep and violent spirit. In the end, his original body is indeed rebellious. Under the joint pressure of Ye Xihan, Pei Lang and Xue Sheng''an, he can''t bear to commit suicide.


    It''s really a peach blossom devil, but What is her own evil spirit?


    "I''d like to ask the master to work out a hexagram for my wife." Wen Jinrui bowed her head and said sincerely with her fist in her arms.


    Chenghui immediately laughed: "it''s easy to say! I''ll make a divination for the benefactor! " With that, he seemed to glance at Zhang Huai with pride, raised his chin to reveal something, and Zhang Huai couldn''t help laughing.


    At the time of the debate, the old man Chenghui was going to find a place for himself.


    Then ye Shuli nodded and wrote down his birthday in accordance with what Cheng Hui said. He meditated on his own problems and then threw the three copper coins six times each.


    "It''s the hexagram! What did Princess Jiayi ask for? And tell me a couple of things, so that I can arrange the divination... "


    Ye Shuli said in a soft voice: "ask me when and who the peach blossom evil spirit is."


    Chenghui takes the copper money into the room to arrange the calculation. Zhang Huai comforts her: "don''t worry! In my opinion, you will be OK. You will not be afraid of this time when you have escaped from so many dangerous situations. "


    He doesn''t doubt Chenghui''s ability, but he doesn''t worry about ye Shuli''s comfort.


    Zhang Huai glances at Wen Jinrui and sighs to himself that there is such an atmospheric transporter to protect her. No one can turn out any waves.


    Listen to Zhang Huai say so, leaf book leaves the heart also a little at ease a few minutes.


    Then he saw Zhang Huai and said with a smile, "I''ve been here for a long time. I have no regrets after meeting you. I can''t stay any longer."


    "Are you leaving?" Ye Shuli is reluctant to leave. Zhang Huai is an extremely special existence for her. If he leaves, maybe he will never see her again in his life.


    One side of Wen Jinrui suddenly face faint black, looking at Zhang Huai''s eyes become slightly bad.


    Zhang Huai chuckled: "all the banquets in the world come to an end I have to run away, or the big bald man will pester me again. "


    If you don''t go, the eyes of the one next to you will cut him to pieces.


    "Well, I wish you all a happy life and have a good son early I''ll see you later... " Zhang Huai blinked and quietly walked out of the room.


    After a long time, Cheng Hui came out and said, "if you peel the hexagram in the mountains, you will be the one with a firm disposition. If you succeed, you may fall down and fall down, and you will be like returning to the mountains and the earth."


    Then he frowned again: "the murderous robber is the tiger girl, but the tiger and the rabbit meet in a big dream. The princess should not be close to the mountain water and other places within three months."


    Ye Shuli frowned slightly. She belongs to rabbit, tiger girl


    Her heart moved, and a woman''s face immediately appeared in her mind.


    "Thank you, master Chenghui..." She said with a serious look, bowing her head and clasping her fist.


    "Don''t be afraid. I''m here." Wen Jinrui''s face moved and clenched her hand.


    Cheng Hui waved her hand and said, "don''t be polite Why? What about the stone Taoist Realize to turn a circle also didn''t see Zhang Huai, Cheng Hui immediately stares at an eye to say aloud.


    Wen Jinrui returned with an unchanging look: "the Taoist priest said that he had stayed in Hanshan Temple for a long time. He wanted to travel down the mountain to preach."


    "Oh! Why did you leave? " Chenghui immediately sits on the ground and complains incessantly.


    It''s not easy to meet an interesting person. They just run away. Don''t they want to continue talking about Tao for seven days and seven nights? Just now, he has lost the upper hand and has not recovered his face!


    Wen Jinrui and ye Shuli look at each other and shake their heads in a funny way. They bid farewell to Chenghui.


    In the evening, Wen Jinrui specially went to Dali temple. Looking at the leader of the dark guard in front of him, he said in a cold voice, "how is Yuan Shu?"The murderous robber is Hu Nu, and ye Shu guesses that it''s Yuan Shu. Naturally, Wen Jinrui reflects that it''s this woman for the first time.


    "Huishizi, the deputy general left her without saying goodbye. She lost her temper in the house. Later, when general Wen left Beijing, he refused to go with her. Since then, she has never come back outside the city."


    Wen Jinrui frowned and said, "send some people to keep an eye on Yuan Shu and see what she is doing. In addition, I''m arranging some people to protect my wife. Don''t disturb her. "


    The dark guard''s deep voice should be, then it''s invisible and retreats.


    In the dark night, there was a faint light in Wen Jinrui''s eyes.


    He will never allow anything dangerous to exist. If Yuan Shu is still unkind and wants to make trouble behind her, he will not consider Yuan Xiao''s face and kill her in person.


    This night, ye Shuli sleeps soundly in Wen Jinrui''s arms, but Tianxiang building near Zhuque street is in chaos.


    "Run away? What do you think of people? Why did you tell her to run away for me? " Xu''s mother exclaimed angrily. Su Ling stood on one side unhappily, and her handkerchief was tightly squeezed.


    Xiujin''s face was printed with a red palm print, and she cried: "business is very busy in the building this evening. Caijin is ill again. I''m afraid it will rain outside. I''ll ask her to take away the clothes in the backyard. I think there are people guarding the back yard. Who knows those bastards have gone to the gambling house secretly! That''s what the little slut is doing


    Xu''s mother immediately gritted her teeth and swore, muttering that she didn''t know what to say.


    On the dark street, a delicate figure with a bundle was running away in a hurry.

 Chapter 359

    "Did ye Xihan escape?" Leaf book leaves one to pick eyebrow, slightly surprised ground to see to amber.


    I didn''t expect that when I got to that point, I was able to wait for an opportunity to escape. As expected, my mind was extraordinary.


    Amber some chagrin ground says: "subordinate dereliction of duty, did not discover her movement at the first time, still ask madam to punish!"


    Ye Xihan has never had any accident in Tianxiang building these days, so he has relaxed a little. Unexpectedly, he has lost people.


    "You don''t have to blame yourself. You can find space these two days and then master her whereabouts." Ye Shuli waved his hand, then narrowed his eyes and said with a double teasing smile, "you''ve been staying with miaodong these days, haven''t you


    The embarrassed color on Amber''s face flashed by, and even said: "it''s Amber''s fault. Don''t blame miaodong!"


    "Why do I blame you? You Before my daughter-in-law gets married, I have to protect her first! " Ye Shuli laughs.


    "You all know..." See oneself to wonderful winter''s mind all was leaf book to leave to participate to break, amber then also no longer ye to hide, big square ground said.


    Ye Shuli nodded and said with a smile: "miaodong urinates and serves me. She is nearly twenty years old and she is a big girl."


    Miao Dong is a child of his family. He is the oldest of the four big girls around Ye Shuli. He is always calm and thoughtful. He is very comfortable in the government of Wen state.


    Hearing her talking about these, Amber''s eyes immediately floated a few threads of tension and expectation.


    "She''s been with me for so many years, so I don''t want to delay her. I promised her earlier that if she had a sweetheart one day, I would marry her off." Speaking of this, ye Shu left and said, "amber, do you think miaodong is interested in you?"


    Smell speech, amber slightly hesitated for a moment, firmly said: "I''m not sure about her mind, but amber can learn from her sincerity! If miaodong is willing to marry me, amber swears that she will treat her sincerely and no longer accept others. "


    Ye Shuli nodded with a smile: "OK, then I will go to explore the girl''s mind for you."


    "Thank you, madam! Amber, thank you so much Amber eyes a bright, excited half kneel down to thank way.


    Say to do, ye Shuli soon called wonderful winter to inquire about her meaning, wonderful winter hesitated for a long time, after all, shyly agreed.


    Her heart is really interested in amber, but she has been serving Ye Shu for many years, and the focus of her life has long been her own girl. For amber, who used to stand on the opposite side of Ye Shu Li, there are always two lumps in her heart.


    But under Ye Shuli''s explanation and persuasion, she finally agreed to marry amber.


    She is also very old, and no girl is willing to drag herself to old age. What''s more, amber vowed never to take concubines, which is extremely flattering for many women in an Dynasty. After all, men like Wen Jinrui are rare in Da''an.


    But I don''t know if the marriage between Wen Jinrui and ye Shuli has caused a wave of unrest. Nowadays, women''s marriage is based on Wen Jinrui, and there are many more men who swear not to take concubines to express their sincerity.


    See wonderful winter agreed to the marriage, ye Shuli is very happy, took her hand and said: "the other three girls are still small, and now you have a home, I will rest assured. It''s just that the emperor has just gone. You have to keep a low profile in your marriage. I''ll give you more dowry to make up for it. "


    Hearing the words, miaodong couldn''t help reddening his eyes, and said in a hoarse voice, "meeting a girl is the blessing of miaodong''s life. Miss, miaodon can''t go out of the house. Even if she is married, miaodon will stay with you and serve you. "


    She is three years older than ye Shuli. It was her old wife who chose to be a big girl for ye Shuli. Ye Shuli can also be regarded as the one she grew up with. In the past, although Ye Shuli was spoiled and arrogant and didn''t speak well, she always protected her weaknesses and never lost her temper with the people in her yard. Therefore, although she often punished the servants of Wenguo government, she was kind to them.


    Ye Shuli patted her on the back and didn''t rush to persuade her immediately.


    Now there are few people in the princess''s house. The servant girls she brought here are enough. If miaodong changes her mind and wants to leave the house, she won''t mind.


    There is another happy event in the house. The girls are chattering and discussing it warmly, while ye Xihan, another one, is gloomy.


    She escaped from Tianxiang building in a hurry last night, and she didn''t have time to pack up her clothes. She only had a few pieces of jewelry hidden in her arms. When she was working in Tianxiang building, some guests saw that she was beautiful and rewarded her.


    I thought that these three or four gold step shakes and a few pearl flowers could also be exchanged for tens of taels of silver, which would be enough for her to use for a long time. However, I didn''t expect that these seemingly exquisite and luxurious jewelry were not worth a few dollars. The gold step shakes were copper coated with gold, and the pearls on the pearl flowers were also true and false.


    After coming out of the pawnshop, ye Xihan gently frowned and hid the five Liang silver he had bought. He sighed deeply, and his eyes became more and more gloomy.


    It''s too dangerous to stay in the capital. She can''t stay here. It''s miserable to be caught by people in Tianxiang building. Su Ling won''t let her go easily. But, in addition to the capital, she was nowhere to go!Think of here, yexihan body a shake, immediately and ten thousand gnash teeth up.


    leaves book to be sincere and hot, she drives her out of the government house and erased her identity. Now she has no road sign (identity card) and registered residence, and what she wants to do is extremely difficult. If one is found by the government carelessly, he may be put in prison.


    Unless She is willing to go to the remote countryside to live in anonymity all her life.


    Just, how can this make her willing? She is alive all her life, in order to pursue is not to be a personal master?


    She took a deep breath and planned to find a cheap place to settle down and make plans again.


    Amber soon found the location of Ye Xihan, and reported the news to Ye Shuli. After getting the news, ye Shuli sighs quietly. The original female owner is really Xiaoqiang who can''t fight.


    But She didn''t want to crush her to death. She just told her to live like this. She was depressed.


    After master Chenghui finished her divination, Wen Jinrui immediately wanted to hide her. She was not allowed to go anywhere. She was not allowed to go anywhere near the mountain. As a result, she has already pushed away a lot of travel invitation cards from the noble women in Beijing. She is so bored that she has to make fun of Ye Xihan to pass the time.

 Chapter 360

    To say that ye Xihan is really tough in heart and intelligent in mind.


    The experience in the past few months made her wake up from the luxury life of the former zhongmingdingshi house and quickly perk up. Anyway, I lost my childhood and suffered a little. I have more things in my mind than most people.


    Now she has found a small and remote house in Yudai street. Five liang of silver can save her life for more than a month.


    In late April, as the snow melts away, the flowers on the roadside compete for beauty. Ye Xihan dresses up for the first time, carrying a bamboo basket with many bouquets, and peddles in the busy market far away from Tianxiang building.


    She chose the gentlemanly looking scholars and noble people to sell flowers. Relying on a little ink in her stomach, she really attracted the attention of an aristocratic childe.


    Ye Shuli sees all this in his eyes, but does nothing. He just patiently asks amber to keep staring.


    A little time later, seeing that they were getting closer and closer, ye Shu couldn''t help but was anxious. Amber said: "girl, you just let it go, aren''t you afraid that she will turn over and make trouble?"


    See time is almost, leaf book leaves this just a little smile, hand in him a letter, let amber send to some mansion.


    Amber did as she did, and the next day came the news that the aristocratic son had been beaten in the street, making a lot of noise in the street.


    It turns out that the son of the aristocratic family has a wife, but the wife is ordinary and ignorant, and she is arrogant and jealous. But the man was rescued by his wife''s family when his family was in trouble earlier, which made him afraid to be oppressed by his wife.


    This time, I ran into Ye Xihan on the street. He was fascinated by Ye Xihan.


    She looks like she was born in a poor family, but she has a good face. She is more tender and considerate, and she speaks in a delicate way. He even wrote poems and lyrics, and even read the Analects of Confucius and Da Xue. All this was the opposite of his wife''s family, just like his dream wife.


    Which man doesn''t love the bosom friend of red sleeve? So he often secretly gave her a lot of silver jewelry to help her.


    But I didn''t expect that ye Shu would send an invitation to the lady and know this matter in an obscure way. The tiger like lady immediately noticed something wrong with her husband. She took someone to find Ye Xihan and beat her husband black and blue. She also scolded Ye Xihan, smashed her house and trampled on her flowers.


    It''s so noisy that all the people in the neighborhood come out to watch it. Ordinary people dislike the poor and love the rich, not to mention that the man is in the wrong, so everyone around him scolds the dog men and women together. Ye Xihan originally thought that with his own charm, how can he let the man protect himself and his shameless wife.


    But I didn''t expect that the man would wither without saying a word. Seeing that she was insulted and slapped by the tiger, he turned his head and looked away.


    This time, ye Xihan was really desperate and disappointed. She noticed that after a series of things, such as imprisonment, abortion and enslavement in tianxianglou, her old skin and beautiful face were still gone.


    That pair of rough hands with cocoons because of staying up late to work, where there was the delicate tenderness of the time when Chu respected Yang you. Originally white and young face, I do not know when dark yellow a lot, no delicate clothes and food to support, she is like a rapidly withered flower.


    Where is it called "pure and beautiful"? It''s just a beautiful village girl.


    She has always attached great importance to reputation and face. After losing face in Yudai street, she stayed in the house for several days and did not dare to go out.


    The original jewelry gift from the aristocratic childe was smashed and robbed by the tiger, and she became destitute again.


    In this way, ye Shuli didn''t do anything, only a letter would trample Ye Xihan back into the mire, also got the gratitude and awe of his son''s wife and family.


    Amber leaves the book from this bloodless means to feel astonished, can not help but secretly wipe his forehead.


    Women are terrible. He seems to understand why Xue Sheng''an was repeatedly defeated by Ye Shuli.


    After a month of fighting and fighting, ye Shuli was bored in the capital. Every day, Wen Guofu, jiangjunfu and the imperial palace made an appointment with long Yu, Wen Jiao and others to go hunting, which was seriously rejected by Wen Jinrui.


    When Wen Jinrui came back from Dali temple, he saw Ye Shuli sleeping in the rocking chair in the courtyard covered with a thin blanket.


    Hearing the news, she soon woke up, rubbed her eyes and said, "back? What''s the matter these days? Why are you so busy? "


    Wen Jinrui quickly went forward and pulled up the blanket she had slipped. She said softly, "it''s cold outside. Why don''t you go back to the house to have a rest? I don''t wear so much! "


    "Oh, I''m fine. Stop nagging me!" Ye Shuli yawned and said coquettishly, "I don''t know why I''m sleepy recently. You don''t let me go out. I''ve been staying in the house with mushrooms. I haven''t moved for many days. My legs are rusty and I''m tired."Wen Jinrui jokingly knocked her on the head, obviously these days has been fully adapted to her modern way of thinking.


    "The mountain bandits who were cleared out of the city last time still have some remaining evils. Now they have gathered again. I plan to clear them all in a while. When I''m done, I''ll play with you. "


    "Oh, no wonder so busy." Ye Shuli turned his lips, yawned again, and leaned lazily in his arms, drowsy.


    Wen Jinrui simply took her directly back to the house, and personally took off her clothes, shoes and socks, covered the quilt, and then sat aside quietly guarding her.


    Afraid that ye Shuli is worried, he doesn''t Tell ye Shuli. He secretly finds out that Yuan Shu colludes with mountain bandits.


    Yuanshu''s village is the one who escaped from Fanyun village before and then came back. Today''s big leader is the second leader at the beginning, and Mu Lei, the leader of the village, is the brother of baibazi.


    Mu Lei has been arrested and sentenced to prison. His daughter is still young. At that time, she was tied by Ye Shuli in the snow mountain and was rescued. Fanyun village and Yuan Shu both have a problem with Ye Shuli. Because they are worried that the other party will do something bad to Ye Shuli, they can''t wait to root out those poisonous tumors outside the city.


    Looking at her sleeping face, Wen Jinrui gently kisses her on the head without any trace, and then goes to the study on the other side carefully to examine the case carefully before the case.


    He would not allow anyone to hurt her at all.

 Chapter 361

    Ye Shuli is bored every day. Ever since he talked about miaodong and amber, he began to be a matchmaker. She didn''t forget about Chi Linyuan and Bai Caiqing.


    As a matter of fact, it is easy to handle this matter, but it is not easy to handle it.


    Bai Caiqing is about to get married. Bai''s family is expected to marry her soon. Chi Linyuan is good everywhere and has a good appearance, but he is too humble and from business.


    Ye Shu left the trust relationship, and directly found him an official position of five grades in the household department, which didn''t bury his talent.


    As for whether he can marry Bai Caiqing, it''s up to him. But fortunately, although Bai Caiqing is about to reach the hairpin, she still has a sister in front of her. Now Bai Caiwei is 20 years old, and her marriage has not been settled. The most urgent thing in Bai''s father''s and mother''s heart is her, and there is nothing else to control.


    Now that she is married, she has all kinds of social activities and her own social circle. It''s said from the grapevine in the circle that the government of the state of Wu is also worried about Jiang Hanjun''s marriage. They seem to have fallen in love with Bai Caiwei, but I don''t know why they didn''t respond.


    These two people''s affairs are not her to mix up of, leaf book leave also didn''t put on the heart, but continued to stare at to start to make the Ye Xi Han of the demon again.


    Say, she really has a little admire Ye Xihan, fall to this point still insist on upstream.


    She is very clear what ye Xihan wants, nothing more than fame and fortune, but ye Shuli just wants to force her to give up these, as long as she is willing to quietly live in the countryside for a lifetime, she will not interfere in Ye Xihan''s life.


    But ye Xihan obviously doesn''t want to leave the capital at all. She still thinks about how to climb up. In this case, don''t blame her for interfering. Who told her to do so many intolerable things for fame and status?


    Ye Xihan is famous in Yudai street after his last affair with the son of that aristocratic family. Anyone who sees her will spit at her. In the past, everyone thought that she was a kind and beautiful girl, but they didn''t expect that she was such a shameless and frivolous person, so they despised her a lot. There was always that street thug who spoke rudely to her, which made her very annoyed.


    But anyway, she had to make a living, so she simply disguised herself as a man and went to work for someone else''s shop. The shop was not owned by someone else, but by the government of the state of Wu.


    Ye Xihan hit what mind, ye Shu inside suddenly understand. Originally, I was still thinking about whether to expose her, but now I''m not in a hurry.


    First observe her secretly for a while, and then see what Jiang Hanjun''s reaction is. If he still has an old love for ye Xihan, ye Shuli feels that his marriage with Bai Caiwei is probably over.


    Ye Xihan is not good at arithmetic, but fortunately, she is flexible and quick to learn. She once lived in the Xue family for more than ten years and learned a lot of business experience, so she did well in the shop.


    Ye Shuli is counting the time, and feels that the time for her to meet Jiang Hanjun again should not be far away.


    In a flash, it''s late May, and it''s the time of the annual poetry fair. For various reasons, this year''s flower poetry festival was held a little later, hanging on the tail of May.


    The host of the flower banquet is still long Yu. Ye Shuli realizes that she is a married woman, and there is no need to steal the limelight of those girls who have not reached the hairpin or who have not been married yet. Therefore, he simply discusses with long Yu to hold the flower Poetry Festival together.


    Ye Shuli feels that the traditional flower poetry games are always the same, which is rather boring. In any case, she is also idle, simply racking her brains to think of some strange questions, ready to play a good trick on the public at the flower poetry meeting.


    Wen Jinrui saw her with a brush on the paper and frowned to write something. She couldn''t help but take a close look. When she saw the messy problems on her paper, she shook her head helplessly.


    "If you ask this question, who can answer it?" Wen Jinrui said with a smile that he had seen all kinds of strange brain circuits of Ye Shuli on weekdays.


    Ye Shu turned away from his mind, which occupied a large part of the paper, and said with disapproval, "it''s nothing strange, isn''t it? You read too rigidly. You can''t answer until your brain is numb. It''s just for me to teach you what it means to look at things from another angle. "


    "I''m afraid nobody can answer it except you."


    Hearing the words, ye Shuli looked up at him with a smile and said, "you guessed wrong. At the flower poetry meeting last year, someone still answered my question."


    "Oh? Who is it? " Wen Jinrui played with a wisp of her hair hanging around her neck and asked.


    "Pei Lang."


    Wen Jinrui''s eyes suddenly darkened, gently approached her and said, "what question did he answer?"


    Ye Shuli squinted at him with a smile and said, "are you jealous?"


    "It''s a big sour cake to eat." Wen Jinrui said in a soft voice, and after that, she leaned over and took a sip on her lips.


    Listening to him mention rose cake, ye Shuli immediately gives him a look, and quickly pushes Wen Jinrui who still wants to continue: "OK! If you had been there last time, you would have been able to answer it"This time this year? Will you go with me? "


    Seeing the rose cake, Wen Jinrui turned her head to print a kiss on her forehead and said, "when will flower poetry be?"


    "The day after tomorrow, at the end of May."


    Smell speech, he gently frowned, and then spread out: "that day I have business in the body, but when I finish, I can also come back to accompany you."


    "Busy? What you''re busy with is that yu''er and I are the same. Ah Jiao will go then too! " Listen to him say there is business in the body, ye Shuli said in a hurry.


    Wen Jinrui has been very busy recently, and he doesn''t know what he is doing. His eyes are pale blue and black. Ye Shuli thinks that he is preparing for the drought in July, and he doesn''t ask much.


    Wen Jinrui did not speak, in fact, these days, he secretly sent people to inquire about Fanyun village and Yuan Shu. Because the four brothers of Yao family work under him, relying on the intelligence from them, the dark guards under Wen Jinrui soon break into Fanyun village.


    Yuan Shu''s evil intention does not change. Where to report it from the spies? Yuan Shu mostly wants to use the hand of Fanyun village to embellish Ye Shuli''s original captivity and spread it out in an intensified way. The purpose is to destroy Ye Shuli''s reputation.


    Now that ye Shuli is living so well, she is extremely dissatisfied. She is afraid to find it. Even if Wen Jinrui doesn''t dislike Ye Shuli, she wants to ask people in the capital to have a look. Ye Shuli has such an unbearable experience after leaving.

 Chapter 362

    She is good at calculating, but she conflicts with the people in Fanyun village. Fanyun village is divided into three groups. Some people are incited by Yuan Shu. Under the persuasion of Yuan Shu and Mu Qin, they want to retaliate against Ye Shuli, while others are against it. They just want to live in peace and stability, and don''t want to make trouble any more.


    You know, that woman is Princess Jiayi. Most people can''t afford to offend her.


    There is also a small group of people who follow the trend and vacillate from side to side. This group, together with those who oppose it, accounts for the vast majority, which makes Yuan Shu very distressed.


    But no matter how distressed she is, Wen Jinrui won''t give her any chance to be a demon. The day after tomorrow, he will secretly take someone to wipe out Fanyun stronghold and put Yuan Shu in prison. Only by keeping her under his own eyes, Wen Jinrui will be at ease.


    The daughter of the Deputy General of Tang Tang Tang is willing to fall into the company of mountain bandits. It''s a shame for their Da''an army to say that.


    I don''t know whether Yuan Xiao will turn back and stab this rebellious daughter to death.


    Wen Jinrui hides all her thoughts and coaxes Ye Shu to leave for a rest. The couple fall asleep peacefully.


    The flower poetry festival will soon arrive. Wen Jinrui has already taken people out of the city in the early morning. Last night''s spies came back all night and drew the most precise map of Fanyun village. Only by taking him to lead his troops, we can end the den.


    Ye Shuli sleeps lazily until he wakes up naturally. When he sees that it''s almost over, he has a long breakfast. Waiting for long Yu''s carriage to arrive at the princess mansion, they go to Guanlan Pavilion together.


    "Oh! Your questions are really interesting, but they are too difficult. " Long Yu held his cheek and said, "if no one can answer, isn''t the scene very embarrassing? I don''t know. I thought I was trying to embarrass them


    Ye Shuli said with a smile: "who said you have to make a sharp turn."


    "That''s true. It''s very good to use it to make a lottery. I''m afraid my lottery won''t match you." Long Yu also returns a way with a smile.


    After a while of talking and laughing, they soon arrived at Guanlan Pavilion, where the terrain is open and the flowers are in full bloom everywhere. There is only a shallow lake to make flowing water.


    In order to be unobtrusive, ye Shuli and long Yu make a detour into the top floor of Guanlan Pavilion. Then they sit down and wait for the noble ladies to take their seats one by one.


    In the Jiang''s shop in the east of the city, the shopkeeper frowned and clapped his hands: "it''s broken! Several batches of goods sent to Qingxian County have been intercepted by mountain bandits. The people in Qingxian County are in a hurry. What can we do Report it to you as soon as possible


    With that, the shopkeeper glanced at Ye Xihan, who was keeping accounts on one side. He opened his mouth and called out in a loud voice: "Xiao Ye! Go and report the problems in Qingxian County to Shizi! You should know the son of Wu government? "


    Smell speech, ye Xihan in the heart a jump, quietly reply a way: "nature is to recognize, excuse me shopkeeper, don''t know the son of the world now where?"


    The shopkeeper waved his hand and said, "the ten princesses and Princess Jiayi are holding a flower poetry festival in Guanlan Pavilion in the east of the city. Where is shiziye going? I''ll send a carriage to take you!"


    Ye Xihan suddenly lost her mind a little. Princess Jiayi Flower Poetry Club


    At that time last year, ye Shuli was not princess Jiayi. She was just a girl with a bad reputation in the capital. She was not so down-to-earth. She was also a famous talented woman in the noble girl circle.


    Time has gone by for only a year, and this earth shaking change has taken place.


    She was speechless. When she came back to her senses, she found that the carriage was near the Guanlan Pavilion.


    This opportunity, she must hold tightly!


    Ye Xihan subconsciously touched the object in her arms, and a trace of firmness flashed in her eyes. She had been waiting for this moment to meet for too long.


    The aristocratic childe in Guanlan Pavilion talks and laughs with the ladies. No one knows how many waves will be set off at today''s flower poetry meeting.


    "Xiao Er, give me Shanghu herbal tea!" A cold and sharp voice sounded in the tea stand, and the second child immediately sent a family of herbal tea.


    Yuan Shu grabbed the pot of herbal tea and poured it down, but she felt that her anger had not been extinguished.


    She heavily put the teapot on the table, full of cold and sour breath, and soon attracted the attention of people around the masked woman.


    Yuan Shu today into the city, is promised to buy some rouge powder for her.


    A few days ago, Muqin accidentally hurt his leg and couldn''t move in the stockade. Just as Yuanshu wanted to go into the city and secretly inquire about the recent situation of Ye Shuli, she agreed to her request.


    What makes her angry is that these days, she managed to break into Fanyun village by her own powerful force, and because of her various disagreements with Ye Shuli, she won the trust of Muqin, who is also inseparable from ye Shuli. Only in this way can we gain a certain position in Fanyun village.


    Just let her stir up the flames and encourage the people of Fanyun village to revenge Ye Shuli. The other party is also a group of cowardly losers. As soon as she hears that the other party is Princess Jiayi, she immediately counsels and quarrels with her several times, believing that she is here to harm Fanyun village.After drinking this pot of herbal tea, Yuan Shu slightly inquired about the news of Ye Shuli, and immediately found that people all over the streets were talking about the woman she hated.


    The better Ye Shuli had been, the more she hated and angry she was. When she came to this point, all of them were thanks to Ye Shuli. Suddenly, her anger drowned her reason.


    I heard that she and long Yu are holding a flower poetry festival in Guanlan Pavilion today. Although she knows that she shouldn''t act rashly, Yuan Shu can''t help but sneak over to find out.


    Yuan Shu, who is full of complexity, doesn''t know that the mountain bandits in Fanyun village have already done their best to blame the net.


    Wen Jinrui stares at the Fanyun village and frowns.


    The plan goes smoothly, but he orders the family members of Fanyun village to be taken out. There is no Yuanshu in it, which makes him very uneasy.


    "My son?" Yao Si asked cautiously, waiting for Wen Jinrui''s orders.


    "Take all these people back to jail." Wen Jinrui said in a deep voice.


    Yuan Shu disappeared. At the moment, he just wanted to stay at Ye Shu''s side and guard her. So he asked, "where are the lady and the princess holding the flower Poetry Festival?"


    "It''s like the Guanlan Pavilion in the east of the city."


    "Guanlan pavilion?" Wen Jinrui frowned gently, in the east of the city? He remembered that the full name of the attic seemed to be Yishan Guanlan Pavilion.


    Suddenly, he seemed to think of something, his face suddenly changed: "bad!"


    Guanlan Pavilion, Yishan Guanlan Pavilion.


    Chenghui said that ye Shuli should stay away from the place near mountains and rivers.


    There is no mountain and no water, but in the four words of "mission to the mountains", isn''t it with mountains and waters?

 Chapter 363

    The flower poetry festival began noisily. Many familiar faces, such as Jiang Hanjun, Bai''s sisters, and even Chu Xiao and Wen Jiao, came together.


    She sat on the high attic and looked at the people in the garden with a smile across the light pink screen. She handed the paper with the title to Long Yu. When she caught a glimpse of a figure, she had a slight meal.


    "Why don''t you come down with me?" Long Yu took the paper, is about to go down the attic to host the flower banquet, but found that ye Shuli is still sitting on the chair.


    Hearing this, ye Shuli came back to her and said with a smile, "of course, you have to be the host of this flower banquet. My leg is a little sore. I''ll sit on it for a while."


    Long Yu curled his lips and muttered, "OK! I know you want to be lazy again! "


    When ye Shuli heard the speech, he just watched her jump downstairs with a smile. Then he stopped laughing. His eyes passed through the screen and looked at Pei Lang in the distance.


    Although very far away, and separated by a heavy screen, ye Shuli still can feel that the eyes from the beginning staring at her, never moved away.


    She just suddenly changed her mind and couldn''t go down to the attic, naturally because she didn''t want to have direct contact with Pei Lang, but her leg was sore, which was true.


    Long Yu has called everyone below to mobilize the atmosphere. Ye Shuli sits on the chair and gently frowns and rubs his sore and swollen legs.


    "Ah! Wen Jiao, how about making a bet with you? " Chu Xiao picked up his eyebrows, closed the fan of his right hand and knocked on his shoulder. "When long Yu comes out with a riddle, let''s compete. If you guess it first, I will promise you unconditionally. If you guess it first..."


    "What if you guess first?" Wen Jiao asked without frowning.


    Chu Xiao stirred up a bad smile: "the Lord''s backyard still lacks a master. If I guess it first, how about filling in the empty space?"


    Wen Jiao looked at him in surprise, then said without emotion: "don''t make fun of me."


    "I''m not teasing you." Chu Xiao''s eyes narrowed and said, "Wenjiao, I''m serious."


    He suddenly serious let Wenjiao heart really surprised, just want to ask why, listen to chuxiao chatter.


    "I think Shuli is right. You are such a man and you are so beautiful. It''s really a good match." Chu Xiao felt his chin, as if he was seriously thinking, "besides, you are 18 years old and grew up in the military camp, so you are not afraid to get married? I don''t dislike you. Let''s just make do with it! "


    Wen Jiao''s face suddenly turned black: "who wants to make do with you? You can make do with yourself. I''m not interested in gambling with you."


    "Ah! Don''t be in a hurry to refuse so quickly... " If I promise to play with you, how about you


    Wen Jiao glanced at him coldly and said, "I''m not short of money or people. What can you do for me? I''ll see if you can beat me. "


    The corner of Chu Xiao''s mouth drew to draw, on the face quite a bit cannot hang up the face.


    He can''t beat Wenjiao, but how many can beat her?


    Wen Jinrui, the three younger sisters, seems to be kind and honest, and two of them are dull. In fact, they are careful inside, and they are not easy to deal with. But for Chu Xiao, Wen Jiao is really like a wild leopard when she is used to the delicate girls in the backyard and the capital.


    Chu Xiao thought carefully, he is really hard break but Wen Jiao, simply use thick skinned big hair.


    "I don''t care, I don''t care. Anyway, I''ll fight you!"


    Wen Jiao was shaken three times by his half coquettish and half teasing tone. He got goose bumps and left him eight Zhang away in disgust.


    In the long Yu Lang voice say the first topic, Chu Xiao brazenly to Wenjiao side and together up.


    "Well what? How much is a pair of shoes for one or two silver Chu Xiao raised his eyebrows and turned his eyes. "This topic seems simple, but it must be deceitful. It''s such a strange question in ancient times It''s not like long Yu''s style. It''s probably your good second sister-in-law''s idea! "


    After mumbling, he began to squeeze his chin and shake his head to think: "500 Wen for a shoe? Well It''s not right


    As soon as Chu Xiao finished speaking, a man in the crowd who answered 500 Wen silver was shaken by Long Yu.


    After listening to the question, Wen Jiao moved his head, shook his head and gave a smile.


    "Why, did you guess? What is it? " Chu Xiao asks curiously.


    "I''m not sure, but I often stay with the book. If I use her habit to answer this question, maybe the answer is not to sell it." Wen Jiao said faintly that during the time when she was away from ye Shu, she had long found that the second sister-in-law was a person who didn''t play cards according to the routine, so her problems must not be thought in a normal way.


    When she finished in a low voice, Wen Jiao stopped talking. She didn''t like to join in the fun, so she didn''t say her answer. After some time, long Yu saw that no one answered, and then he announced the answer with a smile: "the answer is naturally - don''t sell!"All of a sudden, Chu Xiao smiles and squints his eyes: "Ah Jiao is really smart. I''m willing to take advantage of you. Just say what you want, and I''ll do my best!"


    Wen Jiao frowned and said in a cold voice, "I don''t need you."


    "Don''t be so polite! Haven''t you thought about it yet? Just take your time! It seems that you can''t do anything, but if you lack a prime minister, you can make up for it! "


    His tune and play again and again finally made Wen Jiao feel angry. She said in a low voice: "Chu Xiao, don''t talk nonsense any more. I don''t have any idea about you. There are so many people in your backyard, don''t provoke me again. "


    With that, her straight body turned around indifferently and went to the other end, leaving Chu Xiao standing alone, shrugging her shoulders and touching her nose in distress.


    Tut, he is despised!


    Ye Shuli, who is on the high building, sees this scene with a schadenfreude smile on her face. Seeing that there is no good play on Chu Xiao''s side, she turns her head and looks at Bai Caiwei and Jiang Hanjun.


    Bai Caiqing''s temperament is out of her mind. She doesn''t know which girl she''s going to talk to for a long time. She just leaves the space for Jiang Hanjun and Bai Caiwei to be alone.


    Looking at her, a thin boy in a blue and white coat appeared in her sight. Seeing the fuzzy and familiar face, ye Shuli put away his smile and narrowed his eyes with a little danger.

 Chapter 364

    Bai Caiwei and Jiang Hanjun meet by chance at the small stone bridge. After greeting each other, they are speechless. The atmosphere is quite awkward.


    Looking at the man''s jade face in front of her, Bai Caiwei''s heart is extremely complex. She never thought that the government of the state of Wu would come to the door to say goodbye.


    You know, the Bai family is related to Ye Xihan. It''s reasonable to say that Jiang''s mother should be responsible for them.


    Later I learned that she had risked her life to deliver a letter to Ye Shuli and the government of the state of Wu before the qionglin banquet, which won the favor of the government of the two countries. After the experience of Ye Xihan, Jiang''s mother couldn''t appreciate the gentle women who were proficient in piano, chess, calligraphy and painting. Instead, she was quite satisfied with Bai Caiwei, who was born in the countryside and didn''t study much but was mature and stable.


    Thanks to Jiang''s mother, Bai Caiwei''s heart is very tangled. Seeing Jiang Hanjun''s face, she can''t help thinking of her miserable and innocent self in her last life.


    As a result, the White House did not respond to the blind date.


    She was wandering in the sky at this end, and Jiang Hanjun was silent when he stood beside her.


    After being betrayed by Ye Xihan, he has been indifferent to the love between men and women for a long time. Only Jiang''s mother is worried about his marriage. However, he refuses to make do with other women at will.


    Every day, Jiang''s mother would talk to him about ten or eight girls, and she would inquire about all the precious girls in the capital, hoping that he would respond. When he was silent, Jiang''s mother would scold Ye Xihan for a while, and then sighed that he had missed such a good woman as ye Shuli.


    When Jiang Wei mentions the medicine, the only one who makes a deep impression on him is his mother. Jiang''s mother was overjoyed to see that he had been touched. When he came back, his mother had been busy running to Baifu to make up with him, which made him unable to laugh or cry.


    In addition, he always felt that the girl looked at him strangely. When he thought of the absurd accident on yexihan and hairpin ceremony, Jiang Hanjun felt that Bai Caiwei seemed to have something wrong.


    Hesitated for a moment, he intended to test a bit, so he said softly: "white girl..."


    As soon as the words were spoken, they were immediately interrupted: "Shizi...!"


    "Who are you?" Jiang Hanjun came back and frowned at the thin boy who suddenly appeared in front of him. He always felt that he looked familiar.


    Ye Xihan lowered his head, and there was some tension and fear in his heart.


    She had just arrived in the carriage of the government of Wu and entered the garden outside the Guanlan pavilion with the token of the government of Wu. Now when she met Jiang Hanjun again, her heart was pounding.


    "Shizi, the little one works in the huazhai called huatangchun on Huaihua street in the west of the city. Shopkeeper sun sent the little one to deliver you an urgent letter. There was something wrong with the goods last month..." She said softly, without lowering her voice as usual.


    Hearing this familiar voice, Jiang Hanjun could not help trembling slightly. He suddenly stared at her and said, "yes You


    Ye Xihan deliberately revealed her own pronunciation, and added a bit of evasion to her words. Seeing that Jiang Hanjun recognized her, she seemed to shake her head and buried her head lower, and did not speak any more.


    "You look up!" Jiang Hanjun suddenly cools down the tone.


    Seeing this scene, Bai Caiwei turned her head a few steps away and looked at them curiously. When she saw the boy''s face clearly, her face changed slightly.


    Ye Xihan clenched his fist in his sleeve and slowly raised his head. When he saw Jiang Hanjun in his bright eyes, he showed an expression of sadness and yearning, and said goodbye: "what do you want from the son of heaven?"


    "Why are you here? Didn''t Chu Xiao say that you died in the chaos of Su Fu? " Jiang Hanjun twisted his brows and asked in a sharp voice.


    "The world My son, you are probably mistaken. " Ye Xihan seemed to be frightened by him, so he stepped back two steps, showing some pity.


    Jiang Hanjun grasped her sleeve tightly and asked in a deep voice: "how can you work in the painting studio under the government of the state of Wu?"


    Ye Xihan seemed to be frightened by his aggressive manner and struggled subconsciously: "I I worked in the painting studio before... "


    Struggling, something suddenly fell out of her arms.


    Jiang Hanjun fixed his eyes and saw that a broken jade hairpin was scattered among the exquisite handkerchief embroidered on the ground. The beautiful jade hairpin was as white as jade, and several blooming white plums were carved on one end, which was lifelike.


    His face turned pale, and his strength relaxed a little. The jade hairpin Isn''t it the token he gave to Ye Xihan at the beginning?


    She still has this jade hairpin. What do you mean?


    Ye Xihan, as if just reacting, quickly picked up the broken Hosta and wrapped it up like a treasure, holding it tightly in his hand.


    In the bustling garden, no one noticed what happened in this corner, and no one noticed that a woman in a black dress with a veil turned into the garden from the wall of the main street and quietly sneaked into the Guanlan Pavilion.Ye Shu on the attic saw that Jiang Hanjun and the man seemed to have a dispute. He could not help but lift the thin veil and looked at them carefully.


    "The world Shizi, I have brought the shopkeeper''s words to huazhai. There are still many things to do in huazhai. I''m going to be busy! Go away With that, she hurriedly wants to leave immediately, but Jiang Hanjun once again pulled the sleeve, immediately heart is a joy.


    It''s true that she spent so much money to forge a white jade plum hairpin.


    The purpose of creating this picture is to show that she still cares about Jiang Hanjun, so that the other party can touch things and have feelings for her.


    "Give me that Hosta." Jiang Hanjun lowered his eyes and said in a cold voice.


    Ye Xihan was stunned, then quickly responded and said: "Shizi This, this is my stuff It''s very important to me. I''m sorry I can''t follow my orders... "


    Her words express something intentionally or unintentionally, but Jiang Hanjun''s next action makes her like an ice cellar.


    "It doesn''t belong to you." Jiang Hanjun said in a deep voice, grabbed the handkerchief wrapped with the jade hairpin in her hand, held it tightly, looked at it, and then threw it into the lotus pond beside her without hesitation.


    "Whether the Hosta belongs to you or not, it won''t belong to you from now on. I''ll buy this hundred Liang silver note." Jiang Hanjun said in a murmur, and thrust a hundred taels of silver into her hand.


    Ye Xihan opened his eyes slightly. He didn''t expect that he would react like this. He suddenly froze in the same place.


    Does he mean he doesn''t want to read a little bit of old love?


    She doesn''t know how to swim. If she jumps into the lotus pond and picks up the hairpin


    Thinking, I heard a cry from the crowd not far away.

 Chapter 365

    Yexihan is thinking, whether to take life to risk, try Jiang Hanjun heart to her in the end is what kind of attitude.


    Although they have been strangers for a long time, they have had a good time with each other after all. They should not be helpless


    She was about to jump, but the exclamation in the crowd startled her and made her stop.


    Jiang Hanjun and Bai Caiwei also subconsciously look to the side. It seems that a potted flower placed on the top of Guanlan Pavilion suddenly fell down and smashed to pieces.


    "What happened?"


    The lively atmosphere was interrupted, and the people around were whispering. They looked curiously at the top of Guanlan Pavilion.


    "It''s you?" Ye Shu left his face and looked at the uninvited guest with awe inspiring eyes. His face was on guard.


    Just now, she was holding her arm and looking at Jiang Hanjun in the distance, but suddenly she found that the servant girl who was waiting for her in the house was silent.


    Her ear is very sharp, aware of a sudden behind the palm, subconsciously quickly hide, just a pot of flowers on the windowsill to knock down.


    Ye Shuli turns around and sees that the servant girl has been knocked unconscious for a long time. She falls unconscious on the ground. But the person just standing behind her is not Yuan Shu, and who is she?


    "Why are you here?"


    In the face of Yuan Shu who suddenly appears here, ye Shu raises 120000 alert from her heart. She hasn''t forgotten the hexagram that Chenghui calculated for her.


    Yuan Shu looks cloudy and sunny, staring at her, a pair of eyes full of evil.


    Naturally, she sneaked into the Guanlan Pavilion. Originally, she just couldn''t suppress her curiosity and wanted to secretly inquire about ye Shuli''s recent situation. However, when she saw Ye Shuli''s look leisurely leaning against her appendix under the attic, her jealousy could not be extinguished.


    Before the brain has time to respond, the body has subconsciously quietly stepped onto the Guanlan Pavilion.


    "Why can''t I be here?" Yuan Shu sneered, "Princess Jiayi seems to have a good life these days."


    There was a gnashing of teeth in her words, as well as jealousy and anger that could not be hidden.


    Yuan Xiao broke off the relationship between her father and daughter, and was abandoned by Wen Heng. Wen Jiao and ye guiran also turned their faces with her. Now she is rebellious, but ye Shuli married Wen Jinrui, and even became Princess Jiayi!


    Why are they so different day by day?


    She thinks like this, the breath is also a little unsteady to get up, see to the leaf book left of eyes took a few silk not to have good intention of meaning.


    "Now you are the envy of thousands of women in Beijing. You say If you fall from here and die, will they feel sorry or happy... " Yuan Shu said quietly, with a bit of curiosity in her tone, and then turned into a bit of joy, as if she really saw the desolation of Ye Shuli''s fall and death.


    Voice down, her face immediately sank down, eyes cold to step forward two steps close to Ye Shuli, in an attempt to push her down.


    The leaf book leaves early have preparation, a wave hand then heavily open the hand of Yuan Shu, wait for an opportunity to evade her attack range.


    On the back of the hand was hit red, Yuan Shu eat pain slightly frown, see ye Shuli unexpectedly resist her, then face more angry a few minutes.


    "I can''t get away from you when I come to this stage! Ye Shuli, today I will ask you to die here, so as to relieve my hatred! " After the low roar, she rushed up quickly, and the two immediately pulled and scuffled.


    Smell speech, leaf book leaves a face to also have a bit vexed color: "can''t get rid of with me?"? Who is to blame when you come to this situation? If you didn''t sell Jinrui, how could you be today? Yuan Shu Your thick skin is amazing


    "Shut up! It''s Ye Xihan! I treated her sincerely, but she stabbed me in the back. None of the women in Wenguo mansion is good! "


    Yuan Shu shouts loudly, the voice also becomes sharp, two people''s quarrel sound immediately attracted the attention of the crowd in the garden.


    "What''s going on in the attic?"


    "I don''t know Is it Princess Jiayi who is teaching a girl a lesson? "


    Long Yu sank his face and said to the maid beside him: "why is there a noise on the top floor? Follow me. "


    Two people dispute pull, ye Shu from a wave, inadvertently will Yuan Shu veil pulled down, she took a few scar face immediately exposed.


    Yuan Shu immediately looks like a dynamite barrel that has been lit, and the hatred in her eyes is more profound.


    "And you! Actually relying on the support of Long Yu and Wen Jinrui to destroy my appearance, ye Shuli, you are so cruel! " She looked at Ye Shuli''s delicate face, her heart suddenly became more unbalanced, and her hand with sharp nails immediately grabbed Ye Shuli''s face.


    Ye Shu from subconsciously back a Yang, avoid Yuan Shu''s nails, the other party but seize the opportunity to hold her neck, push her to the appendix side, soon her back will be against the appendix behind.


    People at the bottom of the attic also saw this scene, and the crowd suddenly burst into a strange and nervous noise.Long Yu quickly steps to the attic, looks up and sees Yuan Shu''s face fiercely pinching Ye Shuli''s neck and pressing her on the appendix. Suddenly, her face changes greatly.


    "Come on! Send someone to help you


    Hard appendicitis of her waist pain, under the floor of the surprised voice, ye Shuli suddenly pale face.


    This Guanlan pavilion''s appendix is not high. It can only be above her waist. If Yuan Shu makes some efforts, she can easily be pushed down.


    Ye Shuli holds the appendix in one hand and Yuan Shu''s hand on her neck in the other. He sinks his face and says in a cold voice: "can you escape if you kill me? Don''t you want to die with me? "


    "What if you can''t escape? I want you to die Yuan Shu red eyes roar.


    See the strength of the neck and increase the trend, ye Shu from the eyes of a sink, stretched his neck hard bite on Yuan Shu''s wrist, the other party was immediately bitten to take a breath of air conditioning, hand strength also relaxed some, but still refused to let her go.


    "Don''t you blame me for killing Soong Huaiyu? You are so close to her, I''ll just send you down to accompany her! "


    Hearing Yuan Shu mention Soong Huaiyu, ye Shuli, with a tight heart, is furious.


    "You have the face to talk about her!"


    Ye Shuli yells angrily. He makes an effort at his feet and kicks Yuan Shu''s belly heavily. He kicks her back several steps.


    Yuan Shu just lost reason, this didn''t escape, immediately pain to cover the abdomen.


    See her temporarily lost action, leaf book leave this just pant thick breath, can stand firm body, just go forward two steps, the abdomen suddenly spread a burst of colic, make her take a breath.

 Chapter 366

    Ye Shuli covers her abdomen. The sudden colic makes her face white, and her forehead exudes sweat.


    Yuan Shu reluctantly over to see this scene, immediately in front of a bright, rushed forward to severely hit her back, ye Shuli was immediately hit by this huge impact from the appendix turned down, in a hurry had to subconsciously grasp the nearest thing at hand.


    The people under the attic looked at Ye Shuli, who caught hold of the gauze curtain hanging outside his appendix, and suddenly burst into a flustered and frightened voice.


    Pei Lang has been paying attention to Ye Shuli above the attic. Just now that scene made his heart rise to his throat. Seeing ye Shuli break away from Yuan Shu, he was a little relieved. Who would have thought that the next scene almost broke his heart.


    Regardless of the rules, he rushed to Guanlan pavilion with a blue face.


    Bai Caiwei is also scared to cover her mouth with a handkerchief, but ye Xihan''s eyes burst out a burst of brilliance when she sees this scene. She stares at Ye Shu tightly and can''t move her eyes. She is looking forward to breaking the veil immediately, so as to break her to pieces.


    Abdominal colic is still like a surge like bursts of attack, pain leaf book from almost unable to grasp the hands of the screen. She felt that her left arm was about to be torn off, and her toes struggled to step on the three finger wide beam on the outer wall of the attic, which greatly reduced the pressure on her arm. Then she was slightly relieved.


    Yuan Shu''s voice soon came from the top of her head.


    She hung a sneer on her face, as if enjoying Ye Shu''s struggling to survive. She said coldly, "are you afraid of death? Please give me a try


    With that, she looked at Ye Shuli with great expectation, trying to find a few panicked, scared and pleading expressions from her face. Ye Shuli was only white faced by the pain in her abdomen, and his eyes glared back at her.


    Yuan Shu was immediately angered, she sank face, frost general voice said: "won''t beg for mercy? Then I''ll take you on the road! It''s said that when you fall from a height, it''s very ugly when you die... "


    She was very excited, and her expression was somewhat abnormal. After that, she fumbled around her waist for a few times, took out a short dagger, and looked excitedly at the gauze used as the straw for ye Shu to leave.


    There was a rush of footsteps outside the attic. Yuan Shu''s face changed slightly. She immediately raised a dagger in an attempt to cut the gauze, but a feather arrow came through the air, with the potential of piercing the cloud, and accurately shot her palm.


    "Ah...!"


    Yuan Shu screamed, and the dagger fell. A sharp feather arrow shot through the palm of her hand, and blood splashed everywhere.


    Blood like a river from her palm winding down, a drop fell on the floor, Yuan Shu straight shaking, the pain of the heart made her want to faint immediately.


    She glanced down to the attic, and when she saw the gloomy, watery face and murderous eyes of the man she knew so well, she immediately understood everything.


    The sharp pain in her palm made her feel a trance for a moment.


    Today, Wen Ruijin has more complex feelings than regret, but she can''t say how to love.


    Time did not give her more opportunities to think. The attic door slammed open. Long Yu and Pei Lang both appeared at the door, looking at her nervously and on guard.


    Pei Lang takes the lead in rushing up and grabs Yuan Shu. Seeing her tearing away, she leaves Ye Shu.


    Yuan Shu has just been kicked by Ye Shuli. At the moment, her hand is seriously injured. For a long time, she is surrounded by the people brought up by Long Yu.


    "Shuli! Take my hand Pei Lang''s eyes turned red slightly. He yelled anxiously and stretched out his hand to Ye Shuli.


    Ye Shuli white face, endure abdominal pain, quickly grasped Pei Lang''s hand, suddenly a strong force will pull her up.


    Pei Lang pulled her up and put his arms around Ye Shuli''s waist to help her turn over the appendix and stand back. At this moment, he was relieved and asked nervously: "are you OK, are you hurt?"


    Voice just fell, a familiar figure will he is still holding Ye Shuli waist hand pulled away, will ye Shuli into his arms.


    "Ah Li! How are you? " Wen Jinrui gasps heavily, trembles a voice to ask a way, the facial expression still can''t conceal the color of panic.


    Looking at Ye Shuli''s pale face, he only hates why he is so careless and fails to catch Yuan Shu, almost to Ye Shuli''s death.


    Fortunately, I arrived in time. If I were a little late


    Thinking of the scene that just made him lose his soul, Wen Jinrui was afraid, and some cold sweat was exuded behind him.


    Thinking of this, he was full of evil spirit that could not be suppressed. He stared at Yuan Shu and said in a cold voice: "take her..."


    "Jin Rui..." A call with the color of pain sounded feebly.


    Wen Jinrui nervously looks at Ye Shuli and finds that her white face is not normal, and her forehead is full of thin cold sweat. Her heart immediately rises again.


    "Li, what''s the matter with you?" He grabbed Ye Shuli''s hand and asked in a panic."I I have a stomachache... " Ye Shuli''s face slightly twisted and said painfully.


    Wen Jinrui listened to the meaning of suppressing patience in her words, and when she looked at her pale face, she knew that it was not as simple as some pain, and immediately panicked: "well, how can I have a stomachache? What did you eat? "


    Recalling his recent drowsiness and leg pain, ye Shuli bit his lip and said in a subtle voice, "I I may have. "


    What''s the problem?


    Wen Jinrui was stunned, and immediately reacted. He opened his eyes incredulously and looked at Ye Shuli with uncontrollable ecstasy, but this ecstasy turned into endless fear immediately after a breath.


    "Ah li Don''t be afraid! don ''t panic! I''ll take you to the doctor now Wen Jinrui said calmly that although he was comforting Ye Shuli, he didn''t know whether the "don''t be afraid" was to her or to himself.


    There was an imperceptible tremor in her words, and the hand holding Ye Shuli also made a little effort, as if it could reduce the uneasiness in her heart.


    Pei Lang stood beside him in amazement, a little at a loss. When he heard the conversation between them, his eyes flashed slightly, passing a trace of inexplicable emotion.


    Wen Jinrui''s heart is shaking wildly. At the moment, she can''t care about Pei Lang or Yuan Shu any more. She just picks up Ye Shuli with great care and rushes out of Guanlan Pavilion.


    "Ah The book leaves Long Yu subconsciously called a, but see Wen Jinrui head also don''t return to quickly take her away.


    She looked at Pei Lang complicatedly, then turned to look at Yuan Shu and said in a cold voice: "take this woman away for me!"

 Chapter 367

    Wen Jinrui''s steps pass the crowd in a hurry. Although he is fast, he is careful not to bump to Ye Shuli.


    Some people in the garden don''t know what happened in the attic just now. Seeing Wen Jinrui''s gloomy face like a storm is coming, they subconsciously make way for him. The atmosphere doesn''t dare to make a sound. It seems that the sound of embroidery needle landing can be heard in the silence of the whole occasion.


    After he left the carriage with Ye Shu in his arms, a buzzing discussion broke out in the silent garden.


    "Was that man Wen Shizi just now?" A woman in pink asked cautiously.


    The girl in purple beside said, "Wen Shizi? Is it not princess Jiayi that he is holding in his arms


    "That''s Princess Jiayi. Yes, but what happened in the attic just now? Who is the woman who wants to do something wrong? How did she sneak in? " A man frowned and said.


    "What happened to Princess Jiayi She doesn''t look very well


    The crowd kept discussing fiercely, and a girl in red sighed with lingering fear: "that arrow is really accurate Fortunately, nothing serious happened... " With that, she couldn''t help looking in the direction of their departure.


    But standing in the eyes of the crowd with a sigh.


    This Yuan Shu is also too useless, just a little bit, leaf book from then died on the spot.


    This sudden change disrupted her plan. Jiang Hanjun had just gone to find the guard outside the garden and left her here without a word.


    At the moment, she was standing in the same place, neither walking nor staying. She didn''t know what to do.


    In the attic, there are two guards pressing the hand of a woman who was shot through by an arrow. Ye Xihan fixed his eyes on Yuan Shu. Around the noble daughter and son are in an uproar, ye Xihan also can''t help leaning forward to find out.


    See Yuan Shu is pressed to stagger to come over, full of embarrassed color, the blood on the hand drops to the ground, from the attic to the garden connected into a thin red line.


    Looking at the restless crowd, long Yu straightened his face and said in a deep voice: "today, there will be a villain in Huashi meeting who wants to assassinate Princess Jiayi. As a result, Princess Jiayi is shocked. Our palace must send the guilty girl to Dali temple. Let''s call it a day. There are places where the reception is not good. I''d like to thank you all


    As soon as the voice fell, Yuan Shu, who was pale and motionless, suddenly burst out and rushed to a girl in red. She pulled her and put the bloody dagger on her neck. She said fiercely, "get out of the way, or I''ll tell her to die with me!"


    They were startled by her action and quickly stepped back three meters away for fear that they would be involved.


    "Yuan Shu, how dare you! You dare to commit a murder when you are dying! Let her go Long Yu face a change, did not expect Yuan Shu was seriously injured also dying.


    The girl in red, who was held by him, was shaking. She bit her lips and didn''t speak. However, her eyes were trembling at Long Yu, sending out a message of asking for help.


    "Ha ha ha! Anyway, I''m dying. How about a back cushion? If Princess ten doesn''t want this girl to have something to do, she will give me a horse and send me out of the city! " Yuan Shu red eyes, with a smile.


    Long Yuding looked at them and clenched his fists tightly.


    If she remembers correctly, the girl who was kidnapped seems to be the legitimate daughter of the Shangshu family of the Ministry of household


    ¡­¡­


    The warm room was clean and spotless. The medicine on the stove made a gurgling sound, and there were puffs of fog, filled with the fragrance of medicine.


    Seeing Si Xi coming out of the room, Wen Jinrui suddenly stood up from the chair and asked anxiously in a low voice, "how is she?"


    "Don''t worry, she''s all right." Si Fu put him on the chair again and said in a warm voice, "congratulations on being a father. I just felt her pulse. She is really two months pregnant."


    "What''s the matter with the child?"


    Si Yu patiently said: "just now she was too emotional and had violent behavior, which moved the foetus. Fortunately, she has always been strong and healthy, and it doesn''t matter. Wait for me to prescribe some drugs for her, and it will be OK after drinking for a few days."


    Wen Jinrui breathed a sigh of relief and put down his heart completely. Then he immediately got up, lifted the curtain and went into the room.


    After carefully scanning Ye Shuli''s eyes, Wen Jinrui found that she had no pain except that her face was a little white. Then she sat aside, took her hand and said in a slightly trembling voice: "fortunately, you and the child are all right, otherwise I will never forgive myself..."


    Ye Shuli was also immersed in the complex emotion of being pregnant. Hearing the words, he said in a slow voice: "I''m ok No one thought that Yuan Shu would appear in Guanlan Pavilion inexplicably. The old man Chenghui told me to stay away from the place near the mountains and rivers, so that I would not fall and fall back to the earth It''s true that he''s half right. It seems that this is a blessing, not a disaster. It''s a disaster that can''t be avoided. Fortunately, there''s no danger"No It''s all my fault. It''s my carelessness. " Wen Jinrui moved her face, put her cold hand in my palm, and said with some chagrin: "the full name of Guanlan Pavilion is called Yishan Guanlan Pavilion, which literally means Yishan riverside Pavilion. Mingming Chenghui has warned me, but I forgot to ask you where the flower banquet is held... "


    "It''s all my fault. I think it''s OK to imprison you in the city. I''m good at taking people with me to capture Yuan Shu But I didn''t expect that there was a difference between yin and Yang Wen Jinrui frowned and said in a deep voice. The more she said, the more she blamed herself. "If you have any mistakes, what should I do..."


    After a conversation, ye Shuli realized that Wen Jinrui had been busy for a long time, just to get rid of Yuan Shu as soon as possible, so as not to be threatened. For fear that she was worried, he didn''t tell her about it.


    She comforted a little angrily and amusingly: "well I''m fine, aren''t I? But it''s you. Don''t hide anything from me in the future, or I''ll be angry. "


    Wen Jinrui sighed, eyebrows slightly spread, eyes staring at her abdomen, said: "it''s you who are afraid, but comfort me."


    "Fortunately you''re ok The children are OK, too... " For a while, his eyes slowly became gentle, with a lot of expectations, and his voice slowed down a lot.


    Ye Shuli felt her tongue, she was so confused Even though she was pregnant, her aunt didn''t even notice her presence.


    However, according to Si Li, the more pregnant she is, the more pregnant she is. It''s always the day of her wedding, and she was pregnant at that time. This is a chance to buy lottery tickets.


    They were gentle for a while, then amber rushed to the door to report: "Shizi, it''s not good! Yuan Shu has run away with he

 Chapter 368

    As soon as Wen Jinrui''s face changed, she asked in a deep voice: "what''s the matter? Make it clear


    "Just ten princesses sent people to report, Yuan Shu was arrested when suddenly burst up, took qianjinjiang li of Hubu Shangshu''s family as hostages to escape!" Amber quickly will things through a brief way, "Yuan Shu with Miss Jiang riding away, but ten princess has ordered the city gate blockade, Yuan Shu failed to escape from the city, at the moment should be hiding in the city somewhere!"


    Later, amber looked at Ye Shuli and hesitated to say, "the family''s money has fallen into Yuan Shu''s hands. The ten princesses send a message to you for help..."


    Wen Jinrui immediately gently frowned, this matter should be handled by him, just in Guanlan Pavilion, did not detain Yuan Shu is also his fault and dereliction of duty, but at this moment, he does not want to leave Ye Shuli.


    "Go quickly. The Secretary of the Ministry of accounts will know about this. It will certainly make waves. What''s more, Miss Jiang is also involved because of me. It''s better to rescue her as soon as possible. " Ye Shuli immediately Wensheng advised.


    "But you..."


    Ye Shuli shook his head and interrupted him: "I''m ok. There''s Si Li here. There won''t be any big problem."


    Wen Jinrui hesitates for a while. After all, she nods and agrees, but she is not in a hurry to save Jiang Li. Instead, she first sends Ye Shuli back to the princess mansion in person, and then calls Wen Jiao to accompany her. After secretly arranging the secret guard to protect Ye Shuli, she takes people to Dali temple.


    On the other side, Yuan Shu takes Jiang Li to sit on Ma Yang and goes away, but after throwing off Long Yu, she abandons the horse in the middle of the road.


    Although her brain is not bright, she also knows that the city gate is heavily guarded. It''s strange that she can break out alone. What''s worse, her right hand is seriously injured.


    Yuan Shu holding Jiang Li, all the way twists and turns, go to a lonely and quiet alley, sneak into a small house.


    Wait for two people figure disappear, not far away a face of uncertain Ye Xihan slowly appeared, looking at the closed door, eyes complex.


    I didn''t expect Yuan Shu''s hiding place is next to her new house God help her.


    Yuan Shu forbeared some numb pain in her hands, tied Jiang Li to a room and blocked her mouth. She was relieved and looked at her coldly. She said in a cold voice: "be honest with me, or I will be injured and kill you immediately!"


    Jiang Li was frightened by her a shake, hurriedly nodded, she did not doubt Yuan Shu''s words, in the heart even very afraid of her.


    Her eyes in Yuan Shu was shot through the palm of the hand turned, look has two points of fear, by such a heavy injury, just she did not make a sound, such a person must be different from ordinary people.


    Yuan Shu saw that she couldn''t move, so she closed the door and went to another room, holding her wrist and shaking to see the ferocious injury.


    In fact, she was very afraid of pain, so she didn''t dare to pull out the arrow without permission. What''s more, she didn''t have any medicine for acne, and she didn''t dare to go out and buy it.


    This hand is about to be useless It''s a pity that ye Shuli can''t be broken to pieces!


    Thinking of Ye Shuli, Yuan Shu''s heart immediately surged into a bit of anger. After a while, the pain of the palm pulled her reason back.


    Don''t know why, a thought of Ye Shuli, she can quickly lose her mind.


    After all, it''s still jealousy Because ye Shu is away from the person she has been asking for.


    Yuan Shu sat motionless in a daze, rarely quiet thoughts suddenly float away.


    She is very clear about her temperament. She follows her father. She is irritable and impulsive. She often speaks and does things without thinking. But when she was growing up in the frontier, all the people around her let her spoil her. Gradually, she realized that she was taking it for granted.


    In the dead of night, she also thought about why she had come to this point.


    Deep in her heart, she knew that all this was for herself, but she was unwilling to admit it. She subconsciously left all her faults to others, so she hated Ye Shuli.


    She suddenly remembered that Yuan Xiao had scolded her: "why does Wen Jinrui not like you all the time? The general tiger girl who is really honed under the fierce battle should be like Wen Jiao, and you are just a spoiled and irascible wild girl! "


    When the true face of their own, she found that they are so unbearable.


    Without Wen Jiao''s humility, magnanimity, forbearance and calmness, Wen Jiao was really trained as a general, but she ran to the barracks in order to get close to Wen Jinrui. Her temperament was not as good as Wen Jiao, and her martial arts were not as good as her.


    Even the thing that made her proud to take the head of the enemy in a hundred steps only depended on Wen Jiao. She did great work alone, but Wen Jiao didn''t complain.


    For the sake of being the daughter of Yuan Xiao, people around her have been kind enough to tolerate her for many years, making her float high in the clouds. It''s not until she meets Ye Shuli that she makes a big fall.


    That''s why she can''t look at Ye Shu like that.


    But what''s the use of understanding now? It''s too late.


    It''s too late to wake up and never look back.She also remembers that Wen Jiao once admonished her: "love is blind, you should grasp the degree."


    But how can Wen Jinrui not be blind? That''s a person she''s been thinking about for more than ten years. She was so easily taken away by another woman!


    As a result, she doesn''t care if she loses control of her emotions when facing Ye Shuli. She only knows that she hates this woman very much and is eager for her death.


    Think of Wen Jinrui again, Yuan Shu''s look immediately becomes more complicated, and Dao doesn''t know which one she loves or hates more.


    She hated Wen Jinrui''s indifference and ruthlessness, and she didn''t dare to hate him because of her guilt about betraying him.


    Yuan Shu sat in a daze until it was dark in the evening, when a crisp knock on the door outside the house rang out. She immediately came back to her senses and walked to the yard with a look of vigilance, and said in a low voice: "who?"


    There was a pause at the door, and a voice that also made her gnash her teeth at the door rang out: "it''s me."


    Suddenly holding the dagger, Yuan Shu opened the door with a cold voice? How did you get here? Just It doesn''t matter, because even if you want to report me, you can''t get out of this yard alive! "


    "Ah! Wait Don''t worry... " Ye Xihan quickly dissuaded him, and then he said with a smile, "you are still so impatient. If I want to report you to the government, why do I have to look for you to do more?"


    Hot food aroma lingering in the tip of the nose, Yuan Shu looking at Ye Xihan chest carrying the food box, frowned: "what do you mean?"

 Chapter 369

    Ye Xihan didn''t answer directly, but said with a smile: "here are some newly prepared meals, as well as Jinchuang ointment. You should have not eaten yet, and you don''t have any medicine on your body?"


    Yuan Shu doesn''t move. Although the dagger on her hand doesn''t stick down, it doesn''t put down either. She just stares at Ye Xihan suspiciously.


    "Won''t you let me in? What are you afraid of? I can''t beat you. It''s doubtful to stay at the door all the time. " Ye Xihan said patiently.


    Yuan Shu thought that she was secretly following her to the courtyard where she lived after breaking with Yuan Xiao. Now it seems that it''s just a coincidence, so she took the dagger and let her in.


    I don''t think this woman dare to do anything!


    See Yuan Shu let her into the door, ye Xihan slightly relieved, lips hang a smile: "your hand injury, can I find a doctor for you?"


    "No! Say, what do you want me to do? Don''t forget the grudge between us. Who gives you the courage to talk and laugh in front of me? " Yuan Shu said with her eyes full of evil.


    Ye Xihan immediately explained: "Shu, last time I admitted that I was wrong. I didn''t mean to aim at you. I did that just to deal with Ye Shuli..."


    "The enmity between Ye Shuli and me can''t be explained clearly in one or two words. It''s because of her that I''ve come to this point. We''ve already reached the point of life and death."


    After a pause, she slowed down her voice and said, "I admit that it was wrong for me to hand you over to Su Yuchen last time because of my personal enmity. As an apology, I will help you this time. How about writing off our previous enmity? In the past, we have only one common enemy, ye Shuli... "


    "Do you think I''ll trust you again, you duplicitous bitch?" Yuan Shu a pick eyebrow, cold voice says.


    Ye Xihan was not moved at all. He just took out the golden sore medicine in his arms and said, "do you believe me to put it aside for the time being? Now the most important thing is to wrap up your wound first, and you don''t want to waste your right hand, do you?"


    Hearing this, Yuan Shu hesitates. Although she really wants to kill the woman in front of her, her current situation really needs someone to cover her.


    See her silence, ye Xihan secretly recalled a smile.


    "Come in with me." Yuan Shu light stack next sentence, then rate advanced house.


    Eat a mat to grow a wisdom, in any case she will never believe Ye Xihan this snake scorpion woman, but she is to want to see, each other''s gourd in the end sell what medicine.


    Smell speech Ye Xihan immediately put on a smile, carrying a food box into the room: "you haven''t used dinner, have you? This is what I just made. If you are worried about my poisoning, I can eat it with you. "


    Yuan Shu lightly cold hum a way: "you are now down here, I''m much more miserable than you, what''s the use of you to find me? Princess mansion is heavily protected. Do you want to join hands with me to deal with Ye Shuli? What a fool''s dream


    "It''s too early to say that. After all, sister Shu still has a good chess piece to use?" Ye Xihan smiles softly.


    "You mean I''ve captured that woman? " Yuan Shu asked uncertainly, before she was just casually holding a hostage, also didn''t care who the other party was, "what''s the origin of that woman?"


    See mention her target person, ye Xihan slightly zhengse way: "she is called Jiang Li, status is not low, is the door department Shangshu family''s Di daughter."


    Yuan Shu is also slightly surprised, did not expect that the girl who casually pull as a hostage status so high.


    "What do you want to do?"


    Ye Xihan pondered: "I haven''t thought about it yet, but she is indeed a good chess piece. I need to think of a way to make good use of it. I will go to inquire about her situation tomorrow."


    Smell speech, Yuan Shu hissed a, disapprovingly said: "originally you have no way at all."


    "Just because we can''t do it now doesn''t mean we won''t do it in the future." Ye Xihan is not angry either, just says with a smile patiently, "such an important person can''t be placed casually. I''ll send her a meal first, but I can''t starve her. How about sister Shu and me? "


    Yuan Shu is not polite to touch the wound medicine on the hand, smell speech head also don''t lift ground to say: "you go by yourself."


    After a pause, she hesitated and said, "if you have a way, please find me a doctor. Don''t attract people''s attention."


    Yexihan smile: "good." Then he went to Jiang Li''s room with his food box.


    After ye Xihan''s figure disappears, Yuan Shu looks moving, and quietly follows her with her feet on the ground, hiding outside the door of the house under the cover of the night, listening carefully to the movement of the house.


    "Miss Jiang Miss Jiang Ye Xihan called in a low voice and pulled off the handkerchief in Jiang Li''s mouth.


    When Jiang Li was half asleep and half awake, he suddenly heard a strange voice calling her, and immediately woke up.


    The handkerchief in the mouth is no longer. Looking at the strange woman in front of him, Jiang Li asks in a nervous and alert low voice: "who are you? Why are you here! "


    "Shh..." Ye Xihan made a silent gesture, and then brought out the food in the food box, "you are hungry, eat quickly!"Jiang Li still looks alert and stares at her. Ye Xihan sighs and explains, "I''m a servant girl at the flower poetry club. I''ve also witnessed the girl''s captivity. It happens that I accidentally find that the place where the evil girl is hiding is only a wall away from me."


    "She was seriously injured, and she didn''t dare to go to the street for treatment. I pretended that I didn''t know about it and found a doctor for her, so as to coax her and win her trust. Don''t worry, Miss Jiang. When I turn her away tomorrow, I will find someone to save you! "


    Hearing this, Jiang Li gave her a look in disbelief, and then gratefully said, "this You and I met by chance. How could you put yourself in such a dangerous situation and risk your life to save me Jiang Li will never forget the great kindness of the girl. "


    Jiang Li excitedly thanks, and at the same time he says something about his stomach, he makes a few "Goo Goo" sounds, which makes him feel embarrassed.


    But ye Xihan didn''t hear anything. She untied her rope thoughtfully and said in a warm voice, "Miss Jiang, eat quickly. You still need to be wronged to meander with that woman for some time."


    "No No, thank you so much! " Jiang Li early hungry eyes dizzy, hurriedly from the bowl to eat.


    See Jiang Li so trust gratefully rely on her, ye Xihan in the heart of a smile, this is the real purpose of her close to Yuan Shu.


    Yuan Shu is already a mud Bodhisattva. It''s hard for her to cross the river. How can she look up to her?


    This Jiang Li It''s the springboard for her to turn over!


    Yexihan is secretly playing a small abacus, but did not know the door of the Yuan Shu has already listened to her words.

 Chapter 370

    Yuan Shu through the simple carved paper window, motionless looking at Ye Xihan gracious comfort Jiang Li''s appearance, a long time later, his face gloomy quietly back down.


    "You''re back? Go and find a doctor for me while it''s dark. Don''t let anyone find out. " Yuan Shu looks at Ye Xihan who is carrying an empty food box and makes a look of no trouble. She orders in a cold voice.


    Yexihan smile: "just explored the bottom of the river Li, help you and I plan, this just delayed some time. Don''t worry. I''ll get a doctor for you now. "


    With that, she backed down and went to the street to find the doctor.


    Yuan Shu gets up and looks at the direction of her leaving with evil eyes. There is a trace of coldness in her eyes.


    About half an hour later, ye Xihan came with a thin young man. The man with the medicine box was obviously shocked when he saw Yuan Shu.


    "What''s the matter? Girl, didn''t you say that my brother was hurt by the trap? This What''s going on? "


    When he came to the palm of Yuan Shu''s hand that was shot by the arrow, his face immediately crossed with a trace of fear and fear, and subconsciously cried out: "Mo Is it not the female assassin who hurt Princess Jiayi? "


    At noon, Princess Jiayi was intrigued by a villain in Guanlan Pavilion. The court was furious and sent many people to search and arrest the thief from the north of the city door to door. It''s said that the assassin was a woman, but he took a noble girl as a hostage and escaped. But Wen Shizi ordered all the hospitals in the capital to pay attention to a woman whose right palm was injured by an arrow. If she found something strange, she immediately reported it to the government.


    The man also works in the hospital, so when he sees Yuan Shu''s right hand, he immediately connects with the matter at noon.


    Ye Xihan naturally knew this, so he cheated the man.


    The man''s voice fell, and he immediately realized that he had said something he shouldn''t have said. He immediately wanted to seize the door and run away.


    However, Yuan Shu doesn''t give him this opportunity, immediately dodges in front of him and blocks the way, fiercely threatens: "stay quiet! Or I''ll make you head down right away


    When the man saw that the sword was pointing in front of him, his legs softened and he waved his hand and said, "don''t kill me! Don''t kill me! Nvxia, spare your life


    "Sister Shu, don''t scare the doctor." Ye Xihan smiles softly and says to the man, "don''t be afraid, doctor. She has no malice. She just needs you to treat and bandage the wound. The doctor said that he is good at trauma. Let''s treat my sister as soon as possible. As long as you are obedient, we won''t do anything to you. "


    The man looked at them white, shaking his body and nodding, but his heart was full of remorse and anger.


    This woman looks delicate and soft. Unexpectedly, she is a snake and scorpion!


    He was also with this terrible female assassin, but it must not be a good thing. I hate that he was confused by his beauty for a moment, easily believed her words, and came in a hurry.


    So, under the coercion of Yuan Shu and ye Xihan, the man had to take an arrow for Yuan Shu.


    Although he is timid, medical skills are good, tossed for a while before Yuan Shu bandage the wound.


    Looking at Yuan Shu bandaged good palm, the man can''t help saying: "although this hand can still keep, but later it can''t carry heavy things, too hard."


    Smell speech, Yuan Shu facial expression unchanging ground cold hum a way: "this ointment you can still have?"? How to apply it? "


    "Yes yes! Just a little bit, every morning and evening, just I didn''t bring enough ointment. Nvxia, please let me go. I''ll send you enough ointment later. No, no charge! I promise I won''t let it out. What do you think... " The man sneered and asked cautiously.


    "Sooner or later? I wrote it down Yuan Shu ordered a little, then said with a smile, "how can I let you go easily? Do you think I''m a fool... "


    As the voice fell, she took up the sword with her left hand and wiped it from his neck. The man didn''t even have time to shout, so he cut his throat.


    "Ah


    In the side of the yexihan did not expect Yuan Shu will suddenly burst up, immediately was scared a big jump.


    That warm blood splashed a few drops on her face, she immediately white face hard to wipe up, looking at Yuan Shu''s face with two silk frightened.


    The Yuan Shu of one side is to face to have no facial expression ground collected sword, the left hand drags the man to walk toward the yard gradually cold body.


    Yuan Shu coldly drags the man into the room where Jiang Li is being held, and his body is still there. She immediately sees Jiang Li''s face pale and shaking, but her mouth is blocked, and she can''t call out.


    Seeing that she was shocked by Jiang Li, Yuan Shu stirred up a satisfied smile and left the room without saying a word, leaving Jiang Li with a man''s wishful thinking.


    Just walked into the yard, saw under the moonlight stealthily intend to leave here yexihan.


    "My good sister, why did you leave without saying hello? But are you afraid of me? "Hearing Yuan Shu''s voice, ye Xihan''s back froze, turned around and said with an unnatural smile, "don''t worry, sister Shu. I''m just going to go back and wash the food boxes."


    Said, she also moved the food box in the hand to indicate.


    "Oh Well, I thought that I had just killed someone and scared you to report to the government. " Yuan Shu said blandly.


    Hear "newspaper official" two words, the intention in the heart is said, ye Xihan''s hand consciousness ground tight for a while, really complexion naturally say: "how can? My sister Shu and I are grasshoppers on the same straw rope now. I just found a doctor for her. Isn''t that enough for her to trust me? "


    Yuan Shu sneered twice and walked forward without saying a word. Her left hand suddenly grabbed Ye Xihan''s neck and said fiercely: "you''re a bitch, you can''t believe it! There is nothing good about the women in Wenguo government! "


    The strength on her neck made her breath and blush. Ye Xihan tried hard to open Yuan Shu''s hand and said, "ah, sister Shu, what''s the matter with you I''ve explained that before, it was just to deal with Ye Shuli! "


    "You think I''ll believe it?" Yuan Shu''s eyes sank and said in a low voice, "I planted it once in your hands, and will I plant it again? Do you think I''m such a fool in your heart? "


    "What did you say to Jiang Li Do you really think I don''t know? "


    The last word falls, ye Xihan''s face turns pale, his heart is not good, and he immediately wants to shout for help.


    But Yuan Shu immediately covered her mouth, forced her into the room.

 Chapter 371

    On a dark summer night, stars twinkle in the sky, but a room in the courtyard is brightly lit.


    Yuan Shu looks darkly at Ye Xihan, who is tied to a chair and frightened by her mouth, and brings up a smile.


    "Didn''t you expect that? You will fall into my hands one day if you boast of being smart. "


    Her eyebrows fly, raise chin, Mou Guang Sen Leng ground looks at Ye Xi Han, the eye is the killing intention that does not hide.


    "Well "No, No." Ye Xihan obviously also noticed the murderous spirit on Yuan Shu''s body, and immediately struggled restlessly, delusional to explain.


    "You said At the beginning, I thought of you sincerely. But why did you lie to me and give me to Su Yuchen? "


    Remembering the shock and abuse in Su''s house, Yuan Shu is so angry that she looks at Ye Xihan and slaps her hands.


    "You bitch! I''ll ask you to double the treatment I received at the beginning! "


    Thinking back to the time when he was slapped, ye Xihan was smiling at Su Yuchen. Yuan Shu''s hatred could not stop: "if it wasn''t for you, how could that happen later?"


    "If you hadn''t lied to me! How could I betray Jinrui? How could my father break up with me? I can''t get away from you when I get to the point I am today! "


    The more she said it, the more angry she was. She could not help thinking: if she had not been fooled by Ye Xihan at that time, but safely followed Wen Jiao and his party to withdraw from the capital, now she would be very beautiful!


    Yuan Shu is not a person who will find faults in her own body. Soon, like her nature, she will double her jealousy and resentment towards Ye Shuli on Ye Xihan.


    Pa Pa Pa Pa''s ear slap sound continuously rings out, Yuan Shu''s eyes are red, the actions of her hands are heavier and heavier, and the slap sound is more and more.


    Don''t know how long to vent, Yuan Shu just like tired general stopped. Numbness and burning pain came from her left hand. She looked up at Ye Xihan and saw that her hair was in a disordered bun, her cheeks were swollen, and several blood lines were seeping in the corners of her mouth. Then she felt that her depression had dissipated a lot.


    Yuan Shu slapped her a cup of tea time, her strength is big, ye Xihan was hit dizzy, straight in front of the stars, brain and ears buzzing, unexpectedly for a while and a half can''t slow down.


    Suddenly, a cup of cold tea splashed on her face impolitely. Ye Xihan just came back and glared at Yuan Shu angrily and fearfully.


    "Oh, not convinced?" Looking at Ye Xihan, wish to kill her eyes, Yuan Shu chuckles.


    "As I said, I will give you all the humiliations I have suffered! Don''t forget, I was almost defiled by Su Yuchen''s running dog


    Yuan Shu gnashed her teeth and said, looking at Ye Xihan''s eyes slowly become strange, she said with a smile: "you say, should I pick you up and throw you into the beggars pile?"


    Smell speech, ye Xihan immediately took back the fierce eyes, turn to beg frightened to look at Yuan Shu, whimper straight head.


    Seeing that she was afraid, Yuan Shu said with a smile: "only now is not the time. Your charming face is really annoying. At the beginning, it was su Yuchen who was attracted by this face?"


    "Why do you appear in Huashi club? Who do you want to hook? I''d like to see what else you can do without this face! "


    The voice falls, Yuan Shu then cold face, on the face that the leaf brook Han swells not to become appearance, with sword each delimited big and small ten to come bloodstains.


    Swelling pain and numbness of the face to upload sharp pain, ye Xihan suddenly bitterly sobbing sore throat, eyes are full of despair and resentment.


    It''s her carelessness and urgency!


    Unexpectedly did not do a good job of preparation, without authorization with the tiger skin, to build their own into.


    Beauty is her greatest asset. Without this proud face, what should she do?


    Yuan Shu is very ruthless. At the moment, she only regards the person in front of her as ye Shuli, and draws a long bloodstain on her face. She doesn''t stop until ye Xihan can''t make a sound.


    At the moment, ye Xihan''s red and swollen face was covered with blood. There were three sword marks on his left and right cheeks, which occupied half of his face. His forehead, chin, and even Yuanshu didn''t let go of them. There were long and thin scratches everywhere, oozing drops of blood.


    See ye Xihan''s tragedy, Yuan Shu heart only feel very happy, as if really revenge Ye Shuli''s disfigurement, eyes also become extremely excited.


    "Tut, what a pity..." Yuan Shu looks leisurely sitting on the chair beside, looking at Ye Xihan, tut tut sighed, "ugly like this, I don''t know that group of beggars can''t get off."


    Ye Xihan didn''t hear it, but his tears flowed down and mixed with blood. His face was terrible and funny.


    Salty tears across the wound, and bring a different kind of hot pain, but she seems to feel the general, look all despair and collapse.So vent a good pass, Yuan Shu just give up, tossed most of the night, the wound and too much blood loss, she soon showed tired color, will ye Xihan left here, then go to rest.


    Early in the morning, two men with guards, look inexplicable together arrived in front of this remote small house.


    Jiang Hanjun looked at Wen Jinrui with cold eyes and asked in surprise, "brother Jinrui, how can you be here?"


    "In the morning, a doctor from the hospital came to report that the doctor in the hospital was called away by a woman at night, but he didn''t come back at night. I guess it might have something to do with Yuan Shu, so I found out all the way here." Wen Jinrui nodded and then asked, "Why are you here again?"


    Jiang Hanjun''s face flashed a trace of embarrassment, then touched his nose and said, "I''m here to dismiss the next servant of my shop."


    Since yesterday saw the river Han to search for the leaf jade, in order to avoid that the white jade of her to make again in person.


    What servant needs him to step up and dismiss himself?


    Wen Jinrui frowned slightly, but it was someone else''s private matter. He didn''t ask much.


    But Jiang Hanjun said again: "Jinrui, that woman is very cunning. Why don''t I give you a hand, so that she won''t get any more loopholes!"


    "Thank you, brother Jiang." Wen Jinrui nodded and did not refuse.


    They looked at each other, and soon a servant came forward to split the bolt of the wooden door and rushed in.


    Although his action has been extremely light, Yuan Shu, who is still sleeping, is still startled by the slight sound. She quickly closes her clothes, holds her sword, pushes open the window and looks into the hospital. Her face suddenly changes.

 Chapter 372

    She looks complex across the window and Wen Jinrui cold eyes, subconsciously back a step, clenched the lip.


    As early as yesterday when she killed the man, Yuan Shu knew that he would come, but she didn''t expect that he would come so fast. She didn''t have time to prepare


    The yard is full of guards, Yuan Shu is surrounded, there is no place to escape, even struggle is too late to be caught.


    Wen Jinrui and Jiang Hanjun open three rooms in the yard, and soon find the body of the missing man and Jiang Li in one room.


    In the dark room, there was a disgusting smell from the corpse. The sun and air poured in through the door and dispersed the smell.


    At the moment when Wen Jinrui brings people here, Jiang Li has been tense and scared for a whole night. At last, the heartstrings are released. Wen Jinrui takes off the veil in her mouth and cuts off the rope on her body. Jiang Li suddenly falls into his arms and cries.


    Wen Jinrui frowned, pushed her away without any trace, handed her to the guard, then looked at the corpse in front of her, and said in a deep voice, "take them back to Dali temple and put them on file."


    At this time, a guard came up quickly and said, "Shizi, a woman who was seriously injured was found in another room. It seems that she was also injured by Yuan Shu. The girl seems to know Jiang Shizi."


    "Ah Lin! It''s her Jiang Li immediately jumped up from one side and said nervously, "she''s the girl who lives next door. She used to work in the flower poetry fair before. By chance, she met a villain who took me to her next door. Then she went into danger and tried to save me!"


    "It''s all my fault The woman must have found her. That''s why she was poisoned! My son My son, please help her Jiang Li cried.


    Wen Jinrui saw that she was dressed in red and embarrassed. She couldn''t help thinking of the way she first met Ye Shu.


    Thinking of the palm treasure at home, he could not help but slow down. He said in a warm voice, "don''t be afraid. We are going to deal with it here. Miss Jiang is frightened because of her wife''s involvement. I''m sorry. I''ll send someone to send you back to Shangshu Mansion first."


    Jiang Li nodded in tears.


    Wenjinrui immediately sent his men to send Jiang Li to the past, and with Jiang Hanjun turned to another room to see the woman in her mouth.


    At the sight of that terrible and familiar face, Wen Jinrui''s expression changed slightly and said in a slightly surprised way: "is it her?"


    Then his eyes suddenly change cold up, ye Xihan this woman unexpectedly and Yuan Shu together, isn''t it to Ye Shu from adverse?


    Jiang Hanjun suddenly froze and looked at her with a complicated look. It seemed that he had not recovered from the shock.


    Without the handkerchief to shut up, ye Xihan said sadly with praying eyes: "I, I just happened to see Yuan Shu here I want to find out, so that I can report her to the government and save Miss Jiang. I didn''t expect to be found by her, so she hurt me


    This is quite right with Jiang Li''s words, but when Wen Jinrui sees that the victim is Ye Xihan, she has no intention of helping each other.


    He just lightly piled up a sentence: "in this case, why not report it to the government immediately when it is found? Did you invite the doctor in the hospital, too? "


    The woman in front of him and Jiang Hanjun around him are old friends. They must have something to say. Wen Jinrui doesn''t want to tangle with them. He leaves this intriguing sentence and escorts Yuan Shu to go first.


    Leave Ye Xihan and Jiang Hanjun in the humble room.


    When Jiang Hanjun saw her miserable face, there was still a trace of pity on her face. When he heard Wen Jinrui''s words, he immediately woke up and regained his cold look.


    It''s silly of him to be so confused by her face at the beginning? Even if I don''t have a long memory, my mind will fluctuate.


    "No No Ye Xihan is acutely aware of the change of his expression, and immediately says pitifully, "it''s Yuan Shu who forced me! She forced me to get a doctor for her, otherwise it would be bad for me... "


    Smell speech, Jiang Hanjun looked at her eyes more disappointed two points.


    If so, why didn''t you take the opportunity to report to the official and invite the doctor?


    At this time, she was still lying.


    Ye Xihan also seemed to react quickly to the loopholes in his words and quickly changed his tongue to cover up: "Miss Jiang is in her hands. She threatens that if I dare to report to the official, what I will see after I come is her body! I had no choice but to do so, but I didn''t expect that she would kill the doctor and vent her anger on me... "


    As she spoke, she wept bitterly. As usual, she looks like a pear blossom with rain, which naturally makes people feel pitiful and distressed. But now her face is swollen, her appearance is destroyed, and her whole body is in a state of confusion. It will only make people feel disgusted.


    Jiang Hanjun closed his eyes and took a deep breath. Then he clenched his fist and said, "you don''t have to explain. You have nothing to do with me. Anyway, Miss Jiang is very grateful to you, and I will tell you In a word, Shizi will sell her face, and you won''t be embarrassed. ""And I I''m looking for you today. You don''t have to work in the shops under the name of the government of the state of Wu in the future. There are enough people in the shops. "


    Speaking of this, he paused, took out three hundred taels of silver notes from his arms, put them on the table, and said without feeling: "I threw away your Hosta that day, and now I''ve dismissed you. In the past, these three hundred taels are compensation for you, you Take it to cure the wound, and live in peace in the future. "


    Smell speech, ye Xi Han Zheng Zheng ground looks at him, the eyes is full of can''t believe of facial expression.


    But Jiang Hanjun turned his back and was not moved. His clenched fist loosened again.


    In the final analysis, it is also a woman who once loved on the tip of her heart. Appearance is a very important thing for women. Ye Xihan is so sad that he is too cold-blooded to be indifferent.


    In the past, he helped her for the last time, which was also regarded as the end of benevolence.


    It''s just that from this moment on, love is exhausted, and they don''t get involved any more.


    "You and I have done our part. The past is like smoke, and we will be strangers from now on." He said softly, his tone suddenly became strange and chilly, "if you have other thoughts, no one will help you the second time!"


    These three hundred Liang, regardless of the cost of diagnosis and treatment, are enough for ordinary people to live their lives in peace.


    Then the warning did not sound in the room.


    Leave Ye Xihan a person sitting on the ground, tearful looking at his determined figure, heart is full of regret.

 Chapter 373

    There was a burning pain on her face. Ye Xihan couldn''t help but raise her hand to wipe her tears. She ran into those sword marks by accident. She immediately took a breath of cold air because of the pain. Then she remembered to check her injury.


    She quickly got up and looked around. When she found a mirror on the dresser, she quickly walked by.


    When she was about to walk in front of the mirror, she hesitated and was afraid again. After taking a few deep breaths, she summoned up her courage and trembled to look at the mirror slowly.


    It doesn''t matter. She almost fainted when she saw it.


    Who is the horrible and ugly monster in this mirror? Is this still miss Ye Si who is praised by everyone for her elegance?


    The elegant and delicate face of the past is no longer, only a red and swollen face is left, which is full of long, thin and disorderly red marks. The blood oozing has already solidified, and a face is dirty and flowery. The bun is also fluffy and untidy, just like a crazy beggar.


    This appearance can frighten others to run away. Thanks to Jiang Hanjun, he can talk to her as usual.


    Appearance is her most proud weapon and capital. Now she is completely destroyed by Yuan Shu. Ye Xihan only feels a burst of weakness and despair in her heart. For the first time in her life, she gives birth to the idea of seeking death.


    However, Yuan Shu was escorted back to Dali Temple by Wen Jinrui. When she saw the horrible tools of torture in prison, her face turned pale.


    "Jin Jinrui, I know it''s wrong... " She said in a trembling voice, and her eyes kept sweeping over the instruments of torture. The more she looked, the more frightened she was.


    She had seen several instruments of torture in the barracks, which could torture prisoners as if they were dead, but could not lose their lives.


    "Yuan Shu, it''s not that I didn''t give you a chance, it''s that you''re stubborn, and now it''s too late to say anything." Wen Jinrui dropped her eyes, and could not hear a trace of emotion in her words.


    Yuan Shu bit her lip and looked at him with trembling eyes, pleading: "Jin Rui, I grew up together. I saved your life at the beginning. How about sparing me this time? I promise I''ll leave the capital and never come back, and I dare not give her any more ideas! "


    Wen Jinrui moved her eyes and said in a deep voice: "the love of childhood and the saving grace of that year have disappeared as early as when you betrayed us again and again. Don''t forget, you still have several lives on your back!"


    Yuan Shu shakes. She knows that Wen Jinrui''s temperament is hopeless. She has to pull his clothes on the ground and beg: "then I beg you, can you give me a good time?" You... "


    In the middle of the pleading, Wen Jinrui lifted her hand and took off her chin mercilessly. Then she said coldly to the jailer beside her: "carrying three human lives, openly assassinating the princess, kidnapping the noble daughter, betraying the enemy, colluding with the mountain bandits, and executing according to the rules and regulations one by one."


    He gave examples of Yuan Shu''s crimes one by one, listening to the cold sweat of the jailer beside him.


    I''m afraid that other people''s half set of execution is already dead, but he just saw Wen Jinrui take off Yuan Shu''s chin, which is to prevent her from biting her tongue and committing suicide. In this case, he should give more consideration to the execution.


    Yuan Shu has a mouth that can''t be closed, and her eyes have already turned into despair. She let the jailer around her untie her rope and tie it to the wooden post with a chain.


    A jailer in a hurry said a few words beside him. Wen Jinrui''s face moved and left the dark and damp cell without looking back.


    "Why don''t you have a good rest in the house?" Wen Jinrui sees his Ye Shuli standing in the lobby, frowns and scolds him, but his words reveal some tension.


    "This is Dali temple. It''s very angry. Don''t collide with you and your children."


    Ye Shuli covered his belly and frowned: "you haven''t come back at night. I''m worried about you. After hearing that Yuan Shu was arrested, I''m here."


    After the explanation, she came back with a cold face and asked, "where is she?"


    Wen Jinrui knew that she had a vengeful disposition and refused to make Yuan Shu feel better, so she calmed down her face and comforted her in a soft voice: "don''t worry about her. You just have a baby now. Let me do these things. Don''t scare the children."


    "I know. I just don''t want you to come and see it." Mentioning the child, ye Shuli''s face softened a lot.


    She did want to teach Yuan Shu by hand, but now that she has a child, her heart has become much softer, and she doesn''t want to dirty her hands for that kind of person, which can be regarded as a blessing for the unborn child.


    "Jiang Shangshu just sent an invitation to Shangshu''s house in two days. Thank you for saving Jiang Li."


    Wen Jinrui immediately frowned and said, "I''ll be at home with you in two days."


    "Ah It''s better to go there. It''s because of me that Miss Jiang was implicated. Fortunately, nothing happened. Otherwise, the Jiang government would not be able to remember me? " Ye Shuli shook his head and said with a smile, "it''s OK to walk around. It''s always good to have a good friend on the court."


    Listening to his wife''s advice, Wen Jinrui couldn''t laugh or cry, so she had to hold her, scrape her nose, and said, "what do you do with such courtesy and magnanimity? The newlyweds haven''t been able to accompany you well recently. If you don''t get angry, how can you push me out?"Ye Shu blinked from his bright eyes, leaned on his arms and said: "I naturally want you to accompany me more, but men don''t like sensible women."


    "I just like the way you play coquettish and pester me." Wen Jinrui hugged her and said in a warm voice, "I like everything about Li. Since you also want me to accompany you, I will leave the banquet."


    Smell speech, leaf book leaves to show a big smile, pounce into his arms, the corner of the mouth brims with a trace of happiness.


    After being gentle for a while, Wen Jinrui insisted that she should not stay in Dali temple. He called the coachman to send her back. Then he put away the look on God''s face and walked back to the cell coldly.


    Yuan Shu in the cell is already covered with bruises. She seems to have fainted several times and was awakened again. When she saw Wen Jinrui coming in, her embarrassed face was immediately filled with urgency and entreaty. She opened her mouth and cried out, hoping that Wen Jinrui would give her a happy life.


    She couldn''t stand the torture of not being able to survive and not being able to die!


    But Wen Jinrui just glanced at her and said coldly: "pay attention to the propriety, save her life, and ask her three days later."


    Yuan Shu suddenly become disheartened, eyes in addition to despair, a dark color.


    As the jailer continues to execute, Yuan Shu only feels extreme pain all over her body. In front of her eyes, there are many white lights and dark scenes.


    At this moment, her heart is the real regret.


    If only she hadn''t pestered ye guiran to Beijing

 Chapter 374

    Three days later, the tortured Yuan Shu was beheaded at xishikou.


    Wen Jinrui is relieved that the evil woman has finally got her due retribution. Finally, there is no evil dog in the dark to covet the people on his sharp heart.


    Because ye Shu is not pregnant, the palace and the government of Wen state have sent many valuable food supplements. Even Fenghuang and Si Fu, who originally planned to go to the south of the Yangtze River, have stopped for a while and run to the princess''s house every two days to settle her baby.


    The princess''s house, which has always been deserted, has a lot of people. It happens that she is hosting the wedding for miaodong and amber, and it becomes very lively for a moment.


    It''s hard to find a moment''s leisure time with her gentle Wen Jinrui. A few days later, she had to run to the palace because of the drought in many places.


    Fortunately, because of Ye Shuli''s warning and Wen Jinrui''s recommendation, Emperor Qing discussed with a group of important officials for a long time. He adapted measures to local conditions, combined with the weather, and planted many cold and drought resistant crops. Coupled with the positive actions of new emperor long Heng, the disaster was well controlled, much lighter than in the original work.


    Although there is still a lack of water and food in many places, the granaries are opened in a timely manner, and there is no phenomenon of floating bodies of starving people everywhere.


    Under the scorching sun in June, if there were no starving people everywhere, there would be no such terrible plague as the original.


    Knowing the result, ye Shuli was relieved.


    Her crossing caused the butterfly effect, and Shengsheng advanced the time of the rebellion by nearly a year.


    Originally, because of the help of Ye Xihan and Xue Shengan in the two events of snow disaster and drought, Long Na was able to beat long Heng in the game, which laid a solid foundation for the subsequent coup.


    And ye Xihan, who had been brilliant in these two events, did not know where he was now.


    Jiang Hanjun once came to talk with Wen Jinrui. When he learned that ye Xihan''s appearance was destroyed, ye Shuli also sighed.


    Evil has its own evil, heaven good reincarnation, even if she does not kill Ye Xihan, she still has to pay for what she committed.


    During this period, Jiang Li of Shangshu mansion visited her several times in person. She was so bored in the mansion that it was rare for her to have a person to speak to, which was quite agreeable.


    "There are several places where there have been rioting, but fortunately it is not serious. Your majesty suspects that there is a situation in which food and salaries have been withheld. He is going to send someone to inspect." Wenjinrui a tired color to return to the Princess House, see ye Shu left, look immediately eased a lot.


    Ye Shuli looked at him with a touch of blue and black under his eyes, and immediately felt distressed: "Your Majesty won''t ask you to go, will you?"


    "No, they are Lu Han and Pei lang. if they can deal with it perfectly this time, they will be of great benefit in their official career." Wen Jinrui said with a smile, "I will have time to accompany you at home from tomorrow."


    The leaf book leaves the surface to immediately expose two minute surprise color.


    "Come here and let me hold it for a while."


    Wen Jinrui pulled her, held her in her arms, put her chin on her shoulder, exhaled deeply, closed her eyes, looked relaxed, and stroked her abdomen with a big hand.


    "I said earlier that I would accompany you to visit mountains and rivers after I finished these things, and I would take you to the border town to meet my mother. Unexpectedly, this little guy can''t wait to come."


    Ye Shuli turned his lips and murmured: "who knows that one shot will win the lottery."


    Hearing her bold words, Wen Jinrui picked her eyebrows and pinched her face and said, "say these words again."


    "It is."


    Speaking of her young age, she is going to be a mother so soon that she has no time to prepare. After having a child, she will not be able to realize her dream of traveling all over the world for a long time.


    Thinking of this, she sighed and said: "who said at the beginning that she would accompany me to see all the lakes and mountains and enjoy the scenery of the desert?"


    Wen Jinrui stirred up a smile and said seriously, "in two or three years, after the situation in the DPRK is stable, I''ll think your majesty resigns. How about going around the world with you?"


    Listen to him not like a joke, ye Shuli can''t help but turn to see her, soft and smooth hair rub in Wen Jinrui nose, feel itchy.


    He turned his head and stamped a kiss on her lips and said, "when the child is older, I will resign. Our family will travel all over the world together. I will accompany you wherever you want to go. It''s just At that time, I''ll be an idle man without salary, but I''ll trouble the princess to support me. Do you mind? "


    Ye Shuli raised his eyebrows: "well Look at the mood! If you are not good, I will change you! "


    "Well Ah Li, I''m afraid I won''t have this chance. " Wen Jinrui''s eyes narrowed and bit her lips.


    Under the yellow candle light of summer night, it is a warm and peaceful room.


    As expected, long Heng soon ordered Pei Lang and Lu Han to go to different places to thoroughly investigate the food and payment. Unexpectedly, long Yu secretly chased after him without telling anyone.


    When they come back to find that long Yu has disappeared, they see the farewell letter she left behind. This absurd and bold move makes long Heng angry. He immediately sends someone to take long Yu back.After ye Shuli learns the news, he has to sigh about Long Yu''s selflessness. He only hopes that they can have a good fortune and get a good result.


    Wen Jiao has been entangled by Chu Xiao recently. Long Yu goes after Pei Lang again. Even the mansion of Wu state and the mansion of Bai state are happy.


    All the talking women around are busy. Ye Shuli is a rogue in every way. After eating, sleeping and eating every day, he lives like a rice bug.


    Recently, Jiang Li has come to Princess mansion more frequently.


    Ye Shuli seldom has a person who can speak a few words about himself, so he is kind to her. When others see that Jiang Li has got Princess Jiayi''s green eyes, they are all red eyed and sour.


    In the twinkling of an eye, she was pregnant for five months. Ye Shu''s stomach was getting bigger and bigger, and she was inconvenient to move. Fortunately, except for the sore legs, she didn''t have a case of pregnancy and vomiting. On the contrary, her appetite was greatly increased and she ate what she wanted.


    When Jiang Li looked at the dishes and soup on her table, plus the melon and fruit snacks on the other side, she immediately glared.


    "Shuli elder sister, you eat so much Well, I mean, aren''t you afraid of losing shape? "


    Ye Shuli put the rose cake into his mouth and said: "I can''t control myself. I''m always hungry recently. I have to eat it several times a day. I can''t eat enough."


    She also wondered that her appetite after pregnancy was much bigger than that of normal pregnant women. However, she takes a walk every day and practices proper yoga. In addition, she has a good foundation and keeps a good figure since she was a child. She just adds a bit more mature and charming charm than before.


    Jiang Li did not speak, staring at her stomach, do not know what to think.

 Chapter 375

    "Well, I''m talkative now. Even if my sister Shuli is pregnant, her posture is still exquisite."


    Jiang Li smiles a little, the white jade finger gently lifts the hair that is blown disorderly by the summer wind in front of the forehead, sighs again, "the book leaves elder sister''s complexion to be really good, unlike many women around me, in order to please husband''s favor, had the body pregnancy also dare not open the mouth to eat."


    Because once the figure goes out of shape, the husband''s favor will be taken away by other women. If he is pregnant, he can''t go to bed. If he is fat, it will be even worse.


    Ye Shuli shook his head and said with disapproval: "the body and the child are naturally the most important. Even if they are blessed, they can''t recover after giving birth."


    "Shuli''s elder sister said that. Don''t you worry that the world will be caught by other women? After all, you can''t sleep during pregnancy. " When Jiang Li said this, his face turned red, and he seemed very embarrassed.


    Her white cheek was dyed with a piece of red haze, which was very good-looking. Ye Shuli found that her recent dress was very delicate and beautiful.


    Shaking the God, she picked her eyebrows and said with a teasing smile: "who said that pregnant women can''t sleep? I''m tired of it. Sometimes it''s more interesting to change some patterns Hey, if I want to, there are many ways to make him happy. "


    Since he confessed his identity to Wen Jinrui, he no longer had to play the role of an Chao woman in front of him. Ye Shuli couldn''t suppress his original character more and more. He was bold in speaking, doing and practicing, especially the nature of the old driver, which often made Wen Jinrui helpless and speechless.


    But he just likes it.


    Hearing this, Jiang Li was stunned. He looked at her with his mouth open and gaping. He couldn''t speak for a long time.


    Ye Shuli then realized that he was over waving and scared the little girl in front of him. He couldn''t help but smile awkwardly.


    After a while, Jiang Li came back to himself and said with a smile: "I think too much. Who in the capital doesn''t know that Wen Shizi is dedicated? I don''t need books from my sister, but I have these. "


    At this point, her voice was a bit envious: "if only I could be as good as my elder sister in the future, and find a husband who is only good to me."


    Ye Shuli looked at the delicate mother of pearl on her forehead and said with a smile, "but who do you like?"


    Jiang Li a Leng, the facial expression embarrassed ground smile, then lightly nod a way: "by the book leave elder sister to see."


    "I guess right. Who''s that young man? It''s amazing that he can win the heart of Shangshu. " Ye Shuli asks curiously, the fire of eight trigrams is blazing.


    Jiang Li slightly showed a bitter smile and avoided answering: "let my sister laugh. That young man probably doesn''t like my type of girl..."


    "As the saying goes, men chase women across heavy mountains and women chase men across heavy gauze. How do you know if you don''t try?" See her don''t want to say more, leaf book leave also didn''t ask more, casually sticky two words Comfort way.


    This words but call river Li on the heart, her heart move, softly open a way: "book leave elder sister also think I should take the initiative to try?"


    "Ah Li, you''re bringing other people down again." A helpless and spoiled voice came, and the two women sitting in the courtyard turned their heads.


    "So early today?" Ye Shuli asks pleasantly, and then jumps up from the chair. Wen Jinrui looks tight and hugs her quickly.


    "You should be careful of these. I''m almost a mother, and I''m so careless."


    Looking at the intimacy of them, the smile on Jiang Li''s face faded a little, and he twisted his hand unconsciously: "I''ve seen Wen Shizi."


    Seeing the dignified girl in red saying hello to herself, Wen Jinrui smiles a little and asks, "what is this?"


    Ye Shu gave him a glance: "this is Jiang Li, Miss Jiang. You''ve only seen it several times before, and you forget it so soon?"


    Jiang Li''s look is also embarrassed and slightly white. She often comes to Princess mansion, and it''s not the first time she meets Wen Jinrui. Unexpectedly, she still doesn''t remember her.


    It turned out to be the woman who was rescued from Yuan Shu last time.


    "It''s Miss Jiang. It''s impolite." Wen Jinrui took two apologies and said lightly.


    Jiang Li soon recovered and showed a decent smile: "it''s OK, you don''t need to be polite. By the way In a few days, my father''s 50th birthday will come. Today, I come to talk to my sister and bring the invitation. My son and my sister must come. "


    With that, she took out a red and gilded invitation from her sleeve.


    Wen Jinrui nodded and accepted: "I will come to celebrate the birthday of Jiang Shangshu one day."


    Seeing that the wedding invitation has been sent, ye Shuli and Wen Jinrui smile and talk with each other. Jiang Li can''t find a place to cut in for a while, so he has to leave.


    After waiting for her to leave, Wen Jinrui just slightly frowned, took a handkerchief to wipe the sweat channel in front of Ye Shu''s forehead: "you''d better have less contact with her in the future."


    "Why?" Ye Shuli looked up and asked.


    Wen Jinrui showed a helpless look on her face. She nodded her nose and said, "I often listen to Si Xi''s saying that you are a stupid child for three years. Now you are really dull, like a pig.""I don''t like that girl''s eyes very much. Silly a Li, you are so stunned, aren''t you afraid that other women will hook me away?"


    Just when he called Ye Shuli to say "ah Li", he could see the look in Jiang Li''s eyes clearly. The girl looked at him with deep admiration and yearning.


    Listen to him say so, leaf book left immediately reaction come over, the heart also became inexplicable.


    Unexpectedly, Jiang Li''s favorite is her husband? Over the past few months, the other side has really kept everything under cover.


    Thinking of this, she stabbed Wen Jinrui in the chest with a shriveled mouth, and her face was stained with anger: "I should lock you up and forbid you to go out every day to attract bees and butterflies No, I should go to the street for a few more walks, so that you can see that Princess Jiayi''s admirers can walk around the capital several times in line! "


    Wen Jinrui caught her hand and bit it gently, saying: "not to mention a few circles around the capital, even a few circles around Da''an, you have to be my own."


    After coaxing her for a while, they just stopped playing.


    "Your stomach is nearly six months old. Don''t go to the birthday party in two days, so that you won''t be hit by too many people. I can socialize alone."


    The birthday party is noisy, and there are many things that ye Shu can''t touch. Naturally, Wen Jinrui doesn''t want her to be a little tired and bitter.


    Ye Shuli squinted at him and said half jokingly, "if it''s Jiang Li Yin, what should you do?"


    "It''s natural to throw her out and come back to find my Ali." Wen Jinrui hugged her, pinched her plump face and said with a smile.

 Chapter 376

    Ye Shuli didn''t expect that his joke became true.


    On the day of Jiang Shangshu''s 50th birthday, Wen Jinrui went to celebrate his birthday with a birthday gift, and many people came to please him.


    But he replaced every drink with light tea.


    Ye Shuli is pregnant and doesn''t like the smell of wine, so when he goes out to dinner, he never drinks a mouthful of wine or goes back with the smell of wine.


    "Ah! Wen Shizi, this is not interesting enough! How can you not drink a glass of wine Someone was so drunk that he cried out.


    Wen Jinrui a smile, casually pulled a reason to cover the past: "recently some small disease, not drinking, please forgive me."


    "So it is!" Others suddenly said that those who knew the look of the eyes did not force them to toast again.


    This is a taste for those who want to hear it.


    Jiang Li stood in the dark in the distance, looking at Wen Jinrui''s Lanzhi like face and Yushu like grace, her eyes gradually became blurred.


    In the eyes of this man, since she saw the first eye, it can no longer move eyes.


    The story of Princess Jiayi and Wen Shizi can be heard everywhere in the capital. Jiang Li always laughs when he hears the storyteller''s special love for ye Shuli in the teahouse.


    Where can there be a man who loves only one woman? It''s just the entanglement of interests. She has seen a lot of couples who make fun of each other.


    Her cousin and sister-in-law are also a couple praised by outsiders for raising eyebrows. However, in private, her cousin doesn''t often look for flowers and even plays with her.


    As a result, for outsiders praise Wen Jinrui affectionate, she has always been disapproval.


    It was not until she first met Wen Jinrui at the flower banquet that she understood what love at first sight was.


    That day, the nervous look of Princess Jiayi in his arms was not fake. Jiang Li saw the coldest and fearless man in the legend for the first time, and showed a look of panic like collapse. It was all because of the woman in his arms.


    But even if he was really affectionate to Princess Jiayi, it had nothing to do with her, Jiang Li thought.


    However did not expect, next she but immediately and Wen Jinrui had fetters and entanglements.


    When she is threatened by Yuan Shu with a dagger, when she is forcibly abducted and kidnapped, and when she is alone with the smelly corpse, no one knows how frightened she is.


    When she was desperate and on the verge of collapse, the man came through the darkness like a God who killed all the demons.


    Jiang Li still remembers the scene when Wen Jinrui pushed the door in that morning. The sunlight in the morning slanted from the side, reflecting the faint light on half of his face. She finally got redemption and couldn''t help crying.


    The other side''s warm color and soft voice soothed her, which wiped away all the tension and fear in her heart. As long as she saw Wen Jinrui, she felt at ease.


    When she returned to Shangshu mansion, she began to forget about food and tea. Her parents only thought that she was scared, but only Jiang Li knew that she had a person in her heart and could not erase it any more.


    "Biluo, do as I tell you." Jiang Li came back from his mind, looked at the servant girl beside him, and said in a deep voice.


    "Yes, miss..." Bi Luo nodded smartly and dragged the teapot to Wen Jinrui.


    Jiang Li looked at the scene from a distance, turned and walked to his house. The palms of his fists were full of sweat.


    "How do you know if you don''t try..." Ye Shuli is right. How can she know if she has a chance if she doesn''t try?


    The teapot on the table is empty. A girl in yellow comes forward to add tea. Wen Jinrui subconsciously pushes the teapot, but suddenly she is splashed with warm tea.


    "Ah! Son of a bitch, son of a bitch! Someone just bumped into the maid That''s what knocked over the teapot As soon as Bi Luo''s face turned white, she knelt down and begged for mercy.


    Wen Jinrui frowned at the servant girl, waved her hand and said in a deep voice, "it''s OK. Go down. I''ll go back to my house and change my clothes."


    He is going to leave early for this reason, but Jiang Shangshu is not willing to let him go easily. Wen Jinrui is his noble man. He hugs this golden thigh tightly, but he worries that he can''t eat it in the court?


    So he yelled at Biluo angrily: "you girl Unexpectedly bumped the son of the world, oneself get 20 big board! Come on, why don''t you take Wen Shizi to change into clean clothes? "


    With that, he quickly and nervously compensates for Wen Jinrui, for fear that he is a little unhappy.


    Wen Jinrui shook his head: "it''s just a little wet. It''s OK. Today, Jiang Shangshu is on his birthday. It''s not appropriate to be angry. Let''s expose it like this. "


    After pleading for the girl named Bi Luo, Wen Jinrui followed the maid to the yard and came to a room. Bi Luo sent a new suit to him and said in fear: "son of a bitch, I''ll wait for you to change your clothes!"


    "No, go down. I''ll do it myself." Wen Jinrui lightly refused, turned to enter the house alone, and locked the door.


    The room is dark, but there is a delicate glass lamp on the table in the outer room. Wen Jinrui holds the glass lamp with her clothes and is ready to go into the inner room to change her clothes.Just walked in to see this scene in front of him, he was stunned for a while, and quickly cooled down his face.


    "Wen, Wen Shizi...!" When Jiang Li saw the visitor, he was stunned. Then he was embarrassed and quickly covered his naked body with his clothes.


    It turned out that Jiang Li was changing clothes in this room. At the moment, she was only wearing a close fitting belly pocket and profane trousers, revealing a large area of spring light on her chest and back.


    Although she blocked herself with her clothes, it was just a light red gauze, which was shallow and thin, and half concealed in front of her chest, adding a bit of temptation and confusion.


    Wen Jinrui glanced at her lightly and turned to leave.


    Seeing that he was not moved at all, Jiang Li was in a hurry and cried out: "Wenshi..."


    Hearing this, Wen Jinrui looks sharp, regardless of men and women''s defense, immediately turns to cover Jiang Li''s mouth. This is Shangshu mansion, and there are guards outside. If Jiang Li comes here in a loud voice, there will be a big misunderstanding.


    They were so close that Jiang Li blushed, squeezed the gauze tightly, breathed out his breath and said, "how can Wen Shizi be here I''ve just been wet by the lake. I''m changing here... "


    Looking at her nervous look, Wen Jinrui sank her eyes. Sen said coldly, "why am I here? Shouldn''t I ask Miss Jiang?"


    What a coincidence, the pot of tea, and the girl who led the way, but they were all arranged in advance.


    Jiang Li a Leng, the facial expression suddenly slightly a white, Wen Jinrui this is to see through her scheme?


    Smelling a faint fragrance on her body, Wen Jinrui''s disgust suddenly surged up, and said sarcastically: "you are a great scholar, but you also use the means of GouLan court?"


    Finish saying, Wen Jinrui ruthlessly push her to open, then want to rush out of the door, Jiang Li immediately flustered up.

 Chapter 377

    She was not such a frivolous woman, but ye Shuli''s bold and frightening words made her unable to help.


    Jiang Li thinks Wen Jinrui likes this kind of woman


    So this bold to do this dress, set up a plot to hook. Lead him, but Wen Jinrui did not move.


    With tears in her eyes, she whispered, "my son Don''t you understand what Ali means to you? "


    Wen Jinrui had a pause and returned to her senses. Her eyes were cold: "there is only one ah Li in the world. You don''t deserve to be called this name. It''s disgusting."


    Smell speech, Jiang Li''s face suddenly becomes pale matchless.


    A piece of clothes was thrown to her. When she recovered, Wen Jinrui had already disappeared.


    Bi Luo, hiding in the distance near the rockery, sees Wen Jinrui rushing out in a murderous manner. He rushes in immediately and asks in a panic: "miss! miss! Did Wen Shizi do anything wrong to you? I''m going to tell the master As soon as she finished, she was grabbed by Li Jiang.


    She didn''t speak, just sat on the floor and cried.


    Just when Wen Jinrui came out of the door, she realized that she had done something she shouldn''t have done, but it was too late to recover.


    Maybe just now she was more ruthless and bold, and her voice attracted people, so she could catch up with Wen Jinrui.


    However, she was nervous and timid. It was only in a moment of bewilderment that she did it. Now she came to her senses and suddenly repented.


    She should have known for a long time, ye Shu is far away from pregnancy, and Wen Jinrui has never been close to other women. How could she have a chance?


    Before leaving, Wen Jinrui''s words deeply hurt her heart.


    He didn''t know how deeply her heart throbbed when she heard Wen Jinrui gently calling "a Li" every time she was in Princess mansion.


    How much she likes the person in his arms. It''s her


    With a gloomy face, Wen Jinrui returns to the princess mansion. After bathing, she changes into clean clothes. When she comes to the room and sees Ye Shu''s peaceful sleeping face, she slowly eases down.


    After watching for a long time by the bed, he took off his coat, lay down on the bed and gently took him into his arms.


    "Well? Come back so early? " Ye Shuli was in a daze and whispered in his arms.


    Wen Jinrui lowers her head and kisses her forehead. She covers the thin brocade sheet for her and says in a soft voice: "sleep at ease."


    There are some things that he doesn''t want to say to make ye Shuli upset. He can deal with them alone.


    Since that day, Jiang Li has never been to Princess mansion again, and Wen Jinrui''s attitude towards Shangshu mansion has suddenly cooled down, which makes Jiang Shangshu puzzled, so he has to call Jiang Li to Princess mansion for information.


    However, where does Jiang Li dare to go to the princess''s residence? Naturally, he repeatedly tries to get rid of it. Jiang Shangshu immediately realizes that something is wrong. After investigation, he learns the truth and is almost killed by Jiang Li.


    He never thought that the most dignified and polite daughter would do such a bad thing.


    The more Jiang Shangshu thought about it, the more angry he was. He immediately moved his mind to marry her out. However, Jiang Li begged and even forced her to go on a hunger strike.


    Jiang Shangshu is an old woman. Although he is angry, he can''t bear his daughter''s hasty marriage. It''s just that when he meets Wen Jinrui in the palace, he is very embarrassed.


    Ye Shuli is naturally aware of Jiang Li''s change, but Wen Jinrui''s reaction makes her very happy and sweet. If Jiang Li doesn''t take the initiative to look for trouble, she doesn''t care about each other.


    In this way, the days passed steadily, her stomach became bigger and bigger, and it was time to give birth in a twinkling of an eye.


    Ye Shu eats very well and exercises a lot from her pregnancy. She knows that in ancient times, women gave birth to a child just by walking around the gate of death, so she has been preparing for the birth of a child completely. Unexpectedly, she is still extremely dangerous.


    For nothing else, just because she is pregnant with twins.


    "She''s still young and pregnant with twins. It''s definitely not easy to give birth this time." Si Fu looked at Ye Shu''s stomach, which was much bigger than that of ordinary pregnant women, and his brow twisted tightly.


    What he said is euphemistic. He didn''t tell Wen Jinrui that ye Shuli might be extremely dangerous.


    Wen Jinrui clenched her lips and clenched her fist tightly. For the first time, she didn''t know what to do: "no matter what, we must make sure that ah Li is safe and sound!"


    In this way, in the middle of February, the first day of melting ice and snow, ye Shuli''s stomach attack.


    This time she gave birth, it took her all day and night to give birth to a pair of twins.


    But Wen Jinrui didn''t have time to look at the child. She was haggard and bearded. She stayed at Ye Shu''s bedside and refused to leave.


    Both babies were born very well, chubby and healthy, which made Ye Shuli almost lose his life.


    She has been in a coma for three or four days. Thanks to the midwife''s experience, she can maintain her vitality.The eyes of all the people in the capital are staring at the princess mansion.


    Many people gently comforted Wen Jinrui and kept sending tonics and herbs, but actually they wanted to inquire about the life and death of Princess Jiayi.


    One day and three days after the birth, ye Shuli didn''t wake up, so everyone outside began to preach that Princess Jiayi might be better.


    Girls and women in boudoir have regrets and regrets. On the surface, they are sad, but on the inside, they are gloating and complacent.


    Ye Shuli has always been the most enviable woman among girls in Beijing. As much as she envies, she will be envious. Looking at Princess Jiayi, who used to be very beautiful, and now she is dying, they all have their own small abacus.


    If Princess Jiayi goes, Wen Jinrui and her two children will surely be able to continue. If any girl is lucky enough to marry to be a continuation


    Ye Shu hasn''t died yet, but the man who doesn''t have long eyes can''t wait to send his daughter to Wen Jinrui.


    Hearing the news, Jiang Li was not so happy, but also begged Jiang Shangshu to fight for her. Jiang Shangshu saw that ye Shuli seemed really powerless to return to heaven. He reluctantly agreed to his daughter''s request.


    Who knows a group of people just walked into Princess mansion, was under Wen Jinrui''s dark Wei to throw out.


    Without a word, they directly threw out the people and things they brought. Jiang Shangshu, an old man, didn''t expect that Wen Jinrui was so shameless. He was also thrown on the street impolitely. A handful of old bones were almost misplaced. He was so angry that his nose was not his nose and his eyes were not his eyes.


    Before he had time to find Wen Jinrui''s trouble, Wen Guofu and Wuxuan Wangfu joined hands and mercilessly overcame Shangshu mansion.


    When Jiang Li''s intimate friend is pregnant, he tries to hook her up and pokes out the matter of her husband''s failure, which makes him face the Shangshu mansion.


    Jiang Li''s reputation was ruined and criticized by countless people.

 Chapter 378

    Jiang Li obviously offends people. Without any mercy, Wen Jinrui pushes Jiang Li into the center of the whirlpool of wind and waves.


    Shangshu government could not keep face, and could not resist the combined pressure from various forces, so it had to be a man with its tail folded.


    When the various forces that were ready to move saw the tragedy of Shangshu mansion and Jiang Li, they all thought carefully, and no one dared to go up again. Even if he still had hope in his heart, he had to patiently stretch his neck and stare at the situation of Ye Shuli.


    On the fifth day of her coma, she finally woke up.


    At this time, the last glimmer of hope of many girls in Beijing was finally dashed.


    The first scene that ye Shu wakes up from you is to see Wen Jinrui''s eyes are black and blue, and her eyes are full of blood.


    Seeing that she finally wakes up, Wen Jinrui suddenly trembles and holds her hand tightly. With great joy, she shakes her lips and can''t speak.


    After a while, he said in a hoarse voice, "if you don''t wake up again I just want to go with you


    There are hot tears drop by drop on her face. Ye Shuli feels burned in her heart. This man who couldn''t make his face change in the past is now sobbing helplessly in front of her like a child.


    Ye Shuli''s hand lightly stroked his chin, some of his moustaches were firm, and his eyes seemed to be filled with smoke.


    This time, she was in danger again. In these days of recovering her health, Wen Jinrui regarded her as fragile glass. Even if the water she was poured by the servants cooled a little, she would be furious.


    She gave birth to a pair of twins are very healthy, the first out of the belly is a daughter, is the sister and brother.


    Early in the morning, they carefully read the songs of Chu in the book of songs, and finally they carefully determined the names of their children.


    Both of them were born in the cold winter, so they named their daughter Zhenzhen and their son Dongrong, hoping that they would grow up safely and healthily.


    In the twinkling of an eye, three months later, there was a hundred day banquet for brother and sister. Wen Jinrui invited many people from the court to the banquet, and there were more than 100 tables.


    Ye Shuli''s body was almost recovered. The jealous woman said, "she must be haggard after such a fierce fight. I''m afraid she can''t bear the first place in the capital."


    Women are always envious and cautious. They are envious of Ye Shuli, who has achieved perfect love and life. Although she has recovered her life, she still can''t help laughing with schadenfreude.


    However, the fact that a large number of people are not disappointed, and then extremely unwilling.


    At the hundred day banquet, Princess Jiayi was radiant. She was not as fat and out of shape as an ordinary woman after childbirth, nor was she sallow because of her serious illness.


    She had a slightly childish appearance and became more mature and plump, but she was more mellow than before.


    Today, she was dressed up with a lot of valuable and plump pink pearls. In the light of the lantern, the whole person is bathed in the shallow warm dream halo, as if the whole body is emitting the general light of the bright moon, a glance can make people unable to move their eyes.


    When the woman saw her delicate and white cheeks and jade neck, her eyes were straight.


    Where is this like a woman who has just given birth for three months and is still walking around the gate of death?


    Ye Shuli just smiles decently and talks with people around him from time to time. He is as beautiful as a fairy concubine.


    These days, Wen Jinrui put all kinds of precious things into her mouth without money, and Si Fu and Phoenix joined hands to help her recuperate. How can she not be better than before?


    Today, she is specially dressed up, holding a pair of snow jade lovely daughter, in front of the public how high-profile how to come.


    She is to deliberately anger those dark people in the bottom of her heart, so that those women''s careful thinking, the more angry each other, the happier she will be.


    Sure enough, after this hundred day banquet, no matter how jealous they were, they could only admit their fate and sigh about Princess Jiayi''s good life.


    You can''t do it. You can''t do it. Other people''s life is better than you, what can you do?


    The women in Beijing had to accept this fact, and the old jealousy turned into envy and flattery. Mention Jiang Li again, that is to die to trample on the foot, regard her as the joke of tea after dinner to talk about, one by one have achieved the acme of sarcasm.


    Where can Jiang Li stand such treatment? Now her reputation is ruined. She can be criticized and ridiculed when she goes out of the house. She just keeps herself in the house.


    But Wen Jinrui won''t let her go easily. He united with many forces to suppress Shangshu mansion in the court. Soon some people couldn''t stand Wen Jinrui''s rapid attack and drew a clear line with Hubu Shangshu in order to protect themselves.


    Jiang Shangshu couldn''t withstand the pressure of many parties, so he had to give in again and again, and soon lost his black hat. Jiang Li, however, did not know when he would have been abandoned by the angry Jiang family and married far away.Soon, three years passed.


    Wen Zhenzhen and Wen Dongrong are growing up healthily at a very fast speed. They both say that their son is Xiao''s mother and daughter is Xiao''s father. But ye Shuli feels that her baby children are really different in character except for their appearance.


    Wen Zhenzhen''s eyebrows and eyes are very similar to Wen Jinrui. Whenever she sees her daughter, Wen Jinrui sighs: "Zhen Zhen should look like her mother when she was young. After another two years, we can put it down here in the capital. Let''s take Zhen Zhen and a Rong to the border town."


    Ye shulizi knows that Wen Jinrui is very much like his mother, so from his daughter''s outstanding beauty, it is not difficult to imagine what kind of beauty Wen''s mother was when she was young.


    Ordinary people''s children are growing well. When they see them, they always praise them with pink carving and jade carving. When they get to the sister and brother''s place, their praise immediately goes up to a higher level. They are full of praises for the golden boy and jade girl, the good fortune boy of Guanyin Bodhisattva.


    However call leaf book leave headache of is, although the temperature Zhen Zhen is long of clever, disposition is to compare her childhood to still have of but not inferior to.


    She is very mischievous. She is a bear child who goes to jiewa''s house without fighting for three days. But the person and ghost spirit is very sweet, mouth and will look at the face coquetry, often in trouble, always call ye Shu can''t leave the hand to teach her.


    In contrast, Wen Dongrong would have saved her a lot.


    Wen Dongrong looks like her, a little bit male and female. Fortunately, he is as calm as his father. He is not in a hurry.


    Every time ye Shuli saw his son''s beautiful face like a little girl, he would shake his head with some pride and exclaim: "thanks to his good temper, otherwise when he grows up like Chu Xiao, I don''t know how many little girls will be harmed!"

 Chapter 379

    Another two years passed quickly. In a twinkling of an eye, a couple of children were five and a half years old.


    Over the past five years, Wen Jinrui, Pei Lang and Lu Han, the new political star, have taken all the strength of the Su family back, consolidating the position of the new emperor Longheng.


    In the second year, we will be well prepared for the drought and flood. In the third year, we will be well prepared.


    Although long Heng was not the most amazing emperor, he was the most kind one who listened to the people and thought for them. Under his leadership, Da''an soon ushered in a new era of prosperity, and the prosperity of the country also restrained the ambitions of neighboring countries and frontier foreign countries.


    Although Pei Lang and Wen Jinrui are both his Majesty''s favorite ministers, the most beautiful and powerful one is Wen Jinrui, whose future is immeasurable.


    However, this man, who was looked up to by countless people and dreamed by thousands of girls, resigned at the most beautiful time of his life.


    When the news came out, the whole world was in an uproar, and the capital set off an uproar to guess the truth.


    Rao is how they analyze the conspiracy of the court. Unexpectedly, Wen Jinrui resigned just to accompany his wife Princess Jiayi and take a pair of children around the world.


    From then on, he was far away from worldly disputes. He only admired Yuanyang, not Xianxian.


    Knowing the truth, countless people were silent. For a long time, they only had a long sigh. They didn''t know what the complex feelings were.


    ¡­¡­


    In July, in the summer outside the city, the woods were covered with trees. The horse in front of the carriage raised his legs and hissed.


    "Zhen Zhen, be honest with me!"


    See sitting on the carriage also uneasily lean out the body to pull the tail of the horse''s daughter, ye Shuli quickly pull her back, face slightly annoyed to say: "if you don''t sit well, I won''t take you out to play, leave you alone in the house!"


    Smell speech, Wen Zhen Zhen Zhen cunning nimble eyes a turn, immediately show a clever smile, rush to leaf book to leave the bosom SA Jiao way: "Niang When can I see my grandfather? What does he look like? Is it the same as my grandfather? "


    "Listen to Uncle Lu Han, there are many camels in the frontier. What are camels? Are they delicious? Can my mother stir fry vegetables with camel meat


    Ye Shuli rolled his eyes, poked his daughter''s face and said, "if you eat, you''ll know how to eat. Look, you''ve become a ball!"


    After that, she heard what was going on outside, then she left her daughter and said, "OK, you play with black beans, don''t pull the horse''s tail!" Then he lifted the window curtain and looked out of the window.


    Long Yu and others are coming to see them off.


    "Well, I don''t know when you''ll see me again." Long Yu sighed with a faint look. His face was full of color. Pei Lang stood beside her, pale and silent.


    Looking at these five years later, they are still the same. Ye Shu sighed silently, but said with a smile: "what''s so sad about that? It''s not that I don''t come back. I''ve been married to Jinrui for five years, but I haven''t met my mother. It''s really unfilial. I''ll come back next year when we go to the frontier. "


    "By the way, after listening to Si Fu''s letter, Phoenix has another son. We are planning to go around the south of the Yangtze River and then go to the border town! By the way, on the way back, I don''t know if their husband and wife will come back to Beijing with us. "


    Hearing this, long Yu felt more comforted and said with a smile, "I''ve already prepared the gift. I''ll trouble you two to send it for me."


    "Auntie!" Hear the voice of Long Yu, Wen Zhen Zhen immediately excitedly from the window out of a head to, Wen Dongrong also came along, Nuo Nuo tunnel: "good aunt!"


    "Darling, be good." See these two snow jade lovely regiment son, long Yu can''t help but come forward to rub rub two people''s face, in the eye once crossed a silk envy.


    Pei Lang in the distance saw this scene and his eyes moved.


    Lu Han said with a smile, "well, I won''t delay your departure. Ah Brother Wen, you left everything behind and ran away. It''s hard for me and brother Pei! "


    Wen Jinrui picked an eyebrow and said with a smile, "you are here in the capital. Naturally, I don''t have to worry about anything."


    Whispered to talk a few words, see Wen Zhen Zhen and he say hello, Lu Han then went forward to smile to take her out from the window, riding on his neck to tease her to play.


    Looking at Wen Zhen Zhen excited appearance, leaf book leaves to curl a mouth way: "ah, see you give her accustomed."


    When it was time to leave, Lu Han gave her daughter back to her with a smile, and said in a warm voice, "my son, princess, treasure all the way."


    Ye Shuli also waved to him and said with a smile: "you don''t have to be alone anymore. It''s time to get married and start a business. I hope you''ll have a fat son when you return to Beijing next time."


    Wen Yan, Lu Han just kept laughing and waving goodbye to them.


    Looking at the woman with bright eyes, Lu Han was relieved. Seeing that she was so happy, he was happy for her.


    The carriage slowly drove to the distance. Ye Shuli could not help but lift the curtain and looked back. Pei Lang is still standing there looking at them, seems to notice her eyes, he moved his body, nodded at her.Treasure all the way.


    Then, he turned around and quickly followed the pace of Long Yu, always keeping a step away beside him, but did not fall down.


    The carriage passed through the mountains and rivers and set out towards the south of the Yangtze River and the border cities.


    Every time I pass by the green mountains and beautiful waters, where flowers are blooming, the family of four will stop and stay for a period of time.


    On this day, they passed a small village with smoke curling.


    "You wait for me in the car. I''ll buy you some cakes to satisfy your hunger." With that, Wen Jinrui jumped out of the carriage with her purse.


    See the roadside dog Sahuan, farmers in the path with ducks, a quack call. Sister and brother are very strange, both begged Ye Shuli to go down and play for a while.


    Ye Shuli had no way to get entangled by them, so he had to raise his hand and said: "go, go, don''t run away, play for a quarter of an hour and come back."


    Sister and brother immediately cheered and jumped out of the carriage, ye Shu from this just ordered: "egg son, you go to look at them, don''t call Zhen Zhen that wench make what Yao moth."


    The two little guys ran farther and farther away, playing around, they found that a group of children were throwing stones at a masked middle-aged woman, but the woman didn''t feel it, and continued to wash clothes silently.


    "Ugly! a very ugly person! Crazy woman


    "Is she dumb?"


    "I don''t know. She''s so ugly. I saw her face last evening, but it scared me!"


    Seeing this group of children''s behavior, Wen Dongrong immediately twisted his brows, stepped forward to block the silent woman, and solemnly and loudly stopped their behavior.


    Seeing the two delicate and beautiful sisters and brothers, the children around all asked curiously, "who are you?"


    "She''s a bad woman. Don''t protect her! I heard from Wang Po that this woman is a villain. She killed her husband


    Wen Dongrong was still young and didn''t understand these things. Hearing this, he frowned and said, "how can hearsay be taken seriously? Have you ever seen it with your own eyes? "


    Smell speech, that Huan clothes of woman''s under the hand Dun a meal, continue to wash clothes again.


    When the child choked, there was a fierce argument between the two sides.


    Hearing the quarrel, ye Shuli frowned and rushed over immediately. He said in a high voice: "Zhenzhen, what did you do?"


    "It''s not me! Mother, there are bad children bullying this aunt! Ah Rong is reasoning with them Wen Zhen Zhen says discontentedly.


    Ye Shuli and the poached eggs all stepped forward, but when the children saw that the poached eggs were big and thick, and their eyes were cold, they immediately screamed and scattered like birds and beasts.


    With a puff, ye Shuli took a pair of children into his arms. He didn''t care about the strange woman who didn''t speak. He just pinched their faces and said, "if I don''t see you soon, I''ll find something for you!"


    "No..."


    The woman Yu Guang caught a glimpse of this scene, but she was shocked all over, shaking her body and lowering her head.


    It turned out to be her


    "Ah Li, how can I get out of the car? I can''t find it." Behind him, Wen Jinrui''s voice came.


    "Come on, come on, I''ll be right back!" Leaf book leaves high voice to promise a way, quickly pull Wen Zhen Zhen and Wen Dong Rong to go back to the carriage.


    Ye Xihan squatted on the side of the stream, motionless, looking at them quietly, dazed.


    Unexpectedly, she can meet Ye Shuli here. She thinks she will never meet these people in her life


    After breaking up with Jiang Hanjun, she immediately went to the hospital to cure her face. But on the day when she went to see Yuan Shu''s interrogation, she was caught by Tian Xiang Lou and Su Ling.


    That day, when xianglou''s mother saw that her appearance was destroyed, she scolded her angrily and called for a loss.


    Finally, in order to buy her ten taels of silver at the beginning, she was sold to a drunkard in the remote countryside under the influence of Su Ling. Even the remaining one hundred taels of silver were found and robbed. She was lost by her gambling husband.


    Later, the man got drunk at home in an accident, and the villagers told her that she was Kefu, thus alienating her. For five years, she had been living a very miserable life.


    Looking at Ye Shu''s long lost appearance, the gentle man beside her, and a pair of children, she closed her eyes and came up with scenes of being spoiled in Wenguo government. She couldn''t stop regretting.


    If at the beginning


    The intermittent words of those who left still can be heard in her ears.


    Wen Jinrui said with a smile: "I heard the local people say that there is a waterfall not far away. The scenery is magnificent. Do you want to have a look? I''m just afraid it''s going to be another day''s delay. "


    "Of course. You said that you would accompany me all over the world...!" Ye Shu is close to the middle of his arms.


    Wen Jinrui''s face suddenly burst into a doting smile: "OK I''ll spend my whole life with you to see the scenery of mountains and rivers... "


    With that, he imprinted a kiss on Ye Shu''s forehead.


    Next to Wen Dongrong''s face slightly red, he immediately opened his sister who was exploring."Hi! Father and mother are ashamed Wen Zhen Zhen is to spit out tongue to say aloud.


    -- end of the text

 Chapter 380

    Not long after they got married, Wen Heng left. After seeing her off, Wen Jinrui held her in the sunset in the courtyard of the general''s mansion and told her about the past events of the imperial dynasty.


    Ye Shuli, who has always been puzzled by the Royal Xinmi, finally came to realize. After hearing all the truth, he sighed with regret.


    "I didn''t expect that the emperor had such a past..."


    She picked pick eyebrows, qingdilongtuo''s life can be said to be wonderful, can shoot ten TV series.


    In the Imperial Palace, Zichen hall, Emperor Qing, lying on the bed, breathed as if he were wandering. After learning that Wen Heng was still away from Beijing, he finally closed his eyes and swallowed his last breath.


    Listening to the cries of the palace people around him, he was in a trance. It seemed that he had gone back to that time


    His name is long Tuo, but he is not long Tuo.


    He''s just empress Dezhen who came back from the palace to replace the dead fifth prince, the real abandoned baby of longtuo. The mother of this identity is Princess chang No, at that time, she was just a concubine who was promoted from Liangyuan to concubine.


    He knew this fact from the moment he remembered.


    Emperor Zhao had both rain and dew, luxuriant offspring and many children. Seeing that the women in the harem were pregnant one by one, empress Dezhen naturally could not sit down. Only her son could become the prince in the harem!


    The Su family is a hundred year old family. The influence of the family is very complicated. Empress Dezhen also comes from the Su family. Emperor Zhao is attached to the Su family and is extremely afraid of them.


    According to the rules of Da''an, the eldest son of the empress is the prince by default, but some of them choose the right one.


    However, the eldest prince of empress Dezhen, among the brothers and sisters who were born one after another, was really insignificant. Emperor Zhao probably also found that the child''s talent was mediocre, so he didn''t establish the prince because the prince was still young.


    Empress Dezhen naturally understood what emperor Zhao thought, so how could she not be in a hurry? She needs a piece to use and trust.


    The water in the back palace is very deep. Most of the concubines who seem to be of high rank are attracted by the high-ranking concubines. If you neglect them or offend them, you may suffer a great loss.


    Empress Dezhen was not at ease with the beautiful women in the harem, so she chose the man beside her, Chang''an, who grew up in Su''s house and served as her confidant for many years.


    She personally sent Chang''an to the Dragon bed, but Chang''an''s character was good, but her beauty was not outstanding. Emperor Zhao forgot her when he was fresh.


    Fortunately, Chang''an''s stomach was very competitive. He was pregnant with the Dragon seed only once, so he got the rank of Liangyuan.


    Under the protection of empress Dezhen, Chang''an gave birth to a fetus in her womb and was a prince.


    At that time, an Dynasty was at war with its neighboring countries and occupied territory wantonly. On the day of Chang''an''s production, there was a successful report of its achievements. Emperor Zhao Longyan Dayue granted the name of longtuo to the fifth Prince and granted Chang''an as his concubine.


    From the name of emperor Zhao, others can see that the emperor had great ambition and wanted to annex neighboring countries and open up territory.


    At that time, a month later, Queen Dezhen also gave birth to a princess, Mingxin. This is emperor Zhao of emperor Qing. His joyful eyes soon became disappointed, and he turned to his eldest son, long Ting, who was enlightened the day after tomorrow. He didn''t even look at him.


    Long Tuo thinks that in his life, he will always live for another person in the capacity of others.


    Unexpectedly, her appearance changed her life.

 Chapter 381

    That man is the proud woman of heaven. He is held in the palm of his hand by countless people. No matter where he goes, he is the most shining star in the Imperial Palace, which is completely different from his gray and unobtrusive stone.


    She is very smart, outgoing, bold and dare to try anything. If she were a man, she would be much better than her eldest brother.


    At that time, long Tuo didn''t have any feelings for his nominal sister. When he saw her, he only had admiration and inferiority, and even some conflict.


    However, they were originally from two worlds. He never felt that he had any intersection with the eldest princess of Da''an.


    It was an unexpected encounter when he was only fifteen years old.


    There is a small pavilion near tingfengge, where the terrain is remote and few people go. Long Tuo likes this quiet place very much and often studies in it.


    On that day, when the sun was just shining in the summer, long Tuo returned to the pavilion after taking the books from tingfengge, and saw long Xin standing in the pavilion, carefully examining the articles that were pressed down by paperweight.


    Although he was only ten years old, he still showed his love for the city. As if noticing his existence, long Xin looked up at him, picked his eyebrows and said, "how can elder brother come up with such a wonderful article? It turns out that everything depends on the contribution of elder brother five."


    Seeing that the secret was discovered, long Tuo hesitated. He has always been silent, "but don''t bluff me. How many kilos does big brother have? I still don''t know?" With an irrefutable look on her childish face, long Xin said.


    She is talented and very popular, even for her brother who has become the prince.


    After mumbling this sentence, long Xin rarely talks with him about history books. All kinds of sharp words and sharp remarks on the problem make long Tuo feel frightened. He can''t help but compare with this little girl. When he gets excited, he accidentally exposes his real talents and completely forgets to hide himself.


    After the reaction, he was in a cold sweat. It was only the undisguised appreciation in Longxin''s eyes that greatly inspired him.


    The princess has always been straightforward, and her face always shows her deep feelings. Being unhappy is unhappy, and liking is liking.


    Even if the prince or emperor Zhao was dissatisfied, she would not hide it. But emperor Zhao liked her very much, so even if others were not angry, they could do nothing.


    What can we do? That is the pride of heaven, with the dependence and capital of arrogance.


    In this way, he had a subtle complexity and pleasure in his heart. The prince of the stars was just like that in her mouth, but he admitted his ability.


    From that day on, the intersection between them gradually increased. There were many people who flattered Long Xin, but few of them could see her. People around him were surprised to see that he could get the green eyes of Longxin, thinking about what little action he did behind his back.


    With long Xin''s relationship, the prince, who is always not in favor of his mother and son, has gradually changed into a friendly face to communicate with him.


    Although long Tuo knew that those people were flattering the princess rather than him, he felt this taste for the first time in his life, which made his heart flutter.


    In fact, long Xin didn''t regard him as a special person when she got along with him. In her eyes, long ting and long Tuo are the same to her. Even if they have different qualifications and status, her attitude has never been biased.


    But it is this attitude that gives longto different feelings.


    There is no difference between them. He treats long Tuoxin as an ordinary person, which makes him feel disgusted.


    Accompanied by day and night, the feeling is just like this, but long Tuo doesn''t know his strange feelings for his sister.


    Long Tuo doesn''t know what''s wrong with him, but he can''t control himself more and more to show his true self. He was eager to see appreciation and recognition in the eyes of this noble and beautiful girl. Her praise and eyes could make him feel very satisfied.


    Immersed in this strange feeling, he didn''t notice the more gloomy eyes of long ting and empress Dezhen.


    Not surprisingly, Queen Dezhen did it.


    It was on Longxin''s thirteenth birthday. He was excited and looking forward to giving her the gift he had prepared for her for a long time. Unexpectedly, after a glass of liquor, he woke up in a strange room with a naked maid in waiting.


    Around the chaos do not know what to say, long Tuo at a loss to look at all this, finally only remember the roar of emperor Zhao and the persuasion of empress Dezhen.


    He lost his temper after drinking and touched the maid next to Long Xin.


    When he did this in the youngest and most favored Princess Palace, Emperor Zhao was so angry that he ordered fifty sticks and nearly beat him to death. When he had twelve sticks left, he was already in a daze, and his consciousness was about to come out of his shell. Empress Dezhen was eagerly persuading him, but her eyes were very cold. At that moment, he understood everything.


    Queen Dezhen is warning him.


    Emperor Zhao reluctantly wanted to make up for the remaining twelve sticks. If he did, maybe he would die. At the critical moment, an unexpected person rushed out.Chang GUI ran out with a look of panic and regret, and begged for a long time in front of emperor Zhao in tears.


    Perhaps Chang''an''s always self-discipline satisfied emperor Zhao, or she mentioned that when long Tuo blocked a knot for long Ting, she moved her compassion and finally let him go.


    Long Tuo can''t tell what his feelings are for Chang GUI pin, who has been indifferent to him for more than ten years.


    But since that time, Chang''an''s attitude has changed inexplicably, and he seems to make up for the past.


    He was seriously injured and had a high fever. Chang An was beside him and cried: "tuo''er has gone. Do you want to leave me?"


    After so many years of loneliness, Chang An finally realized his true feelings when long Tuo almost died.


    Long Tuo only thinks about Long Xin in a daze. Will long Xin believe him when such a thing happens?


    And the birthday gift that I didn''t have time to send out


    It was more than half a month later when he got better. The attitude of the palace people around him is a big change, but all kinds of cold words can''t touch long Tuo. He finally finds an opportunity to meet long Xin alone.


    After hesitating for a long time, he said in silence: "I didn''t give you the birthday gift in time that day. Don''t take it to heart..."


    He reached out and handed her a delicate and lifelike woodcarving of Phoenix.


    At that time, long Xin suddenly fell in love with this kind of hand carving. He wrote it down secretly and secretly learned it for a long time. It took him several nights to make this Phoenix by hand.


    Head high song, wings to fly, just like her general.


    Longxin subconsciously stretched out his hand, longtuo was overjoyed, but the next moment the smile froze on his face.


    Wood carvings fall on the ground, making a life-long clear sound.


    As soon as he let go, long Xin suddenly took back her hand.


    "You Are you still thinking about that? If brother Wu said that it wasn''t my intention, brother Wu was framed, would you believe it? " Long Tuo asked in a hoarse voice.


    The complicated color in Longxin''s eyes flashed by and left without answering.


    At that time, he did not know that empress Dezhen had already told Longxin the truth and the analysis of the advantages and disadvantages.


    "Ah Tuo is now 18 years old. It''s just the time when he is full of vitality. He can understand doing such a thing on impulse. In my opinion His backyard is still empty. It''s time to add people. " Said the queen.


    With her help, Emperor Zhao agreed to choose her prince and concubine for longtuo.


    His future imperial concubine, whose father is only a senior official, has no real power, and his fiancee is not very popular at home.


    What does empress Dezhen have in mind? Long Tuo knows all about it. She was afraid of raising a tiger, and she was reluctant to abandon him, so she wanted to hold his wings and firmly control him.


    That period of time was the lowest point in long Tuo''s life. The anger and disappointment of emperor Zhao, the estrangement of Longxin, the suppression of the queen, and the disrespect and estrangement of the palace people made him suffer.


    Fortunately, in this difficult period of time, there are often expensive concubines to protect him.


    As if he had finally accepted his son, Chang An figured out everything, silently protected him with his tiny strength, and gave him the only ray of sunshine in this dark time. At last, they were as close as mother and son.


    Da''an soon became turbulent.


    More than ten years ago, the neighboring country that was swallowed up and destroyed by Da''an colluded with the forces of another country and kept a low profile for revenge. After 15 years, it made a comeback.


    Emperor Zhao was brave and warlike when he was young, but now, like those old generals, his body is not as good as before. In addition, the weather in Da''an has been very good these years. After the war, the focus on agriculture and Commerce and the imperial examination was not as powerful as before.


    There are many urgent reports at the border, many defeats in the war, low morale in the army, and people''s minds are scattered. There is an urgent need for someone to sit down.


    Emperor Zhao''s attempt to fight by himself was opposed by all the people in the court. After a fierce argument, long Tuo stood up.


    At present, it is necessary for one person to stabilize the morale of the army. Emperor Zhao is not suitable. All the other princes are silent. Long tuoneng can only stand up.


    He personally asked for orders to go to the frontier to serve his country, and he received a lot of praise and encouragement. But in private, they all joke that he wants to be out of his mind, and it''s too late for others to hide, but he does this kind of behavior of seeking death.

 Chapter 382

    But long Tuo knows what he wants to do and what he wants.


    He doesn''t want to be the shadow of others, and he doesn''t want to be the wedding dress for others any more. He clearly has the most outstanding ability among all the princes.


    For so many years, the desire for power and status also breeds ambition and unwillingness. He hated the injustice in the world, but he had nothing to do, but war was his chance.


    Maybe he will die on the battlefield, but he doesn''t regret it. Even if he dies, he will fight for his life!


    On the day he left, Chang''an cried for a long time, but he couldn''t shake his determination.


    Only the expression of Longxin''s desire to talk and stop made him stop at his feet, but it was only a moment, and he walked away without looking back.


    The future emperor Qing left this cloud, shrouded his palace for 18 years, and opened the most gorgeous page in his short 44 years of life.


    Long Tuo has great talent, extraordinary vision and careful mind. Because he has been in the imperial palace for many years, he has been used to hardships and adapted to the difficult life of the frontier very quickly. His performance has won the praise of many generals.


    When he came to this battlefield, he didn''t hide himself any more and began to show his edge. Even if the high-ranking people in the army didn''t think highly of him, he still won''t flinch to fight for it.


    All night long, he tried his best to retreat from the enemy. This forbearance and effort soon paid off.


    Under the strategy and leadership of long Tuo, the frontier finally won the first battle since the war, which immediately boosted the morale and stabilized the morale of the army.


    After that, he won several big and small battles in succession, which was unanimously affirmed by the Da''an army, and soon shocked the imperial court.


    Emperor Zhao was surprised and overjoyed, and greatly praised and rewarded him. Although empress Dezhen was uncomfortable, she also knew that this was a critical moment for the survival of the country.


    Moreover, the war did not end so simply. Led by long Tuo, Da''an and Da Wei launched a six or seven year tug of war.


    In this fierce battle, long Tuo met the third person who had a great influence on him.


    The man was named Wen Heng. In a battle attacked by the enemy of the great Wei Dynasty, he was acutely aware of the danger and persuaded the army to retreat and hide. After that, he made a series of plans to kill the enemy with a few to many. He took all the people by surprise and killed the enemy without losing a single soldier.


    He became famous in the first World War.


    Long Tuo was in urgent need of employing people, so he promoted the 22-year-old without stint.


    Wen Heng said that he was just a farmer in a northern village. Because he was close to the border, he was forcibly captured by the imperial court. He had a wife and a young son in his family.


    However, long Tuo found that although he was from a humble family and had little knowledge, he was smart and tight. He was a piece of uncut jade, so he moved his mind to mention him.


    Wen Heng did not live up to his expectations. He made rapid progress with his own money. Soon he could draw inferences from one instance. Rao Shi Long Tuo could not help but praise him. In addition, Wen Heng trained hard, and his natural strength was much stronger than that of ordinary people. After learning martial arts skills, he soon beat all the invincible hands in the army.


    After three years together, long Tuo got his first confidant in his life, and they became brothers of different surnames in private, as close as family members.


    At that time, Wen Heng and long Tuo both made great achievements in war, and the remaining evils of the great Wei Dynasty also showed a declining trend. Finally, they had a breathing time to return to the imperial court.


    Emperor Zhao also wanted to see the general who repeatedly defeated the enemy, so he called Wen Heng and long Tuo to return to Beijing to be rewarded.


    Emperor Zhao himself was belligerent, so he would not be stingy with his outstanding son and talent in military affairs, so he gladly appointed Wen Heng as a partisan general.


    Twenty five year old generals envy others.


    Three years later, long Xin is still a 16-year-old girl. She is very charming.


    Looking at his nominal sister, long Tuo suddenly understood what the palpitation was when he was young.


    The only thing they can do is watch her silently.


    It''s time for him to marry his long separated fiancee. After marrying Zheng''s wife, long Tuo is determined to bury that fruitless feeling in his heart and never be influenced by others.


    But unexpectedly, long Xin takes the initiative to provoke him.


    "Brother five, you have finally returned to Beijing. Fortunately, it''s ok..."


    "Brother five, is life hard at the border? I''ll have a good rest when I come back. "


    "Five elder brothers, five princesses and concubines are very dignified. You are blessed."


    "Five brothers When you left three years ago, I wanted to tell you I''ve always believed in you about my birthday. "


    "Alto May I call you Arto? I''ve known for a long time In fact, you are not my five brothers... "


    Hearing the words, long Tuo''s body trembled slightly.


    Long Xin not only didn''t alienate him, but was as close to him as before, and even had a vague feeling.This kind of feeling is like a feather. It''s itchy and uncomfortable. It''s hard to get rid of the heart that tries to calm down.


    Because of his popularity, Emperor Zhao''s balance began to tilt to him, which made empress Dezhen feel uneasy.


    In those three years without long Tuo, without the man who was the wedding dress for long Ting, his mediocre talent was exposed again.


    So empress Dezhen proposed to grant him a royal residence, but emperor Zhao refused.


    Empress Dezhen is more and more anxious, and long Xin goes with him more and more frequently. During this period, she naturally meets his best friend Wen Heng.


    After only a few months'' rest, there was another urgent report from the border. The remaining evildoers of the great Wei Dynasty were dying, and they were still determined not to change.


    Wen Heng and long Tuo naturally want to return to the border again. This time, under the order of emperor Zhao, they are ready to take all the remaining evils of the great Wei Dynasty and completely clear them.


    But unexpectedly this time in Dezhen Queen''s interference, as the prince of the Dragon Ting also want to go out with them.


    Long Tuo understands empress Dezhen''s threats and thoughts. She wants to give all the credit to the prince.


    But how could he be reconciled?


    It''s his. He never gives up to others foolishly. What''s more, he has the ability to resist now.


    However, the battle was much more dangerous than imagined. The great Wei allied with the great Qi again, and revived his power.


    Empress Dezhen originally thought that winning the battle was a matter of certainty. She only hoped that long Ting would go and get credit without any difficulty. But she did not expect that she would push him into danger unexpectedly.


    No one expected that in a joint surprise attack between Wei and Qi, long Ting lost his life.


    It was a night full of fire. The horses were roaring. The wind was blowing with fire and blood, bringing a hot and bloody smell.


    Long Tuo was seriously injured and fell in an army tent. He couldn''t move. The tongue of fire bit by bit devoured the things around him. The roaring and cutting outside the tent kept coming.


    He gave a wry smile. Unexpectedly, he made a somersault here.


    He thought that there was little hope of survival. In desperation, Wen Heng, like a bloody Shura, came straight to him.


    "Ah Tuo, where is the prince''s highness?" Wen Heng breathed heavily and carried him on his back. He asked impatiently.


    Hearing the smell of blood on him, long Tuo suddenly trembled and said in a hoarse voice, "I''ve escaped with my elder brother. I don''t know where he is."


    In fact, long Ting is in the main account, but he hides it.


    Wen Heng looked anxious, but he had no choice but to bite his teeth and save him. When the reinforcements arrived, they found that long Ting had already died in the tent. They were all stupid.


    Long Tuo looks sad, but his heart is sneering. I don''t know what kind of expression queen Dezhen should have when she heard the news?


    When the court heard the news of the death of the prince, it had already made a mess, but the army of Da''an had no time to grieve, so it was very soon to cheer up and resist the enemy.


    This is another three years, which is much more tragic than the previous three years.


    At that time, Wen Heng was a famous general of the God of war, and long Tuo also got to know the future king Dongyang and King Wuxuan who shared life and death with him for many times.


    Three years later, Da Wei and Da Qi were defeated, and Da''an won again. After a long farewell, the taxi troops in their hometown were finally rewarded and returned to their hometown.


    Long Tuo''s imperial concubine has already given birth to two sons for him, the eldest son long Heng is three years old, and the second son Long Xi is two years old.


    Back in the court, the court was in a mess.


    Emperor Zhao fought everywhere in his early years, but now his body is still about to dry up, but the prince died in the battle. Long Tuo fought in the frontier, but the remaining princes in the capital were beaten to death.


    Without her son, empress Dezhen finally panicked. This time, she could only rely on longtuo and choose longtuo.


    But although longtuo''s wings were plump, her throat was still tightly around his neck.


    Who said that he was not the real longtuo Not royal blood!


    So even if he ascended the throne, he would still be restrained by the Su family, the Queen''s family!


    He was overwhelmed by all the struggles against him, and before he could react, another big thing happened.


    His sister, long Xin, tried to lure Wen Heng, and even tried to poison him!


    When he learned the news, long Tuo couldn''t believe it.


    It was at this time that he noticed that the 18-year-old princess had no engagement.


    Long Tuo feels like a whirlwind. Even though he and long Xin are impossible, the seeds that long Xin once planted in his heart have taken root.


    Is everything false at the beginning? At that time, long Xin had an affair with him intentionally or unintentionally. She ran to him every day for the sake of Wen Heng?


    In the end, is it her intention, or is he sentimental, will be wrong?


    There was a subtle feeling in his heart, which always made him feel betrayed by his beloved woman and best brother.


    "Xin''er, Wen Heng already has a wife and a son. You know that!" Long Tuo said in a cold voice.

 Chapter 383

    However, long Xin, with a look of panic and despair, grabs his sleeve with tears streaming down her face and yells out: "ah Tuo It''s su Huan. Su Huan, he... "


    Su Huan is the eldest son of the Su family. He is long Xin''s distant cousin. He loved Long Xin in his early years. Everyone around him knows that.


    Hearing Long Xin mention Su Huan, long Tuo feels a little bit bad.


    When he finds Wenheng, he knows that nothing happened between him and Longxin, but Su Huan runs into Longxin and takes the opportunity to do something wrong.


    Hearing that the man was not Wen Heng, long Tuo felt relieved. When he saw long Xin''s desperate eyes, he could not stop his intention to kill him.


    Although empress Dezhen tried her best to suppress and conceal the incident, she still leaked some news. Looking at Long Xin, who was caught in the whirlpool of public opinion, long Tuo was deeply distressed, and finally secretly ordered Su Huan to die.


    All the plans are perfect. Su Huan died suddenly. No one knows that he did it.


    Emperor Zhao''s illness half awakened, the struggle for the throne into a white hot stage, in front of the queen is the fifth Prince party, long Xin this matter has brought him great influence.


    Long Tuo is naturally ambitious for the throne, but he also has Wen Heng around him. He has a great chance of winning and is not nervous.


    But unexpectedly, Wen Heng had to resign and return home.


    "Ah Heng Long Tuo was surprised and asked why Wen Heng did it.


    Wen Heng shook his head in embarrassment with a calm face: "Alto, I haven''t been home for six years, and I still have a wife and children at home. I can''t accept the eldest princess''s intention, and I can''t forgive her for what she has done. I''ll resign as a general and go back to the field. "


    Long Tuo subconsciously came forward and grasped her sleeve tightly, and asked harshly, "ah Tuo, are you going to abandon me for such a reason?" It''s still at this important juncture.


    Wen Heng clenched his fist and said nothing.


    Under long Tuo''s repeated questions, he finally had to say: "ah Tuo, three years ago, you knew that his highness was in the main account, right?"


    Listen to Wen Heng suddenly mention this matter, long Tuo heart a tight, subconsciously asked: "do you really know?"


    "Sure enough..." Wen Heng closed his eyes and sighed deeply.


    After they had a heart to heart relationship, long Tuo knew that Wen Heng knew his lie as early as that year, but he covered it up for him until now.


    As for why Wen Heng insisted on returning to Beijing, empress Dezhen, in order to stabilize Wen Heng, wanted to marry Long Xin to him. He had only his wife and children in his heart and naturally refused to agree.


    "Atto, I don''t want to get involved in your disputes. For my long service, let me go." Wen Heng said with a frown.


    Empress Dezhen obviously wanted to support longtuo to become emperor, but longtuo killed the prince at that time. His good brother''s practice made him speechless.


    Wen Heng didn''t understand what kind of relationship they had, but he was acutely aware of the complicated whirlpool and wanted to get out in time. He was just an ordinary man.


    Long Tuo''s words are stuck in his throat. In any case, he can''t tell his biggest secret and explain why he did it.


    Wen Heng did not say a word to touch for him to cover up for three years, benevolence.


    If he could not say it, he naturally failed to retain Wen Heng. The great general, who had made great achievements in the war, resigned and returned to his hometown regardless of any retention.


    When others are surprised, they can''t help but be excited. Without Wen Heng''s help, the next struggle for the throne will be interesting.


    However, empress Dezhen and the Su family''s means were not built.


    In this year, long Xin, the eldest princess, got an urgent illness and needed to go to the temple to have a rest. In this year, the queen married Su Fanghua, the daughter of the Su family, to long Tuo.


    Su Fanghua married for a year, and immediately gave birth to a lin''er, the third son of long Tuo, named Yao. Then the princess returned to the palace again.


    Long Tuo clenches his fist. Naturally, that child is the seed of Long Xin and Su Huan.


    He once advised Long Xin to kill her child, but he didn''t expect that long Xin would not do it anyway. He even made such a request to let the child recognize him as his father.


    "Alto I don''t want to marry anyone, and I don''t want to kill my baby! "


    "Ah Tuo, I beg you to help me. Give the child a righteous identity. I don''t want him to grow up like that!"


    "Alto You''re going to help me, aren''t you? For the sake of you and me being brothers and sisters, help me I am his mother, and you will be his father


    Long Tuo looks suddenly, can this child be regarded as his child with long Xin?


    Seeing that long Xin, who used to be proud like a Phoenix, now shows such a helpless look, long Tuo softens his heart and makes him regret his whole life.


    He agreed to Longxin''s plea.


    He really underestimated Long Xin and empress Dezhen, and even underestimated the ambition of the Su family.


    At that time, after Wen Heng resigned, most of the military power was returned to Emperor Zhao, and the other part was scattered in the hands of other generals.


    He didn''t know how to evaluate emperor Zhao. Even at the last moment when the oil lamp was exhausted, he was still speechless and allowed his sons to fight, just to choose the most powerful man to succeed to the throne.Long Tuo keenly felt that if that part of military power could not be taken back, other red eyed princes might force the palace to revolt.


    Empress Dezhen asked him to persuade Wen Heng to return to Beijing as a general and marry Long Xin to him.


    Naturally, he knew what Longxin thought of Wenheng, but this time, he hesitated to agree.


    Because he didn''t want to give up the throne either.


    The Su family has a big appetite. Long Tuo knows that the reason they support themselves is that they want to treat him as a puppet to control the imperial court.


    So, with one eye open and one eye closed, he let Longxin''s mother and daughter coerce Wenheng to go to Beijing again. At that time, Wenheng''s second son was only one year old. He told Wen Heng all the truth, and asked Wen Heng to help him win the throne.


    Wen Heng was shocked after hearing this. He clearly knew what it meant. If long Tuo''s identity was exposed, he would die.


    In order to save this good brother who has been fighting side by side for six years, Wen Heng chooses to stay, but he doesn''t expect to be forced to marry empress Dezhen and Longxin.


    At that time, he had a wife and children. As a great general, he was forced to suffer. Under great pressure, he married long Xin as his wife.


    Long Tuo looks at all this silently, but he doesn''t choose to help. Although he has this ability, his feelings for Wen Heng at that time have been extremely complicated.


    Wen Heng is willing to stay, and the throne is within his reach. But long Xin''s madness to Wen Heng makes him feel a kind of inexplicable anger and resentment. What''s more, long Tuo is deeply disturbed by Wen Heng, who knows his biggest secret.


    In order to test Wen Heng''s loyalty to him, he let long Xin do everything. With the support of him and empress Dezhen, long Xin forced Wen Heng to die within two years, leaving her premature daughter to die.


    The next year, Emperor Zhao died, and he became the next emperor of Da''an.


    But Wen Heng''s attitude to him has been extremely disheartened. Long Tuo knows that he is sorry for Wen Heng.

 Chapter 384

    And the Su family and empress Dezhen''s faces finally came to the surface.


    After discovering that the young emperor was not as easy to handle as he had imagined, the two sides finally tore their skin thoroughly. His second son, Long Xi, who was born with extraordinary talent, was murdered by the Su family, and the accomplice of all this was long Xin.


    Betrayed by the beloved woman, this encounter is a great blow to longtuo.


    At that time, he finally came to realize that not only the Su family, but also Longxin had a secret mind. He was delusional that he would pass the throne to Longna in the future.


    Long Tuo feels that he has unspeakable anger and pain in his heart. It''s not unacceptable to ask him to pass on the story to his young son. It''s just that they shouldn''t do this to his young son.


    At this time, he also knew that long Xin had never liked him. Since she learned his true identity, every time she approached herself, she had a purpose.


    Long Tuo feels frustrated. At this time, Wen Heng finally breaks out in silence. He leaves long Xin in the general''s house and takes his children to the frontier.


    This is 17 years. When they meet again, they are white haired.


    "I keep a secret not only for you, but also for Da''an."


    Long Tuo clearly remembered Wen Heng''s words to him before he left. Every word made him feel ashamed.


    Wen Heng is a real man. The new emperor is not royal blood, and the third prince is the son of the eldest princess and the Su family. He knows what kind of bloodbath the capital and Da''an will set off when such a secret is revealed, and what kind of scandal he will write down in the history books, so he chooses to cover up the matter.


    Da''an has just gone through six years of war, and it is already full of scars. It can no longer stand the toss and turn. Personal gratitude and resentment, children''s love, in the face of national affairs, we must give in.


    This man is so silently carrying the pain and hatred, no regrets in the border guard Da''an until the last moment of life.


    Although long Tuo repents, he has no face to see Wen Heng, and can''t say anything to keep him.


    At this time, Su family won over Pei family, the favorite Minister of emperor Zhao, and the two forces launched a seesaw war for many years.


    The Su family holds his secret, and he also holds the secret of Longna''s life experience. Until the last moment, the winner is still unknown.


    Long Xin''s son has extraordinary talent. He can recite poetry at the age of three and write a composition at the age of seven. It''s not too much to call him a genius. But this child''s heart is not so good. Under the guidance of Long Xin and Empress Dowager Dezhen, he was regarded as a great enemy from childhood.


    Longna showed a cruel and cruel side when he was young. Looking at his wings growing day by day, longtuo was in crisis.


    Knowing that the Su family had been secretly searching for the imperial seal, he gave it to the only person he could trust in the palace.


    In the same way, she has become a princess. She has been crazy for more than ten years, just to keep the seal as his lifeblood. Empress Dezhen didn''t get the imperial seal, so she left with regret.


    As he had expected, Longna was as unscrupulous as he could be. The city was very deep. Emperor Qing was old. After years of fighting, he gradually felt that he could not do what he wanted.


    What he didn''t expect was that Wen Heng''s two sons broke into the vortex of the capital struggle alone.


    He knew that the boy wanted to avenge his mother, and Longxin also hated him, because Wen Jinrui looked like his mother.


    Long Tuo could not say anything, but could only help this impetuous and sharp young man in secret to avoid assassinations and resolve crises.


    Fortunately, Wen Jinrui didn''t disappoint him. This young man grew up very fast, and soon after suffering from many struggles, he wiped away the original green and covered his whole body.


    Long Tuo can always see the shadow of Wen Heng in him vaguely. This young man''s character is extremely patient and resolute, like his father. He is a beautiful jade that has not been carved. In time, he will be extraordinary.


    indeed, in his secret investigation with Chu Xiao and others, he soon discovered that he had privately practising private soldiers in Li Cheng, and when he was surprised by the means and intentions of the dragon, he immediately sent them to look for evidence.


    It was also that time that emperor Qing left a deep impression on a girl in a boudoir for the first time.


    He knows that the daughter of Ye Guogong''s family is long Yu''s best friend, but it''s said that she has a bad reputation. However, he doesn''t want the girl to be very brave. At the critical moment, she calmly saved Wen Jinrui''s life.


    Wen Jinrui and ye Shuli are clear about the rumors in Beijing, but emperor Qing never thought about it. Hearing is false and seeing is true. Wen Jinrui is willing to protect the girl for his own reason.


    He believed that Wen Jinrui could not be mistaken, and this girl was really impressive. At the most dangerous and critical moment, she took the imperial seal out of the palace intact for him.


    Wen Jinrui excelled in the local examination. He did not hesitate to promote the young man and put him in a high position to compete with Longna.After the young man formally stepped into the treacherous whirlpool of the capital, his eldest son, long Heng, was helped by God, and the situation in the capital soon became turbulent. After the advantage gradually leans to their side, the dragon''s shell unexpectedly becomes impatient.


    To be fair, the talent of Longna is as good as that of Wen Jinrui. He has been waiting for an opportunity for more than ten years. He is more than ordinary in nature, but he is much worse in patience and composure than Wen Rui.


    In addition, he has an extremely fatal shortcoming, that is, extreme paranoia. In addition, no matter who he is cruel and merciless to, long Tuo knows that he will not be able to keep people''s hearts, which also has Pei Lang''s backwater.


    If he had been more patient and patient, he would not have been so quick to show his horse''s feet, and his throat would have been strangled at the last moment of fighting back.


    Chu Xiao comes back in time with his army. Long Na dies in the golden palace, but he has exhausted his oil lamp, and even Si Yu, who has no ability to return to heaven.


    Seeing that the situation is over, Longxin runs in madly to avenge the dead Longna.


    In the choking smoke, the air became thin little by little. Long Tuo coughed violently and his mind was wandering.


    This replacement of other people''s name, stumbling life, finally come to the end, can be freed.


    Just the moment before he left, the only thing in his heart that could not be relieved was the guilt that Wen Heng had hidden for many years.


    Smoke trance, he seems to see a burly familiar figure, carrying a long gun step by step unswervingly come, just as when he was seriously injured and fell in the army tent, he was rescued from the sky fire.


    It''s not an illusion.


    His hot hands and strong back are different from what he remembered. The difference is that his black hair is now frosty white.


    Long Tuo''s heart suddenly and violently fluctuates. All kinds of complex emotions condense in his heart and moisten the corners of his eyes. A thousand words finally turn into a hoarse call.


    "Brother Heng..."


    Forgive me.


    - the secret news of Da''an''s past has been recorded -

 Chapter 385

    Life without meeting is like business. What''s the end of the day.


    "Fanghua, run away with me!"


    Every midnight, she would suddenly wake up and sit beside the gorgeous and cold pillow.


    Su Fanghua felt that he was loved by heaven.


    In that turbulent war era, she was lucky enough to be born in a zhongmingdingshi family like the Su family. She was well-dressed and had no need to be displaced.


    But she also felt that God had a little love for her. Otherwise, since she was given noble birth and outstanding appearance, why would she be deprived of her right to be a woman?


    She was happy until she was involved in that, even though she was not free at Sue''s.


    The Su family is a famous family with a history of 100 years. Its descendants have been multiplying up to now, and the whole family is flourishing. She is just one of the many brothers and sisters, most of which is her noble status as the legitimate daughter of the master''s family.


    The Su family is a place for scholars. There are many talented people in the family. They fight fiercely in the open and in the secret. No one wants to lag behind. They all want to shine in the family.


    They can fight for an ancient book, or even fight for a front seat in the school.


    Their daughters are also involved in all kinds of music, chess, calligraphy and painting. They have to learn needlework and tea every minute for fear that they will be compared if they don''t pay attention to it.


    Su Fanghua doesn''t like such a day. She doesn''t want to practice calligraphy or piano, and she doesn''t want to spend the morning with her sisters in order to attract men''s attention. In fact, she is rebellious and eager for freedom.


    Her laziness and inaction disappointed all the elders, and her mother sighed. Her brothers and sisters looked down on her when they saw her like this.


    But Su Fanghua doesn''t care. There are so many daughters in the Su family. Why not have one less? Why make yourself so tired.


    Her father and elders didn''t know that when there was no one, she often took off her quiet mask and did something that a serious lady would never do. For example, she takes out bird''s eggs, steals Koi from laotaijun''s lotus pond, or takes revenge on her brothers and sisters by secretly playing pranks.


    And While the house did not pay attention, secretly disguised as a man ran out.


    If mother knows, she must be scolded to death! But with so many children in the Su family, who cares about this ordinary daughter who has nothing to offer but her appearance and identity.


    One afternoon after being scolded by her mother, she sneaked out again.


    Su Fanghua still remembers that day when the spring was warm and the sun was shining. The air was full of the fragrance of grass and wild flowers.


    The scenery outside the city is much more interesting than that of Su Fu!


    She was interested in playing, but she didn''t dare to go too far. So she picked flowers by herself by the river near the gate of the city. But not far away, she saw a man in white sitting on a cane chair fishing leisurely.


    He leaned back on the rattan chair, with a shabby straw hat on his face. He could not see his face clearly. It seemed that he was taking a nap. The fishing rod was not held in his hand, but was randomly stuck in one side of the stone.


    Su Fanghua has never been fishing in the wild. Seeing that the man fell asleep, she immediately itched, held her breath and moved his fishing rod gently.


    "Girl, you scared my fish away."


    A lazy voice came. Su Fanghua was startled. She dropped her fishing rod and turned to look at him awkwardly.


    "Yes I''m sorry to move your fishing rod without permission. " Like a child caught doing something wrong, she stood aside and said, then she immediately responded, "how do you know I''m a woman?"


    The man took off his straw hat and showed a very beautiful jade face. His eyes were like smoke waves, and he didn''t care about anything, as if nothing could interest him.


    Su Fang was attracted by the man''s breath when she was in Wharton. She couldn''t tell what she felt, but she felt that there was a feeling in the man that she longed for and liked.


    Listening to her question, the man''s eyes looked at the wild flowers that she had thrown all over the ground, and he did not speak.


    Su Fanghua spat out her tongue. Seeing that she was seen through, she was no longer coy. She said boldly, "why don''t you have bait on the hook when you are fishing here? You can''t catch fish like this


    The man stretched out a finger and shook it: "the ancients said that Jiang Taigong got something when he fished without bait. I''m going to have a try to see if there is such a stupid fish."


    Su Fanghua was amused by his strange reply, but seeing his serious appearance, he thought it was inappropriate, so he quickly put away his smile and said, "how long have you been fishing here, have you got a stupid fish?"


    "Seven days in a row, no fish." The man shook his head.


    Su Fang''s eyes widened when he was in Wharton: "seven days..."


    It is obvious that no fish will be caught, but he has been fishing here for seven days in a row. This man is really strange.


    "It''s impossible for you to catch fish like this. The fish in this river are very clever. Last time I saw the fishermen fishing, they all wasted a lot of energy." She said frankly, shaking her head.But the man raised the corner of his mouth and said with a smile: "how do you know I can''t catch it? Maybe the next time you see me, I''ll have caught you. "


    Su Fanghua thought the man was very interesting. With a joke, she went to the river again the next day. Sure enough, she saw that the man was already sitting on the rattan chair.


    This time, on the man''s eyes flashed a trace of surprise and interest, said with a smile: "girl, are you really here?"


    Su Fanghua shrugged. Anyway, she was holding it in Su''s house: "did you catch it today?"


    "No, maybe tomorrow."


    Su Fanghua doesn''t know what''s wrong with her. She is possessed and runs to the river outside the city secretly every day. After running for a month in a row, the man failed to catch fish. In their spare time, they chatted freely, and unexpectedly got together.


    And she also finally learned the name of this man, called Ye guiran.


    Su Fanghua knows the name.


    This man is the youngest son of Wen government. He is a well-known prodigal son in the capital. He has always been unruly. He can do whatever he wants and never cares about other people''s eyes. As a result, he often makes some extraordinary moves and is a famous and talented eccentric in the capital.


    Since it is ye guiran, it can be understood that he has been fishing with a baitless hook for more than a month.


    A rebellious man who yearns for freedom in his heart resonates with such a free and uninhibited man.


    "Miss Su?" After learning her identity, ye guiran looked at her with great interest and said nothing with a smile.


    Su Fanghua knows that she is the legitimate daughter of the Su family, but she sneaks out of the house every day to have sex with men outside the house. It''s really shocking to say that. But who stipulates that the Su family''s daughter should stay in the house obediently and study the women''s commandments and rules all day long.


    She is not.


    So her behavior was soon discovered by her father, and the angry Su Fu grabbed her and scolded her severely.


    "As a daughter of the Su family, you are lazy and ignorant! Why do you want to have a private meeting with a foreigner


    This time, Su''s father scolded him more fiercely than any other time. Rao is Su Fanghua''s habit, which makes her eyes red.


    Su''s mother frowned and sighed, but she didn''t scold her: "recently, the situation in the DPRK is very tense. My little enemy, please stop. Don''t make your father angry any more. Stay at home and have a good temper. You''re going to be hairpin soon


    It suddenly occurred to Su Fanghua that time was fleeting and she was about to reach her hairpin so soon. This also means that she will soon marry a man whom she has never met and whose name she does not know.


    In the future, there is no chance to sneak out to play. She may be locked in a closed house for the rest of her life, which is boring and maddening.


    Su Fanghua is not reconciled. She is eager for freedom.


    Especially with ye guiran get along with this period of time, each other''s casual and free and easy freehand brushwork, all deeply attracted her, make her yearn.


    If only she could be the same as ye guiran.


    "Brother ye, I''m sorry Fanghua can''t go fishing with you any more. If you catch one day, you must tell me


    Su Fanghua secretly made the servant girl around him give him such a note.


    Under Su''s father''s orders, she had to stay in Su''s house to cultivate herself. But her inner desire for the outside world is growing day by day. It has become a habit to slip to the river outside the city every day.


    See ye guiran again, it''s the Lantern Festival on the seventh night.


    It was the last chance for her and her hairpin to go out freely. Her mother was very generous and let her be willful for the last time.


    However, I didn''t expect that the reunion made their fetters deeper.


    She has always been rebellious. That night, she could not help but drink a lot of wine secretly, and fell beside him drunk, weeping with tears and tears, crying about all kinds of confusion and uneasiness for the future.


    "Brother ye, I only have a friend like you. I''m sorry for your gaffe tonight." She choked when she finished crying.


    "Then you will marry me."


    Su Fang was dazed, as if he thought it was his own illusion Are you serious? "


    "Naturally, Fanghua, for so long, you are the only one willing to accompany me to fish for half a month. Others say that I am inexplicable and whimsical, but you accompany me for such a long time without thinking Ye guiran looked serious and said, "I will recognize you in my life."


    Su Fanghua''s heart was pounding, and he was numb. She never dare to think that person can be ye guiran, after all, he is like a wisp of breeze, no one can catch him.


    Ye guiran is undoubtedly special to her. If he is the one who has been with her all her life Su Fanghua suddenly felt that life had brightened up a touch of color.


    As two people who perfectly fit each other, they soon fell in love.

 Chapter 386

    Su Fanghua had never been so happy, and she was pleased to see every plant in Su''s house.


    They met each other in poems and letters. They regarded each other as companions and dependents on their hearts. Gradually, they could not do without each other.


    At that time, there was a well-known family rule in the government of Wen state, that is, if there were no accidents, men would never take concubines. Su Fanghua thought she was so lucky to be married. Before that, she thought she would spend the rest of her life in the intrigue of her wife Yingyan.


    The light and shadow passed by, and in a twinkling of an eye she reached her hairpin. At that time, ye guiran pushed off several marriages that Mrs. ye saw each other for him with a tough attitude, and promised to ask her to marry him in the near future.


    At that time, her eyes and eyebrows were all sweet. She sat in the room all day and sewed her wedding dress cap by hand, but before she could finish it, the news of her elder brother''s death spread all over the Su family.


    Before she could react, she was dazed by a decree from Su Fu.


    The Su family asked her to marry long Tuo, the fifth prince, as a side imperial concubine!


    "Why? Why me! " Su Fanghua asked incredulously.


    Su family has more excellent daughters than her. Why choose her?


    Su''s father said darkly: "Fanghua, some secrets must be told to you. The Su family has raised you for so many years in vain. It''s your turn to repay the Su family!"


    Smell speech, Su Fang Hua a face is frightened, Su family has what secret to need to tell her?


    It was also at this time that she knew that the elder brother who died suddenly and Princess Wuyang had had a quarrel with each other, and Princess Wuyang had been pregnant with the seed of the Su family!


    "Fanghua, that child is from our Su family. If it''s a boy..."


    Su Fanghua''s eyelids jumped, and he clenched his fist in shock. "Father, the Su family is already powerful. Do you still think about the ninth five year supreme position?"


    "What the hell Su Fu frowned and scolded, then sighed, "Fanghua You don''t know that longtuo is not royal blood in fact... "


    Su Fanghua was dazed by the series of shocking secrets, unable to speak for a long time.


    Empress Dezhen is the daughter of the Su family. The crown prince died in the war a few years ago, but now the court is in chaos. She knows that. But she always felt that these things were too far away from the woman in her boudoir, and she never cared about them.


    The original Prince had the blood of their su family, but now the prince died, Emperor Zhao was in his twilight years, and empress Dezhen could not give birth to a son. Naturally, the Su family did not want the throne to fall on her head.


    But Su Fanghua didn''t expect that for the sake of the throne, the Su family had set up the fifth Prince long Tuo more than ten years ago.


    Su''s father asked her to do something very simple, that is to marry long Tuo, and put it under her name after giving birth to the child. If it is a boy, it will be replaced by long Tuo in the future.


    Seeing her numbness, Su''s father knew that it was a great blow to her, so he hardly eased his face and said, "Fang Hua, you are ready to go to the palace after the new year."


    Su Fanghua''s heart is in a panic. When he is out of control, he has to Tell ye guiran about it.


    Ye guiran was also shocked, then his face was angry and said angrily: "Fanghua, run away with me! I will never let the rest of your life end in that palace


    "Go Where are we going Su Fanghua said shivering.


    "Come with me, I''ll take you out of the capital and flee to the ends of the earth! Let''s find a place where no one can find us for a lifetime, and no one can disturb us! " Ye guiran said in a deep voice.


    "Fanghua, are you afraid, dare you?"


    Su Fanghua''s heart moved and rushed into his arms, choked and said: "no, I dare to have you, I''m not afraid!"


    She gave up. She would never become a tool of the family like those sisters. She would ruin her life in vain. She would escape!


    Both hands clenched, ye guiran relaxed his look, looked at her and said: "good! Fanghua, I''ll see you at Lin''an teahouse in Zhuque street in five days. I''ll take you away! "


    Later, ye guiran gave her a concentric lock as a keepsake of meeting in Lin''an teahouse.


    She took a deep breath and tried to calm her heart.


    did not want all of this to be known by Su Fu''s eyeliner. She was furious to find her after closing her love affair with Ye Gui ran.


    Su Fanghua immediately went on a hunger strike. After three days, she was very haggard. Su''s father had to send someone to persuade her.


    "Fanghua..." It was her second sister-in-law who had just given birth to a son, Su Yuchen, a few days ago.


    Su Fanghua gave her a cold look and didn''t open her head.


    She did not get angry, but just smile: "Fanghua, I heard that ye guiran, as the son of Wenguo government, pursues family rules and never takes concubines."


    Su Fanghua frowned. She didn''t know what to do when she mentioned it.


    "Well Fang Hua, you probably don''t know that you have a hidden disease since you were a child, but your parents are afraid that you will feel bad and keep it from you all the time... ""What hidden disease? I don''t know


    The second sister-in-law smiles awkwardly, hesitates twice and says, "Fanghua You were diagnosed a long time ago that you would never be pregnant That''s why your parents have been self willed since childhood. "


    When Su Fanghua heard the speech, he made a loud noise in his head. He opened his eyes incredulously, and his body was shaking.


    "Fanghua, don''t blame the second sister-in-law for her ruthlessness. Just like you, ye guiran will marry you when he knows? Even if he is still willing to marry you, how can old lady ye pass this stage My second sister-in-law thought, "I''m sorry to hear that from the bottom of your heart, right?"


    Su Fanghua''s face turned pale and her lips trembled slightly. Ye guiran did swear that she would only marry her in this life.


    "Fanghua You will never be pregnant in your life. Now the best way is to marry the fifth prince as your side concubine, and the child of Princess Wuyang will be your child in the future, and you can have a dependence in the backyard! Think about the pros and cons... "


    With these words, she went away, leaving Su Fanghua alone in the room with a look of despair and a precarious body.


    What else can she choose?


    She doesn''t even have the qualification to be a mother. She''s just an incomplete woman. What qualification does she have to be worthy of Ye guiran?


    God is such a teaser, when you think happiness is at hand, but mercilessly break everything.


    Finally, on the day of the agreement with ye guiran, Su Fanghua looks haggard and disheartened to make the final choice.


    She didn''t go to the appointment. The one who will go to the appointment will be her second sister-in-law. If ye guiran saw that she had not gone to Lin''an teahouse, he would know that something had happened to her and come to find her.


    It''s just


    Su Fanghua divided the concentric lock into two and gave one of them to her second sister-in-law. She was silent.


    If ye guiran saw the half concentric lock I''ll see what she means


    Su Fanghua is worried and desperate. She doesn''t know what her second sister-in-law has said to ye guiran. She only knows that when she comes back, she looks panicked and looks embarrassed. She looks at her with two dislikes and disgusts.


    Then she knew that ye guiran moved her hand.


    Before she had time to say anything, she was sent to the sedan chair. On the same day, ye guiran, the prodigal son who moved the capital, also made the best of her Bohemian style. She left the capital without saying a word and left for more than ten years.


    Long Tuo doesn''t like her and doesn''t want to touch her, because she is the daughter of the Su family, just like empress Dezhen, who imprisons him. On the contrary, Su Fanghua is relieved.


    Princess Wuyang gave birth to a boy. When Longna was sent to her, she was still a soft and harmless baby. It''s just that Su Fanghua didn''t realize what a terrible child she raised. She was bloodthirsty, suspicious and cruel


    In addition to being polite to her because of her parenting kindness and the nominal relationship between mother and son, the child showed his ruthlessness to other palace people from childhood.


    Su Fanghua is a little uneasy. She has a hunch that such a child is definitely not suitable to sit on the throne, but she can''t change anything. She is just a chess piece in the mire.


    After long Tuo ascended the throne, in order to show his importance to the Su family, he promoted her to the imperial concubine, even though she was never pregnant after Long Na.


    This kind of treatment is enviable to others, but she is the only one who can understand the pain.


    Su Fanghua thinks that he is going to be buried in the cold and deep palace in his whole life, and ye guiran, who once loved and relied on, may have forgotten this cold-blooded and unrelenting woman


    She buried all her feelings deeply and played the role of "beloved Princess" perfectly. Over the years, the intrigue in the palace made her understand and change a lot.


    I just didn''t expect that he would return to the capital one day.


    On the day ye Shu left the palace, besides Wen Jiao, she was accompanied by a girl who went to Beijing with ye guiran. She subconsciously recognized the girl as his daughter. But I don''t think that person hasn''t married for more than ten years.


    Eyes are filled with tears.


    The situation became more and more tense. As a result, Longna went crazy. He not only forced a coup, but also killed everyone. At that moment, she deeply regretted her decision. Her decision not only brought Wenguo government into danger, but also killed so many people.


    She owes him too much She must try her best to remedy it!


    Fortunately, general Wen Heng arrived in time and captured all the rebels. There was no doubt that Longxian would be defeated.


    But at the last moment, Longna refused to let her go.


    The sword penetrates the body, and the pain spreads from the chest to the whole body. Su Fanghua feels that the blood is constantly losing, and her body is getting cold bit by bit. The only constant is that the long lost chest is still broad and warm, just like that year.


    Looking at his familiar face, dyed with a few strands of frost colored hair, Su Fanghua''s eyes were hazy with tears.


    "Gui ran..." She thought that they would never be together.


    When the darkness came, she lost all consciousness. When she woke up again, the outside world had changed greatly."Great! At last the lady wakes up Familiar voice with a bit of fatigue came, is the secretary.


    Then she felt a strong breath around her, and a pair of big hands pressed her tightly into her arms, which made her frown painfully.


    "Fanghua Fanghua...! "


    "Fanghua Come with me! In the future, we will travel all over the world together. Even if you can''t have children, we can adopt a few orphans and treat them as our children... "


    "Fanghua, I''ve been waiting for this Agreement for 18 years You can''t break your promise this time! "


    "Gui ran..."


    Tears pouring down from the corner of her eyes, she tightly buried her head in ye guiran''s arms.


    The imperial concubine has passed away. From then on, she is only Su Fanghua.


    What''s the end of this candle

 Chapter 387

    At night, the cave at the bottom of the cliff is dark and cold. But Wen Jinrui did not choose to light a fire on the hay in front of him, because he heard a heavy step coming towards him.


    Even if he fell off the cliff, life and death is uncertain, Longxin''s people still refuse to let him go?


    He thought that he was too sharp for revenge, and the date of meeting Chu Xiao had passed for so long, so he should be very anxious, right?


    Preemptive catch each other, but unexpectedly found that it was a wet woman, panic voice with a trace of hidden fear, voice is sweet soft glutinous is very nice.


    The other party is obviously not a spy sent by Longxin to investigate his life and death. He let go of the other party awkwardly and said a slight faux pas.


    In the light of the fire, he was stunned by the other party''s embarrassed and gorgeous appearance, but not because of surprise, but because of an inexplicable sense of familiarity.


    It seems that at the moment of seeing her face, Weng Jinrui''s mind suddenly chirped. There were noisy sounds and chaotic pictures hovering in his mind, which made his mind swell.


    Unprecedented confusion and pain filled his mind and thoughts, which made him lose his temper.


    At that time, he didn''t know, because the girl in front of him had changed the track of his life.


    From the conversation, we know that the girl also fell off the cliff because of being framed by others.


    Wen Jinrui looked at her carefully, and found that she was beautiful and beautiful, and the material she wore was also very expensive. She should be the daughter of a wealthy family.


    He seldom contacts with girls on weekdays, and the border is miserable. Most of the men in the barracks are sweaty men. The girls he contacts most from childhood to adulthood are Yuan Shu and his sister Wen Jiao. But even so, he also knows that most of such daughter families are delicate and timid.


    And even if the girl in front of her is in such a desperate situation, she can still be calm when she is alone with a strange boy.


    Wen Jinrui doesn''t know when someone will find him. Maybe soon he will starve to death at the bottom of the cliff, or he will be disabled because of his leg injuries. But in any case, until the last moment, he would never give up any hope of survival.


    It''s hard to find food under the cliff. The main reason is that his seriously injured legs are not easy to move, so he can only eat by shooting down birds.


    Now there is an unarmed girl who is not familiar with the world. Naturally, he gives priority to roast the fallen birds to her. The other party unexpectedly firmly declined the offer, and concerned to blame him for regardless of the wound and move, then she will look firm out of the cave to find food.


    She''s a good girl, and she''s very brave.


    He didn''t hope that the other party would find anything to eat, but he didn''t expect that the other party would bring back two fat river fish in the evening. He was surprised, and his eyes were keen to find the long bleeding scar on her hand.


    There was not much powder on her body, and it didn''t help her leg. It was better to use it on the wound of her hand, but unexpectedly it made her cry.


    Maybe it''s because of the feeling of sharing weal and woe at the moment, or the appearance that the girl in front of him is injured but still refuses to let people worry, which reminds him of his sister Wenjiao.


    He seldom eased his face and gently comforted a strange girl: "ah Li, don''t cry."


    She cried even more.


    Wen Jinrui didn''t understand what could make such a strong girl cry so sad. For the first time, he saw a girl crying like this in front of him. He had no choice but to comfort her awkwardly.


    The next day, she returned to the usual look, early in the morning out of the cave, but did not return.


    The sky outside the cave is dark with clouds all over the sky. The clouds are surging and the wind is blowing. At first sight, it is the trend of rainstorm. Sure enough, the evening wind, rain heavily hit the ground, ye Shuli has not yet returned, he can not help but worry.


    After a while, she went back to the cave in the heavy rain, her red coat in tatters.


    It was so cold at the bottom of the cliff that she was caught in the heavy rain again, and unexpectedly she got hot. There are still a few scratches on her arm. Wen Jinrui knows that the girl must have gone to find a way to survive on her back.


    Burning hazy, she changed her optimistic and strong appearance before, and curled up in his arms for warmth with fragile expression. He couldn''t help sighing. Good girl, it''s hard for her to persist until this time.


    In the cold and dark cave at the bottom of the cliff, two people embrace each other and sleep, as if there is a trace of emotion.


    Ye Shuli''s perseverance is much greater than he imagined. After that night, she quickly perked up, and this perseverance made him admire. It is rare for a girl in a boudoir to have the tenacity that Wen Jiao honed in the military camp.


    Under her optimistic and full of vitality, his mood could not help being infected. It''s just that his legs are really cumbersome at the moment, otherwise he would have gotten her out of trouble together.


    There is no shortage of food. In April, there is wild Hanxin grass in the mountains and forests. In order to get out of danger as soon as possible, he instructs the other party to pick herbs, but unexpectedly, she does not save him and blocks the snake''s fatal blow.Silly girl, how stupid.


    How can he make her do this for a person who has known her for less than three days?


    He was feverish and weak. Now he was poisoned by snake venom. Fate seems to be making a fool of them. When it gives them the hope of life, it mercilessly pushes them into a desperate situation again.


    Is she going to die like this?


    No Such a girl can''t lose her life just because of him!


    Feeling her rapid and slowly becoming weak breathing, Wen Jinrui only felt that she could not keep calm in her heart after more than 20 years of forbearance, and almost went crazy.


    He rushed to survive in the mountains with a young girl on his back. His heart beat violently, and the pain from his legs could not stop him.


    The desolate cliff bottom, who can save her? At that moment he was almost desperate.


    Fortunately, fate did not abandon them, Chu Xiao with people finally in the most critical moment in time to find them.


    After returning to the capital, he used his own relationship for the first time and called his former friend, Si Fu, the most skilled doctor in Tai hospital, to treat her.


    Although at that time, he had already known that the girl was the legitimate daughter of the government of Wen state under the notice of Chu Xiao. She was quite famous in Beijing, arrogant and domineering.


    So what? He only believed what he saw. After three days together, he knew that ye Shuli was not as unbearable as the rumor from the outside world.

 Chapter 388

    The girl was different from any he had met before.


    She is bold and intelligent, tough and unyielding, with courage and tenacity beyond the ordinary girls of the same age. Originally thought that she said to open a restaurant was just a whim, but in the negotiation with panning, his performance also made his eyes bright.


    Perhaps at the beginning, because of her inexplicable sense of familiarity, he could not help but want to explore, but the more he got along with her, he found that his eyes gradually could not move away from her.


    For the first time in twenty-one years, he has tasted what it''s like to like someone. He is eager for her to understand his mind and give her the best.


    That purple jade phoenix hairpin was a unique one that he had spent a lot of time to find in private. It must look good on her hairpin ceremony.


    I just didn''t expect that she refused the offer without hesitation, and was also right Although he had shared weal and woe, he was still a stranger to her.


    He inexplicably appeared in the cave, and was seriously injured, no one will doubt, right?


    But there are some things he can''t tell her now. It''s not a good thing for her to know too much. Only when he is strong enough to protect her, can he tell her everything without reservation. He doesn''t want Ye Shuli to be targeted by Longxin and Longna because of him.


    But she was in danger again and again.


    Wen Jinrui still remembers that night, the courtyard outside the city was ablaze with fire, and the crimson fire snake licked the beams and painted pillars, making a crackling sound, just like a hungry wolf nibbling on its prey.


    Seeing her look indifferent and her whole body sitting in the sea of fire, Wen Jinrui only felt that a heart was about to jump out of her chest. He didn''t even dare to think about what would happen if he came a step later, which he couldn''t bear.


    At that moment, he had never been so eager to be strong that he would not hurt her any more.


    Fortunately, the fright of that night brought them closer to each other.


    Tanabata Lantern Festival, a kiss under the moon, his heart is unspeakable joy, that moment as if with the world in general.


    In order to avoid Ye Shuli''s accident when he is not around, he gives Ye Shuli the poached egg specially selected by his father to protect him.


    With her protection, ye Shuli will feel relieved.


    But despite the constant accidents, ye Shuli has always been very strong. She is not such a submissive woman, which is what he appreciates most about her.


    No matter in front of the fierce assassins in black at the Mid Autumn Festival Palace Banquet, or in front of the fierce beasts suddenly appearing in the royal hunting garden, or even when she was captured in Fanyun village, she never showed a half timid look. Instead, she calmly looked for opportunities to reverse her adversity.


    His good girl is always so strong and lovable, never willing to show a fragile look.


    Although she seems to be outgoing, careless and independent, she is not an unreasonable person.


    In the face of Soong''s death, she felt miserable and remorseful. Clearly hate Yuan Shu, but still for the sake of the overall situation, restrain the heart of the killing.


    He doesn''t want to make ye Shuli sad, but he has to protect Yuan Shu. Looking at Ye Shuli''s extremely indignant appearance, his heart is like a knife.


    Clearly he did not do well, he made Ye Shuli sad, but she still silently swallowed all the bitterness, choose to let go, choose to understand him.


    How can ye Shuli not love him.


    No matter how bad the rumors about her are, he thinks he has a unique treasure.


    Treasure is treasure, and beautiful jade is beautiful jade. Even if it is covered with dust, it can''t cover up her beautiful essence, and it can''t stop others from being attracted.


    Wen Jinrui is afraid and angry when he learns that a Li, who is hiding in his hand, is coveted by others. At that moment, he even has the heart to kill Pei Lang.


    The people he cared for couldn''t bear to let her suffer from half injustice, but Pei Lang ignored her reputation and allowed rumors to rise everywhere.


    Pei Lang, who is unscrupulous in order to get her, doesn''t deserve to stay with her!


    What''s more, he is on one side with the dragon and other people who have been fighting against Ye Shu for many times. He knows that ye Shuli''s hypocritical sister doesn''t agree with her, but he often helps Ye Xihan. Ye Shuli''s reputation in the capital is not very good, and most of them are related to this woman.


    That woman, from the first time he saw her, he found the endless desire hidden in her eyes. Hope and strong ambition were disgusting.


    Pei Lang knows all this, but he is still indifferent. How can such a person be assured that he is close to Ye Shuli.


    Ye Shuli is his most cherished person, no matter who can not easily hurt her, he will spare no effort to protect her side, until the last moment of life.


    Therefore, when he was in a desperate situation, he still chose to leave all the chances of survival to her.In the hands of Su Yuchen, Wen Jinrui has no idea of living. She is the only one who cares about her. She should be very nervous and scared when he hides her in the cave?


    At that time, he thought, as long as ye Shuli can live safely, it''s enough, just In the days to come, he can no longer guard her.


    Fortunately, after all, God is pitying for them, Chu Xiao with their people finally came at the last moment, and turned the situation around.


    After this time of wind and cloud, I finally had a good time.


    He finally made Ye Shuli his wife. In the days to come, he just wants to be with Ye Shuli forever, the guardian of his unique wife and their children.


    No matter the Phoenix who was persistent, Yuan Shu who went astray, or Jiang Li who was sentimental, except ye Shuli, he couldn''t see any more women in his eyes.


    It was the appearance of Ye Shuli that made him wake up from countless strange and repeated reincarnation struggles.


    His wife has the most unique soul in the world. No matter how strange and amazing her origin is, no matter whether she is a fairy in the world or a monster transformed into a human being, there is no one else in his heart except her.


    In the next hundred years, he is willing to abandon all fame and power, stay away from worldly disputes, and accompany her to travel all over the mountains and rivers to see the flowers bloom and fall.


    High mountains do not hinder ambition, deep streams continue to line, fleeting time does not regret, wind and frost does not cover feelings.


    Even though the road ahead is full of thorns, I am not afraid to go with my sword.


    - time goes by without regret, wind and frost do not hide feelings - end

 Chapter 389

    Late at night in spring and summer, there is a cool wind and cicadas singing outside the courtyard.


    "My son, Princess Jiayi has woken up. The doctor said that she is out of danger and is not in any serious trouble."


    Listening to the news from his dark guard, Pei Lang nodded, his heart fell back, and his brow, which had been locked for many days, finally relaxed: "well, you can step back."


    She''s fine.


    Dark Wei retreated quietly. He was the only one left in the quiet inner room. The cicadas outside the window were calling restlessly, occasionally mixed with the sound of frogs in the pond. He was slightly distracted and looked at the bright moon outside the window.


    Pei Lang asked himself more than once, if he had not mistakenly recognized Ye Shuli as ye Xihan, would all the endings be different?


    Unfortunately, there is no if in the world. If you miss it, you will miss it.


    No matter how unwilling or remorseful he was, he had to admit his fate. He always seemed to miss her.


    At the first meeting on the street, he believed the rumors and made a wrong judgment, and recognized her as ye Xihan. Then when he came to apologize, he sent the ointment to the wrong person. Later, she was in danger outside Hanshan Temple. He finally learned the true identity of Ye Shuli, but he failed to find her first and save her.


    Later, she was taken away by Xue Sheng''an to the courtyard outside the city, and he didn''t know about it; she met a fierce beast in the hunting garden, and he was teaching Ye Xihan to ride a horse; she jumped into the ice pool, and he didn''t follow her immediately; she was ordered to kill by Longna, and he was far away in Weicheng.


    It has to be said that compared with Wen Jinrui, he really lost completely, and it''s hard not to be convinced.


    Pei Lang asked himself quietly, when did he pay attention to Shangye Shuli?


    The answer made him close his eyes and smile bitterly.


    Because he found that he was initially curious about her, but also because ye Xihan, which let him say what good.


    In the capital, it has been rumored that Miss Shu Si, who was praised by the government of Wen state, was knowledgeable, talented and gentle. At the same time, the capital also said that the third lady of the government of the state of Na Wen was a very spoiled evil girl, who was domineering, unruly and unreasonable.


    That day, I met Ye Shuli for the first time. Naturally, I was attracted by her good behavior. She had such a serious bruise on her arm, but she didn''t say a word. Although she refused to give her name, he immediately guessed that she was a miss of Wenguo government.


    No How can he be smart? It''s so stupid


    On weekdays, he heard so many rumors that he forgot the truth that hearing is false and seeing is true. He subconsciously recognized her as ye Xihan, and became interested in this humble but kind girl.


    At that time, shuntianfu was feuding with one party. If his carriage hit a dead person that day, he would be caught by the other party and make a fuss. The girl in front of him inadvertently helped him a lot, which naturally made him feel better.


    But I don''t think it was wrong at the beginning.


    Later, after learning her true identity, she contacted again, but with ulterior motives.


    Pei Lang didn''t expect that ye Shuli would have such a close relationship with Wen Jinrui. Pei family is the power of the third prince and one party, and Wen Jinrui, as the powerful general of the first Prince and one party, is naturally hostile to them.


    Ye Shu is so close to Wen Jinrui that he will inevitably become an enemy, Pei Lang thinks. At that time, although he felt a little regret about the mistake, he didn''t have other thoughts about ye Shu''s departure.


    In other words, even if he wanted to have any thoughts on Ye Shuli, he was distracted by his opponent after Wen Jinrui appeared.


    Approaching Ye Shuli is just to find out the news about the man, and to make friends with Ye Xihan, the same is true.


    He would never accept the kindness of any woman around him, but he would never refuse them. He was always so vague and perfunctory, because it was most convenient for him to do business and get information, just like coaxing Long Yu.


    It''s not that there are no women who are sad because they give their heart to him but can''t get any return, but most of them always paste him for the sake of fame or money.


    So, he never made any promise to any woman. Why should he repay them for their efforts?


    He didn''t mean it, he didn''t force them.


    But don''t want to, never pay anyone sincerely he, one day will fall on a woman.


    Hongfu is the person he has been in Wenguo government for a long time. His purpose is to monitor Ye Shuli, hoping to find out the news about Wen Jinrui from her. But did not expect, in this daily report to listen to, he will leave the heart to Ye Shu.


    At first, he was just a little curious about the woman who was extremely inconsistent with the rumors in the capital, so he paid more attention to her. Then he soon found that she was a very interesting girl.


    Unlike most of the noble women in Beijing, she is lively and straightforward, but she is not the kind of straightforward who does not understand the world. On weekdays, they often make a lot of strange moves, and put forward unconstrained and interesting ideas.


    Although it is said that she has no inkling in her mind, and she is not good at playing piano, chess, calligraphy and painting, she unexpectedly has good cooking skills, as well as superb whipping and archery.At that time, Pei Lang laughed. I think the girl was just a little bit too lively and extroverted because of her different personality. It was rumored that she was twisted into arrogant and rude.


    In fact, the girl is very lovely.


    At that time, Pei Lang just thought so, and did not realize that his attention to Ye Shuli had exceeded the normal range.


    The real attraction was at the mid autumn Palace Banquet that night.


    Under the careful design of Longna and the eldest princess, Wen Jinrui is under attack. With the idea of a good relationship, Pei langshun protects Ye Shuli behind him. But did not expect her in such a critical juncture also forced to come forward, clearly the body in fear of shaking.


    At that time, her eyes were the color of worry and panic. In addition to Wen Jinrui, her eyes could not reflect other people.


    Pei Lang''s heart has a trace of palpitation. Suddenly, he envies Wen Jinrui who is in danger.


    If only there was a woman who, like Ye Shuli, could stand up in such a dangerous situation for no money, fame or fortune.


    Pei Lang, who has never been true to others, inexplicably hopes that the person who leaves Ye Shu''s eyes at the moment is himself.


    A trace of inexplicable feelings so buried, but when he reacted, it was too late.


    She has already had another irreplaceable person around her.


    After all, he always missed it again and again.

 Chapter 390

    It has become a habit for him to listen to Ye Shuli''s daily anecdotes every day. Hongfu, who originally wanted to inquire about Wen Jinrui''s news, gradually shifted the focus to Ye Shuli, but she didn''t expect to find out so soon.


    Ye Shuli felt uneasy and invaded because of his secret surveillance, so he was very angry. He saw this look on her face for the first time, and in a hurry, he couldn''t help saying all the feelings in his heart.


    He just wanted to protect her in silence He didn''t want to be the same as before. He didn''t want to be late every time he was in danger.


    However, this sudden confession seemed to make her stunned.


    Pei Lang sighs. After all, for her, this feeling is very strange. Ye Shu can''t believe that he is human. But it doesn''t matter. In time, ye Shuli will be able to understand his sincerity.


    But ye Shuli has some complaints about his attitude towards long Yu and ye Xihan. He doesn''t understand why Ye Shuli doesn''t trust him.


    I didn''t know until later that if I didn''t pay for others sincerely, I would not get a sincere return.


    Pei Lang didn''t care what ye Shuli thought at that time. He thought that as long as ye Shuli finally belonged to him, no matter how reluctant she was, time would change everything. Whether ye Shuli hates him or dislikes him, he doesn''t care. This life is very long, and one day she will change her mind.


    How Selfish and stupid.


    He vowed that he would not be moved, but at the moment when ye Shu saw the hatred, Pei Lang''s heart was filled with panic and fear. He can endure her coldness and alienation, and he can also accept her dislike, but he is only afraid that she will hate him.


    Pei Lang finally understood where he was inferior to Wen Jinrui, so he began to make up desperately.


    He wants to prove to her that what Wen Jinrui can do for her, he can do the same.


    Pei''s family has always been supporting Longna in public. Once Pei Lang didn''t care who was on the throne, but now the existence of Longna has threatened Ye Shuli''s life, so he can''t turn a blind eye to it.


    Longna is not a suitable person to be an emperor. If he ascends the throne, he will be a suspicious tyrant. Although the prince is more ordinary, he has a kind heart and is no worse than the dragon''s shell.


    Pei Lang didn''t understand why his father knew this and insisted on standing on the side of Longna.


    Finally, he spoke out his doubts which had been buried in his heart for a long time, but the answer was a slap in the face, which made him both shocked and stunned, and he could not help falling into the struggle and hesitation.


    But in the end, he still chose to betray Longna.


    Pei Lang knows that doing so is tantamount to pushing the Pei family into a place of eternal doom. But after many days of quiet deliberation, he knew that this was the right choice.


    If he succeeds in the coup, it may be a disaster for Da''an. He doesn''t want to make trouble for the tiger.


    Of course, there is another important reason, that is He can''t watch the fall of Wen government and ye Shu''s leaving home.


    It''s good for him to bear the name of sinner and traitor alone, but even so, he is still unwilling to give up.


    Qionglin banquet late palace change, she boldly broke into the palace, simply scared Pei Lang. Fortunately, under his cover, ye Shuli finally escaped from the palace unharmed.


    But I didn''t expect to receive the news on the third day that Wen Jinrui was seriously injured and captured. Long Na ordered the whole city to capture her. At that moment, Pei Lang''s heart was about to jump out and was extremely anxious.


    Without Wen Jinrui by her side, she must feel uneasy and afraid, right?


    Well, this time it''s his turn to protect her.


    On the official road outside the city gate, there are many ways to let her and Wenjiao go, but he chose the most stupid one.


    The arrow fell into her shoulder. When she saw the worry and fear in her eyes, Pei Lang felt all kinds of joy, and the sharp pain seemed to disappear. Ye Shuli will be moved by his injury, which shows that she still cares about him.


    Whether he scolds him for being shameless or rogue, he admits that he deliberately uses bitter tactics to win the sympathy of Ye Shuli. He wants to see such an expression in Ye Shuli''s eyes for a long time.


    That pair of eyes has always only Wen Jinrui, now also finally have his position, even if he used this means to cheat, he is also very satisfied.


    That night, she stood by his bed, hoping to see her for the first time when she woke up.


    This time, he didn''t come late.


    But what''s the use? At the beginning, he was a bit slow, so now how hard to catch up, it doesn''t help.


    But it doesn''t matter, as long as she is good, won''t be hurt, won''t cry, even if make him to pieces, knife mountain fire sea, he is also happy.


    If you really love someone, you should be willing to give everything for her.


    This truth I finally understand now, then your heart can move out a small corner for me?Although he knew the answer to this question for a long time, his heart was still too dull to breathe when he heard the answer.


    Then, forgive his last selfishness


    With Ye Shuli''s mind, it''s not difficult to guess what kind of end he would be when he betrayed Longna and Pei family. She really couldn''t breathe because of this heavy feeling. Pei Lang knows that he can clearly explain that he is doing this for the sake of Da''an and the people, so that ye Shuli''s guilt can be relieved. However, he deliberately doesn''t say anything, just shows that all this is for her.


    He knows that ye Shuli can''t hold anyone except Wen Jinrui in her heart, so please allow him to carve a little trace on her heart


    He doesn''t want much, as long as ye Shu won''t forget him, remember that there was such a person willing to pay everything for her.


    After a long period of turbulence, the situation finally stabilized. Pei''s family collapsed and Su''s family went to prison. He was also put into prison. But at that moment, he was very relaxed.


    It''s said that she was granted the title of Princess Jiayi. It''s said that her Majesty gave her and Wen Jinrui an imperial edict to marry her. She must be very happy now, right?


    The person he loves most will live happily forever under the protection of another man.


    Life and death, fame and wealth have been indifferent. No matter what judgment he gets, he will not have the slightest regret. There is nothing he can miss in this world. With Wen Jinrui guarding her, he is very relieved.


    But this life is destined, so the next life can give him a chance, an earlier step, let him have the qualification to stay with her?


    If you are predestined in this life, you will be reunited and wish for the next life.

 Chapter 391

    She is the princess of Da''an Dynasty and the youngest daughter of emperor Qing. He is rich and noble, but he is twenty-four years old and still unmarried.


    Six years passed so quickly that in a flash, it was the second three years she had followed him.


    Long Yu doesn''t know how many three years she will wait for. Her once hot heart gradually quiets down, but her feelings don''t disappear with the passage of time. Instead, they become more and more intense.


    "Well Six years later, even Lu Han has been married. " The queen said bitterly, "I saw each other for you a long time ago. Lu Han is really good, but you are a girl who refuses to marry. Now even other people are getting married. I see where you can find your son-in-law!"


    Hearing this, long Yu said with a heartless smile: "Oh, mother, it''s hard to find a three legged toad, but men with two legs are running all over the street. Daughter, I''m a princess of Da''an. Why don''t I find my son-in-law? "


    "Well, after you tell your mother, are you suitable to get married? Yu''er You are twenty-four years old. I only have a daughter like you in my whole life. When can I stop calling me "heart..."


    The queen sighed, then frowned and said angrily, "it''s all the fault of the Pei family. I''ve been with you for so many years. I really I really... "


    "Well, mother, don''t talk about me! By the way, I just remembered that I had an appointment with Wen Jiao to go hunting in the paddock today. I won''t tell you, or I''ll be late! "


    As soon as the queen mentioned Pei Lang, long Yu immediately changed the topic with a smile, and then took the opportunity to slip out of the palace.


    Only in the place where no one saw, the smile on her face slowly closed up, her eyes looked to the sky, and there was a trace of bitterness in her eyes.


    In prison six years ago, she made a three-year appointment with Pei Lang regardless of his will.


    Originally, she vowed that ye Shuli had married Wen Jinrui, and Pei Lang would die sooner or later. She would wait until he changed his mind. But I didn''t expect that she ran behind him for three years, and didn''t ask him to look at him more.


    When the three-year deadline came, Pei Lang still refused her without hesitation, so she waited for the second three years.


    Long Yu sighed a little, did not expect that ye Shuli was so hard to replace in his heart. Sometimes, she can''t help feeling jealous and resentful towards Ye Shuli.


    But she also knows that all this has nothing to do with Ye Shuli, no wonder she.


    Long Yu laughs bitterly. It''s useless to blame her. Since ye Shuli can do it, why can''t she occupy Pei Lang''s heart.


    It''s April of another year. After that, she will continue to pursue and wait for him for the seventh year.


    Many things have happened in these six years. Ye Shuli and Wen Jinrui''s twins are both six years old. Chu Xiao and Wen Jiao married four years ago. Now they have a three-year-old daughter. Feng Huang and Si Yu also have a pair of children. It seems that they are planning to have a third child.


    All the people around him have found their own destination one by one, but she is still unswervingly waiting for him alone.


    "Yu''er, there are not many preys in this spring''s hunting garden. I just rode a horse for a few laps and only got a rabbit." In the hunting garden, Wen Jiao jumps down the horse path.


    Seeing this, Chu Xiao quickly ran up and wiped the Han watercourse on her face with a handkerchief: "lady, you''ve worked hard. Are you tired? Shall I rub your shoulders? "


    Seeing their intimate appearance, long Yu smiles and looks at Pei Lang fiddling with bowstring in the distance. His eyes are a little lonely.


    "There are few preys in spring. A few years ago, Shuli and I hunted a white tiger! It''s a pity that I can''t catch a leopard, otherwise I can get a daughter-in-law for Heidou. "


    Notice long yulue some lost look, Wen Jiao quickly glared at Chu Xiao, and twisted him, indicating that he should pay attention to the occasion.


    Chu Xiao laughs bitterly, and quickly changes the topic, saying, "it''s almost two years since Jin Rui and Shu left Beijing, right? I don''t mean to come back to the capital to have a look. Why hasn''t I heard from you yet? "


    "They are on their way with Si Xi and Fenghuang. They will arrive in the capital in two months." Pei Lang lightly returns a way in the side, the atmosphere is a little embarrassed for a moment.


    Long Yu''s eyes darkened slightly. Even Wen Jiao didn''t know their specific itinerary. Pei Lang grasped it so clearly that he still remembered her in his heart.


    Frustrated, she said with a smile, "I''ll go to the woods and have a look. There are a lot of wild chickens in the mountains this season."


    With that, she got on the horse and galloped to the woods in the distance.


    Pei Lang subconsciously stepped forward and said, "it''s dangerous by the forest. Don''t go alone." The voice falls, but long Yu has already rushed out like an arrow, leaving his words behind.


    Pei Lang sighed and frowned. Six years later, although the girl was calm on the surface, she was in fact as impatient as before.


    Then he got on his horse and said in a deep voice, "I''ll call her back."Chu Xiao is also about to follow forward, but Wen Jiao grabbed the sleeve: "you don''t want to go up and disturb them."


    "These two people have been like this for six years. Are you sure they have a play?" Chu Xiao picked to pick eyebrow way.


    Wen Jiao looked at the direction of their departure and slowed down his voice: "although Pei Lang doesn''t say it, he still cares about yu''er in his heart." Yulong just tone and all his actions are so natural concern.


    "Chi, long Yu has been chasing him for six years. If he doesn''t care at all, is that cold-blooded and merciless? It''s just that this book is going back to Beijing soon after they leave, so Pei Lang won''t be revived in his heart? " Chu Xiao shrugged.


    Wen Jiao shook his head helplessly and said, "don''t talk nonsense I can see that Pei Lang has already given up on the book, but it''s one thing to give up on the book, and another to accept yu''er. "


    He really is to leaf book leave dead heart, but to the affair of love no longer half cent mind.


    Wen Jiao sighed: "don''t you find that since Shuli married his second brother, Pei Lang has never seen another woman around him? Yu''er is the only one who can get close to him without being disgusted. "


    Chu Xiao touched his chin: "I know. Now it''s said that he has Longyang addiction in the capital..."


    Wen Jiao sniffed at the words, but his eyes were somewhat regretful: "I don''t know when they will be able to achieve the right result. How many six years can they live? They still need to learn from each other to get the right result..."

 Chapter 392

    Long Yu galloped for a long distance on the horse, leaving Pei Lang and others behind until she couldn''t see. She stopped and calmed her heart.


    The grass is green by the side of the road, and some birds are pecking at the unknown fruit. Long Yu turns over and jumps off the horse, finds a clean stone, sits down, picks a lavender wild flower, and looks ecstatic.


    It''s been a long time since Ye Shu left the capital, but Pei Lang still cares about her most. Although long Yu knows it all the time, he can''t help but worry when he thinks about it.


    For six years, it''s time to melt the tip of the iceberg in the cold?


    Long Yu drew his legs together and buried his head in his bent arms in frustration. His heart was full of bitterness.


    Should she give up?


    In the past six years, she has asked herself so many times, but in the end, she continued to wait persistently for various reasons.


    After the first three years, she thought, she has been waiting for one or three years, what if she is waiting for one year


    After the fourth year, she thought that she had been waiting for four years. Maybe if she persisted, she could move him


    Five years later, she thought, how can we give up without achieving our goal? Otherwise, the past five years will be wasted on him


    Six years later She


    Long Yu didn''t know whether Pei Lang''s cold lake was the first to boil or her hot heart was the first to cool. But the more she waited, the more calm she became and the more desperate she was.


    "Forget it, let God decide for me!" She suddenly raised her head and said to herself, her eyes flashed a firm light, and then looked at the purple flowers with overlapping petals.


    She peeled off the petals one by one and whispered, "give up Don''t give up Give up Don''t give up... "


    She has tried this method many times. Every time when she is determined to waver, she will use this method to make a choice. It''s just a coincidence that every time she leaves that piece, she insists.


    The petals of purple flower are less and less, soon the stamens are bald, and long Yu''s heart is also nervous.


    "Give up Don''t give up... "


    Sure enough, the petals were as bald as before.


    "Well, I''ll be waiting for you for a year Only one year, the last year... " Long Yu heart a bitter sense diffuse, but somehow somehow relaxed tone.


    She was so absorbed in the unknown flower that she didn''t notice that Pei Lang had been standing behind her for a long time.


    Pei Lang had just had a panoramic view of the scene, and he couldn''t help but have some waves in his heart.


    He always felt that one day long Yu would give up, but he didn''t think that six years later, this day had not arrived. He is not made of wood. In the face of Long Yu''s persistent waiting and paying, it is false to say that he is not moved, but his heart has been silent for a long time


    "Yu''er..." He gently calls out a voice, words with inexplicable emotion, long Yu this just found Pei Lang don''t know when has stood behind her.


    "What do you want to do with it?" Long Yu heart next flustered, immediately put away the bitterness and lonely color on the face, and restored the old heartless appearance.


    Pei Lang dropped his eyes slightly, shook his head and said in a low voice: "why so persistent..."


    Hearing this, long Yu''s mask, which she disguised in a hurry, can''t help but split a few cracks. Originally, her mood in her heart hasn''t been calmed down. At this moment, when she hears Pei Lang''s words, her eyes immediately spread a sense of bitterness.


    "If you ask me that, I''d like to ask you, why are you so persistent?" Then she thought it was funny. He asked her, why not ask himself instead.


    Pei Lang smell speech, but slightly a Zheng, eyes in a suddenly color, originally want to say words also Dun in the lip. Yes, why didn''t he ask himself what he was clinging to?


    But long Yu felt all over his body was very hard. At the moment, he just wanted to find a place to stay alone and heal the wound quietly. So without saying a word, she immediately turned and mounted her horse to gallop away.


    "Yu''er, wait! I... " Pei Lang subconsciously reaches out his hand to call her.


    "Enough! You don''t have to say that again. I know that. You are still reading books in your heart. I always know that. " Long Yu thinks that Pei Lang wants to persuade her to give up again, so he interrupts with a sad look.


    No one can persuade her to give up, but he is different.


    "I know what you''re trying to say! I also want to get rid of it. If I don''t remember you as a heartless man any more, how nice it would be Long Yu chest a depressed, don''t want to hear that make her heart cut words from his mouth, turn around and flee.


    She was in a hurry to avoid Pei Lang, and her hands inevitably lost their sense of propriety. The horse under her body roared with pain, raised her front hooves and swung her body violently.


    "Yu''er!" Pei Lang''s pupils suddenly shrank, and he watched her fall down from the horse and knock her head on the stone in the grass, where the blood bloomed out the enchanting flowers.His always silent heart suddenly beat violently, three steps and two steps, hurriedly ran to pick up the unconscious Long Yu, his heart was full of unspeakable panic.


    Long Yu accidentally fell from the horse, not only hurt his leg, but also broke his head. He was in a coma for several days, and the whole hospital became an ant on the hot pot.


    Pei Lang hasn''t experienced this kind of fear for a long time, the fear and fear of losing an important person.


    He always thought that after he lost Ye Shu, his heart would never beat for other women. But he didn''t expect that long Yu''s figure had been deeply engraved in his heart in the company of these six years.


    He has long been used to Long Yu''s silent company, but she never said anything, just stood quietly behind him, never left, let Pei Lang subconsciously ignored her importance to himself.


    When that moment he saw long Yu fall from the horse, he suddenly recognized the true feelings in his heart.


    Pei Lang finds that he can''t accept the result that long Yu disappears from him


    "Is she better?" Pei Lang''s eyes were deep and shallow, and his face was haggard. He asked Chu Xiao anxiously.


    The empress doesn''t like him, and blames him for the fall of Long Yu''s horse. At the moment, long Yu is seriously injured and doesn''t allow him to visit the palace, so she has to ask Chu Xiao for information.


    Chu Xiao''s eyes narrowed slightly and looked him up and down for several times. Then he laughed twice and said: "do you know how to care about her now? What did you do earlier? "


    Pei Lang''s eyes were filled with bitterness and remorse: "the past was my fault I''ve delayed her for six years and can''t go on any longer. From now on, I won''t let her wait alone any more... "


    I urge you to take pity on the person in front of you. Don''t wait for no flower to break a branch. Once he ignored Long Yu''s kindness, but now he wakes up and swears that he will use the rest of his life to make up for what she has paid for him!


    "She''s awake. You can visit her, but That''s all Smell speech, Chu Xiao picked pick eyebrow way.


    Hearing the news that long Yu had woken up, Pei Lang''s face flashed a surprise, and his heart was relieved, but he didn''t notice the meaningful smile at the corner of Chu Xiao''s mouth.


    Pei Lang waited for a long time before long Yu came out of the palace and went to the general''s residence as a guest, so he hurried to the palace.


    He touched the grasshopper woven with weeds in his arms, and a faint smile rose from the corner of his mouth. When I first saw him in the palace, long Yu was attracted by the little things he had woven at will.


    Now take this thing to show her sincerity, she should like it, right?


    Pei Lang thought uneasily for a long time about how to tell Long Yu, but the joy disappeared at the moment of seeing long Yu.


    She doesn''t remember him.


    Long Yu fell from his horse and hurt his head. After waking up, he lost a lot of memory.


    Looking at the strange look in her eyes, Pei Lang''s face turned pale. She felt that her heart had stopped for a moment.


    I would also like to extricate myself, if I no longer remember you this heartless man how good!


    The words she said that day seemed to reverberate in her ears, but she didn''t want to make a prophecy.


    "Sister Wenjiao, who is this man? I always feel familiar Did I know this young master before? " Long Yu curiously looks at the very beautiful man in front of him. He has a feeling that he wants to be close to him, but somehow he has an impulse to cry.


    "Well He is Pei Lang, you You''ve known each other before. " Wenjiao thought about it, and a trace of embarrassment flashed across her face.


    Pei Lang stares at Long Yu, only feels that his hands in his sleeve are shaking.


    Is God punishing him


    Pei Lang took a deep breath, with a light smile on his face. His right hand trembled slightly, and he took out the grasshopper from his arms. He looked at Long Yu deeply and said gently: "Yu Er, you and I are childhood friends. We have been familiar since childhood."


    "No wonder, I think you also have a kind feeling. Is this for me? It''s beautiful. " Long Yu suddenly flashed big eyes, said, took his delivery of the grass knot, the eyes are undisguised like.


    Pei Lang smile, suddenly hold her hand, seriously said: "not only that, you are my fiancee, yu''er, you promised to marry me earlier."


    Smell speech, long Yu subconsciously backed a step, in the heart suddenly surged up a sour and astringent meaning, Zheng Zheng ground looking at this make her heart sharp fluctuation, the head also faintly painful man.


    "Really, really?" Long Yu hesitates to ask a way, don''t know why, hear this words, her heart is very happy, eyes but can''t control ground moist rise.


    "Of course, yu''er once promised me, even if you lose your memory now, you can never go back!" Pei Lang looked at her closely and said in a serious voice.


    He always missed it again and again. He had missed Ye Shuli in those years, and now he can''t miss Long Yu.Pei Lang looks at the startled Long Yu, his eyes turn slightly, and his lips smile.


    She doesn''t remember him, that''s OK, as long as he remembers her From now on, it''s his turn to pursue and protect her.


    -Persuading you to take pity on the person in front of you

 Chapter 393

    Today is the day of her marriage to the prince of the state of Wu, but Bai Caiwei is not nervous at all. Everything is calm and calm. No bride should be nervous and shy, because this is her second marriage to Jiang Hanjun.


    Different from the last time, this wedding night, Jiang Hanjun did not leave a cold eyes, push the door and go.


    After the big marriage, the life is still quiet, although it is plain, but also comfortable.


    At the dinner table, Jiang Hanjun looked at Bai Caiwei, who had put a few chopsticks and vegetables in for him, and his brow moved quietly.


    It seems that he and his wife have never shared a meal at the same table before, but Bai Caiwei can accurately pick up his favorite dishes every time.


    Moreover, Bai Caiwei seems to know a lot about his life habits. A few days ago, Bai Caiwei went to cut his clothes. He didn''t want to tell the other party about his weight, but Bai Caiwei was still able to get back the clothes that fit him very well.


    Jiang Hanjun thought that although they had not much affection, the wife seemed surprisingly virtuous and considerate.


    Such days Not bad.


    Thinking of this, Jiang Hanjun held Bai Caiwei''s hand and continued to clip vegetables for him. Wen Sheng said, "don''t clip them for me any more. Let''s have a full meal first."


    "I asked you to buy the paper and ink for me yesterday. It happened that they were my favorite. Caiwei, you''ve only been married for ten days, and you can remember my parents and I clearly. It''s really hard for you. "


    With that, he looked at Bai Caiwei, hesitated and said: "actually You don''t have to pay attention to it by yourself. If you have anything to ask me, my parents are very easy to get along with. You don''t have to be so nervous. "


    Bai Caiwei was stunned. The man thought that she was too nervous as a bride, so he silently wrote down the habits of their family.


    But actually


    "Don''t be stunned. I don''t know what you like to eat. What kind of snacks do you like when I go out on business today? I''ll buy you some from Zhenweifang on the way Jiang Hanjun smiles and says in a warm voice.


    Looking at his gentle and considerate appearance, Bai Caiwei''s complex tastes turned into a smile after all: "then bring some Wuwei cakes back."


    Bai Caiwei sighed. Unexpectedly, she could not escape him after all.


    This man is a real heist to her.


    Different from the previous life, in this life, Jiang Hanjun asked to marry her, and obviously paid much attention to the marriage and took it seriously.


    After all, once she married him, but she was regarded as a substitute for yexihan.


    In her last life, she was just a country girl. Although she was beautiful, gentle and diligent, she had no brothers in her family and was extremely poor. She didn''t see a suitable family until she was 18 years old. It was not until her cousin and aunt Bai lianniang gained power in Wenguo government that their family ascended to heaven and became powerful relatives.


    Her cousin was very fierce. Although she was born as a common girl, she defeated her mother and sister. With her own talent and ability, she climbed up step by step and became the wife of the son who admired the capital. At that time, she envied Ye Xihan, but felt that she was sacred and inviolable.


    Because ye Xihan always looks like a gentle and polite person. Her appearance is as beautiful as a fairy under the moon. Her every move has an indescribable charm. And my cousin is proficient in all kinds of music, chess, calligraphy and painting, which is different from her who only knows some big characters.


    Ye Xihan is the focus of public attention, different from her humble and timid. Not only Pei Lang dotes on her, but even the cold and arrogant imperial doctor also has a special love for her. Her brother Xue Sheng''an and the ghost pool Linyuan around her are willing to guard her silently.


    She has also heard about the peach affair between Ye Xihan and Long Na, who has already been called emperor. Even Chu Xiao, the little prince of the state of Wu, has been pestering her for a long time, making the whole capital stir.


    At that time, Bai Caiwei just sighed with admiration that her cousin was absolutely beautiful and talented, which naturally attracted the pursuit of princes and nobles.


    Now I think that a humble woman can attract so many excellent men to love her. She is really clever and unpredictable.


    But at that time, Bai Caiwei didn''t see the real face hidden under her cousin''s gentle mask, so she would brush it.


    Thinking of the absurdity of her last life, Bai Caiwei gave a bitter smile. At that time, she was just the sauce for the jealousy between Ye Xihan and Jiang Hanjun.


    Yes, her husband, just like those talented men, has different feelings for ye Xihan.


    It''s not just simple love, they had an old relationship.


    Ye Xihan once had an affair with her elder sister''s childhood sweetheart and fiance Jiang Hanjun before she came out of the cabinet. However, due to his engagement with Ye Shuli, Jiang Hanjun failed to marry Ye Xihan, so her kind and beautiful cousin became the one her husband would never forget, the cinnabar mole in his heart and the bright moon in front of the window.At that time, she didn''t know anything. She only felt that her cousin had taken great pains to tell her that seeing her in laws made her grateful.


    In the end, her marriage was settled, and the other party was the son of Wu state. Bai Caiwei is extremely flattered. Although the Bai family has made a comeback, she didn''t expect that she was born in the countryside, and she was able to let the aristocratic son of the government nod to welcome her in. All this is thanks to her cousin Ye Xihan, who has been running for her marriage for many times.


    Now think of it, no wonder he will easily welcome her into the door, because he is simply angry with Ye Xihan, this just married her.


    Entering the door is not easy, Jiang Hanjun does not like her, his heart is full of her good cousin.


    And ye Xihan is also a good means, even after she became the wife of Shizi, she still kept in touch with Jiang Hanjun from time to time, not more than half a cent, but also just right, not warm, not hot to maintain that trace of ambiguity.


    Bai Caiwei is also a woman. After several times of contact, he soon finds out that the person he loves in her husband''s heart is Ye Xihan.


    Now think about it. She was stupid then. If ye Xihan is half as good as she is on the surface, how can she tell her cousin to marry her while knowing that she is in her heart?


    But at that time, she felt that her cousin was so excellent that it was inevitable for Jiang Hanjun to love her. After all, even the emperor Longna had different feelings and special attitudes towards her.


    So she began to work hard in the direction of yexihan, trying to imitate her, pretending to be the second yexihan, but she didn''t think it was just a joke in other people''s eyes.


    Such a sad and ridiculous day came to an abrupt end on that day.


    Bai Caiwei remembers that Phoenix came to seek revenge on Pei Lang and ye Shuli. It seems that her husband died in the struggle for imperial power, so she plans to attack Ye Xihan.


    That day, it happened that ye Xihan had a private meeting with Jiang Hanjun. Fenghuang seemed to be aware of their private relationship and calculated their itinerary. It was intended to be an ambition.


    But I didn''t expect that she was the scapegoat of Ye Xihan and was poisoned by the Miao love.


    After a night of marriage with Jiang Hanjun, he angrily accused her of being impure and shameless.


    She wept and explained, but no one believed her. She was put into the coldest yard of the back house and no one cared about her. Finally, under the effect of love poison, she had poison spots on her face, and her face was terrible. In a moment, her heart was as dead as ashes, and she committed suicide in the well.


    But did not expect, God so much love her, gave her a chance to come back, let the time back to before everything has not happened.


    At that time, all she wanted was revenge. Blinded by hatred, she became eager for quick success and instant benefit.


    Soon, with all kinds of news from the last life, she made the Bai family rise again before yexihan became his wife, and found Phoenix, and obtained Revlon and zinanxiang from her.


    This shameless bitch, she must let her taste the pain of love and poison!


    However, the development of things is different from what she expected. This cousin, who was so proud in her last life, seems to have been beaten down by Ye Shuli, whom she has never met before.


    But she can''t manage so much, no matter who, can''t stop her determination to revenge!


    Therefore, she took advantage of Ye Shuli to use love poison to Ye Xihan, but she didn''t expect that she was caught in the wrong. After that, she never put out the fire of revenge and asked the Phoenix for poison again. However, she did not expect that the poison powder had disappeared, which made her very upset.


    At the same time, it didn''t take long for Jiang Hanjun to break with Ye Xihan, which shocked her.


    Most hate two people in this life has been turned ruthless, like strangers, she did not have the direction of revenge for a time, and finally wake up from the hatred.


    Think, God gave her a chance to rebirth, maybe not to her revenge?


    After repentance, Bai Caiwei soon came to her senses and found that she had done so many abominable and terrible things for the sake of hatred.


    Fortunately, it''s not too late to make any significant impact.


    Then, in this life, she will stay away from those two people and live her life peacefully and happily.


    Unexpectedly, when she wanted to stay away from Jiang Hanjun, she inevitably got involved with him.


    After breaking with Ye Xihan, the man also wakes up. Without the good cousin''s deception, Jiang Hanjun is really a good man. She could refuse the marriage proposal of the government of the state of Wu, but she could not suppress the love and hatred in her heart for four years, so she agreed to the marriage.


    Fortunately, this man did not disappoint her.


    This is a gentle and considerate man, she has known for a long time, but his tenderness does not belong to him.


    So in this life, is she qualified to have?


    In the moonlight, Bai Caiwei by the window bit off the thread, put down her newly repaired purse, and looked at the night sky in a daze.


    "Don''t sew so late. It hurts your eyes." A voice with concern comes. Bai Caiwei turns around and sees Jiang Hanjun standing at the door with a tired look.Seeing her looking back at him, Jiang Hanjun''s tired face swept away, picked up the dim sum in his hand, raised a smile and said: "when I came back late, the dim sum of Zhenweifang was limited. I polished the shopkeeper for a long time before I was willing to make another one for me alone."


    Looking at the gentle smile and caring eyes on his face, Bai Caiwei''s heart moved and her eyes softened involuntarily: "if you don''t have to buy tomorrow, you have so many business to do today, and you have been waiting for so long in Zhenweifang. It''s really..."


    She poured a cup of warm tea herself and handed it to him. Then she took off his dusty shirt for him. Under the candlelight of the night, they chatted peacefully and peacefully. The years were quiet.


    From time to time, Jiang Wei met with him in the street, listening to the sound of gathering water.


    In this life, I hope you are my lover


    Where to find a love

 Chapter 394

    Wen Jiao has never seen such a strange man as Chu Xiao. In the words of Ye Shuli, it is a fresh and refined flower.


    She had made it clear that she was not interested in this enchanting man, but he stuck behind her for two years.


    Wen Jiao thinks that Chu Xiao is a good-looking man, especially the teardrop at the corner of his eye. Most of the men in the barracks are just to Yang, with sword eyebrows and stars. Seldom do they see Chu Xiao as beautiful as a woman.


    But Every time she saw the goods sitting or standing, she wanted to fight with one fist!


    As a proud girl who grew up in a military camp, her military posture is always the most standard. No matter how unsatisfying the food is, she will never waste a grain at will. Similarly, she is also strict in doing things and will never procrastinate.


    As a result, it is extremely unpleasant for Chu Xiao, who has to leave four plates for six dishes in a meal, to collapse on the rocking chair without bones all day.


    What''s more, the goods are always in flower shops. If any boy in the army dares to do so, if he is caught by her, he will get a beating.


    In the past two years in Beijing, Wen Jiao has known all about Chu Xiao''s past affairs. He is a dandy. He used to do some sneaky things with his friends. He doesn''t know how his second brother made friends with such people.


    But no matter how she dislikes Chu Xiao, the other party will be able to bear the thick skin of the city wall, sloshing around her every day.


    Even in pursuit of her, she often does a series of things that make people laugh and cry, just like now.


    In the dark of the alley at night, Wen Jiao looks at the gangsters in front of him. He picks his eyebrows and stealthily follows him behind him. Chu Xiao says, "what''s the matter


    As early as before, Chu Xiao would listen to the bad ideas given by his friends, and find some of his subordinates disguised as thugs to block her. Then he planned to suddenly appear and perform a scene of hero saving beauty.


    He is really dizzy, even would agree to this bad idea, also don''t see, she is Wen Jiao, not that "beauty"


    As a result, Chu Xiao just jumped out and didn''t finish a word. A group of people were beaten by Wen Jiao and were arrested in prison. None of them ran away. It took Chu Xiao a lot of effort to release those subordinates from prison.


    Hearing the words, Chu Xiao immediately jumped out, waved his hand, shook his head like a rattle and said, "no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no These people have nothing to do with me! "


    This time, I really met a gangster!


    Wen Jiao picked eyebrows and didn''t speak, but Chu Xiao patted his chest and came over and said, "don''t be afraid! Women, you hide behind me! Let''s see how you beat up these minions! "


    "Oh?" Wen Jiao stirred up a smile and stood aside to watch the play. If she remembers well, today Chu Xiao follows her stealthily without any guard.


    "Hello! You two started talking on your own? You, you when Lao Tzu is the air! It seems necessary to teach these two men a lesson! " Wang Mazi, the leader in the opposite, sees Chu Xiao and Wen Jiao chatting fearlessly, and immediately feels that his dignity as a gangster has been challenged.


    "What are you talking to them about? Come on! These two people are really wonderful. A woman even stands out in front of a man. Do we really think we don''t beat women? " Someone in the crowd muttered.


    As soon as the voice fell, Wen Jiao couldn''t help but raise his head and laugh. Chuxiao''s face suddenly turned darker than the bottom of the pot.


    "I thought you were a woman..."


    Obviously, a group of two people met each other and they were not happy to fight. The screams came one after another.


    Wenjiao is in the side of boxing, slanting his head from Chu Xiao Kung Fu.


    It doesn''t look like HuaQuan embroidered legs. Well, it''s a little bit powerful. The posture is quite standard. But She can beat him with one hand. There is no comparison


    She looked at it for a long time and came to the conclusion of only three words: too weak


    It''s really hard for Chu Xiao to have this kind of Kung Fu, but he didn''t carry a sword today. It was very hard for him to fight against such a group of five or six people, and gradually he fell behind.


    Seeing this, Wen Jiao no longer stood idly by. He was about to do it, but he heard Chu Xiaoshen say: "don''t move, I''ll protect you!"


    I''ll protect you!


    Wenjiao heart move, this is the first time she heard a man say such words to her, but she looked at the face has been hanging color chuxiao, pursed lips, said: "you don''t want to be brave."


    "Don''t move!" Chu Xiao wiped the bloodstain on the corner of his mouth, turned his head to look at her seriously and said, "I said, I''ll protect you and my beloved woman. This is a man''s dignity and responsibility!"


    With that, he turned to meet up again, and started more seriously and fiercely than before.


    Wen Jiao was stunned. What did he just say? Protect the woman you love?


    Chu Xiao to her, really is not a whim joke?Wen Jiao, who has always been insensitive to feelings, finally began to doubt his own judgment.


    When he came back to his senses, a large number of people had fallen on the ground. Chu Xiao came to her in disheveled clothes and disordered hair, panting: "yes, yes! I can protect you


    Looking at the bruises and bruises on his face, Wen Jiao softened, sighed and pulled him back to the mansion.


    Seeing that Wen Jiao took him to the general''s residence, Chu Xiao said excitedly, "Hey, I know you still care about me in your heart..."


    "Don''t think about it too much. Just now, the alley is only one street away from the general''s residence. You can go back as soon as you take the medicine..."


    Before he finished, Chu Xiao screamed, "it''s over! I hurt your beautiful face... "


    Wen Jiao said: "don''t you hate people treating you as a woman?"


    "It''s someone else, and you''re different. I have to rely on this face to please you." Chu Xiao pie pie pie mouth, suddenly close to her, pretending to take a bit wronged to say, "I broke a phase, you won''t despise me?"


    Wen Jiao looked at his face suddenly close at hand, breathing slightly, then awkwardly opened the distance.


    Then she asked seriously, "chuxiao, are you serious? If it''s a joke, two years is enough? "


    Hearing this, Chu Xiao widened his eyes, covered his chest and said, "Ah Jiao, do you think I''m joking these two years?"


    With that, he sat aside and said nothing. This time, he really hurt himself


    Wen Jiao was stunned, slowed down, and said in a soft voice: "you always add people in the yard, which makes people can''t see your sincerity. Naturally, it''s a joke."


    Smell speech, Chu Xiao more fragrant vomit blood: "you always refuse my reason, is it because of this?"


    Wenjiao hesitated and nodded. After all, no woman can accept a man''s saying that she likes it, but she keeps playing with the idea of putting people in the backyard.


    Chu Xiao suddenly jumped up and said with gnashing teeth: "I knew those bastards were unreliable. Who told me that you would be jealous and care about me if I put them in the hospital later..."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Ah Jiao, I''m sincere to you. In the past 20 years, I''ve never been so persistent to a woman. Now you can understand what I mean?" Chu Xiao approaches Wen Jiao and grabs her hand.


    Wen Jiao frowned, but did not take out his hand: "Chu Xiao, I''m used to living outside alone, and I don''t want to be detained in the backyard. I spend the rest of my life fighting with a group of women."


    Listening to her saying this, Chu Xiao brightened his eyes and said seriously, "do you care about the people in my backyard? I can lay them all off! "


    "Don''t get me wrong. I''ve never met any of those women. I just used to go shopping in Hualou in my early years. I met some women who were miserable and calm and sensible. I''m just going to help them here."


    "I will never restrain you, Ah Jiao. I just like your wildness which is different from other women. Even if you want to go back to the frontier for a lifetime, I will accompany you! " Chu Xiao put her hand on her chest and said with a smile, "give me a chance to have a try with me, OK?"


    Wen Jiao''s face softened when he heard the words Good


    Let''s just have a try. Maybe no man would be so persistent in pestering such a tough and unsightly woman as Chu Xiao, except for her rebellious temperament


    Looking at Chu Xiao, who was overjoyed by her reply, Wen Jiao couldn''t help laughing and said, "are you so happy?"


    "Naturally, you don''t know that I''ve been waiting for you for a long time! I really thought I was going to make a three-year appointment with you like long Yu... "


    "If I make an appointment with you for three years, will you wait?" Wen Jiao couldn''t help asking.


    "Naturally, not to mention three years, thirty years, I will pester you to the ends of the earth, pester you to the end of the earth, when the time comes, all the men around you will be pestered away by me, and you can only marry me!"


    It''s clearly the expression and words of beating, but Wen Jiao can''t help laughing all the time. She has never thought about love, and now she can''t help feeling a trace of communication.


    In fact, getting along with Chu Xiao is much easier than other men.


    If she goes hand in hand with such a man for a lifetime, she will not resist

 Chapter 395

    After six years of blinking, ye Shuli was sitting in the carriage, holding his sleepy daughter in his arms, quietly looking at the tall and straight figure outside from the gap of the curtain. The Phoenix said jokingly: "I said that you have been married for so many years, the children are so big, haven''t you seen enough?"


    "Oh? So you''ve seen enough of Si? I need to talk to him later. " Ye Shuli chuckles and looks at the Phoenix humming and turns her head. She also puts down the curtain.


    Zhenzhen seems to be a little hot, uneasy in Ye Shuli''s arms wriggling, Wen Dongrong put down the book in his hand, and asked: "mother, how long can we get to the capital? I feel dizzy in the carriage these days. "


    "Soon."


    Ye Shuli answered with a smile, but he stared at the ground.


    The children of Fenghuang and Si Yu are still very young. They didn''t bring them to the capital this time. When they are idle, Fenghuang always likes to tease Wen Dongrong to play, but it''s close to the capital. Somehow, everyone has no idea of joking.


    "Shuli, I always feel that yu''er''s amnesia is very strange. Why didn''t anyone forget it? Just forget Pei Lang?" Phoenix frowned, she always felt very strange, this world where there is such a thing? But the letter was very definite.


    Ye Shuli shook his head and said, "maybe she wants to forget." In modern times, ye Shuli had heard of this kind of symptom. After six years of waiting, long Yu finally chose to forget Pei Lang.


    "Xu..."


    A moment later, the curtain of the carriage was lifted, and Wen Jinrui''s mouth was slightly smiling, and his eyes and eyebrows were all mild: "ah Li, we will be out of the city in an hour or so. Shall we have something to eat first or go back to the city?"


    "Go back to the city. Everyone should be in a hurry." Ye Shuli shows a bright smile. Although she has been married for so many years, every time she sees her a Rui, she still has the original joy and heart. She can''t help looking at him.


    Wenjinrui should be a, and after a few words, just reluctantly put down the curtain and back on the horse.


    Long Yu and others had been waiting outside the city gate early. As soon as the shadow of a carriage appeared in the distance, the people would be in a commotion. If they didn''t see it, their expectation didn''t fall.


    "Pei Lang, yu''er has been waiting for Shu Li to get married. Now Shu Li is back, are you ready?" Chuxiao pulls his toddler daughter and asks peilang unintentionally. It has been more than four months since long Yu fell off his horse.


    But long Yu has never thought of Pei Lang before. Even so, it doesn''t affect their engagement at all. Long Yu insists that they will not marry until ye Shu leaves and returns to Beijing. Long Yu turns around and asks, "what can I do for you?"


    Chu Xiao raised his eyebrows and said, "then you have to ask your dear future husband, how can I know?"


    "You''re the only one who talks Wenjiao claps her hand on chuxiao''s chest. Chuxiao suddenly ouch, and makes Wenjiao flustered. However, she doesn''t use much strength?


    Pei Lang gently pursed his lips, reached out and stroked Long Yu''s long hair, and said, "nature is ready." He is ready to make up for long Yu''s six-year waiting with his whole life, and guard and pursue this persistent girl who loves him deeply with his whole life.


    But his voice is too light, even the side of Long Yu did not hear it.


    Long Yu and Chu Xiao came early. It is clear from Wen Jinrui''s letter that they will not arrive until noon at the earliest. They have already come to wait, while Jiang Hanjun and Lu Han did not come until Yuzhong. As for ye Qinzhi and ye Qirang, they were sent by Long Yan to deal with the flood one month ago.


    After Long Yan ascended the throne, he took the word "an", which means that the people live and work in peace and contentment. He is also called "an Di". Since he ascended the throne, he has been able to listen to the advice of the people and see the suffering of the people. He is deeply loved by the people and officials.


    When Princess Jiayi was about to return to Beijing, Emperor an also got the news early. He held a palace banquet in the palace to prepare for ye Shuli. As a result, the Wenguo government could not even hold a family banquet. But this was a great favor. Ye Fengtian and Lin were willing to do it.


    "Here, here, Pei Lang, look, are the two riders Wen Jinrui and Si Fu?" Long Yu pointed to the distance and was so happy that his eyes were shining. But when he looked back at Pei Lang, he felt a panic in his heart.


    There was a faint sour feeling in her heart. When ye Shu came back, long Yu was happy, but there was still a trace of worry, like a magic barrier, entangled in her heart.


    For more than four months, she remembered her past with everyone, but she just couldn''t remember Pei Lang.


    Seeing that long Yu was suddenly silent, Pei Lang gently took her into his arms, completely ignoring that it was at the gate of the city and all the people came and went. He bowed his head and gently kissed Long Yu on the forehead: "why didn''t he speak all of a sudden? But not happy? "


    "Happy, but..." Just Jiang Jiang said a few words, long Yu then pursed tightly lips, don''t know how of, in the eyes slowly rose a layer of mist.After struggling to resist, long Yu broke free from Pei Lang''s arms and yelled: "I can''t wait. I''d better go and meet them. Come and prepare for the horse." As soon as the voice fell, someone trotted all the way to lead the horse to Long Yu.


    When Pei Lang reacts, long Yu has been riding a horse for some distance. Wen Jinrui''s carriage is still far away. Even if they are riding a horse, they may have to run for a long time. Pei Lang quickly finds a horse and follows it.


    "Yu''er, be careful, wait for me!"


    Looking at the two men running on horseback in front of him, Wen Jiao frowned and said, "so Is nothing wrong? " Since long Yu lost his memory after falling from a horse, it really caused some shadow to the public.


    Pei Lang in particular, what he is most afraid of now is that one day, long Yu suddenly thinks of all kinds of things they used to be. He thinks of Pei Lang, who is indifferent and heartless, and sounds Pei Lang, who is full of Ye Shuli. If it comes to that time, how sad his yu''er would be.


    "What can happen?" Chuxiao said: "in fact, they are now like this, isn''t it good? I said, "if you''re really idle, you might as well consider it. What time do we have to add a son?"

 Chapter 396

    "Shuli!"


    Ye Shuli is combing the sleeping hair for Zhen Zhen. He looks up and says: "I seem to hear yu''er''s voice. There should be a distance between here and the gate of the city?" For ye Shuli''s inquiry, Phoenix shakes his head to show that he doesn''t know.


    However, before long, the carriage stopped. Wen Jinrui lifted the curtain and said, "ah Li, the princess has come to pick you up." At the same time, he stretched out his hand towards Ye Shu.


    At this time, ye Shuli heard the sound of the horse outside the carriage. Long Yu got off the horse with a smile. Ye Shuli finally got off the carriage.


    "The book leaves, you can be regarded as coming back, you don''t know, without you in the day, it is absolutely boring!" While talking, long Yu holds Ye Shuli''s hands and pushes Wen Jinrui to one side.


    Ye Shuli looks at Wen Jinrui helplessly, turns around and holds long Yu: "how can you come here alone? It''s not far away. You can''t wait for this moment?"


    Long Yu sucked his nose, and there was a different light in his eyes. He was a little embarrassed and said, "I didn''t come alone."


    As soon as the voice fell, Pei Lang''s foal stopped, quickly turned over and dismounted, and walked to Long Yu''s side: "yu''er, how can you run so fast? I didn''t tell you that you should try not to ride in the future. Why don''t you always listen?"


    "I''m glad the book''s back. Besides, I know you''ll follow." Long Yu''s tone with a little joy, Pei Lang can only helplessly pinch her small Qiong nose.


    Seeing this, ye Shuli stood beside Wen Jinrui with a smile and said in a soft voice, "maybe yu''er''s amnesia is a good thing for them, as well as for me."


    One is a close friend, the other is a man who once loved her deeply and gave everything for it. Although Ye Shuli never deliberately matched them, he still hopes that they can find their own happiness. This result is the best for everyone.


    "But the princess will remember one day." Wen Jinrui sighs. Ye Shu leaves Wen Yan''s eyes, but she doesn''t say anything more. She knows that a Rui is telling the truth. They can''t put their hope on Long Yu, who will never recover his memory.


    "Cao Min has seen ten princesses."


    Si Yu with Phoenix toward long Yu line of ceremony, Wen Zhen Zhen also buried a small short leg will long Yu hold a tight: "Yu aunt, Zhen Zhen good life miss you, these years, Yu aunt won''t Zhen Zhen to forget?"


    "You clever little devil, no one can forget you."


    Long Yu smiles and holds Wen Zhenzhen in her arms. Pei Lang, who is beside her, finally focuses on Ye Shuli and Wen Jinrui. That woman is still as beautiful as a few years ago. The precipitation of years makes her more mature and charming.


    Wen Jinrui takes a step forward with a slight cough and blocks Pei Lang''s eyes. Although Pei Lang has no love in his eyes, as long as he is a man, Wen Jinrui doesn''t want him to look at ah Li like that.


    "I have met Princess Jiayi." Pei Lang lowered his head, respectfully towards Ye Shu, from then on Chan Juan is a passer-by.


    Ye Shuli was surprised when he saw Jiang Hanjun and Bai Caiwei among the people who met him. But in the end, he just laughed and wrote off everything in the past. After a few words of conversation with Wen Jiao, the imperial edict came.


    "Xuan, Princess Jiayi and her husband''s son-in-law will come to the palace immediately, and there must be no mistake."


    "The princess and the son-in-law, please go back to the palace and change into palace clothes." His father-in-law, who had just announced the edict, changed into a kind face. Ye Shuli knew this man and had been with him since long Yan had not ascended the throne. He was deeply trusted: "let''s go back to the Palace first and give your majesty a message. Let''s go first."


    Ye Shuli lowered his eyes and replied with a smile: "my father-in-law, walk slowly."


    "The book leaves, I also have to go back to prepare quickly, the emperor elder brother has specially prepared the Palace Banquet for you, you can''t be late." Long Yu from see ye book leave of that moment start, in the eyes all take light smile, seem to be in a good mood.


    But ye Shuli chuckled: "is this palace banquet for me, or for something else?"


    Today''s Palace Banquet is true for ye Shuli, but there is one more important thing, that is, to formally set a wedding date for long Yu and Pei lang. the wedding lasted six years.


    "You make fun of me again and ignore you!" Long Yu''s cheek is covered with two rubbings of tuohong. It''s very beautiful. He turns around and leaves with a blushing face. Pei Lang sees this and makes a quick salute to Wen Jinrui. He quickly follows up, and his tense look in his eyes is undisguised.


    After taking Ye Shu away from them and sending them to the princess'' mansion, Wen Jiao and they also leave. Today''s Palace Banquet is for everyone, and there are other things that need to be prepared. Si Fu and Fenghuang go back to the drugstore, but Chi Linyuan, holding a pile of account books, has been waiting outside the princess'' mansion for most of the day.


    "Princess, this is all the books that have been kept in the past few years. Look..."


    "I''m relieved to give it to you. Take it back. I believe you." Ye Shuli just took out one of those books, turned it over and put it back. Over the past few years, the restaurant has become bigger and bigger under the management of Chi Linyuan.There are hundreds of branches, even in neighboring countries.


    Chi Linyuan was slightly stunned when he heard the words and looked at Ye Shuli. His eyes flashed with inexplicable water light. He respectfully gave a big gift to Ye Shuli: "Princess Xie''s trust, the kindness of the princess, Linyuan will never forget."


    "It''s my principle to employ people. I didn''t want to be on guard everywhere when I gave you guiqulaixi restaurant. Go ahead. I''ll go to the restaurant tomorrow." Ye Shuli said with a smile and watched Chi Linyuan leave the princess mansion.


    Wen Jinrui rubbed the hair of the man in his arms and said: "My ah Li can bribe people. He has a lot of experience. Chi Linyuan is a talent. Ah Li, I have an idea. Look..."


    "Do you want to develop guiqulailou into an underground intelligence organization?"


    Ye Shuli smiles faintly, but what she says makes Wen Jinrui a little surprised: "how do you know? Guiqulaixilou now has more than 100 branches, and the expansion speed is faster and faster. Even neighboring countries have penetrated into it. It''s a pity if we don''t need to do intelligence. "


    "Well, I think so. Although I don''t care about politics now, I still need some capital to settle down."


    See ye Shuli nodded slightly, a thoughtful appearance, Wen Jinrui''s eyes are shining, this kind of heart to heart feeling, let him abnormal use.

 Chapter 397

    The two of them just mentioned something about the intelligence organization and stopped talking. The four big girls in spring, summer, autumn and winter married from Wenguo mansion and came to Princess mansion. Miaodong changed Ye Shuli''s palace clothes and the carriage started from Princess mansion to welcome the palace banquet tonight.


    After a while, when ye Shuli and Wen Jinrui came to the palace, all the civil and military officials should have arrived.


    "I have seen the princess and the emperor''s son-in-law."


    I don''t know if I just came here, or I''ve been waiting here. Before ye Shuli and Wen Jinrui exchanged greetings with civil and military officials one by one, Lu Han suddenly appeared in front of them.


    Seeing that Lu Han''s face was ordinary, but there was something strange between the salutes. Ye Shu picked his eyebrows and looked at Wen Jinrui. He also frowned slightly. He just wanted to ask questions. Unexpectedly, the Minister of rites came over at this time.


    "I''ve seen the princess, I''ve seen the son-in-law..."


    After a little greeting, the Minister of rites took Lu Han away with the help of the palace layout and other matters, leaving only two people full of doubts.


    "What''s the matter with Lu Han? Or what happened in this palace? " Ye Shu is close to Wen Jinrui, and his eyes are full of strange questions.


    "No, but if something happened in this palace, we should have known it for a long time." Although I feel strange in my heart, from the performance of Lu Han, it should not be a big thing.


    Thinking of this, Wen Jinrui raised her hand to touch Ye Shuli''s head and said, "don''t be afraid, I''m here."


    "Well..."


    Looking at Wen Jinrui full of tenderness, ye Shuli nodded gently as if he felt more secure, but at this time, long Yu, who was dressed up, came over.


    "I''m tired of being envied for so many years, aren''t you afraid?"


    Long Yu a face of anger is let Ye Shu centrifugal just rise of the tension of the moment fade a lot, "that you envy?"


    "Jealousy."


    Originally, it was just a joke, but ye Shuli didn''t expect that long Yu not only really answered, but also looked serious. However, after the voice fell, her face was clearly flashed with a complex sadness that could not be explained clearly.


    Seeing this, ye Shuli can''t help but feel a thump in his heart, but Wen Jinrui behind her has already reacted. Then he pulls her sleeve without any trace, and comes forward slightly just to speak. Unexpectedly, long Yu speaks again, but this time, there is a trace of worry and sorrow in her tone.


    "Since I lost my memory, everyone still remembers him, but I don''t remember him. Others say that he is my favorite person, and he also says that I am his favorite person, but But why is it in my heart... "


    With that, long Yu has a little bit of crying, but ye Shuli knows that she is not really crying, but has inexplicable fear in her heart, and this fear is because the palace banquet tonight is also the real beginning of her and Pei Lang.


    Although up to now, there are some expectations in Long Yu''s heart, but compared with the inexplicable fear, this expectation has been diluted a lot


    "Shuli, you say, he Is that really my favorite person? "


    Looking at Long Yu''s slightly foggy eyes, as well as his expectation and fear of the answer, ye Shuzhong trembled slightly, but he didn''t know how to answer.


    "Princess, no one else can give you an answer to this question, but the real answer lies in your heart. Instead of asking Shuli now, it''s better for the princess to calm down and ask herself."


    At this time, the side of Wen Jinrui is gently holding Ye Shuli''s waist, in the hands of secretly patting is to give ye Shuli an inexplicable peace of mind.


    "Ask yourself?"


    It''s like a thoughtful low Nan, but long Yu''s eyes to Ye Shuli never leave, just as long as ye Shuli nods, that''s right.


    "Yes, yu''er, no one can know the answer except yourself." After taking a deep breath, ye Shuli also knows that avoiding all the time can''t solve the problem.


    See ye Shuli also affirmed Wen Jinrui''s words, long Yu finally slowly lowered his head, but a moment later, he looked at Ye Shuli again. Only this time, the inexplicable fear just disappeared from her face and was replaced by a smile.


    This face changing speed


    "Well, I see. Thank you for the book." Long Yu sniffed hard, as if to smell back the bad mood just now. "It''s late. Let''s go in earlier. Don''t let the emperor wait for a long time."


    "Er..."


    For long Yu, ye Shuli is quite helpless. Although she knows that long Yu''s inexplicable fear is caused by her, she doesn''t know how to solve it. Fortunately, Wen Jinrui is there.


    After the inevitable greetings along the way, several people finally arrived outside the main hall, but the eunuch waiting at the door was very sharp eyed, and then a long sound came out.


    "Ten princesses


    "Here comes Princess Jiayi! My son-in-law is hereAs soon as ye Shuli walked into the hall, he immediately saw all the civil and military officials who were waiting for him and Long Yan sitting on the central dragon chair.


    "See the emperor."


    "See the emperor."


    "Yu''er, see your brother..."


    The three of them saluted in unison. Seeing this, Emperor an raised his hand slightly and said, "get flat and sit down quickly."


    As soon as ye Shuli and his wife were seated, all the civil and military officials stood up and said, "welcome Princess Jiayi back to court!"


    "Thank you for your love. I''m sorry for the book." Ye Shuli responds with a slight droop of eyebrows in a soft voice, but his indifferent appearance makes civil and military officials praise him secretly.


    Although it hasn''t been seen for many years, ye Shuli is still the former Ye Shuli. If there is any change, it is more calm and introverted than before.


    Seeing that all the people had taken their seats, Emperor an raised his hand gently. The eunuch next to him hastened to sing and dance with a long voice. But at this time, ye Shuli''s mind was no longer on it.


    Lu Han''s personality, ye Shuli knows, but just get along with the time is too short, she did not have time to test, plus the things of Long Yu, her original calm heart is a little bit confused.


    "Princess Jiayi has been away for quite a long time. What can she get along the way?"


    When ye Shuli felt that Wen Jinrui touched her, he regained his mind. Then when he saw that emperor an was looking at her with concern, he quickly got up and saluted, "thank you for your kindness. This trip is just a pleasure trip, which worries the emperor."

 Chapter 398

    "Princess Jiayi has great courage and wisdom, and her husband-in-law is the best among the people. I envy you both for living like a couple." With that, Emperor an raised the wine cup in front of him and made a virtual respect towards Ye Shuli. Then he looked up and drank all the wine without leaving a drop.


    Ye Shuli turns his head and looks at Wen Jinrui. He purses his lips lightly. Does today''s emperor an seem to have something on his mind?


    "The emperor is the supreme of the Ninth Five-Year Plan, and no one can compare his status. The minister and the princess are just wandering around like idle clouds and wild cranes. How can they be envied by the emperor? The minister and the princess are terrified."


    Wen Jinrui stands up and gives a respectful reply, which understates the embarrassment of Ye Shuli''s inability to answer. Emperor an waved his hand and stopped talking about this topic. Ye Shuli starts to talk about it. As long as there is a Rui by his side, it''s OK.


    For a long time, Emperor an didn''t speak any more. Ye Shuli raised his eyes and saw long Yu sitting in his own position, playing with a small wine cup in his hand. He looked worried.


    After sighing, ye Shuli said to Wen Jinrui, and then walked towards long Yu. He sat beside Long Yu and said, "what''s the matter, yu''er? In a moment, the emperor will announce your wedding date. Aren''t you happy? "


    "Happy." Long Yu looked at Ye Shuli and said: "in fact, you are right. Although I have forgotten Pei Lang, I am not blind or stupid. During this period of time, I can still feel whether Pei Lang really treats me. Forget it, let''s go and have a look."


    Then long Yu poured the wine into the glass again, but now she was slightly red, and it seemed that she had drunk a lot before. Ye Shuli grabbed the glass in her hand and said, "drink less, and the emperor will fix a wedding date for you in public. What can you do if you lose your honor?"


    "Don''t worry, I''ve got a sense of propriety."


    See Long Yu say so. Ye Shuli didn''t stop him. After a few words of persuasion, he returned to his position and sat down. Seeing this, Wen Jinrui said with a smile: "in fact, it doesn''t have much to do with you. Besides, it''s better for them to let things go naturally."


    "Well." Ye Shu responds, and then absently looks at the song and dance in front of her. She always thinks that something will happen today. It''s not because of Long Yu. It''s just that everything in front of her seems very calm. Except for Lu Han, who seems strange before, there''s nothing wrong with it.


    Wen Jinrui stretched out her arm and hugged Ye Shuli tightly. She said: "ah Li, no matter what happens, we can''t force everything. We won''t wade in the muddy water of the court."


    "What do you hear?" Ye Shuli frowned and asked, Wen Jinrui should know something when she went to Longyu, but his expression was not very serious and nervous, so it should not be a very serious thing.


    Wen Jinrui smiles and whispers something in Ye Shuli''s ear. There is a sense of helplessness in Ye Shuli''s eyes. Then they shake their heads and stop talking.


    At the end of another song and dance, the eunuch next to Emperor an gave a wink, and the light in the hall suddenly darkened. The music changed from the celebration to a long time. A moment later, several women in light gauze were holding a musical instrument that did not belong to Emperor an.


    When ye Shuli saw Zhang Huai for the first time before, he saw the word "an Chao" in historical books, which was sandwiched between the Tang, song, yuan, Ming and Qing Dynasties. It''s just that at that time it was written about the dragon''s shell of emperor Anwu, but at this time it was just the Dragon Yan of emperor Anwen.


    In this time and space, apart from an Dynasty, there are other countries, but either the terrain is remote, or the country is too small to rise to the storm first. Except for a country named Jing, which can compete with an Dynasty a little bit, ye Shuli can''t even remember.


    At this time, what is going on in the hall is the song and dance of Jingguo. Ye Shuli shakes his head. It seems that emperor an is about to speak.


    "What does Princess Jiayi think of this song and dance?"


    Sure enough, before ye Shuli''s thoughts fell, Emperor an, who was sitting on the Dragon chair, opened his mouth. Ye Shuli pondered: "the songs and dances of Jingguo are full of exotic customs, but they are different from my Da''an style. It''s quite interesting to see them occasionally."


    But I can only look at it once in a while. If I read too much, it''s not as good as Da''an. Ye Shuli''s words can be regarded as good. An Di obviously heard her voice and nodded with satisfaction. It''s a saying that Jingguo''s songs and dances are difficult to be elegant.


    "A few days ago, the envoys of king sent a letter saying that the empress ascended the throne and invited all countries to attend the ceremony. What does Princess Jiayi think of this?"


    Andi said faintly, like chatting with Ye Shuli at will. Before that, ye Shuli might feel puzzled. This ceremony is just like watching ceremony. Does it have anything to do with her famous princess? But after listening to Wen Jinrui''s words, she didn''t think so.


    "The emperor''s words are very important. How dare you talk about the affairs of the court?"


    Seeing that ye Shuli couldn''t do without her, an Di turned and glanced at her. But this glance made Ye Shuli sweat a little. In the past few years, an Di has grown from a young prince to a qualified emperor.Even if it was just a look in his eyes, it was full of endless majesty. Emperor an sighed and said, "in that case, the emperor''s son-in-law said, is Da''an going or not to go for the invitation of Jingguo?"


    "Of course I''m going." Wen Jinrui gently shook the hand of Ye Shuli beside him, and then said in a voice: "Jingguo is ready to move in recent years. He has violated our border several times. It looks like a small fight, but the ambition of the wolf is obvious."


    Wen Jinrui has some helplessness. Just before ye Shu left that little meeting, a little eunuch handed him a note. After reading the handwriting, he knew it was written by Lu Han. Although there was only a few words on it, it was very clear.


    Andi, I want them to be envoys to Jingguo!


    Wen Jinrui doesn''t want to go to such thankless things. He doesn''t want to come to him either. It turns out that Lu Han is right. As soon as emperor an opens his mouth, they already understand. They can only pretend to be confused.


    If you can muddle through the matter, it''s best.


    "The emperor''s son-in-law is right. Over the past few years, Jing Kingdom has been ruled by the female prime minister who was born and frequently violated our border. Now the female prime minister overthrew the royal family and ascended the throne by herself. With that person''s style, if you don''t beat, you may be in danger. In that case, the emperor''s son-in-law thinks, who is more suitable to represent me as an envoy?"

 Chapter 399

    "I think that Lu Han is good. He is courageous and knowledgeable. He will not disgrace my reputation as Da''an." Wen Jinrui said faintly, he knew who an Di wanted to hear most, but this time, he and a Li certainly didn''t want to go.


    After many years of traveling, they came back with great difficulty. Naturally, they wanted to have a good rest. Moreover, the development of guiqulailou into an intelligence organization can not be successful without thinking about it. There are many things they need to worry about.


    At such a time, there is no need to go to Jingguo.


    Emperor an nodded, but said: "Lu Aiqing is really a talent, but this trip to Jingguo is aimed at shaking the mountains and shaking the tigers. Lu Aiqing is still young, and I''m afraid that her qualifications and status are not enough."


    "Pei Lang can do it. Besides, Pei Lang is going to marry the ten princesses. He has few opponents in his wisdom, and his identity is also qualified."


    Ye Shuli takes a look at Wen Jinrui with drooping eyebrows beside him in a twinkling of an eye. In his heart, he feels funny. In order not to let himself go, ah Rui throws the thankless pot everywhere. However, such a Rui makes her very happy.


    "It''s true, but what happened to Pei Lang in the past..." An Di said then frowned and shook his head: "I''m afraid it''s still not right."


    "But I have a candidate in mind. I don''t know..."


    "The emperor, the book leaves to have a matter to report." Before the end of Andi''s words, ye Shuli quickly inserted a sentence, she knew that it was disrespectful, but before, his a Rui had been so hard to throw the pot to others, how could she sit aside indifferent?


    An Di Leng for a while, obviously didn''t expect that ye Shu would interrupt him at this time. He felt a little annoyed. Fortunately, an Di was a kind-hearted man, and he just felt uncomfortable for a while. Soon he said as usual: "Princess Jiayi, just say it."


    After clearing his throat, ye Shuli raised his eyebrows and said, "I''m afraid my son-in-law and I can''t stay more in the court. The emperor also knows that there are many branches in the building. Now when we come back, we need to go and have a look. Therefore, Shuli has brought a gift to the emperor."


    When he speaks, ye Shuli, regardless of the strange expression on an Di''s face, reaches out his hand and takes it out of his sleeve. The sleeves of Da''an''s palace dress are quite large and can hold many things. Wen Jinrui is surprised to see the people around him. How can he not know what gift ah Li has prepared.


    Besides, do you want to visit the branch? How come he doesn''t know anything about it? I''m afraid it was his decision made temporarily.


    Think of here, Wen Jinrui helplessly shook his head, look at Ye Shuli''s eyes full of doting, that kind of tenderness, see sitting on the top of the emperor can''t help coughing, turned his head.


    After half a day, ye Shuli finally took out a small box in his sleeve and said with a smile: "finally found it!"


    "What is it?"


    Seeing that ye Shuli has been looking for such a long time, although an Di knows very well that ye Shuli''s words have actually declined his proposal, she is also quite curious about what she has in her hands after looking for so long.


    Ye Shuli replied with a smile: "return to the emperor, this thing is called diamond." When he spoke, ye Shuli opened the small box in his hand, a shining diamond, lying quietly in the velvet covered wooden box, dazzling.


    "Why did you take it out? My ah Li didn''t like it the most?" Wen Jinrui whispers in Ye Shuli''s ear. This is something they got by chance when they visited a small town on the edge. Originally, Wen Jinrui thought it was just a better looking stone.


    But I don''t know why, when his a Li saw this thing, his eyes were shining. That small town is adjacent to a small country, which is a subsidiary of Da''an. Therefore, the two places trade with each other. This thing called diamond came from that small country.


    Ye Shuli muttered, "it''s OK. I''ll keep the biggest one."


    "Diamond? It''s fresh. " An Di smiles with great interest. Just at this time, the song and dance of Jingguo has just ended, and the next dancer comes up again. An Di waves to stop, signals the eunuch around him, and takes Ye Shu away from what he has.


    An Di took the diamond and looked at it carefully. He was surprised and said, "it''s rare that the diamond is so crystal clear."


    "What''s more, this diamond, also known as diamond, is indestructible. No matter how hard it is smashed, it can''t damage anything." Ye Shuli said softly, blowing this little diamond into the sky.


    However, ye Shuli''s two diamonds, not to mention in Da''an, are not easy to find even before she came across the earth. Moreover, ye Shuli has observed that the purity of the diamond is very high and the transparency is extraordinary.


    "Good, good! Princess Jiayi has a heart. She has a thousand taels of gold, ten pieces of brocade, a string of South China Sea pearls and two night pearls


    Andi seems to be very happy. Ye Shuli and Lu Han don''t want to go out. He doesn''t like to force people into trouble. As Wen Jinrui said, Pei Lang is a good choice. At most, Pei Lang and Lu Han can go together to achieve their goal."Thank you, my Lord."


    Ye Shuli and Wen Jinrui salute each other and smile at each other. Anyway, this matter is over. Ye Shuli is very glad that after some efforts, he finally makes Long Yan Emperor. Otherwise, if it were the tyrant Long Na, there would be no such situation now.


    Emperor an waved his hand and let them get up. Then he took long Yu and Pei langxuan to the front of the palace. Seeing this, the eunuch next to him immediately stepped forward and said in a high voice: "ten princesses, long Yu, Nian Fang I will marry you on the ninth day of next month


    "Brother Xie!"


    "Thank you


    There are tears in Long Yu''s eyes, just like waiting for this moment for thousands of years. Long Yu''s gorgeous palace clothes make him look like a peach blossom with eyes full of autumn water. Pei Lang is crazy for a moment. He once knew that ye Shu was as beautiful as an immortal.


    But never noticed that the young yu''er in those years had already appeared and moved!


    "Pei Lang, I can reveal everything in the past, but if you lose yu''er again, I will not spare you!" An Di said in a deep voice. His sister, though not obvious at ordinary times, was really in pain.


    Pei Lang bowed his head and said that he was right. He turned his head to face Longyu''s four eyes. There was no room for others in his eyes.


    Sitting on the carriage back to Princess mansion, ye Shuli leans on Wen Jinrui, and grumbles discontentedly: "this Palace Banquet is really tiring. It seems that I''m not suitable to stay here. It''s too late today. Ah Rui, please accompany me back to Wenguo mansion tomorrow."

 Chapter 400

    "Well, if you don''t like it, let''s..."


    "Oh Who''s ahead! How dare you stop the princess''s carriage? "


    Outside the coachman suddenly a angry, let two people in the carriage can not help but light frown.


    Seeing that the visitor didn''t answer, he just looked at the carriage with a smile. His eyes seemed to pass through the resistance of the carriage and fell on Ye Shuli. When the groom just wanted to scold, he saw that ye Shuli had lifted the curtain.


    "Princess, wait a moment, the villain will take this man right away..."


    "Zhang Huai?"


    As if he didn''t notice the uneasiness on the groom''s face at all, ye Shuli could not help but shout softly at the moment of seeing someone coming. After hearing Ye Shuli''s voice, Wen Jinrui, who had already got up together, quickly lifted the curtain. When he saw that Zhang Huai, who was standing in front of the carriage and stopped them that day in Hanshan Temple, his thinking was already floating in his eyes.


    Without waiting for their reaction to get out of the carriage, Zhang Huai looked at them walking towards the carriage with a smile on his face.


    "Bold! You... "


    Regardless of the groom''s Cross eyebrows and angry fingers, Zhang Huai suddenly turned his head and stared at the groom''s eyes after boarding the carriage as if there were no one else. He said lightly: "go back to the Princess House."


    "You I Back, back to Princess House. "


    As if he had been electrocuted, the coachman suddenly trembled. Then he changed his tone as if he had been possessed. He sat back in his original position and drove the carriage.


    Holding the carriage steady, looking at Wen Jinrui''s bad face, Zhang Huai couldn''t help but smile: "go in and say, I''m looking for you."


    "Ah Rui."


    See Wen Jinrui is still blocked in the curtain, the expression is full of preventive meaning, ye Shu can''t help but feel funny gently pull him.


    When he turned his head to see ye Shuli, the bad things on Wen Jinrui''s face disappeared completely. As ye Shuli just sat down on the carriage again, the uninvited guest quickly entered the carriage and said, "long time no see, it''s not the attitude of seeing old friends again."


    "Come on, what''s up."


    Seeing the helplessness on Zhang Huai''s face, Wen Jinrui is close to Ye Shuli, holding her hand and looking at Zhang Huai''s way like a thief.


    Seeing this, Zhang Huai can''t help shaking his head again. He didn''t expect that the person he picked to rewrite history had such charm. After so many years, he was able to fascinate this person who had the great fortune.


    "What happened to your sudden appearance?"


    Patting Wen Jinrui''s hand gently, ye Shuli doesn''t know what her ah Rui is thinking. This kind of jealousy can be regarded as robbing by him at a glance. It really makes her like it.


    "The Palace Banquet just now, I think emperor an wanted you two to go to Jingguo?" Zhang Huai didn''t explain his intention for the first time. Instead, he gave a wrong answer.


    "Yes."


    "You two must have refused?"


    For Zhang Huai, who can travel through time and space, ye Shuli is not surprised to know this. Instead, he looks at Wen Jinrui and answers, "yes."


    "I knew that."


    As if he had expected that they would be like this, Zhang Huai shook his head again with a bitter smile, "do you remember what I told you about parallel time and space?"


    Hearing that Zhang Huai finally talked about the business, and as soon as he opened his mouth, he even directly mentioned the previous things about time and space. Ye Shu couldn''t help but feel that it was suddenly bad. Only after he felt the temperature of Wen Jinrui holding her hand beside him, his uneasiness faded away, "remember."


    "It''s similar to your situation. Before, I chose a person to cross into another parallel time and space to rewrite history. Originally everything was very smooth, so I didn''t pay much attention to it. However, when she began to ascend the high position step by step, she was lost by the desire for power and killed two emperors one after another. Today, she suddenly ascended the throne and became emperor."


    I don''t know whether it''s to give ye Shu time to leave them or to give him time. Zhang Huai sighed again after saying these words, and then looked back and forth at them. He saw that they didn''t ask, so he had to speak again.


    It turns out that the parallel time and space in another place is the same as here. Due to the disorder of history, Zhang Huai also chose a person to go through the past and want to rewrite the history there like Ye Shuli. But who knows that after step by step, this person was not only blinded by the desire for power, but also forgot her original task and went back to work again The bottom has changed history.


    After listening to Zhang Huai''s eloquence and finishing the whole thing, ye Shuli still frowns and thinks. Wen Jinrui, who has been guarding against Zhang Huai, says, "what does it have to do with us after you have said so much?"


    "Of course it does."


    Seeing that ye Shuli also looked up at himself, Zhang huaicai said again: "do you remember the king kingdom that emperor an sent you to the Palace Banquet just now? The country in parallel time and space is also called Jingguo.... "I don''t know why, this time Zhang Huai said something hesitant, "and I don''t know why, after the person I picked to rewrite history ascended the throne and became emperor, the parallel time and space and here are It''s merged. "


    "Merged?"


    Hearing this, ye Shuli and Wen Jinrui are not surprised at the same time, and then turn to look at each other, are to see the shock on each other''s faces!


    "Yes, it''s a merger." Zhang Huai said with a wry smile: "I know it''s incredible, but in fact, it really happened."


    Here, ye Shuli also vaguely understood the seriousness of the matter, then moved slightly, tried to get close to Wen Jinrui, and began to ask: "what do you want us to do this time?"


    "Go to Jingguo." This time, Zhang Huai did not hesitate, but directly said the purpose of his coming.


    "No way!"


    The two of them spoke in unison again. They managed to get rid of themselves. Before they had a good time enjoying their world, there were so many troubles. No matter what they said this time, they should not be involved in it.


    "I know it''s hard for you, but..."


    After a little meditation, Zhang Huai looked up at them with a dignified face and said, "but now that the two parallel time and space have merged, I have no power to change anything. If you don''t stop it in time, not only Da''an will be seriously affected, but also all your previous efforts will be in vain."


    "I forgot to remind you that ye Xihan has arrived at Jingguo."


    .qmboxstyle,.qmboxscript,.qmboxhead,.qmboxlink,.qmboxmeta{ display:none!important ;}


    # mailContentContainer.txt { height:auto; }


    your friend Jinshi Yaofei - buyout 15 - inserted background music for this email - Download and play


    player loading...


    sending...


    this email has been successfully sent. Another


    lette

 Chapter 401

    Ye Shuli gritted his teeth and said, "Zhang Huai, do you dare to rely on the score?"


    "I don''t want to. Maybe there''s something wrong with my system." Zhang Huai opened his hand, shrugged his shoulders and said: "the merging of parallel time and space has happened before. The situation was worse that time, which directly led to Forget it. This time, I owe you a favor. Help me with that woman. "


    Before ye Shuli spoke, Wen Jinrui cleared her throat and said, "we can go to Jingguo, but I have three conditions. These three conditions are based on the premise that you owe our husband and wife a favor. As long as you agree, we will go."


    "First, we need to know the original history line of that parallel space, no matter which version." Ye Shuli followed Wen Jinrui''s words and immediately began to talk about terms. He didn''t even care whether Zhang Huai would refuse.


    When Zhang Huai told them that ye Xihan was in Jingguo now, ye Shuli understood that she had to go even if she didn''t want to. For her, Da''an is not just a strange country in the book.


    Here are her a Rui, her children, her friends who treat her sincerely, her parents and her family. Before you know it, ye Shuli is already a family member and can''t get away.


    Under this premise, they must strive for as many conveniences and interests as possible for themselves.


    Zhang Huai smiles bitterly and nods. What he says clearly is human feelings. How can Wen Jinrui become one person at a time? However, for some reason, no one is competent except ye Shuli. Now he is asking for help from others, so he has no choice but to respond.


    Seeing Zhang Huai nodding, Wen Jinrui continued: "second, I know you have extraordinary ability. In this case, I need you to let us husband and wife have that ~ well, golden finger."


    "Poof..." Ye Shuli couldn''t help laughing. She once told Wen Jinrui about the so-called golden finger in the previous online novels, but at that time, she just mentioned it, and her a Rui would forget it in her heart.


    Even at this time, righteous words were put forward.


    But ye Shuli has a kind of intuition. I''m afraid she is going to carry out the role of vicious female match in the end. After thinking about it, it''s good to have a golden finger with the same opening and hanging. It''s more convenient to do things.


    To Ye Shuli''s surprise and Wen Jinrui''s surprise, Zhang Huai nodded his head and agreed without hesitation. Ye Shuli even doubted whether they had the welfare of golden finger?


    If that''s the case, it''s a waste of money. What can I do? I''m so angry.


    "And the third? Let''s talk about it together. It can''t be delayed. I''ll do it all for you at one time. " Zhang Huai while talking, holding do not know where out of the pen and paper, pretending to remember in front of the two.


    "Third..." Ye Shuli hesitated for a moment and said, "I want to know what kind of existence the system you just mentioned is. Besides, you said that there was an event of space-time merger before, what happened in that time and what was the outcome?"


    When asked about the ending, ye Shuli''s tone was trembling. In fact, what she really wanted to ask was what would happen if they failed this time, no matter Jingguo or Daan.


    Zhang Huai''s face changed a little strangely when he heard the speech, but it soon converged, just like Ye Shuli''s question was just an ordinary one. He replied faintly: "let''s solve the problem one by one. The historical line is rather complicated. I''ve put it in your princess mansion."


    "Now let''s focus on the golden finger. At my current level, I can provide you with the following kinds of golden fingers. Note that because your world is not mysterious and illusory, the optional golden finger will not be too fantastic."


    "In other words, it''s impossible to raise your hand and summon a dragon." Zhang Huai smiles, and then raises his right hand. Transparent spheres fly out of his sleeves and line up in front of Ye Shuli and Wen Jinrui.


    Zhang Huai said: "put your hand on the skill ball to check your skills. Remember, you can only choose one."


    When ye Shuli hears the speech, he first puts his hand on the transparent skill ball directly opposite him. At the next moment, a wisp of black smoke gradually emerges from the transparent ball and forms a poison word in front of Ye Shuli. Poison is a common kind of golden finger.


    However, it is also the best one to use, killing and invisibility.


    For ye Shuli, who has never been able to extricate himself from Internet novels in his previous life, he is well versed in the way of poison. Poison is not only used to kill people, but also has a magical effect beyond imagination in a special period as long as it is used well.


    If you don''t have more appropriate skills, it seems good to choose this poison. Ye Shuli originally wanted to discuss with Wen Jinrui, but he found that Wen Jinrui couldn''t see the poison word in front of her, and he didn''t respond when he spoke.


    "You two can''t communicate until you decide."


    Zhang Huai''s voice came into Ye Shuli''s ear. After rolling her eyes, she continued to put her hand on the next skill ball. The second one, Gu, is similar to poison. It''s more hidden.There are also concealed weapons, disguise, lightness skill, hypnosis and animal training in the back. There are seven skill balls in total. It can''t be said that Zhang Huai doesn''t pit. All these skills are useful, but it''s a pity that they can only choose two. Because they can''t communicate with each other, ye Shu chose one, and Wen Jinrui should not choose one.


    "That''s it, hypnosis."


    "Are you sure?" Zhang Huai''s voice seems to have some mysterious power, which makes people''s mind clearer. Ye Shuli nods to Wen Yan. She thinks that Wen Jinrui should choose one of Gu or Yi Rong.


    At the moment when ye Shuli stops nodding, the hypnotic skill ball turns into a pool of white water, slowly flowing into Ye Shuli''s eyebrow. A warm current makes her body warm up gradually, and even her skin turns into a light pink.


    And Wen Jinrui is also the general appearance, the carriage has stopped outside the princess mansion, and Zhang Huai in the carriage has disappeared without a trace. About the third condition put forward by Ye Shuli, he intends to cheat.


    About the system, about the original thing, are secrets that can not be said.


    When ye Shuli opened her eyes again, all the knowledge and means about hypnosis were reflected in her mind. She thought about it carefully. Just now, it seemed that the groom was hypnotized by Zhang Huai.

 Chapter 402

    "Ah Li."


    Not long after ye Shu wakes up, Wen Jinrui gently opens his eyes. There is a flash of light in his eyes. He says faintly: "this Zhang Huai is really weird."


    "Don''t say that for a moment." Ye Shuli interrupted, "which skill did you choose?" What she is worried about now is that both of them have chosen hypnosis, which is a waste of time. As for Zhang Huai''s strangeness, she already knew it a long time ago.


    Wen Jinrui said with a smile: "I''ve heard about it before, but I haven''t seen it all the time. I want to go to Jingguo. It''s inconvenient to act as you. If I choose a Yirong, it''s much more convenient." Ye Shuli sniffed and nodded.


    Good, just like she thought.


    As soon as he got back to Princess mansion, miaodong welcomed him with a thick envelope: "princess, someone sent this thing to your house not long ago. It was already late. The doorkeeper didn''t want to open the door because he didn''t know any acquaintances. Unexpectedly, the man broke in easily and put it directly in my hand."


    "I see. Go and have a rest. You don''t have to wait on me tonight." Ye Shuli coldly takes the envelope from miaodong. He doesn''t have to think about it. It must be the historical line about Jingguo sent by Huai. But ye Shuli didn''t expect it to be so thick.


    After the Da''an incident, ye Shuli clearly knows how important it is to be able to know the development of things in advance.


    What''s more, she has to figure out what kind of roles she and her a Rui will play after going to Jingguo, and how to correct the history of Jingguo. Zhang Huai said that both emperors were killed by that woman.


    This matter seems to have no solution.


    Seeing ye Shuli holding the letter in his hand in a daze, Wen Jinrui gently hugged her into his arms, with a touch of warmth in his eyes and eyebrows: "since you have to go, don''t think much. Let''s go. We''ll go in and have a look."


    A thick stack of writing paper is divided into three parts. Ye Shuli and Wen Jinrui pick up one of them and read it carefully. Ye Shuli specially explains that what they have to do is not only to know, but to remember. Although Wen Jinrui doesn''t quite understand why, he still does it.


    In fact, it''s not complicated. It''s just that this letter details everything in it, but it''s exactly what ye Shuli wanted.


    After they finished reading the three letters, it was already a little bright. Unconsciously, they read all night. When ye Shuli finished reading the last word, Wen Jinrui just put down the letter.


    "Let''s straighten out the order first, see where there are faults, where it is most appropriate to remedy them, and our identity is totally different among the three historical lines." Ye Shuli frowned and said.


    No wonder Zhang Huai says that if they don''t care, all ye Shuli''s previous efforts will be destroyed. In the historical line of the female prime minister''s ascendance to the emperor, Wen Jinrui falls in love with the female emperor Danrui, and Wen jiaochuxiao dies, while ye Xihan turns into the female prime minister.


    As for Da''an and guopo, long Yu was captured because of guopo. He was bullied and humiliated by the soldiers of Jingguo. Finally, unable to bear the humiliation, he killed himself by biting his tongue. In Pei Lang''s grief, he sneaked into the palace and fought against Wen Jinrui.


    , because the real reason for the big break is because of the betrayal of Wen Jin Rui, even even Wen Heng was imprisoned. She left the * tongue and tongue. She felt that these were not miserable. The worst was her own, and the leaves were left behind. She was made into adults, digging up her tongue, putting it in the female chamber, and seeing that Dan Rui and Wen Jinrui were enjoying each other.


    Wen Jinrui''s face became more ugly as she looked down. Finally, she said in a stuffy voice: "ah Li, you believe me, I won''t."


    "Did I ever say I didn''t believe you?" Ye Shuli replied with a smile: "if you don''t believe me, ah Rui, tell me, who else can I believe?"


    "Well, let''s not talk about this first. If we follow the correct historical trend, it should be Yingyan, the king of Southern Chu, who should have been killed by now. The wrong history is Yingjiang, the ninth prince, who later became the king of Guanyang, but Yingjiang has also died."


    "No, Ying Yan should not be dead." Wen Jinrui shook his head and said, "look here. It says that Danrui sent a man who was good at controlling fire and burned Yingyan, the king of Southern Chu, to the palace of the prince. The next day, the body of the king of Southern Chu was found and changed beyond recognition."


    Wen Jinrui said this paragraph, ye Shuli also repeatedly read several times, but also did not see any problem, so just toward Wen Jinrui gently shook his head.


    But Wen Jinrui said with a smile: "it''s no problem to look at it alone, but you can look here again." With that, Wen Jinrui pointed to another place and said, "Chun Yang, Wang Yingjiang, had a good time with Yiqing, a woman in the building. He was assassinated by the woman and died on the bed. After verification, I am correct."


    "Do you mean that the problem lies in the four words I am correct?" After Wen Jinrui''s reminder, ye Shuli immediately found the problem. Before, she was a little entangled with her own fate, but ignored such an obvious problem!


    Wen Jinrui nodded and said, "I don''t know how to let Da''an and you survive. But after the king of Southern Chu ascended the throne, the country was peaceful and the people were peaceful, and he made friends with Da''an forever. I thought, as long as he ascended the throne, would everything be solved?""In theory, that''s right."


    But ye Shuli is too clear about the power of the female leader. According to a certain story, now Danrui of Jingguo is the so-called female leader. Ye Shuli''s identity, Ambassador Da''an, is distorted by her husband''s friendship with Danrui. She is a vicious matchmaker who frequently kills Danrui.


    Identification completed.


    After ye Shuli stretches, he leans on Wen Jinrui. Since Ying Yan is not dead, it''s still too late. Now what they have to do is to ask for an envoy to Jingguo and find the king of Southern Chu as soon as possible.


    It''s a long way to go.


    When it''s time for breakfast, Wen Dongrong knocks on the door with a tray. There are a lot of exquisite food on the tray. However, for his age, he has to knock on the door with these things.


    When ye Shuli opened the door, he saw that Wen Dongrong was holding the tray in one hand, struggling to keep the balance. He was surprised to take the tray and asked: "Rong Er, how did you come by yourself, Miao Dong and them?"


    "Sister miaodong said that the light in her parents'' house was on all night last night. Rong''er thought that her parents must have been delayed. She didn''t have a rest all night, so she brought breakfast in person. Mother, after eating, go to sleep quickly, or it won''t be beautiful."

 Chapter 403

    Wen Dongrong talks like a little adult. Ye Shuli always knows that he is very sensible, but at this time, his heart is still warm.


    "Rong''er is so good."


    Ye Shu from eyebrows and eyes with a smile, a night of fatigue also seems to be swept away in a moment like, looked up pet drowning rubbed Wen Dongrong''s head, turned and pulled him toward the house.


    "Let''s see who''s bringing breakfast to my family, ah Rui."


    As soon as you enter the room, ye Shuli can''t wait to shout to Wen Jinrui. It seems that Wen Dongrong''s act of bringing breakfast makes her very proud.


    "Rong Er, come to my father."


    See ye Shuli holding Wen Dongrong came in, Wen Jinrui quickly put down the hand is rubbing eyebrows, stand up and walk over, open arms and smile.


    After letting Wen Dongrong go, ye Shuli puts his breakfast on the table. Then he turns around and puts the historical letters about Jingguo sent by Zhang Huai on the table in the charcoal fire basin one by one. Only after watching them burn to ashes can ye Shuli get up and go back to the table.


    This kind of important thing can''t be seen by others. In case, ye Shuli thinks it''s better to burn it. Anyway, all the things have been written down by her and Wen Jinrui, and it''s useless to keep them.


    "Come and have breakfast."


    Looking at her a Rui teasing rong''er, ye Shu can''t help but feel the happiness on her face. When did she dream of everything? Unexpectedly, she got all the satisfaction in this alien space.


    How could she let it be destroyed because it was so hard won?


    After having breakfast, the family of three hands over Wen Dongrong to miaodong and others. Ye shulibie and Wen Jinrui drive to Wenguo mansion.


    I haven''t seen you for a long time. Ye Shuli still misses those people in Ye''s family. Although there is no direct blood relationship between them, they are better than many kindred ones. As for ye Shuli, he has already integrated into the world.


    "Miss three Ah, no, Princess Jiayi... "


    As soon as I arrived at the gate of Wenguo mansion and saw Ye Shuli and Wen Jinrui, a guard turned and ran towards the mansion. The guard who was left behind was in a hurry to salute. However, I didn''t know whether it was because I hadn''t seen her for a long time or because the third lady was used to calling. Under the excitement, the guard was in a hurry.


    Feeling the slight laughter of the people around him, ye Shuli turns his head and turns white. Wen Jinrui takes a look, and then says in a soft voice: "don''t be polite."


    At the end of the speech, a group of people appeared in the mansion of Wen state. They were rushing towards the door, and the leader was Ye Tianfeng, the Duke of Wen state, and his wife Lin!


    "You girl, you know you''re back!"


    The voice was heard before one could stand still. Although there was a sense of blame in the tone, the joy that could not be hidden could be heard by anyone.


    "Mother."


    Looking at Ye Tianfeng, who just stood beside her, he looked up and down at her Lin, and the one standing behind her with a smile. Ye Shuli''s eyes also turned a little red.


    "Dad."


    "Just come back, just come back."


    Looking at Ye Shuli''s reddish eyes, ye Tianfeng hurriedly came forward and pulled Lin''s, with a slight tone of blame, said: "my daughter is not easy to come back once. What''s the matter with blocking at the door? Let''s talk about it in the first room."


    When ye Tianfeng said this, Lin suddenly reacted. Then he quickly picked up Ye Shuli and said, "yes, yes, let''s talk about it in the first room. The old lady thinks about you very much. She talks about you all day."


    "The old lady miss me, don''t you miss me?"


    Looking at Ye Tianfeng and Lin''s nervous and excited look, ye Shuli can''t help but mischievous. Then in Lin''s angry eyes, he pulls up Wen Jinrui''s hand behind him and walks towards the mansion together.


    After another unavoidable greeting, ye Shuli put away her feelings. However, she did not forget that she had something important to do when she came back to Wenguo government this time.


    "Dad, is there any decision on the mission to Jingguo that the sage said at the palace banquet yesterday?"


    At this time, there is no time to delay. It''s good to have more time to prepare. So when ye Tianfeng and Lin''s mood calms down a little, and they sit down in the hall, ye Shuli goes straight to the theme.


    "It''s settled. Fortunately, you didn''t agree to it. If you do something that you can''t please, you''ll have to do something again."


    Looking at Ye Shuli for a while, looking at Wen Jinrui for a while, ye Tianfeng and Lin''s faces flickered with joy, and then just wanted to ask why they didn''t bring their grandson back this time, but ye Shuli asked again, "when is the date of the mission? Who is the envoy? "


    Although I don''t know why Ye Shuli is still so interested after he refused to be sent as an envoy, since she asked, ye Tianfeng naturally has no reason not to say, "it''s Pei Lang and Lu Han that you recommend. The date is temporarily set for the 10th day of next month.""So fast?" After hearing the date, ye Shuli was surprised. Then he looked at Wen Jinrui beside him. He was a little surprised as if he hadn''t thought of it. He couldn''t help saying, "isn''t it the day after the wedding of Princess ten and Pei Langda that they are going to start?"


    "Yes, although the time is a little urgent, Jingguo is a long way away from Da''an. If there is no delay, it should take 20 days. If we start on the 10th day of the lunar new year, we should arrive at the beginning of the month. In this way, we can just catch up with the fifth day of Jingguo''s reign."


    "Time is so tight?"


    Smell speech, ye Shuli can''t help but secretly frown, then feel the side of Wen Jinrui gently shake her hand, is suddenly found at this time ye Tianfeng and Lin Shi is a face strange looking at her.


    Didn''t you say no before? Why are you so interested now?


    "Well Well, my daughter just thinks that Princess ten and Pei Lang are getting married at last. I''m afraid it''s a little too urgent to make such an arrangement. " Staring at by two people, ye Shuli is also a little uneasy, but her heart is already secretly worried, and then she can''t care much, so she explains it casually.


    But after listening to Ye Shuli''s casual explanation, ye Tianfeng and Lin Shi and others show a clear look. After all, they know the relationship between Ye Shuli and long Yu. In this way, it is reasonable to have such a reaction.


    In the following time, ye Shuli''s mind focused on the mission. They had a deep understanding of these things only yesterday, but they didn''t expect that time would be so tight. In this way, there was not much time left for her and Wen Jinrui to prepare.

 Chapter 404

    When he left the mansion of Wen state, there were snowflakes floating outside. Wen Jinrui held Ye Shuli''s hand and said, "it''s just the Spring Festival. It''s really a wave coming up again."


    "Don''t go back to the princess''s house, ah Rui. Go straight to the palace. Today is 21. It''s less than 10 days before Chinese New Year. There''s only half a month left for yu''er and Pei Lang''s marriage. We have to hurry up." Ye Shuli frowned lightly. It''s not good for the empress of Jingguo to choose a time, but it makes people unprepared.


    Wen Jinrui thinks that everything is OK. Since ye Shuli has already put forward it, he doesn''t have any opinions to follow her. They rush to the palace again. When they are delayed, ye Shuli forgets what Chi Yuanlin said about going to the restaurant.


    But ye Shu forgot, but Chi Yuanlin would not forget. He told people to get everything ready early in the morning. From the restaurant''s opening, closing, to the servant''s leaving, Chi Linyuan still didn''t put out the light.


    The carriage stops outside the palace gate. Ye Shu leaves them and goes straight to the direction where an Di is. An Di is criticizing the memorial, but a eunuch comes in in in a hurry. With the cold smell of wind and snow, he whispers: "holy."


    "What are you doing in such a hurry? Speak slowly." Andi has a mild personality, but occasionally he can show the thunder means of being an emperor, which is very popular, and he does not dare to be arrogant.


    Although it was a snowy day in the cold winter, there was a trace of sweat on the eunuch''s forehead, which seemed to be very anxious: "return to the emperor, Princess Jiayi and her husband-in-law are waiting outside the hall."


    "Princess Jiayi?" An Di light Yi, put down the memorial in hand, murmured: "how come at this time?"


    "My Lord, the slave just made a little inquiry. It seems that the princess came to visit Jingguo. Maybe the princess and her husband-in-law have changed their mind." The eunuch was a sharp eyed man, fine but not slippery, and was highly appreciated by Emperor an.


    He knew very well that the best candidates for emperor an''s mission to Jingguo were Princess Jiayi and Wen''s husband-in-law. These two people were a perfect match. Even if they couldn''t get along well, they would never let themselves suffer a loss, which would not damage Da''an''s face.


    Moreover, their talents and resourcefulness are in the eyes of an di. It doesn''t mean that Lu Han and Pei Lang are incompetent. It''s just that they lack a little trust, a little tacit understanding and a little cunning. These things seem to be insignificant.


    But andI is the emperor. He knows very well that details really decide success or failure.


    Originally, Emperor an only went with Pei Lang in his arms, which would not damage the great power of an. However, if the target was Ye Shuli and Wen Jinrui, he would have to think about whether he wanted to make some blood from the new female emperor Dan Rui.


    "In that case, pass them in." As he spoke, Emperor an put down the memorial in his hand, and a look of great interest flashed in his eyes. One was Ye Shuli, Princess Jiayi, who was famous in Da''an, and the other was Dan Rui, the empress with iron and blood means.


    It''s interesting just to think about the duel between two women.


    At this time, Long Yan didn''t realize how much influence Dan Rui''s accession to the throne would have on Da''an in the future if he didn''t interfere. In Long Yan''s eyes, although Jing Guo now has the power of World War I, it''s not enough to be afraid.


    Ye Shuli and Wen Jinrui walk side by side in front of an Di, slightly lowering their eyes. The calm breath of the couple is exactly the same.


    "My courtesan, Jiayi, meet the emperor."


    "Minister Wen Jinrui, meet the emperor."


    They spoke with one voice and knelt down respectfully in front of an di. Ye Shuli didn''t have the idea of kneeling down. In her eyes, when she went to Rome, she would do as the Romans do. Besides, an Di was indeed a good emperor.


    An Di lightly smiles to support falsely way: "flat body, princess''s son-in-law doesn''t need much ceremony, come a person, grant a seat."


    There was no outsider around, so long Yan didn''t put on airs except for the basic etiquette, and seemed to be a lot more casual. In fact, it was also a means of attracting. Ye Shuli and Wen Jinrui knew it, but they didn''t feel disgusted.


    "I don''t know if Jiayi suddenly enters the palace. What''s the matter?"


    When Emperor an spoke, ye Shuli was ready to take a seat. When he heard this, he had to stand up again and said, "reply to the emperor, our husband and wife are here for the mission to Jingguo." Ye Shuli knew that emperor an was a kind-hearted emperor, so he didn''t plan to beat around the Bush and went straight to the theme as soon as he came up.


    An Di smell speech Mou Guang a bright way: "Oh? I''ve left this matter to Pei Lang and Lu Han, but I feel sorry for Pei Lang and my royal sister. They just got married, but they have to be separated for a while. Alas... "


    So, Emperor an also used the sad card. Ye Shuli raised his head a little and looked at Wen Jinrui beside him. Seeing that he was smiling gently, he immediately said in a deep voice: "my daughter has heard my father say that the mission team will start on the 10th day of junior high school. It''s really difficult for Pei Da Ren."


    "So..." Ye Shuli stopped for a moment and knelt down again in front of emperor an: "please forgive me. At the palace banquet yesterday, Jiayi politely said that she was really trying to find a quiet and comfortable place. However, I heard that the female emperor of Jingguo was ambitious and repeatedly violated the boundaries of Da''an.""In addition, yu''er and Jia Yi are close friends in the boudoir, and Jia Yi can''t bear to see their newlyweds separated. She also hopes that the envoy of the holy general will be transferred to my husband and wife again."


    Ye Shuli certainly can''t directly tell an Di that Danrui will attack Da''an in the future. Even if he says an Di, he won''t believe it. After all, not everyone can believe Zhang Huai''s existence.


    An Di didn''t answer. He just asked Ye Shuli to get up first and beat his fingers on the table in front of him, showing a hesitant look. In fact, he was very satisfied. First, ye Shuli and Wen Jinrui were his favorite candidates.


    Moreover, ye Shuli is able to take into account the feelings of Long Yu, so he takes the initiative to take things down. An Di is still very happy for long Yu, and that girl has suffered a lot.


    "What does Wen''s son-in-law say?"


    Seeing emperor an''s inquiry, Wen Jinrui stood up and said faintly, "reply to the emperor. The meaning of princess is the meaning of minister. Minister is willing to contribute to my Da''an. In this way, my father''s reputation will not be disgraced."


    Wen Jinrui''s words are reasonable and convincing, but he let an Di''s mouth draw uncontrollably. When they were at the palace banquet yesterday, they were not each other. Today, they are all loyal officials full of blood.

 Chapter 405

    After glancing at them quietly on the surface, andI stood up and went to the window. Looking at the snowflakes falling from the sky outside, he didn''t know what he was thinking.


    "Jingguo is not far from Daan, but it''s hard for other Jingguo because of the accession of the empress to the throne, while Daan has a strong army. It can''t be said that it can completely surpass Jingguo, but at least it is in an invincible position."


    Speaking of this, Emperor an turned around slowly. Although there was still no obvious expression on his face, his expression gave people a kind of majesty unique to the emperor. "Since Princess Jiayi is willing to do wonders for Da''an, I will promise you."


    A miracle? Isn''t it just a mission? What an emperor!


    Hearing this, ye Shuli and Wen Jinrui look at each other, and then an Di, who is not waiting to open his mouth, says the following words. Ye Shuli suddenly stands up and grabs in front of an Di and says, "since the emperor has agreed, Jiayi dares to ask for a gift from the Emperor."


    Wen Yan, not to mention emperor an, even Wen Jinrui, who is beside Ye Shu, is slightly stunned. What''s wrong with his book today? It not only blocked the mouth of emperor an, but also had a sense of preemption. What''s the temporary thought?


    Just as Wen Jinrui is looking at Ye Shuli in front of him with great interest, andI is still motionless on his face, but there is a faint light in his eyes, flashing: "let''s hear it."


    His eyes drooped slightly, as if he didn''t notice the weak change of emperor an. Ye Shuli walked towards the table where emperor an had just read the memorial, and scanned the table with memorial.


    When his eyes fell on the imperial pen lying quietly in the center of the memorial, his eyes brightened. Then he reached out and picked it up. After brushing the cinnabar from the tip of the pen on the inkstone, he turned to look at an Di and said, "this is it. Jiayi dares to give it to Jiayi."


    As if he didn''t realize that andI''s face had changed slightly, ye Shuli always hung his eyes, didn''t touch andI''s eyes, and didn''t open his mouth to explain.


    At this time, Wen Jinrui, who was originally looking at Ye Shuli with great interest, frowned slightly when he saw Ye Shuli go to the table where an Di read the memorials. When ye Shuli didn''t know that an Di''s face was changing slightly, he picked up the imperial pen and took a step forward. He wanted to remind him of his book, which was disrespectful!


    The place where the emperor read the memorials is a national secret, let alone a minister. Even the eunuchs who serve the emperor are careful to bow their heads, and they dare not look beyond it. But his book is not only unconscious, but also takes up the emperor''s pen. What does she want to do?


    "What does Princess Jiayi want my imperial pen to do?"


    Listening to an Di''s slightly chilly voice, even if she didn''t look up to see the expression on his face, it was the four words of Princess Jiayi that made Ye Shuli aware of an Di''s displeasure, but she was not in a panic, and even the indifference in her expression was not less!


    "Nature wants a reward."


    Either an di or Wen Jinrui didn''t see ye Shuli''s face slightly lowered, and the corner of his mouth was slightly hooked. "This imperial pen is used by the emperor to read the memorial. It can be said that it is enough to control life and death. What Jiayi wants to ask for is that the Emperor can read the meritorious service of Jiayi''s envoy in the future, and avoid the death of the person who holds this imperial pen!"


    "Save me from death?"


    Even if ye Shu had made a great contribution to his accession to the throne before he left, after hearing her request and her rude behavior just now, an Di was already slightly angry, "what if the person who holds the pen is deceiving you and rebelling? Do you want me to avoid his death? "


    The atmosphere suddenly becomes tense. An Di stares at Ye Shuli, but ye Shuli is still the same as before. He slightly lowers his head and looks at the imperial pen in his hand, which makes an Di want to frighten her through his eyes. Finally, the idea can only become an idea.


    Seeing this, Wen Jinrui''s heart is already nervous. With his understanding of Ye Shuli, he knows that his Shuli is not an unreasonable arrogant person, but this move is somewhat overstepping.


    But in any case, as long as he has Wen Jinrui, ye Shuli can never have anything, even if the other party is the king of a country!


    "Even if Wang Junjia is the master of Shengyi, he will be able to deceive people to death." Speaking of this, ye Shuli suddenly raised his head, looked directly at an Di, and said without fear: "but if you are rebellious and rebellious, then the emperor doesn''t have to be appeased, and the imperial pen will be invalid."


    After a long time, Emperor an secretly sighed and said, "throughout the hundred years of Da''an, there has never been a saying that she will not die. Today, Princess Jiayi must have a saying if she wants me to break this precedent."


    If it wasn''t for Princess Jiayi''s many miraculous achievements at the time of her accession to the throne, let alone her words, or her turning over the memorial without permission just now, it would be enough for emperor an to punish her.


    However, it is precisely because emperor an knew that Princess Jiayi was not an ordinary woman that he could bear the opportunity to continue to explain to her. But if she could not come up with a powerful statement this time, even if she had made great achievements before, it would not help.But at this time, ye Shuli still has no transcendent consciousness, and even ignores the touch behind her to remind her. Wen Jinrui still looks directly into emperor an''s eyes, and even the smile at the corner of his mouth is not hidden. "Throughout the hundred years of Da''an, there is no one here!"


    As soon as ye Shuli''s voice fell, an Di, who was opposite her, was slightly stunned. He looked directly into her eyes and suddenly burst out a fine light. Even Wen Ruijin, who was on one side, suddenly trembled. In the things they had discussed before, it was clear that there was no such stubble. He was really It''s really elusive and I like it very much!


    After a long time, Emperor an said in a deep voice, "pass on my will, Princess Jiayi will be appointed as Minister of mission, and Wen Jinrui will be appointed as first-class inspector. When the ten princesses are married, they will go to Jingguo immediately. There is no mistake."


    The eunuch next to him repeatedly replied that before he could go out, he was stopped by Emperor an: "wait a minute, take my jade seal. I''m afraid I have to give this order to avoid death today."

 Chapter 406

    Andi agreed?!


    Ye Shuli''s mouth is filled with a smile, and he looks at Wen Jinrui beside him triumphantly. Since it is necessary to ensure that this process will not affect Da''an any more, it is natural that Jing Guo should be directly included in Da''an.


    When they left the palace, ye Shuli still held the imperial pen tightly in his hand, with an imperial edict with a jade seal in his arms. His body was so stiff that he couldn''t move. Wen Jinrui looked funny and said in a low voice, "what''s wrong with my ah Li? You didn''t look like that before in front of emperor an."


    "Can that be the same?" Ye Shuli said with a bitter smile: "ah Rui, did I exaggerate Haikou? If I didn''t fulfill my promise to andI and didn''t stop Nari''s way, then..."


    "What else do you have to worry about? If we can''t stop Danrui, we are already in danger. We can''t control today''s imperial pen and imperial edict. " Wen Jinrui took Ye Shuli''s words with a smile, scratched her nose and said, "you''ve already thought about it."


    "No one knows me better than a Rui."


    Ye Shuli raised her lips. She wanted the gift of immortality just in case. To stop a female emperor, she absolutely needed the full support of another country. But at that time, ye Shuli did not dare to guarantee that emperor an would listen to her.


    So in order to put an end to the possibility of this situation, ye Shu asked for such a gift from today. If an Di kept on, she would have no choice but to cheat the king.


    "Go back. You can tell me what you are going to do. I find that my ah Li is not playing cards according to common sense. Even my husband is scared."


    Ye Shuli shrugs her shoulders. She knows that what she''s doing today is really shocking. But once again, she''s glad that emperor an is a good emperor. If you change the dragon''s shell, I''m afraid she hasn''t spoken yet. Just get close to that place, and she''ll be dead.


    Ye Shuli, who was getting on the carriage, thought this way. Before she was seated, something flashed in her mind. She seemed to have forgotten something, but she couldn''t remember it for a moment, so she had to shake her head and sit down.


    After the carriage had gone for a while, ye Shuli found that it was not the way back to the princess''s mansion, so he asked: "ah Rui, where are we going? Don''t you go back to the princess''s house? " After such a day, ye Shuli was a little tired.


    First in the mansion of Wen state, and then in the palace, she just wanted to go back to the princess''s mansion and kiss her children in her arms. Then she had a good sleep. But Wen Jinrui said with a smile, "this is the way to go back to the princess''s mansion."


    What do you want to do? Ye Shu left the cold for a moment, and then remembered that she had said with Chi Yuanlin yesterday that she would go to the restaurant to have a look today. As a result, she forgot all about her mission to Jingguo.


    After a hard pat on his head: "yes, I''m so stupid that I forgot about it. It''s just that it''s been a long time since the restaurant closed, so I think Chi Yuanlin should have gone. Anyway, even if I go, I''ll have a look. After all, I haven''t come back for a long time."


    "He won''t go." Wen Jinrui chuckles and grabs Ye Shuli''s hand and holds it in the palm, for fear that she will reach out and pat her forehead again. Although it doesn''t matter, it won''t have any consequences, but he just doesn''t want ah Li to be hurt at all.


    When they stopped at the door of the restaurant, they saw that the lights were bright inside. A thin figure was standing at the counter, and his fingers were constantly moving the abacus. He didn''t know which account he was calculating. After hearing the news, Chi Yuanlin raised his head, his eyes showed a touch of joy, and quickly won.


    "Princess, and my son-in-law, I thought you would not come today, and I was planning to leave." Chi Yuanlin scratched his head with embarrassment, but both ye Shuli and Wen Jinrui could see that the returning building had no intention of closing in a short time.


    It''s just that they didn''t make a point.


    Ye Shuli said with a smile: "since you said you would come, you will certainly come, but today is really busy, so you are late. You decorate all these decorations?" Ye Shuli pointed to a painting and asked, trying to skip this topic.


    If it wasn''t for a Rui''s reminding, today she would have kept Chi Yuanlin waiting all day. I''m sorry to think about it. Besides, she came to the restaurant to see the current situation, she also had another important thing to discuss with Chi Yuanlin.


    "No, I don''t know much about it. But a new girl in the building is very smart and has excellent vision. She is responsible for the redecoration of the restaurant. Even though she is young, she really keeps the lobby in good shape."


    When listening to Chi Yuanlin say this, ye Shuli gently frowned, but soon spread his eyebrows again. After a few casual eyes, he turned to Chi Yuanlin and said, "come on, sit down and talk."


    However, after waiting for Chi Yuanlin to sit down, ye Shuli keeps muttering in Wen Jinrui''s ear. The most important thing is that Wen Jinrui still nods his head seriously. However, looking at this scene, Chi Yuanlin says that he has been severely hit by 10000 points.Can''t the couple go back to their home and say something? Do you have to find a spectator?


    For a long time, ye Shuli coughed twice and asked, "you are always in charge of restaurants. How many restaurants do we have now and where are they? Please tell me in detail." Since I''m going to visit Jingguo, I don''t think I''ll be able to come back for a while, so the intelligence organization has to be put on the agenda as soon as possible.


    She came here today for this.


    When talking about business, Chi Yuanlin became more serious and said in a deep voice, "there are 144 branches now, of which 70 are in various towns of Da''an. In addition, the barbarians have a vast land and few people, and there is not much food, so there are only ten."


    "There are also some small countries that have one or two scattered businesses. In total, there are 15 businesses. The other 49 businesses are all in Jingguo."


    Chi Yuanlin said that, but it surprised Ye Shuli and Wen Jinrui. Unexpectedly, she had already extended her hand to Jingguo before her. Chi Yuanlin asked, "does the princess want to see the account books of these branches? I''m afraid we''ll have to wait... "


    "Chi Yuanlin, what is the influence of these branches?"

 Chapter 407

    "Influence?" Chi Yuan was stunned for a moment. Seeing that ye Shuli''s eyes didn''t change, he said in a deep voice: "it''s hard to say. After all, the situation in every place is different, but most places are still good. At least they have established themselves in the local area."


    Ye Shuli nodded and then said, "close the door and let''s go upstairs."


    Although Chi Yuanlin feels that today''s Ye Shuli is a little puzzling, he still nods and closes the door of the restaurant, and then follows Ye Shuli and Wen Jinrui to the room where they usually discuss business.


    "Princess, is there anything very important to explain?"


    Although Ye Shuli hasn''t opened his mouth yet, Chi Yuanlin is sensitive enough to detect something. Ye Shuli nodded and said, "it''s more important. I don''t know how much you know about the people in those branches?"


    "Although I haven''t seen most of them, as long as you bring them to me, you will be able to recognize their names and branches!" Chi Yuanlin also no longer asked, ye Shuli''s talent he has a certain understanding, she asked what to answer.


    Besides, it''s impossible for the princess to sell him as a restaurant manager.


    Ye Shuli takes a proud look at Wen Jinrui beside him, which makes Wen Jinrui smile. However, he has to admit that Chi Yuanlin, whom ye Shuli is looking for, is really a talent. It is estimated that no restaurant manager can do this.


    "Well, I want you to do something for me while managing the restaurant."


    Chi Linyuan didn''t seem surprised when he heard the words, but said faintly: "the princess''s mouth is, as long as it is within my ability, I will do my best."


    Ye Shuli nodded with a smile and said, "I want you to select 30 people from all the branches, under the age of 12. The younger the better, both men and women. It''s better to be an orphan without father or mother. Be smart. After you choose them, bring them to see me."


    Every branch in guiqulaixi building is not small in scale. Although not everyone is as big as Kyoto, there will be at least four or five boys who work in the office. Many of them are children of poor families who are sold or find jobs by themselves.


    "Thirty people..." Chi Yuanlin gently frowned at Ye Shuli''s request. When ye Shuli asked, several suitable candidates appeared in his mind. Then he said in a deep voice, "OK, but I dare to ask, what does the princess want these children to do?"


    After hearing Chi Yuanlin''s question, ye Shuli turns around and looks at Wen Jinrui. A moment later, Wen Jinrui gives a brief account of the idea of developing an intelligence organization. Chi Yuanlin is a trustworthy person and the manager of a restaurant.


    If we want to develop the restaurant into an intelligence organization, it is impossible to hide it from Chi Yuanlin.


    "From today on, we don''t have to give me the share of the restaurant''s profits that belongs to both of us. All of them will be used in it, but Mr. Pan''s share still needs to be given to him."


    Ye Shuli spoke coldly, but Chi Yuanlin was shocked. Today''s guiqulaixi building is very different from before. Besides the costs and labor costs, the remaining amount can definitely make any business envious.


    Ye Shuli and Wen Jinrui account for 80% of the profits, and 80% of the restaurant''s income is used to develop the intelligence organization. This is not a big deal!


    Chi Yuanlin agreed to it almost without hesitation. After they talked about it again, ye Shuli left the restaurant and wandered to the princess mansion.


    On the carriage, ye Shuli leaned against Wen Jinrui ''.


    When I was about to arrive at the princess mansion, I didn''t know where it came from. I rattled the carriage and woke up the half awakened Ye Shu completely. I half narrowed my eyes and asked, "where is this?"


    She has been completely confused, in such circumstances, only in the side of Wen Jinrui, she can sleep so at ease.


    "It''s almost here. Get up. I''ll be back in a while. I''ll have a good sleep."


    Wen Jinrui whispered, afraid of startling the people in his arms, ye Shuli nodded vaguely. As soon as he looked up, he fell into his gentle eyes. Wen Jinrui''s eyebrows and eyes were smiling. Even though it was late at night, it was still like bringing the sunshine to his body.


    "Ah Rui, you look good."


    Hearing Ye Shuli''s unconscious words, Wen Jinrui was stunned at first, and then laughed low, and fell a kiss on her forehead. This kind of warm and peaceful time, I''m afraid that in the days to come, there will be no more for a long time, and they seem to cherish it very much.


    Wen Jinrui hugged Ye Shuli tightly again, lowered his body slightly, and his chin was rubbing between Ye Shuli''s neck. But before he had time to go further, the carriage had stopped. The driver''s voice came from the outside: "princess''s son-in-law, here we are."


    In the carriage, ye Shuli seems to be awakened. His cheeks are slightly red. After a light spat, he quickly gets out of the carriage. However, Wen Jinrui in the carriage bursts out a burst of hearty laughter after she goes down. Hearing this laughter, ye Shuli''s face is even more red.Not easy two people into the house, but found two little guy didn''t sleep, a see ye book from back, Wen Zhen Zhen had already sleepy eyes once lit up, walking small short legs ran toward her past, a head into Ye book from the arms.


    "Mother, you are back!"


    Although Wen Dongrong is much more calm, he smiles when he is lifted and straddled on his shoulder by Wen Jinrui. His good-looking eyes are narrowed into a pair of crescent moon.


    Leaf book left to embrace after a while, just stretched out hand to scrape Wen Zhen Zhen''s nose way: "this all what time, how still don''t sleep?"


    "Princess, the county master and his son will not sleep until you come back. The slaves can''t persuade them." Miaodong said with a smile.


    And Wen Zhen Zhen is to rely on in the bosom of leaf book leave, soft glutinous said: "Niang, Zhen Zhen miss you so much!"


    At that moment, ye Shuli felt that his heart was melting. Then he thought that there was a lot of danger when he went to Jingguo. He must not be able to take the two children with him. He didn''t know how long it would take to leave. He was filled with sorrow.


    And Wen Jinrui can''t understand the meaning of Ye Shuli. After putting down Wen Dongrong, she calls in a low voice: "Zhen Zhen, come here."

 Chapter 408

    When the two children stand in front of each other, Wen Jinrui''s expression becomes serious. Wen Dongrong thinks it''s because he and his sister didn''t have a rest on time, so he makes his father angry and says: "Dad, we won''t have a rest so late in the future."


    Hearing this, Wen Jinrui was stunned for a moment. In fact, the two children had never separated from them, even for a day. It was natural that they missed each other so much that they refused to sleep. Wen Jinrui could understand that.


    But in his heart, there is the same worry as ye Shuli.


    "Dad doesn''t blame you." Wen Jinrui touched Wen Dongrong''s head, and then said in a deep voice: "rong''er, Zhen Zhen, do you know why your mother, who is clearly the daughter of the Duke of the country, was granted the title of princess?"


    As soon as ye Shuli heard this, she immediately understood what Wen Jinrui was going to say. Her lips moved, but after thinking about it, she still didn''t speak. She always felt that her child was too young, and there was no need to contact those dark things too early, but her opponent didn''t think her child was too young.


    Although I don''t know why my father suddenly mentioned it, Wen Dongrong was very proud to reply: "because Niang made great contributions to the peace before emperor an ascended the throne. She was our heroine in Da''an, so she was granted the title of Princess Jiayi by Emperor an, enjoying eternal glory!"


    When he said this, Wen Dongrong''s eyebrows and eyes were flying, and he couldn''t express his pride. Wen Zhenzhen also nodded and said yes, no matter it was his parents, they were the tallest example in their hearts.


    Ye Shuli smelled the speech, with a smile on the corner of his mouth. Nothing can make a mother feel more proud than to make his children proud of themselves.


    "Yes, then tell me, why do you want to pacify Da''an


    Another question is thrown out. Wen Jinrui is a good father. He knows how to use the most effective way to let the children understand what he wants to express. However, this time, Wen Zhen, who is usually the most skittish, opens up: "Dad, are you testing us?"


    "That''s because my mother is the people of Da''an. She has the obligation to protect Da''an while she is protected by Da''an. The more talented she is, the greater her ability and the greater her responsibility."


    Hearing this, Wen Jinrui''s face was silent, neither positive nor negative. Instead, he looked at Wen Dongrong and said, "rong''er, please talk about it."


    "Well..."


    Seeing that his father asked him, Wen Dongrong said softly, and then frowned his pretty eyebrows slightly, just like a little adult. After thinking about it for a while, he said, "Rong Er once heard aunt Feng mention it, saying that it was her mother who had to fight back because she was forced by others. Later, she and her father Well... "


    See wendongrong said this also embarrassed to look up at wenjinrui one eye, leaf book from can''t help but secretly scold a way: "Phoenix this big mouth, how all say with the child."


    However, although Ye Shuli blames Phoenix for telling Wen Dongrong about the past, after all, her rong''er is too young to know these things too early. However, after Wen Jinrui''s reminding, she also understands that even though she and Wen Jinrui can protect them well, it is impossible to protect them for a lifetime, so let them know these things earlier It is necessary for them to know how to protect themselves.


    "Go on, it''s OK."


    Compared with the leaves from the book, Wen Jinrui is to calm more, and then face still as usual touch the cerebellar pouch of Wen Dongrong.


    "In rong''er''s view, the reason why her mother is the daughter of Duke Wen and can be made a princess is that she is persecuted by bad people. If she can''t fight back effectively, she will die."


    With that, Wen Dongrong also glanced at Wen Jinrui and ye Shuli''s face from time to time, for fear that a mistake would attract his father and mother''s dissatisfaction. Although he looked cautious, he didn''t mean to be timid.


    "Through constant counterattack, the mother also knows that if she wants to protect herself, she must ascend to a high position. In this way, she can not only punish the bad guys, but also take care of the good people in the world while protecting herself. Therefore, the mother and her father will help an di ascend the throne, and give a stable world as well as herself."


    Wen Yan looked up and carefully looked at his own Wen Dongrong after he finished. Wen Jinrui''s eyes flashed, and then he said: "well, it''s worthy of my honor. The sages didn''t read in vain. It''s quite your father''s style in those years!"


    Hearing this, Wen Dongrong''s small face can''t help but raise a touch of satisfaction, and Wen Zhenzhen is biting her fingers, slightly lowering her head, also don''t know is thinking about Wen Dongrong''s words, or because his answer didn''t get Wen Jinrui''s affirmation and feel aggrieved.


    Seeing this, ye Shu gets up and walks to the three people, squats down and gently embraces Wen Zhenzhen. He can''t help but roll his eyes towards Wen Jinrui. If you praise rong''er, praise rong''er. What do you do?


    In the face of Ye Shuli''s white eyes, Wen Jinrui can''t help but snort a little awkwardly, so that his hard won atmosphere won''t break down. Then, after seeing Wen Dongrong and Wen Zhenzhen respectively, he says: "your mother became the princess of Da''an through her own efforts, not only enjoying the eternal honor, but also the people''s heart of Da''an The hero I love in my life. "Speaking of this, Wen Jinrui glanced at Ye Shuli. When she saw the smile rising from the corner of her mouth, she continued: "but just because of this, it also caused a lot of villains'' jealousy and hatred. Although they dare not be presumptuous because of your mother''s reputation, they will not stop."


    "As long as they have a chance, even if they can''t persecute your father and mother, they will certainly find a way to vent their jealousy and hatred on you. What if they can''t protect you one day?"


    In order to give the two children a chance to think, Wen Jinrui tries to speak easily, and is not in a hurry. However, Wen Dongrong, who is a little kid, looks at Wen Jinrui alertly and says, "where are your parents going? Are you going to leave rong''er behind? "


    On hearing this, Wen Jinrui can''t help but look up and ye Shuli at each other. Their rong''er is really smart. He can hear the meaning of this so quickly!


    "No, rong''er thinks too much."


    He raised his hand and pulled Wen Dongrong and Wen Zhenzhen to his body. He put his hands around them and looked calm but serious. "Dad and mom can''t protect you for a lifetime, but because of your identity, there are always people who will risk their lives. So I want you to have enough ability to protect yourself when your dad and mom are not here, and to fight back effectively Strike

 Chapter 409

    "After aunt Yu gets married, my parents will leave Da''an for a period of time, just like my mother helped emperor an ascend the throne. This time, I will leave to give the people a stable life and give my rong''er Zhenzhen a stable life, so my mother has to go."


    Ye Shuli walked to the back of the two little guys, sighed and said: "this time is not short, but it doesn''t mean that your parents don''t love you. On the contrary, it''s because of love that you have to leave temporarily. Baby, can you not blame your parents?"


    The small Hall fell into silence, and miaodong did not know when to leave quietly, leaving this space for the four members of the family. Wen Dongrong did not speak, but just lowered his head and his eyes were slightly red.


    He was a little man since childhood, and he always was. No matter how hard he felt at the bottom of his heart, even if he really couldn''t help crying, he would never make any sound. But Wen Zhenzhen looked up at this time and said: "for the sake of the common people and the well-being of his family, it should be so!"


    That night, ye Shuli and his wife said a lot to their two little babies. No one knew what they said. They just felt that from that night on, the county leader who had jumped away became much quieter, and Xiao Shizi, who had been working hard, was more eager to learn and could bear hardships.


    The new year''s Eve is coming soon. The new year is very busy. The two children are loved by thousands of people. The red envelope is soft. But because ye Shuli and his wife are busy preparing for the mission, long Yu and Pei Lang are also preparing for the wedding.


    So this year, I was in a hurry.


    It was nearly half a month. Ye Shu had been in the palace many times before and after. Every time, he spent two or three hours with emperor an. Wen Jinrui had not seen anyone for a long time. He had frequent contact with Chu Xiao and Pei Lang, and he didn''t know what to discuss.


    In the twinkling of an eye, it is the wedding of Long Yu and Pei lang. this wedding is unprecedented grand. The princess mansion was just completed three days ago, just in time for the wedding. There are a lot of guests, but long Yu''s room is very quiet. There is no one else except ye Shuli.


    "Book away, I''m so nervous, I feel like a dream."


    Long Yu''s hand covers his chest, even breathing heavily. Ye Shuli says with a smile, "what are you nervous about? You are a princess. If you want to be nervous, Pei Lang should be nervous."


    Although Ye Shuli said that, long Yu could not stop breathing out with a small mouth, and his cheeks were slightly red. He did not know whether it was too red rouge or because he was shy. When the bride came in, he exclaimed: "the emperor''s son-in-law is coming, princess, please move!"


    Ye Shu stands in the room, watching the bridegroom carry long Yu, watching her on the sedan chair, there is a big stone in her heart, finally landing steadily.


    In the early morning of the next day, ye Shuli and Wen Jinrui bid farewell to Emperor an. This time, they will no longer represent themselves, but represent the whole Da''an. With a set of procedures coming down, their pressure seems to be even greater.


    "When I go to Jingguo this time, my minister and daughter will not disgrace the dignity of Da''an." Ye Shu is standing in the middle of the court hall. Although the pressure is not small, she exudes a different temperament, just like what she says. Others should believe it, no doubt.


    Even if the face of the person, is high above a country emperor.


    "I don''t need to worry about Princess Jiayi. I don''t want to forget what you said." Andi''s voice was low, but he could not hide his excitement.


    Ye Shuli raises his lips slightly and looks at Wen Jinrui beside him. Even ye Tianfeng, Chu Xiao and Wen Jiao, including Pei Lang, who was newly married yesterday, are present. It can be said that anyone who has some friendship with her and can go to this court, is standing beside her at this time.


    "My Lord, I will not let you down."


    Ye Shuli slightly lowered his eyes. Although his head was slightly lowered, the self-confidence in his words was not weak at all.


    At this time, Emperor an, sitting on the Dragon chair at the top of the Jinluan palace, did not mean to open his mouth. He just looked at Ye Shuli and Wen Jinrui quietly. His face could not see what he was thinking, but the essence in his eyes could not be suppressed.


    "Let''s go."


    A moment later, Emperor an waved his hand gently and didn''t say much. His agreement with Ye Shuli was in his heart. Moreover, as far as his understanding of Ye Shuli was concerned, he naturally knew that if ye Shuli didn''t have a positive grasp, he would never boast about that.


    The empress of Jingguo is not a good person. What kind of collision will happen when you go this time


    It was not until ye Shuli and Wen Jinrui''s figures disappeared in the field of vision that an Di slowly recovered. Then, he stood up and put his hands behind his back. The light in his eyes was startling.


    ¡­¡­


    "Let''s go!"


    After looking around for a week, Wen Jinrui nodded to Chu Xiao and Pei Lang, who came to see them off, and announced the official departure of the mission with a wave of his hand.


    Without waiting for the motorcade to start moving, Wen Jinrui turned back to the carriage. Looking at Ye Shuli, who was a little nervous and clenched his fist quietly, he could not help sitting next to her and shaking her hand. "Don''t worry, I won''t let that happen. It''s all arranged properly. It won''t happen in case!"Feeling the temperature on his back, ye Shu''s uneasiness in his centrifugation is finally gradually falling down. Then he moves his body and shrinks his whole body to Wen Jinrui''s arms. After sniffing the smell that belongs to him, he nods gently, "EH."


    according to Zhang Huai''s various historical lines, the way of the envoy was the beginning of her separation from her *, and it was this loss that led to her complete separation from Wen Jinrui, so that she was made a human being by the king of the kingdom of heaven.


    At the beginning, ye Shuli didn''t take her seriously, although she was a little frustrated. She naturally knew that Wen Jinrui would not abandon her, let alone watch her suffer.


    but as like as two peas in the road, and looking at the same arrangement as before, the book leaves some inexplicable worries.


    Although clearly know that Wen Jinrui has arranged, and also repeatedly confirmed that there will be no accident, but ye Shu from the heart of panic although much weaker, but how also can not completely eliminate.


    As if aware of the uneasiness of the person in her arms, Wen Jinrui slightly adjusted her posture to make ye Shuli more comfortable. Then she gently stroked her hair and said, "ah Li, I''m not afraid. I''m here."


    "Are you trying to coax a child?"


    .qmboxstyle,.qmboxscript,.qmboxhead,.qmboxlink,.qmboxmeta{ display:none!important ;}


    # mailContentContainer.txt { height:auto; }


    your friend Jinshi Yaofei - buyout 25 - inserted background music for this email - Download and play


    player loading...


    sending...


    this email has been successfully sent. Another


    lette

 Chapter 410

    After a word of jiaochen, ye Shuli looks up at Wen Jinrui, and his eyes are full of tenderness. He looks at her a Rui quietly, as if he wants to print his appearance in his eyes. After a long time, he says, "this carriage is a little bumpy, which makes my mind upset. I''ll sleep for a while."


    From Da''an to Jingguo, we can say whether it is near or far. In the middle, there are three smaller countries: Baisheng, Zhou and Xuanyuan. Baisheng is a subsidiary of Da''an, while Zhou and Xuanyuan are relatively confused because of the problem of governance.


    Xuanyuan, in particular, was in a state of chaos recently.


    Ye Shuli rubs his eyebrows and listens to the accompanying maid''s report. He has left the territory of Baisheng and officially entered the state of Zhou. Ye Shuli whispers, "I know. Let''s go down." The closer she got to the place, the more uneasy she felt.


    "Don''t think so much. It''ll be OK." Wen Jinrui''s voice can always make ye Shuli feel at ease, but she can''t help worrying.


    After turning over and nestling in Wen Jinrui''s arms, ye Shuli said in a deep voice: "we have been walking on the road for 15 days. According to the historical line, we will reach the junction of Zhou and Xuanyuan in three days. Ah Rui, I''m so scared." It was from what happened at that juncture that all the tragedies that followed.


    In the historical line given by Zhang Huai, ye Shuli almost died at the junction of Jingguo and returned to Da''an alone before he reached Jingguo. That''s why Wen Jinrui went to Jingguo alone and gradually fell in love with Dan Rui. Ye Shuli closed her eyes tightly. This kind of thing is absolutely not allowed to happen!


    At the thought of another woman sleeping with her husband and beating her children, ye Shuli couldn''t bear it. He wanted to strangle everything in the cradle and cut the Danrui directly. But she knew that she couldn''t do that.


    "It doesn''t matter. As long as I''m here, I won''t let that happen." Wen Jinrui''s voice is very light, but with absolutely convincing power.


    There are still 11 days when Danrui ascends the throne. From that day on, maybe every day they have to live in the days of fighting for wisdom and courage. Ye Shuli takes a deep breath and greedily breathes the breath of Wen Jinrui.


    No one can take away everything that belongs to her, no one can.


    Zhou state, where the convoy of the envoy passed safely, should have continued to go to Xuanyuan on the third day. But for some reason, Wen Jinrui and ye Shuli decided to stay in Zhou state for one more day. This time, the envoy was mainly composed of two of them. Naturally, no one would have any opinions.


    However, this was not decided by Ye Shu temporarily, but he had thought about it before he set out. The original historical line was that on January 28, at the junction of Zhou and Xuanyuan, the envoys would encounter mountain bandits.


    Among those mountain bandits, Dan Rui is an expert who ambushes secretly in order to get rid of Ye Shuli. These things are clearly recorded on the history line.


    Well, ye Shuli wants to see it. When she arrives at the junction one day later, she changes the historical line slightly. Maybe it will have an impact on everything that happens next. With her previous experience in Da''an, ye Shuli knows that this is not impossible.


    From morning to night, sometimes it can be fatal.


    On the morning of the 29th, Wen Jinrui ordered to leave, and the motorcade staggered out of the state of Zhou. Wen Jinrui also knew the historical line very well, so along the way, he chose to take a carriage, and did not dare to leave Ye Shu alone in it. On the one hand, he was worried that she would think wildly and let himself fall into a strange circle.


    Moreover, Wen Jinrui is really worried about what will happen.


    Recently, he has been dreaming about that scene again and again. Every time he wakes up, he is in a cold sweat. He can''t let his ah Li have an accident or make any mistake!


    "Princess Chen, half an hour later, she entered the boundary of Xuanyuan. It''s a gray area with a lot of mountain bandits. Neither Zhou nor Xuanyuan are willing to take over. It''s very chaotic, but we''ve been walking for most of the day, and we''re really very tired. Princess, do we have a rest for a while, or do we have a rest all the way to Xuanyuan?"


    It was the father-in-law whom emperor an trusted very much. When he was young, he entered the palace with exquisite mind and a sense of integrity. Not only emperor an trusted him, but also ye Shuli admired him. Hearing this, he opened the curtain and said, "Duke Shu has worked hard."


    "Since it''s not stable here, it''s better not to stay. Please tell us to speed up our journey. When we get to Xuanyuan, Jiayi will reward us." Ye Shuli said with a smile, but his eyes were worried.


    It''s almost there. It''s almost there.


    Seeing that Duke Shu answered and turned to leave, but ye Shuli didn''t put down the curtain for a long time, her uneasiness became stronger and stronger. What was more painful than death was the process of waiting for death. Now ye Shuli is just like waiting for death.


    Seeing this, Wen Jinrui directly fished the man back: "don''t worry, the soldiers will block the water and cover the land. As long as we are together, I won''t let you have anything to do."


    "Even if I do have an accident, ah Rui, promise me not to fall in love with others." Ye Shuli''s words are especially heavy, just like his last words, which makes Wen Jinrui frown unconsciously.The motorcade didn''t stop for a moment. Although everyone was very tired, they all knew that Princess Jiayi and inspector Wen were good people. They would not treat servants badly for no reason. After the event, they would get compensation, so few people complained.


    Mr. Shu saw everything in his eyes, and his eyes on the carriage in the middle of the motorcade also showed some appreciation. But when the time came, what should have happened happened happened.


    "Stop! I opened this mountain and planted this tree. I want to pass by and buy some money! "


    Sitting on the carriage, ye Shu picked from her brow. Although it was a time of life and death, she wanted to laugh when she heard such a classic line. The motorcade stopped, and father Shu rushed to the carriage and said, "princess, we have met mountain bandits."


    "Whatever they want, just give it to them. Spend money to avoid disaster." Ye Shuli''s voice came out. She didn''t even show her face from the beginning to the end. She knew that she couldn''t escape anyway. She could only walk and see one step at a time. Duke Shu answered and went to negotiate with the mountain bandits.


    However, after a while, there was a sudden chaos outside. A mountain bandit roared, "a hundred taels of silver is like sending off elder brothers and beggars!"


    Ye Shuli listens to the outside voice, and his body is stiff. The mountain bandits are not afraid. The bodyguards they take are not vegetarians. Wen Jinrui says in a deep voice: "stay in the carriage and don''t come down. I''ll go out and have a look." As soon as the voice fell, Wen Jinrui opened the curtain and went out.

 Chapter 411

    Standing in the position of the coachman, the curtain behind him was blocked tightly. Although they probably knew what would happen through the historical line given by Zhang Huai, they didn''t know how it happened. So Wen Jinrui didn''t dare to take it lightly at this time, for fear that history would repeat itself and he would lose his Ali.


    "Kill


    "Protect the princess!"


    Just as Wen Jinrui was holding the carriage firmly, the mountain bandits who were still in a stalemate at the last moment suddenly started to move their hands. With a fierce call to kill, the mountain bandits rushed forward. Although the whole situation was a little messy, there was no fear on their faces.


    In a twinkling, the accompanying guard is to meet up and fight with the mountain bandits. But at this time, Wen Jinrui doesn''t pay attention to the fighting between the two sides. Instead, his eyes are constantly swimming in the battle in front of him, as if he is looking for something.


    This fight started and ended quickly, but just a moment later, the mountain bandit, who looked like no one could fight, began to retreat!


    After scanning back and forth for a few weeks, Wen Jinrui found that there was nothing unusual around him, and the mountain bandit was really like an ordinary mountain bandit. After leaving several corpses, he just wanted to turn around and run away. His frowning brow finally stretched out.


    Maybe the history line was really affected one day later, or the whole history line has been changed since the beginning of the book. These mountain bandits in front of us may really be ordinary mountain bandits


    After thinking about it quickly and connecting everything together, and confirming that there was no mistake, Wen Jinrui, who didn''t want Ye Shuli to be worried, turned back slightly. Meanwhile, he was still wary of the surroundings and said: "Shuli, the mountain bandits are defeated. Maybe we are too worried."


    Smell speech, sit in the carriage, feel heart will jump out of the throat of Ye Shuli, finally is a long sigh of relief, then just want to get up, unexpectedly is to find the body a little weak, then can''t help secretly scold himself in the heart, ye Shuli, ye Shuli, when did you become so timid.


    After taking a deep breath and turning herself into the heroine of Da''an, ye Shuli gets up, opens the curtain and goes out.


    "How did you come out?"


    Seeing ye Shuli come out, Wen Jinrui frowns and wants to push her back. But just as he pushes the curtain open, he sees Ye Shuli who is defeated by the mountain bandits. After enduring such a long time of fear, how can he be willing to withdraw into the carriage again?


    "It doesn''t matter, ah Rui. You see, the mountain bandits are all defeated. I think it should be..."


    "Fight with all your strength!"


    At the same time that ye Shu leaves sazhe Jiao and doesn''t let Wen Jinrui worry, before he finishes his words, among the mountain bandits who are retreating in a hurry, several people suddenly stop walking. After a shrill drink, they come back again!


    At the same time, after Wen Jinrui confirmed several times that there was no abnormality in the Bush, there were several figures. With a flash of cold light in his hands, he immediately joined those people and rushed towards the carriage.


    "Ah Li, go back to the carriage quickly!"


    Under this sudden change, the escort who had already completely gained the upper hand turned out to be the one who was killed in an instant. Compared with the previous battle, the mountain bandit who came back to kill was like a completely changed person. He was not only extremely brave, but also cooperated with each other very well. It seemed that ordinary mountain bandits could not be compared with each other!


    Here we go!


    Ye Shuli and Wen Jinrui can''t help murmuring in their hearts at the same time. When Wen Jinrui finished, he didn''t even have time to pay attention to whether ye Shuli really listened to him. When he returned to the carriage, he immediately raised his hand to his mouth, and then there was a loud whistle.


    Almost at the same time as the whistle of the crossing sounded, the rear of the carriage suddenly sounded the sound of footsteps and the sound of horses'' hooves!


    Hearing this sound, ye Shu''s uneasiness in his centrifugation finally subsided. Fortunately, Zhang Huai gave them the historical line ahead of time. Fortunately, Wen Jinrui made full preparations ahead of time. This time, it seems that the empress, who is famous for her cunning, has miscalculated this time.


    Although it was only a blink of an eye, the accompanying guards began to suffer a lot, but whether it was Wen Jinrui who was staring at the changes in front of him or Ye Shuli who was beside him, his face was no longer worried. Even Wen Jinrui was not worried. They both looked at everything coldly!


    "Step on it! Step on it! Step on it


    In the sound of the horse''s hooves, two figures rushed from both sides of the carriage to the front of the carriage. With the sound of the rider, Chu Xiao and Pei Lang, who were supposed to be in the imperial city at this time, appeared here.


    Seeing that the two men had just pulled the rope off the horse, the two groups of soldiers rushed out to protect the carriage. Wen Jinrui''s only uneasiness finally fell completely. Then he looked at Chu Xiao and Pei Lang in front of him: "I''m here. Let''s get rid of these mountain bandits first."


    "Good."


    With a wave of Chu Xiao''s hand, he leads the soldiers behind him to rush towards the mountain bandits. Pei Lang, after nodding to Wen Jinrui, also rushes towards the mountain bandits coming from the bushes."Kill! None of them


    In an instant, the situation reversed. In addition to the mountain bandits who had already escaped, the remaining ones were not afraid of death, but they were hard to fight with both fists and soon showed defeat.


    But even as they watched their companions fall down one by one, these mountain bandits didn''t want to shrink back at all. Even the fierce color in their eyes didn''t weaken their duty. They all stared at Ye Shuli on the carriage, just like looking at their own enemies who killed their father!


    Staring at by this kind of eyes, ye Shuli''s heart can''t help bursting with anger. If you come to kill me, how dare you look at me with such eyes? Do you really think I''m a bully?


    The heart secretly hate more than, wait to see the mountain bandits one by one fall down, still can stand fighting is few people, ye Shuli finally put aside all scruples, even if the empress arrangement is good, but now is to such a point, how can she turn the situation?


    Thinking of this, ye Shuli can''t help but make an effort to jump out of the carriage to teach those mountain bandits a lesson, so as to vent his unhappiness.


    But the next moment, without waiting for her to jump out of the carriage, Wen Jinrui on one side quickly grabbed her, and then clearly looked serious, but I don''t know why, when she said it, it turned into tenderness, "you stay in the carriage, I''ll go."

 Chapter 412

    After saying that, without waiting for ye Shuli to respond, Wen Jinrui jumps down, and then wants to kill the mountain thief who can still stand.


    So long husband and wife, where can Wen Jinrui not know ye Shuli''s mind, all the way her fear, he saw in the eyes, although the heart of love is incomparable, but in addition to comfort nothing, and now just have the opportunity, how can he let go?!


    Chu Xiao and Pei Lang, who are ambushing in the dark, have arrived and controlled the scene in time. At present, these mountain bandits are unable to return to heaven. Wen Jinrui, who has no previous scruples, doesn''t need to worry about ye Shuli''s safety. Now the only thing he wants to do is to make his ah Li happy.


    "Whoosh!"


    Just as Wen Jinrui had just jumped out of the carriage, before he could draw out his sword, suddenly a sad and sharp air burst in!


    Subconsciously, I saw a little cold awn, with a long tail coming very fast. Almost in the blink of an eye, it hit the front of the carriage, and this cold awn appeared in the other side of the forest. From the beginning to now, nothing unusual happened!


    "Ah Li, get out of the way!"


    Ye Shuli, who is still angry about what happened before, just wants to see his man show his power to kill these damned mountain bandits. When he sees the cold light, he hears Wen Jinrui''s roar. For a moment, a strong sense of crisis strikes her. She I was in a panic.


    * because the group of mountain thieves was scattered, and then they were killed by the king of the king of heaven, and her favorite arrow was away from her. Everything in the original history was like a real reality at the moment. It suddenly appeared in the mind of Ye Shu.


    "Ah Li! Ah Li


    After the first roar, fearing that ye Shuli didn''t have time to dodge, Wen Jinrui quickly turned around and wanted to go back to the carriage. But then, when he turned back, he found that his ah Li seemed to be frightened. When his eyes were full of confusion and panic, he couldn''t care more. He jumped up and rushed towards Ye Shuli who was stunned in the carriage!


    "Poof!"


    The sound of a sharp weapon piercing into the body rings, and a warm blood arrow hits Ye Shuli''s face. Suddenly, ye Shuli comes back to see the sharp arrow that was originally aimed at her, which is right in the middle of his a Rui''s chest!


    "How are you, ARI? How are you doing? Ah Rui... "


    Seeing that not only the whole arrow didn''t enter Wen Jinrui''s chest, but even the body of the arrow went in. This depth obviously pierced his heart. Ye Shuli couldn''t help but feel at a loss. He carefully held Wen Jinrui, but he didn''t know what to do. He could only cry and kept shouting Wen Jinrui''s name.


    "Presumptuous! It''s a stab in the back. Take your life! "


    After losing some hands, Chu Xiao finally exterminates all the mountain bandits. He just wants to come back to tease the couple. Unexpectedly, as soon as he turns around, he sees Wen Jinrui, who ye Shuli is holding, and the shocking arrow that he has in his chest!


    His heart suddenly sank, but Chu Xiao was a man who had really experienced the war after all. His reason instantly made him come back to his senses. Then he looked in the direction of Wen Jinrui''s arrow. It was only then that he found that there was a figure looking coldly at the direction of the horse and cart in the woods that they had ignored!


    It seems that the confirmation has been completed, and it seems that Chu Xiao''s voice has reflected it. The figure in the forest bears the bow and arrow on his back, then turns around and disappears in the forest.


    But because of Chu Xiao''s low drink, holding Wen Jinrui''s Ye Shu away, she only feels heartbreaking pain, but she subconsciously looks towards the forest, and this look, although did not let her see what the person who shot the cold arrow looked like, but it is to see that pair of eyes as cold as a poisonous snake!


    "Chu Xiao, get him back for me."


    Looking up at Chu Xiao, who is already trying to chase him, ye Shuli''s tone is extremely cold. All the people present are shivering.


    How dare you hurt her ah Rui? She will let him live and die!


    At this time, Wen Jinrui only feels that he can''t breathe any more. Looking at him, ah Li is in tears. The pain of the wound is less than one in ten thousand.


    Finally, after gradually getting used to the impact and pain brought by the arrow and feeling the air coming into her body again, Wen Jinrui immediately gritted her teeth and forced to endure the pain in her chest, saying: "ah li Ah Li can''t cry. It''s OK for her husband. "


    Seeing that Wen Jinrui finished, he tried to put a smile on his face so that he could stop worrying. Ye Shuli couldn''t help crying even more, "I''m sorry, I''m sorry, ah Rui, it''s all me, it''s all because I''m stupid, otherwise..."


    Without waiting for ye Shuli to finish, Wen Jinrui raised her hand and pressed it on her lips My Ali is the smartest, as long as As long as you''re OK, I''m relieved. "


    "Ah Rui..."


    Looking at the beloved in his arms, he was still worried about her at this time. Ye Shuli''s heart was aching to death, but he didn''t know what to do. But at this time, Pei Lang, who had disposed of all the mountain bandits and ordered the soldiers to surround the carriage, had already brought Si Li to Ye Shuli''s side."Princess, I brought Si Li. Wen Jinrui will be fine."


    Seeing that Wen Jinrui has been so badly injured, and from his experience, it is not difficult to see how serious the injury is, and from the depth of the arrow''s body into his chest, I am afraid that his heart has already been shot through.


    As for Wen Jinrui, I''m afraid it''s all because of Ye Shuli. Even if they had expected such a disaster, they had arranged it properly enough, but


    Fortunately, Chu Xiao insisted on taking Si Yu because he was afraid of any casualties. However, in terms of such injuries, I''m afraid that even Si Yu can''t help


    After hearing Pei Lang''s words, ye Shuli suddenly sees Si Yu standing in front of him. He immediately pulls Si Yu onto the carriage. A pair of pear flowers with tears plead: "Si Yu, help a Rui, please, help him..."


    As early as when he arrived here and saw Wen Jinrui''s injury, Si Fu already frowned. From his experience, it''s not difficult to see how serious the arrow injury is. If others were afraid, he would have coldly told them that they could prepare for the future, but this is his best friend, and ye Shu is away, how can he have the heart.

 Chapter 413

    "Get the man into the carriage, warm water, scissors and my silver needle." Si Yu said in a deep voice, but in fact, he didn''t even know half a point.


    Ye Shu sits on the ground in a daze. When Pei Lang and Chu Xiao want to move Wen Jinrui''s body, she grabs Si Fu''s wrist: "I want him to live. If there is no accident, I want him to live!"


    Ye Shuli''s words made Si Fu frown lightly.


    When Wen Jinrui was carried into the carriage, he was left with only one breath. His face was pale and bloodless. He had entered a state of unconsciousness. Even in this very short time, he started a high fever, and he kept muttering: "ah Li, ah Li, I will protect you, I will protect you..."


    "Don''t talk, don''t talk, ah Rui, I''m fine, you should be good, you should be good too..."


    Holding Wen Jinrui''s face in both hands, ye Shuli doesn''t dare to use any strength, for fear that it will involve Wen Jinrui''s wound. But if she can''t get close to him, she feels uneasy, as if she is only left with panic.


    "You stay around. You can''t make any more trouble. You Come in with me. "


    After he finished speaking to the soldiers around, Si Fu nodded to Pei Lang, and then looked at Ye Shuli. After a sigh in his heart, he said something as if he didn''t have the heart.


    After seeing Si Xi finish speaking, he lifted the curtain and entered the carriage. Ye Shuli didn''t dare to delay at all, so he quickly got up and followed in.


    In the narrow carriage, especially after the curtain was put down to block the sunshine, it was even more dull, which made Ye Shuli''s heart heavier.


    Just when ye Shuli carefully stood aside, the atmosphere did not dare to come out for fear that it would disturb Si Fu''s treatment, Si Fu had already cut Wen Jinrui''s chest clothes with scissors, and then he was waiting for his hand to take away the wound and prepare to sprinkle the golden sore medicine, but Si Fu was stunned.


    Because of being blocked by Si Fu, ye Shuli felt nervous, afraid and expecting after he noticed his reaction.


    She is so afraid that Si Yu will tell her a bad news, so that she will lose her a Rui completely. Mingming has been extremely careful. Mingming already knows the historical line that will happen, but why? Why didn''t you avoid it?!


    But at the same time, ye Shuli''s heart is still a little lucky. Even Zhang Huai has said that her a Rui is a person who lives in the atmosphere. How can she die so easily? Si Fu will be able to cure him, surely!


    "Princess, people I can''t save it. I''m sorry. "


    "Save Can''t be saved?! Impossible, impossible, you must be lying to me, right?! You are a miracle doctor. How can you not save yourself? Why can''t they be saved?! I want you to save him! Save him... "


    Although Si Fu has tried to keep calm, and even his tone is as slow as possible, just to give ye Shuli time to relax. Unexpectedly, his voice has just fallen, and ye Shuli''s body trembles and can''t stop retreating.


    Only when the side of the carriage blocked her retreat did she suddenly come back to her senses and suddenly come forward to catch Si Yu, crying out.


    "Princess, calm down, I said. I can''t save you!"


    Looking at Ye Shu pulling his sleeve, his mood was on the verge of collapse. Si Fu hesitated in his eyes, but finally he said in a very low tone.


    "Ah Rui, my ah Rui..."


    With a murmur in his mouth, ye Shuli feels that he is about to suffocate. His heart is still hit by a hard ice block. It''s cold and painful. Then he just wants to stand up and take a look at her a Rui. But unexpectedly, his body is soft, and he falls into the darkness before his eyes


    "Princess!"


    "Shuli!"


    Ye Shuli seems to be able to hear the voices coming from her ears. Her closed eyes seem to vibrate. But she doesn''t want to wake up. How can her ah Rui not be saved? impossible.


    "Ah Li." A light call rings in Ye Shuli''s ear. In front of him is still the jade like a Rui, just like when they first met. But why is a Rui so far away from her? She wants to stop him and stop him from walking so fast, but she can''t make a sound.


    No matter how hard Ye Shuli tries to catch up with her, Wen Jinrui is always so far away from her, but he never leaves. He always looks at her in that place and gently calls: "ah Li."


    "No! No, ARI, don''t go, don''t


    Ye Shuli fiercely sat up from the bed, a beautiful little face is no longer mellow, appears to be a lot of thin, the face is even more pale, no blood, eyes are confused, has been staying at her side Si Fu quickly put down the hands of herbal medicine came over, quietly asked: "Princess, you..."


    "Where''s ARI?"


    Without waiting for Si Xi to finish his speech, ye Shuli directly interrupts his voice. Si Xi''s lips move, and there is a faint flash in his eyes. He doesn''t say a word, but ye Shuli asks again: "where''s a Rui?""Have something to eat, princess."


    Si Gu said to him, waving to the maid of honor who came with him to bring the warm white porridge. Then the white porridge was just delivered to Ye Shuli''s lips, but it was directly knocked over by her hand: "I''ll ask you again, where is a Rui? I want to see him."


    A slightly hoarse voice overflowed from ye Shuli''s lips, but no one answered her question. The room was as silent as death. Although the maid in waiting for hot porridge was red with porridge on her hand, she stood aside and dared not take a breath.


    "Get out."


    Ye Shuli''s face is full of indifference, and there is no emotion fluctuation in his tone. A chill spreads to the whole room instantly.


    Hearing the words, Si Yu wanted to say something, but his lips passed Zhang Dong several times, but there was no voice coming out. Then he was very worried. After seeing ye Shu for a moment, he sighed in his heart. Then he turned around and waved his hand, and left the room with the maid in waiting.


    A moment later, because ye Shuli was not at ease, Si Fu, who was at the door of the room, heard a very depressed cry coming from the room.


    This cry can be heard directly. Si Fu is upset. There are several struggles on his face, but at last he turns around and strides away.


    "Have something to eat, princess."


    "Princess, if you go on like this, your health will be exhausted."


    "Shuli, even if you don''t think about yourself, you should also think about your children and have something to eat."


    For three days, ye Shuli shut herself up in the room, and did not let anyone in or come out. No matter who was outside the door and what she said, she was indifferent, and even the cry did not come out.

 Chapter 414

    "Mr. Wang, the king''s palace is coming."


    A side hall, shugonggong came in and saluted the people inside, then he looked at the three people in the hall with a complicated look.


    In addition to Chu Xiao and Si Fu, there was a man in the hall at this time, who looked very ordinary, but was full of noble and unique temperament.


    After hearing Shu Gonggong''s words, the three ended their conversation. Then Chu Xiao turned around and asked, "who''s coming?"


    Smell speech, Shu Gong seems to be a little hesitant, immediately eyes in three face after a little pause, finally open mouth said: "yes, ye Jia Si miss."


    "Is that her?"


    After learning the identity of the visitor, they all frowned, as if they had never thought of it. But then they heard Chu Xiao hum coldly: "hum! This ye Xihan should be killed directly at the beginning. This snake like woman has no bottom line. I didn''t expect that our momentary weakness made her seize the opportunity again. Moreover, this cruel woman not only has no gratitude for us, but also wants to count us. It''s really damned! "


    With that, Chu Xiao seemed to suddenly think of something. He suddenly turned his head and looked at Si Fu and the very ordinary looking man and said, "or, let''s find a chance..."


    Pull a long ending, Chu Xiao with his hand across his neck, eyebrow tip picked pick, like to ask two people''s meaning.


    "This is Jingguo."


    His face looked at Chu Xiao indifferently, and there was no emotion in his tone. Si Fu said that he was facing the waiting Duke Shu: "please run to him."


    "Yes."


    Shu Gonggong answered a voice, then retreated from the side hall, and then walked toward the backyard where ye Shuli was.


    Seeing that Duke Shu has gone to invite Ye Shu to leave, Chu Xiao and Si Fu look at each other, but they all look at the man standing with the negative hand. His whole body exudes the upper breath, but his appearance is very ordinary.


    "Go ahead."


    And this very ordinary looking man seemed to take it for granted. He nodded to them gently. After that, he walked out of the hall without any explanation or other action, just like everything should be.


    Seeing this, Si Fu moved his eyes from the back of this ordinary looking man, then looked at Chu Xiao and said, "let''s go."


    A moment later, when Chu Xiao and Si Yu came to the main hall, they saw a woman with a veil sitting on the main hall. Although her face was covered by the veil, both Chu Xiao and Si Yu could see at a glance that this woman was Ye Xihan with a vicious mind!


    But ye Xihan didn''t mean to get up when he saw the two of them coming. He just picked up the dim sum on the table with two fingers and slowly put it into his mouth.


    This should have been a very pleasant scene, but in Chu Xiao''s and Si Fu''s eyes, it was disgusting, just like eating a fly!


    "Is that where you can sit?"


    Just walked into the main hall, Chu Xiao could no longer suppress the anger in his heart, and his face was even colder looking at Ye Xihan on the main seat.


    "This is Jingguo."


    Even the eye didn''t lift for a while, the leaf brook Han on the main seat is still self-care, looking at the dim sum in the hand, the tone is more inattentive to extreme.


    Looking at Ye Xihan''s action on the main seat, it is clear that he is talking to them, but his eyes have always stayed on the dim sum. Is this the meaning when they are dim sum and want to eat and throw it away?!


    "What about Jingguo?"


    The more he looked, the more angry he was. Chu Xiao clapped his hand on the table in front of him. He just wanted to do it, but he was pulled by Si Xi and shook his head gently.


    "I didn''t come here today to fight with you."


    Casually, the snack is thrown on the table. Ye Xihan on the main seat stands up slowly. After glancing at the two people with great contempt, he asks again: "where is Ye Shuli? Let her come out to see me. "


    "Bold! Even if you are the Prime Minister of Jingguo, the taboo of Princess Jiayi is not what you can call directly! "


    If it is not for Si Xi pulling, I''m afraid Chu Xiao is not taking the table at this time, but ye Xihan.


    "Princess Jiayi? Ha ha, please come out to see me


    This disdain is not only expressed in the tone, even in the expression is not the slightest cover up, yexihan sneer twice, is to turn around and sit down, continue in the main seat again pinch a snack, do not look at the eyes of Chu Xiao and Si.


    "Prime Minister Ye, please come back. Princess Jiayi is not fit to see guests."


    Si Fu, who had never spoken, spoke coldly at this time.


    "Oh? What''s wrong with you? "


    His eyes suddenly shifted from the dim sum to Chu Xiao and Si Yu, and ye Xihan''s eyes were even more bantering, "is this physical discomfort due to the pain of bereavement? Then you have to tell my good sister that Wen Jinrui''s death is just the beginning. "As soon as the words came out, Chu Xiao stepped forward, grabbed Ye Xihan''s neck and lifted her up. But ye Xihan''s toes had been half an inch off the ground. Then Chu Xiao frowned and stared at her. In his tone, he said: "say! What do you know? "


    "You As Lord Da''an, you want to murder the Prime Minister of Jingguo, Chu Chu Xiao, do you want to start a war between Jing Guo and Da''an? "


    Although the neck is strangled by death, but ye Xihan''s face is not the slightest fear, even the face of the wipe banter is not reduced.


    Hearing this, even Si Yu, who hesitated for a while but didn''t stop him, suddenly became very ugly. As for Chu Xiao, his breathing became more serious. But after several changes in his face, he finally released his hand and threw Ye Xihan on the chair.


    "Cough..."


    Just when ye Xihan kneaded his throat, stabilized his figure, and was ready to speak again, he heard a very cold voice outside the door.


    "Start a war between the two countries? Hum! You should ask Jing Guo if he can bear the anger of Da''an! "


    Ye Xihan stood up and looked out of the room. Suddenly, his eyes flashed a fierce light, "Ye Shuli!"


    The next moment, ye Xihan''s face will return to the same as before. He looks at Ye Shuli with a smile and says, "I thought that once Wen Jinrui died, you didn''t even have the courage to see me."


    When ye Xihan mentions Wen Jinrui, ye Shu is suddenly cold from his eyes, and then says in a cold voice: "it''s up to you? Please come back, Prime Minister Ye. I''ll be there on time for the Palace Banquet tomorrow. I''ll see you off! "

 Chapter 415

    After ye Xihan left, ye Shuli rubbed his eyebrows, his eyes closed slightly, which made people unable to see her eyes clearly. Chu Xiao hesitated for a while, but carefully asked: "Shuli, you..."


    "All of you have a good rest. Tomorrow''s Palace Banquet is a tough battle. It won''t be much easier than fighting on the battlefield. Now a Rui is..." Referring to the word a Rui, ye Shuli''s voice trembled and stifled the words behind.


    There was a moment of silence in the room. After a long time, ye Shuli said goodbye and said, "just, I''ll go back to my room first."


    "Princess." Before ye Shu left, Si Fu said in a soft voice, "the dead are gone. I''m sorry for your change." However, for Si Xi''s words, ye Shuli only slightly stopped for a while. From the beginning to the end, he didn''t even look back, but two drops of tears fell from his face.


    When he comes to his room door, ye Shu takes a look at Shu Gonggong standing by the door. Then he pulls back his eyes and pushes the door into the room. All these scenes fall into a pair of eyes like poisonous snakes. Until ye Shu leaves the room, those eyes disappear from the restaurant.


    Enter the house, turn around, close the door, until the door is closed without a crack, ye Shuli just a long sigh of relief, then, the corner of the lip overflowed with a smile like success, a pair of warm hands took her waist and said: "hard, my ah Li."


    That familiar voice, although this matter has passed for several days, but every time I hear it, ye Shuli still can''t help his eyes full of tears, turns around and hugs the man behind him. That familiar smell hides Ye Shuli''s deep attachment.


    But this man was the one who appeared in the side hall with Si Yu and Chu Xiao. After a long time, ye Shuli held up from the man''s arms with a faint smile in his mouth, but there was a wisp of essence in his eyes. He whispered: "since Danrui let Ye Xihan come, he must not find any clue!"


    "Yes, tomorrow is the Palace Banquet. Today Ye Xihan is coming. It should be the last time to try. It''s just these days that I''ve suffered you." The man stretched out his hand and gently stroked Ye Shuli''s cheek. After a long time, he rubbed his hands on his face.


    The ordinary face disappeared, and the man was Wen Jinrui who had been on the way to the mission!


    Ye Shu left Du''s mouth and sat on Wen Jinrui''s leg: "I still like your face. When do you say I have become Yankong? Well No, I just like you. I like everything. "


    Ye Shuli used to say things like this, but she didn''t want to take out her whole heart in front of a Rui. She wanted to tell the world that Wen Jinrui was her man, if it wasn''t for that diamond


    Leaf book from the pursed lips, eyes flashed a touch of fear.


    "What''s the matter with my ah Li? This mouth is getting sweeter and sweeter. It''s becoming more and more popular." Wen Jinrui reaches out her hand and gently scrapes the tiny Qiong nose of the person in her arms.


    At the beginning, the arrow really nearly killed him. The archer, if he was the second, no one dared to say that he was the first. It was wonderful. But the archer never thought that there was a diamond necklace just made for ye Shuli in Wen Jinrui''s arms!


    The bow and arrow hit the diamond, the arrow missed a few points!


    It was just that the environment at that time was too chaotic. Si Fu wanted to heal him on the spot. After all, he hurt his heart and could not move at will. But it was Si Fu''s sense of urgency as a doctor that blocked the killer''s sight for the first time.


    When Si Fu felt that his wrist was caught, he was just stunned for a while. He immediately looked at Wen Jinrui''s wound and asked people to move him into the carriage for a while, blocking everyone''s sight, including Ye Shuli.


    Wen Jinrui also has to say a word of admiration for Si Xi''s reaction ability. Everything happened between lightning and flint, even he was still ignorant, but Si Xi arranged everything in an orderly way in such a short time.


    Even ye Shuli was kept secret for fear that her sad expression was not in place, which made the treacherous empress Dan Rui suspicious. Ye Shuli didn''t know the truth until they entered the guiqulaixi building of Xuanyuan kingdom.


    Although Wen Jinrui is injured, it looks very serious, but there is Si Yu in it. It''s just a matter of recuperation for half a month. When I knew about it, I almost didn''t tear Si Yu up.


    Later, Pei Lang took the body back to Da''an. Ye Shu was in a coma for five days and shut himself up for three days. They were just acting. They were so careful that Danrui sent someone to test it many times. Fortunately, Zhang Huai''s skill ball was the best.


    Wen Jinrui''s transfiguration technique is superb. He puts a guard who has been trained in Guixi technique into the coffin, and then transfigures himself into the appearance of a guard. When there is no problem with the body and no one can be found, no matter how many doubts there are, he has to believe that Wen Jinrui is "dead".


    Ye Shuli sniffed, coughed and said, "is there any news from Yingyan? You''ve been looking for it secretly for three days. If you don''t have any more information, I''m afraid you can let it go first. AndI should have got the information. It''s not easy to know. ""Ah Li looks down on me." Wen Jinrui chuckled and took out a pile of thick paper, including portraits and some letter like things: "that Ying Yan is a very smart man. If he hadn''t found clues in the historical line given by Zhang Huai, no one would have thought that he was still alive."


    Then Wen Jinrui took out two of the portraits and said, "this one is his original appearance, but this one is his present appearance. You can''t imagine that Ying Yan is now in the palace of Jingguo."


    "This Where do you get these things? " Ye Shuli can''t believe his eyes, but in just three days, her a Rui has found so many things that even Ying Yan''s hiding place has been found. It''s incredible.


    Wen Jinrui said with a smile: "this technique is really easy to use, everywhere is to get."


    "Yesterday, I have received the secret message from emperor an. There will be full cooperation, and so will my father. Since that Danrui is ambitious, we can only start first." Ye Shuli said lightly, leaning on Wen Jinrui''s arms.


    The next morning, Jingguo sent someone to invite him, and even sent someone to express his sympathy to Ye Shuli. Ye Shuli just watched coldly. Before going out, he put the feather arrow into Wen Jinrui''s sleeve.

 Chapter 416

    The carriage is staggering forward. Ye Shuli purses his lips, his eyes are slightly closed, and he doesn''t know what he is thinking. Chu Xiao and Si Fu are riding on horseback outside, accompanied by a guard in Jingguo palace, but Chu Xiao has already told ye Shuli before starting.


    This so-called bodyguard, I''m afraid even he may not be an opponent. If such a person were just an ordinary bodyguard in Jingguo, I''m afraid Jingguo would have ruled the country for a long time.


    Ye Shuli thinks that Danrui should also know the history line, but she doesn''t know so much. Besides, since Danrui ascended the throne, the original history line began to change completely. In this way, Danrui lost the chance.


    "Your Highness, please get out of the car and walk. It''s the rule that horses and carriages are forbidden to walk wantonly in the palace." The voice of the bodyguard came out of the carriage, and ye Shuli obviously felt that the carriage stopped.


    Chu Xiao and his wife have been dismounted. No matter which country''s Imperial Palace has similar rules, this is not a deliberate embarrassment. Ye Shuli is at the front, and Chu Xiao and Si Yu follow closely. Although Chu Xiao is the king, ye Shuli is the right minister.


    The national style of Jing is fierce, and the architecture of the imperial palace is also very different from that of Da''an, which is a little less exquisite and a little more rough.


    The ladies in waiting were also gauze in thin clothes, which attracted people''s attention.


    "Princess, we support you." Mr. Shu walks to Mr. Ye Shuli with a smile on his face. His white face is full of kindness. Mr. Ye Shuli answers and puts his hand on Mr. Shu''s outstretched arm.


    It''s like a woman who''s just been hit hard.


    These days, she pretends like this. One thing ye Shuli doesn''t know is that Chu Xiao''s martial arts are from Duke Shu. Even Wen Jinrui and Pei Lang may not be the opponents of this seemingly naive old man.


    This is a secret game sent to her by Emperor an. Few people know about Duke Shu''s excellent martial arts.


    "Ambassador Da''an is here!"


    With the sound of drinking, ye Shuli is supported by Duke Shu. Although he has some rouge on his face, he still can''t cover up his pale complexion, and there is a faint sadness between his eyebrows. Si Yu is a cold man, so he has no expression.


    But Chu Xiao, seeing ye Shuli''s appearance, coughs twice to control her emotions. It''s also a bitter hatred. However, the corners of her mouth can''t help twitching. This woman is really able to pretend! For so many days, Jingguo people didn''t catch any tail.


    At the moment when ye Shuli stepped into the palace of Jingguo, the slightly noisy environment suddenly quieted down. The sound of air pumping was clear and audible. It was as quiet as a flower shining on water. His action was like the wind supporting the willow. The sentence in this play is very suitable for ye Shuli at this time.


    The slight pale face and the lingering melancholy between the eyebrows make ye Shuli, who is already a good-looking man, more morbid and beautiful. He is a weak willow in the wind, plain and pitiful.


    "Da''an envoy Jiayi, met emperor Jing." Light voice, like the presence of a book does not leave a light voice.


    Today is the fourth day of junior high school, and tomorrow is the day when Danrui officially ascends the throne. Holding such a Palace Banquet before he ascends the throne, I''m afraid it''s a Hongmen banquet on the table tomorrow.


    Apart from ye Shu, there are many people sitting on both sides of the main hall. They all have different costumes and temperament. They are envoys from different countries, but those small countries can''t be compared with Da''an.


    "Bold! Seeing that the emperor did not kneel down, could it be that envoys of Da''an deliberately disrespected our country and deliberately provoked a dispute between the two countries? "


    Dan Rui on the Dragon chair kept her head down. Even if ye Shu left her mouth, she didn''t raise her head. People couldn''t see her face clearly. She was dressed in red clothes, which made her very attractive. It seemed that she didn''t fit in with the cold hall, but she was very harmonious.


    However, Danrui hasn''t spoken yet. A maid in waiting beside her has already made a sound. Ye Shuli doesn''t open his mouth when he hears the sound, but his eyes are so cold that they don''t have any feelings. He glances at the maid, and his eyes fall on the silent Danrui.


    What a deep woman. No wonder she was chosen by Zhang Huai to change the historical line.


    Seeing that ye Shuli didn''t make a sound, Shu Gonggong, standing beside her, hummed coldly: "you are bold! How noble is the status of Princess Jiayi of Da''an. The emperor has pardoned the princess, and she can''t kneel when she faces the emperor. It''s a great honor. How can you, a little maid in waiting, have the right to question! "


    "Bang."


    When Duke Shu says that ye Shuli is pardoned by Emperor an, but he can''t kneel down, ye Xihan, who was originally sitting at the head of Dan Rui, drops her wine cup in his hand. However, she seems to be unaware of it, holding it tightly with a pair of show fists, which is slightly white.


    "You The palace maid looked at Duke Shu angrily and said coldly, "this is Jingguo, but it''s not Da''an. When you arrive at Jingguo, you have to obey the rules of Jingguo. When you see Jingdi, you have to kneel down and come!"


    As soon as the maid''s voice fell, a group of bodyguards rushed to the palace. It was like they had been ready for this moment. Chu Xiao saw this and immediately protected himself. He looked coldly at the bodyguards in front of them.Duke Shu just wanted to speak again, but he felt that ye Shuli gave him a light look. Without even thinking about it, he bowed his head and stepped back. There was a strong sense of respect. Ye Shuli sighed that his reaction ability was so fast that it was not unreasonable for Da''an to become a powerful country.


    "A palace maid can show off her power in this hall and tell her what to do. Emperor Jing has really brought up a group of good servants." Ye Shuli raised her lips slightly and made no secret of the irony in her eyes. When she said this, she finally heard the whispers of envoys from all over the world.


    "It''s a woman after all. The skill of controlling is weaker."


    "In this way, I''m afraid Jingguo is going to decline now?"


    "Well, it''s hard to get the throne just by being clever and beautiful..."


    A voice of discussion came into Ye Shuli''s ear, and Dan Rui finally raised her head slowly. A pair of Danfeng eyes picked up slightly, and the big melon face outlined a perfect arc. This kind of collocation would have made people feel a little mean.


    But the small Qiong nose and round vermilion lips will be mean, but more people feel amorous, even if Danrui just sit in the original place, will also unconsciously mind ripple.


    However, if she turns a deaf ear to the comments of the envoys of various countries and just looks at Ye Shuli''s eyes, she can''t figure it out. Originally, the person in front of her was seriously injured and on the verge of death, and then disappeared inexplicably. Why did the person who died become her destiny, Wen Jinrui?

 Chapter 417

    Has the historical line been affected so much?


    "What Princess Jiayi said is, someone will help you Just as you have been doing your best with me for many years, I will give you to the officers and men in the army as a token of sympathy. " Danrui''s tone is very light, just like a trivial matter.


    However, a palace maid is only a trivial matter in the eyes of the saint of a country.


    However, after hearing this sentence, Fu Luo directly sat on the ground with her legs softened. Her face was even paler than ye Shuli''s. she kept sweating and kowtowed: "holy don''t, holy don''t! Fu Luo would rather die than go to the army and let those people spoil him! "


    "Holy, please kill Fu Li!"


    Danrui looked at the corner of his clothes, which was tightly held by Fuyi, and frowned lightly. A touch of disgust flashed in her eyes. Then he said in a cold voice, "didn''t you hear me?"


    Soon, a palace guard came forward to drag Fu Luo, and the cry of Fu Luo never stopped. It reverberated in the hall, tearing the heart and lungs, making the envoys of all countries silent. Except ye Shuli, the two women looked at each other.


    A kind of inexplicable emotion spread between them. Dan Rui gradually raised her lips. At the moment when Fu Li was lifted out of the hall, she said in a cold voice: "look at her, I can''t let anyone die, I can''t die."


    Hearing this, Fu Li was silent, and his body was shaking. He looked at Dan Rui with resentment, but he was dragged away by the bodyguard like a dead fish, and he didn''t struggle any more.


    Ye Shuli always stood in the middle of the hall in silence. When Fu Li was finally taken away, he said faintly: "emperor Jing''s good method is admired by Jia Yi." She didn''t say anything against her will this time. This Danrui is cruel and ruthless, and she is determined to do things without procrastination.


    Just from this point of view, ye Shuli still feels inferior to himself.


    "You''re welcome. I''ll give you a seat."


    This time, Danrui gujingwubo''s eyes are still on Ye Shuli. In the original historical line, Princess Jiayi is just a useless vase. By chance, she saved the life of the Da''an emperor. In fact, she is just a person with no talent and no virtue. She can be run over to death.


    Unexpectedly, because her accession to the throne has changed so much, but even so, Princess Jiayi is still only worthy of her eyes, want to be her opponent? It''s a dream!


    "Xie Jingdi."


    Light finish saying, the leaf book leaves then along with the situation entered a seat, speechless, on the face have no emotion at all, also don''t know is thinking what.


    The hall suddenly quieted down. Danrui scanned for a week. Everywhere she looked, envoys from all countries avoided eye contact with her. Then, Danrui slowly stood up and said, "tomorrow is the day when I ascend the throne and coronate. This time, envoys from all countries are invited to come here to watch the ceremony and show the national prestige of our country."


    As soon as Danrui''s voice fell, ten maids with trays came into the palace in turn. They were all covered with a piece of red cloth, and they didn''t know what was inside.


    When the ten maids stood still, Danrui said again: "this time, the envoys from all over the world came here. They were very tired all the way. One of the reasons for this banquet is to clean up the dust for you


    Speaking of this, Dan Rui gave a little meal, glanced at Ye Shuli from the corner of her eyes without any trace, and then said: "the second thing is to show you some treasures of Jingguo through this banquet. Of course, in order to increase some interest, I will set some topics. If anyone can guess, the corresponding treasures will naturally belong to the guesser."


    After that, Danrui gently raised her hand, and then sat on the Dragon chair again. At the next moment, a maid in waiting came forward, raised the tray in her hand to her body and said, "this thing is round and lustrous, like pearls, not pearls. It was obtained by Emperor Jing by chance. Please have a look."


    As soon as the words were heard, the maid of honor lifted the red cloth from the tray in her hand, and then a luminous bead the size of an adult''s fist appeared in front of everyone''s eyes.


    This luminous bead is really crystal clear, and under the luminous bead is a very exquisite base made of sandalwood. It''s so beautiful that people can''t help playing with it.


    "The first question is a puzzle. Please listen to the question."


    When everyone''s eyes were focused on the maid in waiting, the maid in waiting said the title of the puzzle, "my heart is like ice water, please guess."


    As soon as the maid''s words were heard, the envoys of all countries began to talk to each other. For a moment, the palace, which had just fallen into peace, suddenly became lively again.


    "Isn''t this heart as cold as ice dead? It''s the end of the story


    However, within a few breaths, an envoy of a small country stood up. He did not know whether it was to show his intelligence or because he really liked the luminous bead. There was a little urgency between his words.


    But after his voice fell, when he saw the maid shaking her head and negating his answer, she was slightly stunned, as if she did not expect to guess wrong, and hurried back to her seat with embarrassed face.Unfortunately, even though he was fast enough, envoys from other countries around him did not miss the opportunity to laugh at him. After all, there has been an open and secret struggle among countries for a long time. Who wants to miss the opportunity to show himself by satirizing his opponents?


    "Ha ha, I thought I had guessed the answer with your intelligence, but who ever thought it was a pity..."


    He could not help shaking his head, but there was no pity on his face, but the meaning of ridicule was obvious.


    Seeing this, the person who got up to guess the answer immediately said coldly, "in that case, why don''t you come and have a try?"


    "I''m just about to have a try? If the heart is like ice, it means that the heart is cold. If the water stops flowing, it means that the water stops flowing. If the ice is cold and there is no water, it''s a word to make. If you add a heart, it should be a word to pity. I don''t know what I said is right. "


    "Yes, this puzzle is a pity word."


    After showing off, the man got the right answer. He took away the luminous pearl, and at the same time, he gave a slightly sarcastic look to the wrong person. In a moment, the atmosphere above the hall became more heated and noisy.


    When the empress ascended the throne and came to watch the ceremony, it was just a speech. The real significance was the wisdom competition between countries. Let the other side fear and at the same time promote their national prestige. This was the real significance of these envoys coming!


    But at this time, ye Shuli just looked at all this coldly, and didn''t mean to participate in it at all. First, she felt that these puzzles were too retarded, and second She''s not here to raise her national prestige!

 Chapter 418

    Several riddles were solved in a burst of sarcasm among different countries, and the corresponding treasure has also fallen into the hands of the guessers.


    And looking at these small countries make constantly in the limelight, ye Shuli is still coldly looking at all this, did not want to open the meaning, the side of Chu Xiao is a little anxious.


    Although it was difficult for him, he felt that with Ye Shuli''s intelligence, he would surely be able to crush the whole audience. If so, wouldn''t it be a great pleasure to have Jing Guo''s treasures in his pocket one by one?


    Think of this, Chu Xiaogang want to find an opportunity to try to persuade Ye Shuli, who knows also don''t wait for him to have action, one side of the Si Fu is with a cold eye to stop him.


    Seeing this, Chu Xiao can''t help feeling resentful, but he also knows that ye Shuli has his own arrangement, so he can only give up.


    But at this time, all the people in the field are happy with it. On the contrary, there is no movement in Da''an. In addition, ye Xihan didn''t want to let Ye Shuli go so easily!


    Seeing the last maid''s voice falling, ye Shuli didn''t want to participate at all, so ye Xihan couldn''t sit down any more. Then he stood up and saluted Dan Rui, who was sitting on the Dragon chair: "my Lord, I think these topics are too deep for some envoys, so that some envoys can''t participate in it. The Lord held this banquet It''s just to promote the feelings among countries. If they fall out of the way, they think it''s not right. "


    Originally, when ye Xihan said that these questions were too profound, the envoys sitting in the hall couldn''t help but feel puzzled. Although these questions are difficult, they are too profound, right? However, when I heard that the envoys of some countries were unable to participate, I understood.


    Up to now, it seems that the envoys of various countries have all got up and guessed, but this is the only one who didn''t participate Only princess Jiayi of Da''an.


    Hearing this, I''m afraid that no matter how stupid people are, they have come to understand it. It''s a mockery to say that da''ankong has a prosperous national strength, but they can''t even guess such a simple puzzle!


    For a time, the envoys of various countries could not help secretly observing Ye Shuli''s face. Of course, they were looking forward to a good play.


    However, ye Shuli''s reaction is to let them down, just like he didn''t hear ye Xihan''s words at all. Ye Shuli still keeps his original look, his face is cold, and he doesn''t know what he is thinking.


    "What''s the prime minister''s suggestion?" After glancing at Ye Xihan, Dan Rui faintly said, looking like before, still can''t see anything.


    "I heard that Princess Da''an Jiayi is a heroine among women, and no one can match her in archery. I think these puzzles are more difficult for her. In my opinion, let''s change the last one to archery."


    Yexihan had already put away the cold in her eyes, and her tone was even more insipid, as if all this was just a statement of a fact.


    After listening to Ye Xihan''s suggestion, Dan Rui didn''t agree at the first time and didn''t deny it either. Instead, she glanced at Ye Xihan faintly. Her eyes fell on Ye Shuli again. "I heard that Prime Minister Ye and Princess Jiayi are sisters. I don''t know whether it''s true or not."


    As soon as the words came out, the hall was still again. The envoys of all countries were surprised to see ye Shuli and ye Xihan, with a faint expectation in their expression.


    "Emperor Jing is joking."


    As soon as Danrui''s voice fell, ye Shuli stood up, and his expression remained unchanged. Then he said, "as we all know, there is only one daughter in my Ye family. That''s my Ye Shuli. As for other people who sneak into my Ye family through intrigue, they dare to call themselves members of my Ye family. It''s just some curfew. If someone believes that, it''s true It''s a big laugh. "


    After a pun, ye Xihan didn''t look at his face. After a slight pause, ye Shuli said, "as Prime Minister Ye said, Jiayi is really dull and can''t understand these profound riddles. However, from Jiayi''s point of view, Ye''s proposal is good. Since Prime Minister Ye has such confidence, Jiayi is naturally willing to accompany him ¡£¡±


    When it comes to the word Gaoshen, ye Shuli obviously bites a lot, which makes Ye Xihan''s face a little bit ugly. But then, Dan Rui, who is sitting on the top, says: "since Princess Jiayi is interested, let''s follow the prime minister''s advice and come."


    As soon as emperor Jing''s words came down, two bodyguards came up to the hall with an arrow target, as if they had been prepared.


    Seeing this, ye Shuzhong sneered, but his face didn''t show it at all. "Since Prime Minister Ye proposed archery, he naturally thought it was too boring to guess riddles. If he shot such a big target, I''m afraid it would disappoint Prime Minister Ye. According to Jiayi, it''s better to let his servants put an apple on his head. If he can shoot, he will win. How about that?"


    "Just as Princess Jiayi said."


    Eyes in yexihan and yeshuli two people''s body slightly stayed for a moment, Danrui''s mouth can''t help but evoke a very subtle radian, even didn''t give yexihan the opportunity to speak, is immediately agreed to come down."My Lord, my ministers..."


    See ye Xihan mouth, ye Shu from the eyes of a flash of cold light, but at the moment of her mouth is higher than her voice interrupted: "since this proposal is put forward by Prime Minister Ye, it is better for Prime Minister Ye to be the person who put the apple on the top of the head, think to the heart of Prime Minister Ye Huai Limin, also do not want to involve others."


    "You! Holy... "


    Smell speech, ye Xihan mercilessly looking at Ye Shuli, the fierce color in the eyes seems to want to cut Ye Shuli into pieces. Unfortunately, before she finishes speaking, Dan Rui sitting on the top stops her and says: "Princess Jiayi is right and accurate."


    See Dan Rui promise, ye Xihan eyes a tight look, but then it is calm down, change face quickly can''t help but let a person secretly dazzle, and then, restored the normal color Ye Xihan is turned to see ye Shuli, eyes full of provocative way: "since Princess Jiayi so confident, then please."


    Looking at Ye Xihan''s face, ye Shu doesn''t know where she is from? If she didn''t want to focus on the overall situation now, she really wanted to shoot this vicious thing. Unfortunately, even though she was thinking about it in her heart, she could only endure it.


    However, although Ye Shuli has no way to change her face, her clenched fist is seen by Shu Gonggong standing behind her!

 Chapter 419

    After a light breath, ye Shuli recovered as usual. Then he looked at Ye Xihan with a smile and said, "Jiayi is a guest. How can she win over the host? Prime Minister ye asked Jiayi to come first. Is it because he wanted to make Jiayi have no propriety? "


    "How can it be? Princess Jiayi really likes to think more."


    Since the princess Yi in the heart is not willing to sneer at Ye Jia, she will not leave the book first


    Hearing this, ye Shuli''s face was still calm, but he couldn''t help sneering in his heart. Even now, ye Xihan is still trying to infuriate him, even if he doesn''t hesitate to force his words to incriminate him!


    If, as they think, Wen Jinrui has really died, I''m afraid Ye Shuli is likely to be enraged and do what ye Xihan wants. It''s just a pity that ye Xihan, who seems to have mastered the initiative from the beginning, has already fallen into the wind.


    Looking at the two people fighting openly and secretly, Danrui sitting on the top just could see a faint smile on her face, as if she was very interested in what happened next. "Since Prime Minister Ye and Princess Jiayi have already discussed, let''s start, so as not to let the envoys of various countries wait for a long time."


    "Yes, my Lord."


    After saluting, ye Xihan put out his hand and patted it twice. Then, two bodyguards brought the bow and arrow.


    He winked at the bodyguard. After the bodyguard left, ye Xihan said, "since Princess Jiayi is interested in archery, it''s natural to find an archer who can be compared with Princess Jiayi, so that Princess Jiayi won''t enjoy herself. I''ve sent someone to inform her that someone can come in a moment. Princess Jiayi will wait for a moment."


    "No harm."


    The smile on Ye Shuli''s face didn''t diminish. After he indicated that he didn''t care, he sat back in his seat.


    Almost at the end of Ye Shuli''s voice, a man dressed in armour came in. Judging from his clothes, it is not difficult to see that this man is a member of the army!


    Just as this man had just entered the hall, almost everyone''s attention was focused on him, but ye Shuli, who had just sat on his seat, suddenly trembled, and his mouth was subconsciously murmured: "it''s him!"


    Even if it was just a moment, the look on Ye Shuli''s face was calm again, but at the same time, the uncontrollable hatred and anger almost devoured her reason!


    Because that pair of snake like inverted triangle eyes, which spread the cold, and the indifference in this person''s expression, ye Shu has only seen once so far, that is, the sneaker who almost killed Wen Jinrui with a bow and arrow before!


    As if he had noticed something, ye Xihan turned his head and glanced at Ye Shuli. Only when he saw that her face was natural and there was no emotion fluctuation, he thought that he had made a mistake. Then his eyes fell on the person who had already walked into the palace.


    However, ye Shu''s short-lived mood swings were keenly noticed by Shu Gong, who was standing behind her. Then he glanced at Chu Xiao''s thoughtfulness in his eyes and the cold killing intention he was trying to restrain. The kind old man seemed to realize something, and his right hand shrank back to his wide sleeve.


    "At the end of the day, I will meet the Lord."


    The voice of indifference, ice cooling and full of reverence rings out. After the man with a suit of Jiashi salutes Dan Rui, he walks to one side with the sign of Dan Rui, picks up the bow and arrow, and stands there quietly, looking as indifferent as before, just like a machine that only knows how to obey orders.


    "This is the imperial bodyguard of Jingguo. At the same time, he is also the commander of the forbidden army, and is responsible for the safety of the whole imperial palace. As an opponent of Princess Jiayi, he will not disgrace the identity of the princess."


    Between the words, ye Xihan glanced at the commander of the Imperial Army, and even took the opportunity to wink at him. However, the cold man didn''t seem to see anything. His eyes were still focused on one place and didn''t respond to her.


    Seeing this, ye Xihan can''t help getting angry, but then he thinks of the man''s actual status, and he can only bear it. Then he looks at Ye Shuli, but he doesn''t mention his archery in his words!


    "I heard that Princess Jiayi is both civil and military, and she only used one hand archery to solve the crisis for the emperor of Da''an in the turmoil of Da''an. I think she is equal to me, the commander of the imperial army. This contest will not be as boring as before. I really have some expectations."


    After seeing ye Xihan''s voice fall, ye Shuli has a tendency to get up and speak. Dan Rui sitting on the Dragon chair just opens her mouth, blocking the words that ye Shuli has already said.


    This seems to be considered by Ye Shuli, but in fact it is aggressive, and does not give ye Shuli any chance to open his mouth. After that, Dan Rui gently waved her hand and announced the beginning of the competition.


    After a glance at Ye Shu, ye Xihan picked up an apple and put it on his head. Then he went to the target, nodded to the commander, and said: "the general is ready to start at any time. Don''t let the emperor and Princess Jiayi wait for a long time."After a cold glance at Ye Xihan, the commander of the imperial army took up the long bow and pulled it for a while. After adjusting his state, he walked to one side without hesitation. It was the same as before. He neither spoke nor nodded, as if he had not heard Ye Xihan''s words at all.


    Although Ye Xihan was very angry, she didn''t dare to show it at the moment. Although she was the Prime Minister of Jingguo on the surface, in fact, she might not be as good as the commander of the Imperial Army in terms of her status in Danrui''s heart.


    But it doesn''t matter. Although the commander of the imperial army is a little bit cold, his archery is extraordinary. Ye Xihan doesn''t worry about any accident at all. Instead, he begins to calculate ye Shulai in his heart.


    After a while, just wait for ye Shuli to start archery. No matter how good her archery is, she can''t control the arrow as soon as it leaves the string, can she? At that time, as long as I move a little, then Hum!


    In Ye Xihan''s heart, he secretly calculated that he should frame Ye Shuli like this for a while. The commander of the imperial army with the bow and arrow had already arrived at the pre arranged position. Then he took the arrow to bow, and the whole person''s breath became colder.

 Chapter 420

    It was already a very quiet hall. At this time, the needle could be heard. Everyone''s attention was focused on the commander of the forbidden army, and they were constantly guessing what would happen after the arrow left.


    At this time, ye Shuli''s eyes fall on Ye Xihan on that side. At the beginning, when she proposed that ye Xihan would use an apple on her head as a target, she already expected the tricks Ye Xihan might play, but at the same time, ye Shuli also has absolute confidence in herself.


    She doesn''t want to hit the apple with an arrow, so even if ye Xihan has a plan, she will not expect that she never wants to win, and ye Shu''s real goal is beyond Ye Xihan''s expectation!


    "Hum!"


    Just as everyone was holding a breath, carefully controlling his breath and looking forward to the arrow, the commander of the forbidden army had already pulled the bow to nearly the full moon, and then his action was fixed at this moment. Without waiting for people to guess how long it would take him to let go, the commander of the forbidden army had suddenly let go, leaving the arrow string trembling in the air The sound of the sound.


    "Whew!"


    As soon as the arrow left the string, it immediately sent out a shrill sound of breaking the air. The body of the arrow trembled, but it was very stable. There was no intention to deviate. According to this, the arrow must be able to hit the apple on yexihan''s head without any accident!


    But when people saw this scene and felt that their eyesight would not go wrong, they were relieved. Mr. Shu, standing behind Ye Shuli, suddenly saw a cold light in his eyes. Then his right hand, which had already shrunk back to his sleeve, suddenly popped out his middle finger like lightning, and returned to his sleeve the next moment.


    The speed of the whole movement is like a human illusion, and the ever-changing kind smile on Mr. Shu''s face has not changed at all, just like he has been standing quietly behind Mr. Ye Shuli, just an ordinary old man!


    But at this time attention is on the yexihan yeshuli, but suddenly hear a broken empty sound from the ear, the next moment is disappeared without a trace.


    Even without waiting for ye Shuli to figure out how the sound of breaking the air came from her ear, she suddenly saw the arrow flying straight to the apple on Ye Xihan''s head. The tail seemed to be suddenly hit by something. Then the arrow went down slightly. After making a trill, it came straight to Ye Xihan''s face!


    This sudden change made the people who had just breathed a sigh of relief lift their hearts again in a moment. Even if they reacted a little bit, they didn''t hold back and stood up directly!


    But in front of the scene, but no one can imagine what happened in the end, it is clear that the dust has settled an arrow, how can suddenly change the direction for no reason?


    "Ah..."


    Ye Xihan, who was the first to bear the brunt of the attack, could not help but exhale when she saw the sharp arrow that was supposed to be aimed at her head, but now it was aimed at her face. Then she just wanted to turn around to avoid it, because she knew from the beginning that there would be no accident with the arrow, and her body was even stiff in a hurry, let alone avoid it, and even had any weak movements It''s hard to do!


    "Tear Do


    Between lightning and flint, in everyone''s surprised eyes, this obviously out of control arrow was directed directly at Ye Xihan''s face. Then, in the sound of a piece of cloth being torn, the arrow feather flew out almost close to Ye Xihan''s face and nailed to the target behind her!


    At this time, ye Shuli, who saw this scene, couldn''t help but smile. Especially when he saw that ye Xihan didn''t hurt her with this arrow, so he breathed deeply. His expression was full of happiness, and his sneer couldn''t stop.


    The next moment, the hall where the needle could be heard suddenly became very noisy, just like the vegetable market which just opened in the early morning, full of endless noise and noise.


    "God, what do I see? An ugly man? How could there be such an ugly woman in this world? "


    "Is this really the Prime Minister of Jingguo? Isn''t it said that she is as beautiful as an immortal and is the dream object of many men in Jingguo? Do all the men in Jingguo have such taste? "


    "The scar on her face was clearly marked deliberately. What kind of things did she do to make people treat her like this?"


    All of a sudden, the envoys of various countries could not help talking about it. Some of them were more scared by the scar on yexihan''s face. They looked at her with a look of dejection. Even the maids in the palace of Jingguo, after seeing yexihan''s real face, could not help but subconsciously step back and open the distance between them.


    At the beginning, I was glad that the arrow didn''t hurt her yexihan. Before I could calm down the fear in my heart, I suddenly noticed the expression of the people around her. Then I subconsciously reached out and stroked her face. When my fingertips touched the high scars, I was stunned.


    Then, as if she suddenly remembered something, she felt her face with her hands disorderly. When she realized that her carefully prepared veil had disappeared, her face became more frightened and resentful.Especially when subconsciously seeing the sneer on Ye Shuli''s face, the anger and hatred in Ye Xihan''s heart instantly devour her reason. If it wasn''t for ye Shuli, how could she come to such an end? How could her appearance, which had been used as a weapon by her, be destroyed?!


    "Enough!"


    At this time, Danrui, sitting on the Dragon chair, suddenly gave a cold drink. Although the sound was not very loud, the majesty of it made the hall fall into silence again in an instant.


    When the empress was in power, the envoys of these small countries who came to make friends with each other did not dare to disobey. In an instant, they were silent, and even the atmosphere did not dare to say a word.


    "What''s shameful, don''t you go down and get punished?"


    Glancing at Ye Shuli, who is also sitting on the chair, she looks calm and normal. After that, there is a trace of doubt on Danrui''s face. But then she is replaced by a cold feeling. Then she stares at the forbidden commander who has already reacted and kneels on the ground and drinks.


    Seeing Dan Rui''s anger, the commander of the Imperial Guard coldly took a look at Ye Xihan, and then pleaded guilty and retreated. Although he didn''t know why his sure arrow suddenly deviated, was Ye Xihan dead? Why not hide? Do you have to show her ugly face to offend the empress?

 Chapter 421

    "Ah Ye Xihan suddenly burst out a burst of scream, big tears to the whereabouts, should have been the appearance of pear blossom with rain, after adding those scars, but let a person rise not half pity, even inexplicable disgust.


    For ye Xihan''s situation at this time, ye Shuli can''t sympathize with her. If she says that she deserves what she has done, she feels that she is praising Ye Xihan as a woman.


    However, ye Xihan''s whole body is trembling now. Her hatred is sweeping her whole body like a tide. It''s the woman! It''s all that woman! If you hate the old princess, you should be noble to Xin''an.


    Ye Xihan suddenly rushed to Ye Shuli''s direction like a mad dog: "Ye Shuli, you bitch, I''ll kill you, I''ll kill you!"


    "Protect the princess." See ye Xihan rushed over, Si Xi light voice, Chu Xiao action faster, ye Xihan is far away from ye Shu, he kicked fly, although his martial arts is not superb, but against a woman who does not move martial arts, it is more than enough.


    Chu Xiao snorted coldly: "dare to attack my Da''an envoys in front of emperor Jing. What Prime Minister? I don''t think you have paid attention to Emperor Jing at all!" Born in the royal family, Chu Xiao is not a vegetarian either. It can be seen from the fact that emperor Jing punished the palace maid named Fu Li so ruthlessly and fruitfully.


    I''m afraid that the empress is a suspicious person, especially for those who take over their duties. There should be no room for sand in her eyes. Sure enough, when Chu Xiao said this, ye Shuli saw Dan Rui''s eyes twinkle, although it soon recovered as usual.


    But, still let her see a clear, ye Shuli light hook up the corner of my lips, toward Chu Xiao cast a look of appreciation, however, this time, Dan Rui''s treatment is some beyond Ye Shuli''s expectation.


    "The prime minister has lost his manners. He is not ready to help the prime minister down to have a rest. I''m afraid that it''s because of the previous incompetent slave that he has disturbed his mind and disrespected Princess Jiayi." Danrui''s indifferent voice reverberated in the hall, and the obvious protection made everyone have their own thoughts.


    Ye Xihan was not a stupid man. After calming down a little, he found out how reckless he had just done. He knelt down in the hall immediately: "it''s my minister who has lost his manners. Thank you for your understanding. Princess Jiayi is magnanimous and doesn''t care with me. I will leave."


    Ye Shuli gently raised her eyebrows, but she didn''t say a word from beginning to end. How could she be magnanimous?


    But ye Xihan''s action also made her alert. Now ye Xihan has the style of the middle and later period of the original work. She is flexible and resolute!


    After ye Xihan retreats, ye Shuli also takes a seat again, his eyes are slightly bright, but the corner of his mouth has been holding a smile. It''s just that smile, without any temperature. On the contrary, it makes people feel a little creepy.


    "Princess, your skirt is dirty." Si Xi light voice, ye Shuli Wen Yan partial head looked at, originally neat Palace Dress, I do not know when the wine was wet a large, looks rather embarrassed, see, ye Shuli light frown.


    Although Si Fu''s tone was cold, his voice was not small. At least he could make the envoys who were not too far away from them hear clearly. Of course, there was Dan Rui sitting high on the Dragon chair.


    Seeing this, Duke Shu said, "Oh, what can I do?" As he said this, he took out a piece of silk cloth, frowned and began to wipe it. However, there were many wet places. Relying on a piece of silk cloth alone, it didn''t work at all.


    Dan Rui frowned and said in a deep voice: "if Princess Jiayi doesn''t dislike it, why don''t she go to the palace and change into a palace dress of our country? Princess Jiayi has a beautiful country. If she changes into the palace dress of our country, she will surely be able to topple the world.


    "Thank you, Emperor Jing." Ye Shuli''s eyelids are drooping, as if ye Xihan had never happened before. After a look at the wrinkled skirt, ye Shuli raises his lips, but at the moment when he raises his head, he recovers his original coolness.


    Danrui nodded to her with a light smile. Their eyes collided for a moment. Although it was only a short moment, they were full of sparks. A moment later, a gong''e came to the front of Ye Shuli: "Princess Jiayi, this way, please."


    Before leaving, ye Shuli intentionally or unintentionally takes a look in the direction of Shu Gonggong and Si Yu. Seeing that both of them are slightly gnawed, she walks out of the palace. As for Chu Xiao, she chooses to ignore them.


    Gong E in front of her bent slightly, but there was no place beyond the moment. She took Ye Shuli to a palace and said, "princess, please come in. The clean clothes are still ready. The maidservants will change your clothes."


    However, ye Shuli obviously felt that Gong e was taking her around. Although she didn''t know what the meaning was, she was not in a hurry to go back, so she didn''t break it.


    Light should be a, ye Shu from lift step into the temple, just eyes light micro flash, she certainly can''t let these palace maids for her dressing, in this place, but there is a very important thing to do.


    The palace maid who had brought her before was holding a White Palace Dress in her hand, but it was far from Da''an after the folk customs. Although it was a palace dress, it was also a light gauze dress, which was more flexible than solemn. When changing clothes, ye Shu left his eyes and suddenly exclaimed: "ah!""Pa ~"


    with Ye Shuli''s exclamation, a loud slap fell on the face of the palace maid who tied her belt. But a moment later, a thin handprint appeared on the face of the palace maid, swelling a large area.


    Ye Shuli''s eyes were cold. He pulled off his belt and threw it on the ground. He said in a cold voice: "it''s so tight. Do you want to murder the emissary? Huh? I''m Princess Da''an Jiayi. I''m angry. Do you know what will happen? "


    "Maidservant, please forgive me The maid in waiting was so scared that she turned pale. Emperor Jing''s order was to drag the princess Jiayi in the hall for an hour, so as long as the princess could not appear in the hall within an hour, the rest had nothing to do with her.


    However, as a little maid in waiting, she could not bear the charge of murdering the emissary!


    Before, she could see clearly the way emperor Jing treated Fu Li. Up to now, Fu Li''s shrill cry still lingered in her ears. Thinking of this, the maid''s body trembled even more.


    Ye Shuli gently frowned, waved his hand and said, "just go out. I''ll change my clothes myself. Your gong''e of Jingguo is not well trained. Hum, how can you be as good as me when you act like this?"

 Chapter 422

    Listen to this is full of disdain tone, Gong e pursed her lower lip and didn''t speak, but also didn''t leave the palace as ye Shuli said. Seeing this, ye Shuli frowned lightly, glanced at the eaves of the house unconsciously, and then said in a cold voice: "I''m the princess, don''t you understand?"


    In his words and deeds, ye Shuli learned the style of an arrogant princess incisively and vividly. However, although Gong e''s face was ugly and her body trembled violently, she still faltered and said: "the emperor Jing has an order to keep the maid away from the princess."


    "Don''t let me leave your sight?" Ye Shuli said with a sneer, and the maid in waiting lowered her head more severely when she heard this, but she didn''t make a sound to explain or deny it.


    Ye Shu left to lift Mou to see her one eye, sink a voice way: "just, I also don''t embarrass you, just this princess change clothes, really not accustomed to so many people looking at, you let them all go out, oneself stay then."


    Then ye Shuli turns around, and Gong e is also relieved. As long as she doesn''t let Princess Jiayi leave her sight, it''s not so important for the rest of the people to be absent. She thinks that Gong E has cleared out all the other people who are waiting for ye Shuli to change clothes.


    "Come and serve." Ye Shuli closed his eyes and gently said such a sentence. The maid of honor answered and walked up to her. He saw Ye Shuli close his eyes. Although he was a little confused, he didn''t ask many questions. These high-ranking people.


    More or less, it was strange. She had been used to living in the palace for a long time.


    "What''s your name?"


    "Back to the princess, my name is fu''er." Fu''er responds in a low voice, and her mind is all focused on the matter of Princess Jiayi, for fear that there will be another mistake that will upset the noble woman in front of her, otherwise she will suffer in the end.


    Ye Shuli nodded and said again, "fu''er? Good name. How old is this year? When did you enter the palace? How many people are there in the family? "


    Facing Ye Shuli''s series of questions, fu''er didn''t think much about it. She still replied in a formal way: "if you go back to the princess, my maid just turned 16 this year, and she went to the palace when she was 10 years old. There was an old mother and a younger brother at home, but there were many natural disasters in Jingguo, and the old mother couldn''t make it. She had already gone."


    When fu''er answered, her eyes were already slightly red. I think she thought of some sad things, but ye Shuli and others are now.


    "Look up, flo."


    Ye Shuli made a faint sound. Because she had spoken a lot with Fu Er before, Fu Er didn''t think much when she heard this. She raised her head subconsciously, but as soon as she raised her head, she fell into a pair of eyes like a whirlpool.


    In a short moment, fu''er seemed to settle down all of a sudden, unable to speak, move, or even react. Ye Shuli raised his lips slightly, opened his lips and said, "from now on, your time is still, until I call your name again."


    It used to be a very common sentence, but I don''t know why. Speaking from ye Shuli now, I feel like I have some charm and bewitching power. I can''t help my mind.


    See Fu Er''s eyes gradually become empty, ye Shuli slowly closed his eyes, and when he opened them again, he regained his former appearance, looked up at the eaves and said, "don''t you hurry down, is it fun on the eaves?"


    As soon as the voice fell, a light smile came from the direction of the eaves, and the two figures fell slowly. Besides Wen Jinrui, there was Wen Jiao, who was also Wen Heng''s child!


    "Sister-in-law, what kind of technique are you doing? Why does this person suddenly stop moving?" Wen Jiao opened her eyes. Although she was always calm, she still couldn''t help asking when she saw such a novel scene. Moreover, she went to fu''er and held out her hand.


    Ye Shuli doesn''t seem to be surprised by the appearance of Wen Jiao. They have arranged all this for a long time. After hearing the inquiry, they chuckled and said: "this is hypnosis."


    "Hypnotism? What''s that? " Wen Jiao asked curiously.


    But for a moment, ye Shuli didn''t know how to explain hypnosis to her. He suddenly thought of the zhuyou technique that long Yu had once used. Although the two are different, if we study it deeply, there are some similarities.


    Therefore, in the name of Zhu you Shu, ye Shuli said this hypnosis roughly.


    There was a flash of light in Wen Jinrui''s eyes and he said in a deep voice: "I didn''t expect that hypnosis is so easy to use. In this way, many things will be more convenient for us." He didn''t know what hypnosis was when he chose the skill ball, so he didn''t choose it because it was appropriate.


    But now it seems that Zhang Huai''s hands will not produce any defective products.


    Ye Shuli nodded at Wen Yan, and then quickly said: "it''s not too late. Let''s speed up. If we delay too long, we will be suspicious with that Danrui''s temperament." And ye Xihan, the white eyed wolf!


    Think of Ye Xihan, ye Shuli is almost out of breath, that woman is just like a can''t die Xiaoqiang, from time to time will come out to jump twice, although it doesn''t play a key role, but it''s really disturbing.Seeing ye Shuli''s frowning, Wen Jinrui put her in his arms and gently rubbed her forehead with his chin. He knew everything that had just happened in the hall clearly and said softly, "don''t be angry for that person. It''s not worth it."


    Yeah, it''s not worth it!


    After taking a deep breath, ye Shuli nodded heavily, leaving all the things about ye Xihan behind. Wen Jiao joked: "brother and sister-in-law, this is not a good place for love. Don''t delay it."


    Although he said that, Wen Jiao walked away with a smile, and carried himself carefully. Since arriving at Jingguo, every place has been very difficult. He has to be careful every day. There is not much time for them to be gentle.


    They are tired of it for a long time. Wen Jinrui uses the technique to change their faces. This is a face Ye Shu has never seen before. For convenience, it should be someone in the palace of Jingguo. When Wen Jinrui calls Wen Jiao over, their faces change so that Wen Jiao can''t recognize them.


    "Brother and sister-in-law, where on earth did you learn these strange methods? It''s really unheard of!"


    Wen Jiao''s eyes flashed with inexplicable light. After thinking about whether to wait for this, he pestered his elder brother and sister-in-law to learn this magic technique. Ye Shuli said with a smile: "don''t ask so many questions first. Hurry to change jiao''er''s face. Time is running out."

 Chapter 423

    Wen Jinrui nodded slightly at Wen Yan''s words. A moment later, Wen Jiao stood on top of Ye Shuli''s face. Although Ye Shuli was also proficient in sword and sword skills, compared with Wen Jiao, he was less brave in battle. That''s the bravery, but there was some trouble at this time.


    "Xiao''er, it''s not like this. I''m afraid you''ll have to restrain your momentum." Ye Shuli frowned gently.


    But Wen Jiao said with a smile, "don''t worry, sister-in-law. I know it well." With that, Wen Jiao converged and took a little chilly on her face. She walked back a few steps before ye Shu left her face, but she learned her usual appearance by seven points!


    Ye Shuli nodded his head and said, "it''s worthy of being the daughter of general Wen. It''s really different from ordinary people."


    "My sister-in-law flatters me." Wen Jiao''s face turns red. She doesn''t care about the praise from others, but ye Shuli is different. In Wen Jiao''s heart, ye Shuli''s status is quite special. She can''t help but feel a little happy to get her approval.


    After a detailed account, Wen Jinrui takes Ye Shuli back to the eaves. At this time, Wen Jiao has changed into Ye Shuli''s Palace Dress, and stands in front of fu''er with the same posture. She frowns and says, "fu''er, what are you thinking?"


    When she heard the word fu''er, her whole body trembled and her eyes flashed a little confused. There was a strange feeling in her heart, but she couldn''t tell what was strange. But when she looked up, she saw the angry eyes of Princess Jiayi.


    At this time, she didn''t have to worry about any strange things. She quickly pleaded guilty and improved her dress for her predecessors. Then, according to the original plan, she took the princess around the palace.


    Watching Wen Jiao follow fu''er out of the door, the hall is empty. Wen Jinrui narrowed her eyes and said in a low voice: "ah Li, let''s go."


    They worked so hard that they could stay in the palace. Outside, they had Si Li and Wen Jiao to deal with them. The purpose of Ye Shuli and Wen Jinrui was to find Ying Yan hiding in the palace before the end of the ceremony of Danrui''s accession to the throne tomorrow!


    "In recent days, I have targeted several suspicious people through various inquiries, but I haven''t thought of a way to start. However, since your hypnosis is so easy to use, it has solved this thorny problem. Now that the night is still long, let''s take our time." Looking back at the front of the book, ye Rui is still walking.


    After this period of time came to Jingguo, the time they could stay together was really much less, and when Wen Jinrui looked at Ye Shuli at this time, his eyebrows were full of tenderness and attachment.


    "What? Haven''t you seen enough of it for so long? " Seeing Wen Jinrui''s appearance, ye Shuli can''t help laughing.


    "Of course, I haven''t seen enough. I haven''t seen enough all my life." All of a sudden, Wen Jinrui''s face became very serious, and her tone was even more indisputable.


    "My ah Rui said love words with such a serious expression, eh It''s really interesting. "


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time, on the other side, Wen Jiao, who was transformed into Ye Shuli, just returned to the main hall and sat down. He heard Dan Rui sitting on the Dragon chair say: "you''ve come all the way. I don''t think the arrangement just made you enjoy yourself. Next, I''ll show you a unique scenery of our country."


    After that, Danrui gently raised her hand, and the maid standing beside her immediately understood. Then, with a clap of both hands, several bodyguards pushed a car with a big object into the palace. This time, the first one was a woman who was dressed relatively exposed but gave people a wild feeling!


    Because Wenjiao and wenjinrui were lurking nearby before, Wenjiao saw what had happened before. Danrui only said that he couldn''t make you enjoy himself, but he didn''t say anything about yexihan''s collision with yeshuli. He couldn''t help but feel a chill on his lips.


    But when I saw the car pushed by several people, it was obviously a box like thing in all directions, but it was covered with a black cloth, which made me even more puzzled.


    What is unique to Jingguo? Because she knew the intention of sending an envoy to Jingguo, Wen Jiao had already made a detailed understanding of Jingguo before she came. In addition, she was Wenheng''s daughter and grew up in the military camp since she was a child. She had some understanding of Jingguo, but she had never heard of anything unique to Jingguo.


    He glanced at Chu Xiao and Si Fu, and saw that they were also curious. Wen Jiao had to turn his eyes to the big object which was stopped in the center of the hall and covered with black cloth.


    "Oh..."


    Just at this moment, before Dan Rui could speak, a deep whine suddenly came out of the big thing covered with black cloth, just like a yawn of some wild animal after waking up.


    After hearing this voice, Wen Jiao couldn''t help but look stunned. Without waiting for her to think more, she heard Dan Rui sitting on the top say: "it''s really a coincidence that it can''t be a book. Originally, he wanted to leave a suspense, but now it seems that with your intelligence, you should have guessed what I''m talking about?"


    There is still no wave in Gujing. Apart from the dignity that has always been introverted and can be perceived, there is not even a hint of ostentation.Just because of this, when he faced Dan Rui himself, Wen Jiao knew how hard it was for ye Shuli to be able to put in and out freely here just now!


    But as Wen Heng''s daughter, she grew up in the military camp since childhood, which did not make Wen Jiao retreat, but aroused her fighting spirit.


    At the sign of Danrui, after the bodyguard removed the black cloth, when he saw the beast in the square object, the envoys could not help but take a breath.


    This square object is actually made of hard wood with thick and thin arms, and what''s inside is just the one that made the low roar just now. It''s an adult tiger!


    The tiger is as big as an ordinary ox. even if it is locked in a cage, its strong limbs and fangs are still frightening. But at the same time, people here can''t help but wonder.


    Tiger, let alone Jingguo, is not a rare species in the territory of other small countries. How can Jingdi say that it is unique to Jingguo?


    Like guessing everyone''s mind, Dan Rui, sitting on the Dragon chair, didn''t explain. Instead, she put a smile on her mouth.

 Chapter 424

    And then, with Danrui''s nod, the woman standing next to the cage, dressed in exposed clothes, went to the cage where the tiger was locked, opened the lock on the cage door, but did not take off the chain hanging on it, that is, she went back to the place where she was standing and waited quietly!


    What are you waiting for? Wait for the tiger to come out?


    Seeing this scene, the envoys who were sitting on their seats around them could not help shrinking and trying to distance themselves from the tiger as much as possible. If they were not afraid of the empress of Jingguo, they would have already run away.


    Are you kidding? This is a tiger! The king among the beasts, a group of weak scholars who are good at writing but not good at martial arts, if the tiger is really crazy, what can they do besides begging for God''s protection and waiting for death?


    But at this time, Wen Jiao, who is easy to be seen as ye Shuli, has no fear at all, but her eyes suddenly tighten. She knows very well that this palace banquet, the only thing the empress of Jingguo wants to deal with is Ye Shuli. At this time, she carries the tiger to the Palace and opens the cage door. What does she want to do?!


    Even at this time, Danrui, who was sitting on the Dragon chair, still didn''t want to explain. On the contrary, the naked woman standing next to the cage, after a look at Danrui, suddenly stretched out her hand to her waist, took off the whip around her waist, and suddenly waved it.


    "Pa!"


    The crack of the whip''s rapid swing and air friction suddenly sounded, which made the foreign envoys who were sitting in a state of great panic. The tiger in the cage stood up because of the sound of the whip and walked slowly towards the cage door.


    "This This Emperor Jing, this beast is so frightening. You''d better lock it up quickly to avoid any accident. "


    "Yes, please order quickly. If it''s too late, I''m afraid..."


    When the envoys of various countries watched the tiger go to the cage door, they were all in a cold sweat. Then they quickly got up and begged Dan Rui, but suddenly they heard the most worried sound at this time!


    "Creak..."


    This cage door is It''s on!


    The tiger in the cage walked slowly to the front and back of the cage door, gently lifted his front paws and slowly leaned out. With the sound of the chain rubbing the cage door, the creaking sound of the cage door finally came out when the "bang" fell to the ground.


    The envoys who were still pleading for Dan Rui''s order to lock the cage were sitting on their seats. They were scared to death, and their chest fluctuated rapidly. However, they didn''t dare to let out the air between their mouths and noses for fear that they would attract the attention of the tiger. The first one was to rush at them.


    Watching the woman in exposed clothes control the atmosphere very well, from the beginning when the tiger appeared, these people were deeply shrouded in fear. Until the fear reached the limit, when it was unbearable, the fear was instantly promoted to the extreme, further destroying people''s body and mind. Danrui, sitting on the Dragon chair, could not help but gently raise her hand and tap some armrests, and her eyes flashed A glimmer of satisfaction.


    "Oh..."


    As soon as half of his body passed through the cage door, the tiger suddenly raised his head and roared. At this time, both the king sitting on the Dragon chair and the woman dressed in exposed clothes were ordinary, as if he had been used to such scenes.


    On the other hand, Wen Jiao and others, though dignified, were calm and calm on the whole. As for the envoys of various countries, by this time, their fragile psychological defense had already collapsed, and the voice of panic and panic had suddenly risen. What''s more, they had not even cared about the etiquette. They hurried back and hid behind them Behind the walker.


    Seeing this, Danrui''s face flashed a trace of contempt and satisfaction. Then she felt as if she had enough. Finally she said, "don''t be nervous. Next, it''s time to show the unique things of our country."


    At the same time, the tiger had already got out of the cage completely, and then looked at the people as if he were inspecting the territory. However, when he saw the food on the table of the envoys, he growled, and then he was ready for the past!


    This time, the naked woman just raised the whip in her hand. Although she didn''t wave it as before, she was still seen by the keen tiger. Then the fierce tiger, which had made people afraid just now, was like a domestic cat. Unexpectedly, she shrank her neck, just like a scared look.


    Seeing this, the envoys of all countries in this room were all in a daze, and then they lowered their heads in shame when they remembered the performance of themselves and others.


    And the Dan Rui that this one scene income fundus although did not say anything more, but the smile that the corner of the mouth that wipe to have if have no is still watched by Wen Jiao.


    It''s really a success!


    Even if the two sides are rivals now, Wen Jiao can''t help but feel admiration for Dan Rui''s means, but her heart''s sense of preparedness is not reduced at all.


    After all, growing up in a military camp, wariness has become Wen Jiao''s nature. Although she still doesn''t know if the only purpose of Jingdi''s action is to frighten people, she knows very well that on the whole hall, what Danrui wants to deal with most is her now easy-looking Ye Shuli!At this time, although Danrui was not speaking, she was leaning on the Dragon chair, holding her forehead with her hand, just like she was waiting to see the play. The woman in the exposed clothes below did not dare to delay at all. With a whip in her hand, she quickly led the tiger to perform.


    But I don''t know why, the woman in exposed clothes will always glance at Wen Jiao''s location intentionally or unintentionally. Even when she controls the tiger performance, she leads the tiger to Wen Jiao''s location without any trace!


    Looking at the fearsome king of beasts, he made all kinds of flattering moves like a tamed domestic cat. Even under the guidance of the naked woman, he rolled all over the ground. The envoys around had already forgotten the fear, and they complimented Dan Rui as if nothing had happened.


    Unconsciously, the people who watched the tiger''s hard performance had already forgotten what had happened just now. At this time, the strong tiger had been attracted to Wen Jiao and others by the woman who was wearing exposed clothes.

 Chapter 425

    Just as people were looking forward to the tiger''s next performance, the docile tiger just now suddenly became restless. Not only did he not work as hard as before, but he even walked restlessly back and forth.


    After all, after seeing the performance just now, everyone thought that as long as the woman who was obviously the animal master was there, the tiger could only be a docile domestic cat, and could not do anything except to please.


    But at this time, the woman in exposed clothes obviously noticed the abnormality of the tiger, and then quickly raised a few whips. Seeing no effect at all, she glanced at Wen Jiao and others without any trace, as if to determine something. Then the raised whip suddenly waved up and down, and the crackling sound of several whips rubbing with the air suddenly sounded!


    "Pa! Pop! Bang


    Several consecutive crisp whips made the already restless tiger suddenly become manic. Then the tiger, who was extremely afraid of the whip in the woman''s hand just now, suddenly became manic. The huge tiger''s eyes kept scanning the crowd. When his eyes fell on Wen Jiao, he sniffed deeply, and then suddenly roared at Wen Jiao A, is jump to jump toward her to rush past!


    "Be careful, Princess!" Chu Xiao quickly pulls Wen Jiao back for a distance with a sharp drink. He raises the chair that Wen Jiao sat on and smashes it at the tiger. However, his action only slightly blocks the speed of the tiger.


    Chu Xiao''s face suddenly changed. If an ordinary person was hurt like this, he would lose his ability to move at least in a short time. But the tiger just growled, and it didn''t seem to have any effect except more anger.


    "Emperor Jing, forgive me. The tiger went crazy somehow. His subordinates tamed him immediately!" Before that, the animal master kept on talking. He spoke very fast, but after a long time, he still knelt down in front of emperor Jing and didn''t want to get up to train animals.


    Wen Jiao narrowed his eyes slightly. Because of the Palace Banquet, Chu Xiao didn''t bring his weapon. Otherwise, he didn''t have to take a chair to smash it. Wen Jiao''s hand shrank into his sleeve. There was a broken arrow in his sleeve.


    Because Wen Jiao is pulled behind by Chu Xiao, and gets closer to Si Yu. Si Yu sniffs suspiciously, his face suddenly changes, and asks aloud, "why does our princess have the smell of Bai Lan flower! Emperor Jing, this dress belongs to your kingdom. Do you want to murder my Da''an envoy? "


    Danrui''s face changed slightly when she heard the words. It seems that she didn''t expect that the light smell of Bai Lan Hua was smelled by the people brought by Ye Shuli. However, before Danrui opened her mouth, the faces of the envoys from all over the world were brilliant. On the one hand, she was scared.


    On the other hand, I have to sigh that the king''s empress is so cruel that she dares to kill the Da''an emissary in full view of the public. If all the people in Da''an are killed at the Palace Banquet, she will push the tiger crazy again, and there is no evidence to prove her death. Even the emperor of Da''an, I''m afraid she can''t say anything.


    But this sentence of Si Yu broke her plan.


    The animal master had been dawdling over, but he saw that Chu Xiao had fallen into the absolute disadvantage in front of the tiger. He just heard Si Yu''s words again. A fierce look flashed in his eyes and said in a hurry: "bold! What''s the crime of slandering emperor Jing! "


    "My people of Da''an, it''s not your turn to punish them in Jingguo!" Wen Jiao was also a little angry. Fortunately, she put on this dress. If she really let her sister-in-law come, there would be some problems. How should she explain to her second brother and Da''an people!


    Just as Wen Jiao''s voice fell, Bai Hu just took Chu Xiao''s hand to the edge of the hall, which made the envoys gather in the corner, shivering one by one, and no one dared to help him.


    Seeing that the white tiger is going to pounce on Chu Xiao again, Wen Jiao''s eyes finally have an urgent color. Isn''t this dead Chu Xiao quite capable at ordinary times? It''s all right. He''s not going to have an accident.


    Wen Jiao clenched his lips. Chu Xiao on the other side was lying on the ground. He was blocked by the messy tables and chairs. Except for some scattered blood, he couldn''t see anything, but he didn''t get up all the time.


    "Mr. Shu."


    Seeing that Duke Shu wanted to fight against the tiger, Wenjiao suddenly stopped him. Duke Shu said: "princess, if you don''t go there, you can''t stand the tiger''s toss any more!"


    "Leave it to me." Duke Shu is a card around them. If it''s not a last resort, he can hide it as far as possible without exposing it. Duke Shu is stunned and takes a definite look at Er Wenjiao. He knows the plan of Princess Jiayi and inspector Wen.


    Of course, he also knows that the man in front of him is not the real princess Jiayi, but Wen Jiao who has been fighting in the battlefield for many years!


    After a moment''s hesitation, Duke Shu finally stepped back, and Wenjiao walked out. Regardless of the public''s eyes, he took off the outer layer of the palace dress, revealing Bai Xi''s arm and Yingying''s waist. Jingguo''s dress really made her shameless.


    But at this time, he couldn''t take care of so much. Fortunately, the hall was big enough. Although the white tiger ran towards Chu Xiao, he had just arrived at that area. Wen Jiao only felt that his head was empty, and subconsciously blew a loud whistle.Just now, before the tiger was pushed in, she heard a similar sound. This whistle was imitated. And just now Si said that she had the smell of Bailan flower. Thinking of this, Wen Jiao raised waishan in his hand.


    Waving fast in mid air.


    When he heard the whistle, the tiger really stopped. Then his eyes turned red and roared. He didn''t care about Chu Xiao, who didn''t know his life and death. He ran straight to Wen Jiao. However, Wen Jiao didn''t mean to dodge, and he waved waishan faster and faster!


    In a moment, the tiger has come near, a tiger, directly fell on the body of Wen Jiao!


    "Puyi..."


    "Roar!"


    Two voices appeared one after another. The first one was too slight to be heard, but the second one was deafening. All the people in the hall covered their ears. Even Danrui, who had been sitting on the Dragon chair, frowned unconsciously.


    "Plop, plop, plop..."


    Wen Jiao gasped heavily, with warm blood dripping on his face. Time seemed to go straight. Except for the last whistling that made people''s eardrum ache, the hall was so quiet that even the sound of breathing seemed cautious.

 Chapter 426

    The Beast Master widened his eyes and retreated, muttering: "no, it''s impossible! No way


    No matter how she thinks it''s impossible, Wen Jiao is holding a broken arrow in her hand, and the other end of the broken arrow is just inserted in the center of the tiger''s eyebrows. The position is so exquisite that it''s a little trembling. Even if she only deviates a little, Wen Jiao is seriously injured even if she doesn''t die!


    Just when the Jingguo hall was breathtaking, the real Ye Shuli and Wen Jinrui were very leisurely. They wandered around the palace. They didn''t know what had happened. Between them, they were the eunuchs in the palace and the imperial doctors. They all went in the same direction.


    They hid in a clump of trees. Although they were facing the faces of the people in the palace of Jingguo, they all ran to the same place. If they didn''t go, they would be a little out of group. Ye Shuli frowned lightly. She felt very familiar with that direction.


    "Ah Rui, do you think they are going to Jingguo hall? Won''t something happen to them, Wenjiao? " Just as ye Shuli said this, another maid in waiting with a royal doctor passed by them, and her uneasiness suddenly increased.


    Wen Jinrui gently touched her back and whispered: "don''t be nervous. In the hall, besides jiao''er, there are Si Xi and Chu Xiao. What''s more, there are Shu Gonggong. They''ll be fine."


    "Well." Listen to Wen Jinrui say, ye Shu from the hanging heart also slightly put down some, yes, there is Si Yu in, even if really what happened, they will be able to ride out, now the most important thing is to find Ying Yan.


    "Where are we going to find Yingyan?"


    Ye Shuli asks quietly whether the palace is big or small. If they search aimlessly, not to mention that they can persuade Ying Yan to cooperate with them before dawn tomorrow, I''m afraid it''s very difficult to even meet people.


    Besides, since Ying Yan dares to stay in the palace, he has done enough concealment. He will not be easily found or discovered. Otherwise, he will die in his capacity.


    Seeing that the place was empty, Wen Jinrui said, "I''ve been investigating these days, but I''ve found three very similar ones, and I''m sure Ying Yan is definitely among the three people, but I''m afraid you have to go to find out which one."


    "Three?" Ye Shuli is a little surprised and repeats it again, which makes Wen Jinrui dare not confirm. Even if they don''t kill Ying Yan, they may have something to do with it. After a short silence, ye Shuli asks again: "do you mean hypnosis?"


    Wen Jinrui did not answer, but his eyes, has given Ye Shuli the answer.


    A moment later, they landed on the roof of Xianfu palace, and ye Shuli''s mouth drew. If she remembers correctly, Xianfu Palace should belong to one of the six palaces in the west, where the concubines live. However, isn''t Ying Yan a man?


    "Ah Rui, you..."


    "Shh." Wen Jinrui puts her finger on Ye Shuli''s lips, makes a silent gesture, and then points to the room under her feet, gently lifts the debris on the roof. In the room, a man is bathing.


    From their point of view, you can see the man''s face. If you use Ye Shuli''s words, the man has a long face. Although this word is generally used to belittle women, it is very suitable for this man.


    And there''s no derogatory meaning in it.


    Seeing this, Wen Jinrui seems to suddenly think of something. Looking back at Ye Shuli, he looks strange.


    Ye Shuli, who originally felt a little strange and wanted to ask questions, could not help but chuckle after perceiving a weak sour feeling. Then he quickly reached out to cover his mouth and looked at Wen Jinrui interestingly.


    Although the charming man is bathing, ye Shuli is just able to see the man''s bare upper body from this angle. It''s normal in modern times, but her a Rui is jealous.


    After a funny look at Wen Jinrui, ye Shuli forcibly suppresses his smile for fear that it will disturb the man who is still bathing below. Then he gently opens his lips and says in a very low voice: "just have a look. Don''t be nervous, ah Rui."


    Smell speech, Wen Jinrui pursed lips, this scene can''t help but let Ye Shuli more like up, if not for the current situation does not allow, she really want to hold her a Rui kiss.


    Wen Jinrui, who usually looks serious, shows a lovely scene because he is jealous, which makes Ye Shuli take a deep breath and suppress the impulse in his heart.


    After gently shaking Wen Jinrui''s hand, ye Shuli gently shakes his head towards him. After seeing her, ah Rui finally puts her eyes on the man who is bathing below, she purses her smile and looks at the man.


    And just as it happened, this charming man seemed to have finished his bath, and suddenly stood up. Ye Shuli just wanted to close his eyes and turned his head. Suddenly, he was covered by a pair of big hands.


    Ah Rui is so nervous that she is so nervous


    Ye Shuli, who knows Wen Jinrui''s mind well, doesn''t resist. Instead, he is honestly covered by the big hand. Until the light comes back in front of him again, he sees the charming man who has put on his clothes and is looking at himself repeatedly in front of a huge bronze mirror.That look, can''t help but let Ye Shuli think of the modern women try clothes scene, left and right look up and down, for fear of dissatisfaction with themselves.


    But in front of this foxy man is a little different, his face did not show dissatisfaction with himself, on the contrary, it is a pair of addicted to their own beauty hard to extricate themselves from the appearance!


    Looking at the look on the man''s face, ye Shuli can''t help feeling a chill. This narcissism, I''m afraid


    "My beauty, ah, how could it be so perfect?"


    Without waiting for ye Shuli to be a bandit in his heart, he suddenly hears a more shocking sentence. Then he looks up at Wen Jinrui and sees that he has already frowned with disgust and disgust.


    Seeing this, ye Shuli almost couldn''t hold back his smile, but then the second half sentence of the charming man came out, "no wonder emperor Jing dotes on me so much. I''m afraid that any woman can''t control such beauty, right? no All the people in the world, including men, can''t hold it


    Hearing that Wen Jinrui''s face became more and more ugly, ye Shuli couldn''t help pinching his thigh until he felt the pain and put down his smile. Then he whispered: "ah Rui, I Well, I don''t think it''s that person. "

 Chapter 427

    Looking at Ye Shuli''s hard to suppress smile, Wen Jinrui''s face can''t help getting darker, but then he pulls Ye Shuli, who is still struggling to restrain himself, away from the roof and slowly jumps into the courtyard.


    "This man can''t be that simple."


    After many days of inquiry, so many people in the palace can finally let Wen Jinrui lock the target of only three, even if there will be deviation, but it will never be so deviant!


    Ye Shuli certainly knows this. She has no doubt about Wen Jinrui''s ability. The reason why she can''t help smiling is because of the flattering man''s words and her ah Rui''s face.


    Biting his lips hard and nodding, ye Shuli tried to calm down, and then asked softly, "next, do you need to continue to test him?"


    "Well."


    Wen Jinrui nodded. Even though this person made him feel disgusted, he believed in his own vision and intuition. What''s more, it was a matter of great importance. Even if it was a waste of effort, he could never make any mistakes!


    "Good."


    Ye Shu should leave, and then see Wen Jinrui is to protect her in the back, ready to quietly sneak into the charming man''s bedroom, eyebrows slightly wrinkled, a little thought, is to stop the body shape, sign back to ask her, Wen Jinrui, she went ahead.


    Seeing this, Wen Jinrui originally wanted to refuse, but ye Shuli''s expression was unusually firm. After a little hesitation, he agreed.


    Anyway, with his Wen Jinrui, what can happen to his ah Li in the face of a charming man who is the most powerful woman?


    One before and one after quietly touched in, according to the observation of the whole palace just now, two people are familiar with the way to the place where the fox man is.


    In terms of the narcissistic degree of that charming man, I''m afraid that he is still praising himself in front of the mirror at this time?


    In his heart, the picture just appeared. Ye Shuli could not help feeling a chill. Although he had heard about this kind of thing before, he still felt goose bumps when he met it.


    "I''m afraid that even heaven would be extremely envious of such beauty and figure?"


    Just touching the place where the fox man bathes, ye Shuli hears the soft and greasy narcissistic voice again. If he didn''t have the understanding of Wen Jinrui, I''m afraid Ye Shuli would have gone back long ago.


    Such a person is a psychopath at all. How can he be Ying Yan?!


    At this time, ye Shuli looks back at Wen Jinrui, indicating that he is going to enter the room where the fox man bathes, but the door in front of him suddenly opens!


    Immediately after that, ye Shuli only felt a flower in front of his eyes. Even before he had time to respond, he felt a sudden chill in his throat and a sharp tingling.


    "Don''t come here. You''re not as fast as I am."


    Just as Wen Jinrui wants to step forward, she is threatened by the man who should be narcissistic in front of the bronze mirror, but suddenly appears in front of them. She can only give up this plan.


    "Let her go!"


    Wen Jinrui''s eyes are full of fierce color. Although she is worried in her heart, she doesn''t dare to show the slightest on her face. What he regrets even more is that why she didn''t tell him that ah Li was not a simple person at the beginning, and why she was arrogant when she wanted to go ahead at the beginning.


    "It''s impossible to let her go, and you can''t escape."


    At this time, although the charming man was still very self-conscious, there was a chill between his eyebrows and eyes, just like a poisonous snake hidden in the dark, which would explode at any time and give a fatal blow.


    After that, his eyes shifted from Wen Jinrui''s body to his eyes. At the corner of his mouth, the charming man raised a smile that seemed charming but made people feel cold. Then he gently raised the dagger in his hand and made Ye Shuli have to raise his head and look directly into his eyes.


    "Well It''s a beautiful woman, but she''s still a little worse than me. It''s a pity. "


    Looking at the charming man''s face in front of him, ye Shuli can''t help but sigh, how strong is the heart that can narcissism to this extent?


    Although the heart is full of disdain, but ye Shuli''s face is not shown in the slightest, after all, now life in the hands of others, if the impulse, it is really stupid.


    Impulse is the devil, impulse is the devil


    Heart constantly repeat, at the same time force oneself to calm down, ye Shuzhong is very clear where the key to her victory is, so at this time is doing her best to let herself calm down as soon as possible without panic.


    "This is where Jingdi''s back palace is, and Jingdi doesn''t like women. What are you doing here?"


    Like directly ignoring where Wen Jinrui is, the charming man stares at Ye Shuli, as if he doesn''t worry that things will get out of his control.


    Four eyes opposite, ye Shuli has already used the hypnosis from Zhang Huai in the dark, and the hand hanging on the side of the body is gently swinging, indicating that Wen Jinrui doesn''t have to worry, just give it to himself.Can be found in this person''s willpower is extremely firm, no matter how she hypnotized through the eyes, this person is able to wake up in time, can''t help but secretly frown.


    "Say, who are you?"


    See ye Shu can''t leave to answer, fox flatters a glimmer of cold in the man''s eyes, then lift the dagger in the hand.


    "We are..."


    After a long breath, ye Shuli gently opened his lips. His tone was long and distant. There was a slight pause in his words, but it gave people a sense of coherence, "who are you?"


    "I..."


    The coldness in his eyes gradually disappeared, and there began to be a struggle on the fox man''s face, as if he was trying to restrain something. However, even if he fell into Ye Shuli''s eyes, it was like a whirlpool, and it was difficult to extricate himself once he fell into them!


    "I''m a beautiful man, no, I''m My name is moto


    Wen Jinrui, who has been ignored, suddenly raises his eyebrows and says in a deep voice: "MOTU, the number one killer in the world?"


    Hearing this, in thinking of the scene that just dazzled her, ye Shuli almost had no doubt, that is, he confirmed the identity of the charming man in front of her.


    No matter Ye Shuli or Wen Jinrui, Mo Tu, the number one killer in the world, is no stranger. It''s just that the first killer in the legend is like a ghost. How can he appear in the imperial palace of Jingguo, or in the back palace of Jingdi?

 Chapter 428

    "MOTU, do you see it? There are a lot of people in front of you. They are all here to take revenge on you. They are going to kill you. " Ye Shuli spoke faintly, and there was no panic on his face, but every time he said a word, Mo Tu''s face would be more flustered.


    Feeling that Mo Tu, who has been as steady as a rock, has a shiver, and has never spoken again. Ye Shuli is very clear that his hypnosis has been successful for more than half of the time, but Mo Tu is still holding him, and he doesn''t want to let go yet.


    After thinking about it, ye Shuli said again: "you killed their children, parents, friends, your hands are covered with blood, MOTU, you broke countless families, you In the middle of the night, haven''t there been so much guilt and uneasiness? "


    "Some of the people you killed were young girls in their prime of life, some were babes, some were old people who had no power to bind chickens. They never offended you, MOTU. Are you afraid?"


    As a matter of fact, ye Shuli is very clear that as a killer, especially a famous killer like MOTU, his heart has long been distorted to the point where he can''t look directly at him. There are rumors in the world that MOTU is really bent on money, and his mind is revealed incisively and vividly by a word of mercenary.


    As long as the target of the assassination is mo Tu''s successor, there is only one way to avoid his own death, that is to give more money than the reward for the assassination. In addition, he will die.


    Such a killer, not only the world is afraid of hearing it, but also MOTU''s colleagues are not ashamed to spit on it. Such a person, how can he spare time to feel guilty for the people he killed?


    But what ye Shu left gambling was that Mo Tu had been haunted by nightmares when he dreamt back at midnight!


    After all, no one is born a killer, he will always have the first person to kill himself.


    "You Are you afraid? "


    Ye Shuli''s voice seems to be with an unknown force, which breaks the psychological defense line of MOTU step by step. Finally, MOTU yells and retreats. His face is full of sweat, and he shouts: "don''t come here! Don''t come here


    "I didn''t mean to kill you, I have no way ~ I have no way!" With that, Mo Tu starts to cry, and ye Shuli finally gets out of his control. Before he can breathe a sigh of relief, he is dragged to his arms by Wen Jinrui and hugged tightly.


    Familiar with the temperature and taste, let Ye Shu from a quiet down, hypnotize Mo Tu far more difficult than hypnotize a Fu Er, her consumption is not small, but in the moment of being embraced by Wen Jinrui, that consumption is nothing.


    "I''m sorry, I didn''t protect you. I''m damned!" Wen Jinrui''s voice gently spread into Ye Shuli''s ear, with a trace of clearly audible trembling and fear.


    If a Li can''t hypnotize, if that MOTU really kills people, what should he do? Once this idea appeared in Wen Jinrui''s mind, it could not be erased any more, and his body trembled even more.


    Ye Shuli finally finds out something is wrong with Wen Jinrui. He quickly breaks away from his arms and looks directly into Wen Jinrui''s eyes. However, he finds that Wen Jinrui''s face is very ugly, and even his eyes are slightly red: "ah Rui, you look at me, I''m ok, I''m OK!"


    "I promise there won''t be a next time, Ali, I promise there won''t be a next time!"


    Wen Jinrui''s eyes are full of seriousness, and he wants to hold him again. But behind him comes Mo Tu''s crazy cry. Ye Shuli''s face changes: "no, I don''t know if those who rush to the main hall have come back. His movement will surely attract others."


    "Ah Rui, you go outside and watch. If there are not many people, you should control them first and leave them to me." Ye Shuli said in an orderly way, since MOTU had been hypnotized and fell into his own demons, it was not difficult to control him again.


    Wen Jinrui quickly nodded: "OK, you must be careful."


    After the voice fell, Wen Jinrui stayed at the periphery of Xianfu palace. After all, it was impossible for everyone to rush to the main hall. The news here was not small, but someone heard it. Fortunately, the guards were not there, and only two or three eunuchs were attracted by the news.


    However, there was a light of fire in the distance. It should be that the matter on the other side of the hall was over.


    Wen Jinrui takes a look at the door and knocks out the three or four eunuchs. He has no doubt that his ah Li can solve the problem of Mo Tu in the room before those people rush back.


    Listening to the movement outside the door, ye Shuli breathed a sigh of relief and slowly approached MOTU, who was still smashing things. The closer she came, the clearer she could hear MOTU''s voice.


    "Don''t come here, I don''t want to kill, I don''t want to kill!"


    Ye Shuli raised his eyebrows when he heard Mo Tu''s words. Maybe Mo TU was not as terrible as they thought. Seeing the fire gradually appeared outside the window, ye Shuli immediately said in a deep voice: "Mo Tu, look at my eyes!"


    The tone of command makes Mo Tu tremble all over, and slowly raises his head to see ye Shuli''s eyes. However, ye Shuli is suffering. Bursts of weakness come. It''s not so simple to hypnotize a strong and determined person.Her use of hypnosis is not so skilled, hypnosis MOTU, for her is a big problem.


    "Before you have been bathing, and then enjoy their beauty, but because a few reckless little eunuchs smashed your favorite object, so you are furious, smashed everything in the room, remember?"


    "Remember Woo


    Ye Shuli sighed. It seems that there is no risk in using hypnosis. It seems that we should pay more attention in the future. Thinking of this, ye Shuli drank again: "remember!"


    "Remember."


    When those bodyguards rush back, ye Shuli and Wen Jinrui have returned to the roof. Ye Shuli raises his lips and gently rings his fingers. Mo Tu''s eyes in the room gradually become confused. A moment later, they become angry.


    The eunuchs who were knocked unconscious by Wen Jinrui are also lying in front of Mo Tu.


    "Waste!" Mo Tu kicked the eunuchs to the corner one by one. When he saw that his house was full of grey wings and his brows were gradually wrinkled, he immediately screamed, "come on, come on, are these dead people in Xianfu palace?"


    Just as he was shouting, those who rushed to the main hall also happened to enter the courtyard. MOTU complained and pitied himself, while scolding the group of people, but there was no flaw left.

 Chapter 429

    Ye Shuli heaved a sigh of relief, turned his head and asked, "now it''s confirmed that this person is not Ying Yan. Shall we go to the next one now?"


    They have been in this place for a long time. It''s late at night now, but there are still two people in the back. The time left for them is really not much.


    However, Wen Jinrui frowned and asked: "ah Li, are you sure this Mo Tu won''t remember the previous things?"


    "Not sure."


    Ye Shuli gave a crisp answer, which made Wen Jinrui confused. However, ye Shuli said with a smile: "as long as we find Ying Yan and destroy the ceremony of ascending the throne tomorrow, can MOTU remember us?"


    "If I can hypnotize him for the first time, I can hypnotize him for the second time!" Ye Shuli''s tone is very firm, which is his affirmation of himself. When he says this, even Wen Jinrui beside him is surprised. He always knows that his ah Li is excellent.


    However, her body, it seems that he did not find more of that side.


    "Well, let''s go to the next one, which one, I think, is the most likely one." Wen Jinrui said lightly, and glanced at Mo Tu, who was under the command of Yi Qi in the room. With Ye Shu, he turned and left Xianfu palace.


    The second person is the eunuch in charge of Fengguang room in Chuxiu palace. It is said that the concubine who lived in Fengguang room was favored by the former king of the state of Jing. He also gave birth to a dragon son for the state of Jing. However, he died of serious illness before he was five years old.


    However, it is not clear whether the events in the harem were due to serious illness.


    It''s just that this is not what ye Shuli cares about. When they enter the palace, although the lights are not bright, there are still people patrolling.


    "It seems that something has really happened in the hall. A Rui, what shall we do now?"


    Ye Shuli and his wife are hiding in a quiet corridor. It seems that this direction is abandoned and uninhabited, so it seems that even the guards and patrollers deliberately ignore it. After all, people who neglect their duties and are willing to be lazy exist everywhere.


    After looking around, Wen Jinrui said in a deep voice: "the place we are going to is Fengguang room. There lives a concubine who is not well-known, but is favored by the late emperor. The eunuch in charge is working in Fengguang room. I got the news that the eunuch had a serious illness two months ago, and then his temperament changed greatly."


    "A change of disposition? And then what? "


    Ye Shuli flashed his eyes and looked straight at Wen Jinrui on his side. The moonlight sprinkled on his side face and gave him a silver light, just like the God of heaven. Wen Jinrui just wanted to open his mouth, but turned his head to Ye Shuli''s eyes.


    He was stunned for a moment, but then he made a low smile. If he didn''t smile, it would be better. This smile made Ye Shu''s eyes shine. He pursed his lips. After a long time, he whispered: "ah Rui, you are so beautiful Well


    The voice has not yet fallen completely, ye Shuli only feels that the figure in front of her suddenly enlarges. Before he can react, a piece of warm thin lips overlaps with her lips. In this somewhat cold night, it brings a trace of warmth.


    "No one looks better than my ah Li. Ah Li is unique." Wen Jinrui''s voice with a hint of hoarseness and light charm, for a time, even let Ye Shu from the face red.


    "Stop it! What shall we do next? " Ye Shuli pushes Wen Jinrui away a little. It takes a long time for her blush to fade, but her heart still can''t slow down. Although she has been married for many years, ah Rui''s closeness still makes her blush and heartbeat.


    Wen Jinrui smiles faintly and wants to get close to the person in front of him. But he also knows that the time is not right, so he has to clear his throat and say, "this should be lijingxuan in the Chu Xiu palace. Let''s find Fengguang room first."


    After a while, they went around the palace and found the place with the plaque of Fengguang room. Compared with the former lijingxuan, although the lights were dark, it was not difficult to see that it was inhabited.


    "Wanniang has fallen asleep. You two are waiting here. Be careful. We''ll go back first. If something goes wrong, be careful of your own head!"


    A shrill male voice rings out. It should sound like a eunuch, but those who can give orders among ordinary palace people don''t need to know who it is.


    "Yes, Mr. Ling, don''t worry."


    After Gong e''s reply came, there was a shallow sound of footsteps. Wen Jinrui said, "go." Then he took Ye Shuli''s hand and followed him to a relatively simple house. Although it seemed that it was also the place where the servants lived, it was much more quiet and elegant.


    "Ah Rui." When Wen Jinrui pulls Ye Shuli to follow Mr. Ling into the house, ye Shuli suddenly stops him and says in embarrassment: "that ~ i..."


    "What''s the matter? But what''s wrong? What''s wrong? " Wen Jinrui light frowned, a lot of leaf book from, as long as the mouth said uncomfortable, will immediately take her out of the palace posture.


    In his heart, nothing is more important than the safety of Ye Shuli."No, it''s my hypnosis." Ye Shuli gritted his teeth and said, "I didn''t expect that namotu''s mind was so firm that he forced hypnosis, which consumed too much. I''m afraid there''s no way to continue hypnosis." Without hypnosis, they have a lot of trouble trying to know each other''s real identity.


    There are numbers in Ye Shu''s centrifugation, so I didn''t say it at the beginning. I thought that if this second person is easier to fool, then if I try to force it, it won''t be a big problem.


    But she followed all the way, but she felt that the father-in-law Ling, I''m afraid, is not so easy to handle, so as not to miss the time, she still felt to inform Wen Jinrui in advance.


    However, Wen Jinrui frowned tightly: "will the consumption of hypnosis affect your body? If so, even if it''s just a little bit, you can''t use it any more. What do you think now? If it''s very uncomfortable, let''s go back to Laixi building first. "


    "Go back? Then our action tonight will be in vain? If we can''t find Ying Yan, how can we destroy the ceremony of Nari''s accession to the throne tomorrow? If we let her ascend to the throne, the consequences will be unimaginable! Ah Rui, I''m just a little tired. It''s OK. "


    Ye Shuli is right. She is just a little tired. What Zhang Huai gives is really a good thing, but she also knows that she can''t support the second forced hypnosis.

 Chapter 430

    Seeing that ye Shuli''s eyes are full of firmness, he doesn''t want to retreat at all. Although Wen Jinrui is worried about his a Li, he also knows that the opportunity is hard to find. If he retreats today, I''m afraid it will be difficult to find Ying Yan in the future.


    "Well, ARI, I''m fine. Don''t worry."


    But the spirit of Yijin is hard to grasp, but it''s hard for her to shake her hand.


    "I think this hypnosis will only consume some spirit, and I don''t know much about it in my first attempt, so it''s difficult to use it continuously in a short time, but it won''t hurt me. Don''t worry."


    Zhang Huai is not a bad person, and frankly speaking, they are not at the same level as Zhang Huai. On the contrary, Zhang Huai still asks for them, so ye Shuli can be sure that if hypnosis has any side effects, Zhang Huai will tell her at the first time.


    Just as they stood in the shadow in front of the humble house and were ready to discuss the next countermeasures, they heard a voice coming from the room where the candle had just been lit.


    "Since you are here, why don''t you come in?"


    The shrill voice was clearly from the father-in-law Ling who they followed all the way!


    I didn''t expect that this father-in-law Ling had already found their Ye Shuli. He was so frightened by the sudden sound that he even lost his tiredness!


    Two people look at each other, Wen Jinrui is an instant frown, seems to be thinking about where in the end revealed a flaw, and ye Shuli''s expression is suddenly relaxed.


    Since the linggong found them, and did not inform the bodyguard at the first time, but very politely invited them to have a talk, but from this point of view, even if the linggong was not Ying Yan, he would never be an ordinary person!


    What a crouching tiger, hidden dragon!


    After sighing in his heart, ye Shuli gently shook Wen Jinrui''s hand and said: "since he invited us, we have no reason not to go, but this person is not simple. Ah Rui, we must be careful."


    They can''t use hypnosis again, so it''s up to them to test the identity of the Duke Ling!


    However, after the previous exploration, Wen Jinrui is quite sure of the identity of this Ling Gonggong. "If you can feign death and escape to heaven, and then you can be safe in the palace, Yingyan must not be an ordinary person, and this Ling Gonggong in front of you must be Yingyan''s own person."


    Hearing the words, ye Shuli nodded slightly. Although Zhang Huai didn''t make a detailed record of Ying Yan in the historical line, it was enough to explain Ying Yan''s extraordinary from that word.


    They looked at each other again, and then nodded their heads together. Although they didn''t speak, they knew each other''s mind!


    When ye Shuli and Wen Jinrui get up and walk to the door of this humble house, they find that the door is hidden. It is very likely that Mr. Ling found them from the beginning.


    "Creak..."


    The old wooden door gently pushed is a burst of squeak, and this sound is also an instant let leaf book from the nerve a tight.


    After what happened to Mo Tu just now, Wen Jinrui wanted to protect her behind her this time anyway. She was not allowed to take risks in front of her.


    As soon as he opened the door, ye Shuli saw the father-in-law Ling sitting in front of the table drinking tea in the room. After seeing them, the father-in-law Ling seemed not surprised at all. He reached out and pushed the other two cups on the table to the direction of them. Then he said with a smile: "I think you are tired after you have been following for so long? Now that you''re here, why don''t you sit down and have a cup of tea and have a rest? "


    Looking at this picture as if there were friends coming, ye Shu''s fear of the man in front of him was deeper. He was so calm. If he had not seen enough waves, he would never have reached such a state!


    Just as they sat down, Wen Jinrui secretly grasped Ye Shuli''s hand, fearing that there would be any emergency and there would be no time to save Ye Shuli. When they looked at the Duke Ling with a defensive face, the man in front of them still said in a shrill voice: "look at the two people playing, they are not from Jingguo. It''s a felony to sneak into the palace late at night, aren''t you afraid? ¡±


    "knowing that we are not good at coming here, we didn''t inform the bodyguard at the first time. Instead, we invited each other to have tea. Aren''t you afraid?"


    Holding Wen Jinrui''s hand gently, ye Shuli breathes a breath secretly after giving him the precaution. After he forces himself to calm down, he begins to see and break up the moves. At the same time, he begins to test the real identity of Ling Gonggong!


    Smell speech, this Ling Gonggong put down the cup in his hand, glanced at it, it seems calm, but in fact, it is after guarding against his Wen Jinrui, the eye is on Ye Shuli''s body, it seems that after looking at it with great interest for a while, it is said: "our family is just a eunuch who has no power to bind a chicken, it is normal to be hijacked."Although there was nothing wrong with the tone, it was still the same shrill voice as before, but when he finished, he lowered his head to drink tea, but there was a faint flash in his eyes.


    Because of linggong''s head down, ye Shuli didn''t notice the abnormality in his eyes, but he was very sensitive to the sadness that he showed when he drank tea again after linggong finished!


    If this person is an ordinary eunuch, even if there are many problems, there is no possibility of any sadness. As for seeing ye Shuli''s appearance and feeling sad because of his eunuch status, ye Shuli is absolutely impossible to believe.


    Because from seeing her, father-in-law Ling didn''t show any emotion except for his interest in their coming!


    "Mr. Ling is joking. Although the one around me is not a top-notch expert, he is also beyond the reach of ordinary people. But even so, Mr. Ling found out that such an ordinary eunuch is rare."


    Now, ye Shuli can''t help but feel a little flustered. On the contrary, he is extremely calm. He even swims along the mouth of the cup with his fingers, as if he is very interested in the cup of tea in front of him.


    Since she got hypnosis from Zhang Huai, ye Shuli has become very interested in this skill, and she knows that if she can''t let the Ling Gong show his flaws, it''s hard to prove his identity.

 Chapter 431

    "You''re welcome, girl. We just learned some fake tricks from a master when we were young. We can''t be on the stage." Linggonggong gently pursed the corners of his mouth, closed his eyelids, and there was no expression on Gujing wubo''s face.


    Ye Shu can''t leave the trace of frown, soon spread out, such a person, happiness and anger are not expression and color, want to find out whether he is Ying Yan, I''m afraid it''s difficult, after a deep breath, ye Shu from the big stab sitting in the opposite of Ling Gonggong.


    He gently picked up the tea cup in front of him and kept shaking it in his hand. Wen Jinrui stood close to her, never sat down, never far away from him. From entering the house to now, he didn''t even say a word, as if he was just a guard brought by Ye Shuli.


    "I''m afraid Mr. Ling has been in the palace since he was a child? In the Imperial Palace, even if it''s just a palace eunuch, it''s not easy to be promoted. I think my father-in-law''s age is similar to mine. " Ye Shuli''s words seemed unintentional.


    Judging from the historical line, Ying Yan is not very old. After careful calculation, he will never be more than 28 this year. For men, it is a good time.


    Linggonggong said with a smile: "yes, in this deep palace, twenty years have passed. Our family entered the palace at the age of seven. Since then, we have never been out of the palace." When he said this, ye Shuli noticed that there was a look of memory in Ling Gonggong''s eyes.


    I can''t help sipping the corners of my lips. It''s really a powerful character. There''s no flaw at all!


    How can a father-in-law who has been in the deep palace for more than 20 years have such a profound internal skill? Wen Jinrui''s martial arts were taught by general Wen Heng himself, and he has been fighting on the battlefield for many years.


    Then what is the reason for this linggong?


    In fact, ye Shuli still has a question. Even if this Duke Ling is really Ying Yan, how can a prince who has been in a power struggle all the year round and may not even have the opportunity to visit other countries have such a strong internal power?


    Is it true that the person in front of you is not Mr. Ling, but it''s not the person they are looking for? Don''t you really recognize the wrong person?


    Because there are three candidates given by Wen Jinrui, there is still room for doubt and leeway in Ye Shu''s centrifugation, but not a bite to kill this person is Ying Yan.


    However, at this time, Wen Jinrui suddenly said, "my father-in-law has been in the palace for 20 years, but why hasn''t he cleaned up yet?" The words of Ling Jin just flash in his eyes, and he is surprised!


    "Mr. Ling''s technique of changing appearance is not very good. It''s better to do less in the future to tear human skin alive." Wen Jinrui''s voice was like a life threatening charm. With a pair of fists and strong wind, he went straight to Duke Ling.


    But at this time, Ling Gonggong gave a cold Snort and retreated rapidly. His speed was half a minute faster than that of Wen Jinrui. He didn''t really get hurt. He was just scratched by the sudden attack of boxing, revealing a piece of bronze skin.


    "Who are you? What is the intention of doing this today? " Ling Gonggong''s speaking speed is very fast, but his hand movement is not slow at all. After avoiding Wen Jinrui''s first attack, he still doesn''t choose to fight back. Instead, he fights and retreats and keeps dodging.


    Fortunately, it''s really remote and quiet here, and it''s late at night, and there are no people who come and go. Although the movement of the two of them is not small, it doesn''t attract other people''s attention.


    Ye Shu stands at the same place, holding the corner of her clothes nervously. How can she forget that after Wen Jinrui gets the skill ball of Yirong, Yirong skill can be called unparalleled in the world. The Duke Ling has lived in the palace since he was a child, and this must be true.


    If the temperament changes greatly, then it is very likely that it is a change of person, then, it must use the technique of transfiguration!


    With Wen Jinrui''s eyes, it''s not easy to see through the disguise, but it''s absolutely not difficult to give him a little time!


    But what did ARI say just now? Living skin?


    Ye Shuli looks up at Ling Gonggong''s face, and then thinks of what Wen Jinrui said before. Ying Yan in the history line is a gentle person. Frankly speaking, he is a kind person. How can he do such a terrible thing as tearing people''s skin alive?


    Wen Jinrui doesn''t answer Ling Gonggong''s words, but his hand moves faster and faster. Ye Shuli also finds out that Ling Gonggong has a whole body of internal power, but he doesn''t seem to know how to use it. If it''s a move, it''s really just a little skilful.


    If it was not for the huge internal force as support, such a move would not be able to stop Wen Jinrui''s attack.


    With more than a dozen moves at most, Duke Ling can''t hold on any longer. Ye Shuli has been standing in the same position and hasn''t stepped forward. He''s afraid of going up to help. On the contrary, he lets a Rui tie his hands and feet. If he gives Duke Ling another chance to escape, it''s difficult to find someone else.


    However, Wen Jinrui''s speed is faster than ye Shu''s imagination. After another seven moves, Wen Jinrui tore off the human skin on the face of "linggong" and threw it aside. That human skin belongs to the real linggong!"Ying Yan! If it is you Ye Shuli exclaimed. In the historical line that Zhang Huai gave them, there was a portrait of Ying Yan. So just a glance at it, she confirmed the identity of the person in front of her.


    It''s just that Ying Yan in the portrait always has a soft smile on his face, which makes people feel like a spring breeze. He looks a little similar to Wen Jinrui, but this Ying Yan in front of him looks pale, like a person who has been lying in a sickbed for a long time.


    There was no warmth in his face.


    "You know me? Who on earth are you Ying Yan saw that his identity had been recognized, so he did not struggle any more, so he just sat down on the ground to have a rest. The fight just now, in terms of his current constitution, was very reluctant, and no longer had the strength to escape.


    Ye Shuli walks to Wen Jinrui. They look at each other. Ye Shuli reaches out his hand to Ying Yan: "you don''t have to be so hostile to us. We are here to help you."


    "Help me?" Ying Yan, as if he had heard a joke, ignored Ye Shuli''s hand and said with a contemptuous smile: "since you know who I am, you should know my present situation. I am already a" dead man ". Help me? How can I help you? How can I help you? "


    Wen Jinrui frowned and held Ye Shuli''s hand in his palm. After hearing the speech, ye Shuli said with a smile, "tomorrow is the ceremony of Danrui''s accession to the throne. If this ceremony is completed, the king country that you should protect from generation to generation will be crowned with someone else''s surname. Ying Yan, are you willing?"

 Chapter 432

    Ying Yan, are you willing?


    These words, like magic, constantly reverberate in Ying Yan''s heart, while Ying Yan, who is sitting on the ground, can''t help breathing more quickly without deliberate control.


    Seeing that Ying Yan''s eyes are empty, he stares at a corner of the ground as if he is in a trance. He allows his chest to rise and fall rapidly. He doesn''t open his mouth or do anything else. After ye Shuli and Wen Jinrui look at each other, they don''t speak, but wait.


    Although the country is not broken, but the family is dead, and tomorrow is the day when the enemy ascends the throne and sits on his family. Ye Shuli believes that in Ying Yan''s heart, he is more eager than them.


    So at this time, don''t be impatient. If you really stimulate Ying Yan, it won''t be worth the loss.


    After the scene is firmly controlled by Ye Shuli, the tired feeling of that silk because of what happened just now comes up again. Wen Jinrui gently moves towards her and wants to hold her in his arms so that ye Shuli can have a rest. However, ye Shuli gently shakes his head and refuses.


    Although the sense of sleepiness is like the tide, wave after wave, but at this time, after seeing Ying Yan''s morbid state and vulnerability, ye Shuli just wants to give him time to ease quietly, and doesn''t want to give Ying Yan the slightest stimulation because of her and Wen Jinrui.


    Even though the royal family is merciless and grew up in the circle of power struggle since childhood, individuals will yearn for and rely on family affection. Now Ying Yan is only left alone. Ye Shu, who knows human nature well, knows that at this fragile point, any seemingly casual emotion can stimulate him.


    "Willing? How can I be reconciled? I''m the only one left in my family. Although the country is here, it''s broken. So what? Although Danrui is a female, she is more thoughtful and ruthless than I have ever seen in my life. At present, the world is under her control. Can you help me? How can you help me? "


    Ying Yan didn''t look up, but slowly stood up, and said that he had already bypassed Ye Shuli and Wen Jinrui, and sat heavily on the previous chair. He took up the cool tea in the cup and drank it. Then he asked.


    He is worthy of living in the center of the struggle for rights since childhood. Even if the scar is uncovered, he can recover as usual in a few breaths. Seeing this scene, listening to Ying Yan''s calm tone, ye Shuli can''t help but praise him in his heart.


    Just now, Ying Yan''s gaffe should be a long-standing backlog. Just now, he was a little bit away by Ye Shu and took the opportunity to vent. After that, he was Ying Yan, the only royal man who was still alive in Jingguo!


    The same light steps slowly walked in the past, indicating that Wen Jinrui, who had been on guard, didn''t have to worry. After that, ye Shuli sat back opposite Ying Yan again, but this time he didn''t stretch out his finger at the mouth of the cup.


    Just now, it''s just to make Ying Yan fidgety with micro actions, so as to show his flaws. But now that his identity has been confirmed, there''s no need to continue.


    "Danrui is not simple, even very powerful, but even so, you Yingyan also survived, and also live under her nose. From this point of view, I believe that Jingguo can still return to Yingjia''s hands." Ye Shuli said it was not urgent, but the affirmative meaning in his tone was obvious.


    Are you kidding me? Ye Shuli is also a person who has seen the whole history line. Besides, Dan Rui, like her, comes from the past. Naturally, her thinking and strategy are not comparable to those of people in this era. But even so, Ying Yan still survived. Besides this morbid condition, she still lives very well on the whole!


    Although Ye Shuli can understand this, he can''t persuade himself to agree with it.


    As far as this point is concerned, it makes her feel that Ying Yan in front of her seems to be inconsistent with the historical line, but in any case, the primary task now is to block Dan Rui''s accession to the throne and reverse the historical line that should have continued.


    "You don''t have to compliment me. I know how I survived." Ying Yan raises his head and looks at Wen Jinrui, who is still on guard against him. His eyes fall on Ye Shuli. "Let''s talk about what you want to do when you come late at night."


    Seeing Ying Yan, she seems to have something to say, but finally she shakes her head without any trace. Ye Shu smiles from the corner of her lips. She knows that Ying Yan just wanted to threaten them, so that she can take some initiative in the discourse. But then she remembers that the disguised face has been torn off by Wen Jinrui It''s too late.


    "As I said, we''re from the front to help you."


    This time, ye Shuli is not trying anything, because what she wants to know, in the slight look that Ying Yan just revealed, has already got the answer she wants.


    "At the beginning of the ceremony tomorrow, as long as you can be present, it will be difficult for Dan Rui to be crowned as God. In this way, do you still feel that there is no hope of regaining Jingguo?"


    As soon as ye Shuli''s voice falls, Ying Yan suddenly raises his head and stares at her straightly. Wen Jinrui, who is on one side, sticks to Ye Shuli tightly for fear that Ying Yan will have something unusual."Not enough." Ying Yan said quietly, and then, the light and color in his eyes were still staring at Ye Shuli, as if he wanted to see through her mind. "With her status and power at this time, as long as I appear, I will be killed immediately. At that time, I''m afraid even my life will be difficult to keep. In this way, you are not helping me, but harming me I don''t know


    The collision of eyes makes the atmosphere tense again, but ye Shuli doesn''t have the slightest intention to retreat. He stares at Ying Yan straightly, and the smile on his lips doesn''t cover up. "You can''t do it by yourself, but what if you add Da''an''s support?"


    Now, ye Shuli is finally starting to play the card. Ying Yan''s mind is not difficult to understand. His worry about his hesitation is naturally known to Ye Shuli, but ye Shuli is different from him. As Princess Jiayi, she has the most powerful Da''an behind her!


    Hearing the speech, Ying Yan is slightly stunned. Rao Shi guessed that ye Shuli''s identity must be extraordinary from the beginning, but he can represent Da''an as soon as he opens his mouth. This Is it the "protagonist" of the banquet in the palace today, Princess Jiayi?!

 Chapter 433

    Looking at Ying Yan''s face after several changes, a moment later, he lowered his head. He didn''t know what he was thinking. The smile of Ye Shuli''s lips was more intense. It seems that Ying Yan has already guessed her identity!


    Ying Yan himself guesses that it''s different from ye Shuli. At the same time, he can avoid a lot of trouble. After all, what people are most willing to believe is what they have guessed.


    Ye Shuli, who knows this well, is not in a hurry. Instead, he looks at the tea in his hand and quietly waits for it. Gently but rhythmically, he lights it on Wen Jinrui''s hand.


    Although Ying Yan was successfully found, ye Shuli knows that Danrui is definitely not a simple woman in terms of her performance at today''s Palace Banquet, and here is Jing Guo. Even if she has a complete plan in her heart, it is true if she has no worries!


    As if aware of Ye Shuli''s mind, Wen Jinrui gently clenched her hand, and kept rubbing her thumb on the back of her hand. Then she quietly stepped forward and put Ye Shuli''s back on him.


    Feeling the warm feeling behind, ye Shu can''t help but warm up. Anyway, it''s good to have you, ah Rui.


    Turning a blind eye to their slight movements, Ying Yan raises his head. He has recovered as usual. His eyes become deep again, making people unable to see what he is thinking.


    "The girl must be princess Jiayi who is famous in Da''an, and the one next to you must be Wen Jinrui, the son of general Wen who is full of thunder."


    After speaking out their identities, Ying Yan breathed a sigh of relief without any trace. The feeling that they were always in a passive position was too bad. Now they finally felt better.


    "I''ve heard something about you two in Da''an, but I don''t know why you came to Jingguo all the way to find me."


    I knew you would ask!


    After hearing this, although Ye Shuzhong already had the answer, he didn''t speak at the first time. Instead, he looked up at Ying Yan and said casually: "this is an opportunity for you, and it is the same for me, but you are a better choice for me, but for you, there is no other choice."


    "No choice?"


    He murmurs softly. The change of Ye Shuli''s attitude makes Ying Yan a little stunned. Up to now, he really has no choice but to give up and take Jing Guo back to Ying Jia''s control. But if so, what''s the significance of his dying struggle?


    Ying Yan certainly knows that his cooperation with Ye Shuli is tantamount to seeking skin from a tiger, but just as ye Shuli said, he has no choice!


    If Ying Yan doesn''t make some efforts in this kind of thing, I''m afraid that even if he dies in the future, he will be shameless to face his ancestors!


    After coming out of the palace, ye Shuli''s mind is always echoing. When she and Wen Jinrui walk out of the humble room, Ying Yan seems to have no intention, but deliberately explains to them, "good and evil are rewarded. I am not a killer. Even if I was born in the center of power, I have never killed anyone indiscriminately."


    This is obviously for Wen Jinrui scolding him, tearing off the original linggonggong''s face, to explain things for their disguise, but between the two sides is just a cooperative relationship, it is not necessary to explain, but Yingyan explained.


    In Ye Shuli''s opinion, Ying Yan should want to tell her that he is not a heartless person. Even if he has no choice but to cooperate with her, he will still think about the help she has given.


    "This Yingyan should be a good emperor."


    At this time, spring has not yet started, and Jingguo is inclined to the north, and the weather is even colder. When he came out of the palace, he was blown by the cold wind, and ye Shuli suddenly felt a little impatient.


    After hearing her words, Wen Jinrui came forward to hold her tightly in her arms and kept rubbing her chin against her head. "He may be a good emperor, but for people in the world, it''s a good country without war. If the world can be unified, it can avoid the frequent friction between countries. In this way, it''s very important for the world It may not be a good thing for the people. "


    When ye Shuli didn''t understand what Wen Jinrui said, he immediately greedily sniffed Wen Jinrui''s unique flavor and said in a low voice: "only in this way, we have less time."


    Finally overcome all kinds of difficulties together, Wen Jinrui is her only dependence in the world, in front of him, ye Shu does not have to disguise, do not have to hide himself, and even his origin can be said one by one without scruple, she really does not want to separate, even for a moment!


    "No way."


    She gently turns Ye Shu away from her and holds her in her arms. After holding her tightly, Wen Jinrui says, "no matter what happens in the future, no matter where we are, we won''t be separated. I promise."


    "Well."


    ¡­¡­


    When ye Shuli and Wen Jinrui go back to their hometown, there is a sign of the end of the night, and there is a light in the sky. However, Chu Xiao and Si Yu, as well as Shu Gonggong and Wen Jiao do not rest. Instead, they sit together in the lobby and wait for them quietly.Hearing the sound of pushing the door, without waiting for the guys in the building to act, the three of them looked at each other, stood up and walked towards the door. When they saw that they were safe and sound, the worried look in their faces gradually fell down.


    "You are back!" As soon as ye Shuli and Wen Jinrui came back, Chu Xiao was relieved. At the same time, he quickly welcomed them. As he walked, he said, "I said you''ll be OK, but Wen Jiao is still worried to death Why are you pinching me


    Looking at the two people who are tired of being together, no, to be exact, Chu Xiao is half depending on Wen Jiao. Ye Shuli can''t help but chuckle and say: "it''s been a little long, and you''re worried."


    "It''s OK."


    Chu Xiaogang wanted to talk, but he took another breath, while Wen Jiao around him was still as if nothing had happened. Then he looked at them carefully, and finally his last worry faded away.


    There are many dangers in the imperial palace. Although they know that ye Shuli''s move will not make any mistakes, they can''t help but worry. Now they come back safely, and they are finally relieved.


    "Just come back. It''s cold outside. The princess and her husband-in-law should go back to the house to warm up first."

 Chapter 434

    Shugonggong just right to speak, but it is to avoid the embarrassment of Chu Xiao, then several people look at each other a smile, are not open to point.


    Waiting for him to sit down in the room, ye Shuli said something about Ying Yan. At the same time, he also said something about Mo Tu, the number one killer in the world. Of course, he didn''t mention a word about Mo Tu''s narcissism.


    When they heard that Ying Yan had promised to appear at the ceremony tomorrow, they all looked happy. The purpose of their visit was to have a good start. As long as they were not careless, everything would go smoothly.


    However, after hearing that MOTU, the No.1 killer in the world, was hiding in the palace of Jingguo, and he was the male pet of Danrui, their faces became strange.


    "MOTU doesn''t need to worry. In the next time, we all want to act together. Even if MOTU wants to do it, he will surely come back in vain."


    Mo Tu''s name is known to everyone present, especially Chu Xiao, who is very familiar with the name. But what ye Shu can''t imagine is that Wen Jinrui is the one who said this.


    Did he forget what happened when he met MOTU? With such skill and speed, even if they all act together, as long as MOTU is determined to kill, I''m afraid


    "That''s right. At the moment, as far as our squad is concerned, MOTU is not enough to call it a threat." Like in order to confirm Wen Jinrui''s words, Chu Xiao is not satisfied.


    Looking at their faces, ye Shuli was a little confused. Then he pulled Wen Jinrui''s sleeve and said, "ah Rui, with your martial arts and Chu Xiao''s, can you deal with Mo Tu?"


    "Of course not for both of us."


    Without waiting for Wen Jinrui to open his mouth, Chu Xiao on one side heard it with sharp ears, and then he opened his mouth without the slightest sense of shame. But as soon as his voice fell, he took another breath, and Wen Jiao around him was still silent, as if he had done nothing or noticed nothing.


    "We can''t deal with him, but someone can."


    Until this time, Wen Jinrui is reaction, leaf book from don''t know this matter, then can''t help but guilt at her way.


    "Oh? Is it Si Fu? No, Si Fu doesn''t know martial arts at all. Is it Wen Jiao? But she was taught by you. She can''t be more powerful than you... "


    Seeing ye Shuli whispering and guessing who this person is, Wen Jinrui''s eyes are full of spoiling color, but he doesn''t interrupt. He just looks at her quietly, as if he is waiting for ye Shuli to leave and ask him.


    "Don''t guess, princess. It''s an old slave."


    See a few people are jokingly looking at Ye Shuli, didn''t want to tell her the truth of the meaning, one side of the Shu father-in-law is can''t help but light cough, then open a way.


    "You?"


    See Shu Gonggong unexpectedly is oneself admitted, a few people are all secretly sigh a burst of uninteresting, but ye Shuli is some can''t believe to see Shu Gonggong.


    Originally, in Ye Shuli''s opinion, this Duke Shu was a kind old man. He was in good health and loyal. That''s why he was sent to serve her by Emperor an. However, she didn''t expect that the one with the highest martial arts skills in this group was the one who had been ignored by her.


    "I didn''t expect that my martial arts were from Duke Shu. Even general Wen Hengwen had been instructed many times by Duke Shu!"


    After several lessons, Chu Xiao finally has a long memory. Without waiting to speak, she moves the distance between Wen Jiao and Chu Xiao. When she finishes speaking quickly, she stares at Wen Jiao, fearing that she will do something in secret.


    But who knows, this time Wen Jiao didn''t want to do anything. He just sat there quietly, as if waiting for ye Shu to digest the news.


    But then, when Chu Xiao put down his vigilance and could not help sitting next to Wen Jiao again, he took another breath, "you!"


    In the face of Chu Xiao want to blame vent dissatisfaction in the heart, but it is another pair of hesitant expression, Wen Jiao nibble his lips, don''t let himself laugh, but from the short shock back to God ye Shuli, it is to see this scene in the eyes, and then smile: "don''t show love, first talk about from me after, the palace has what happened."


    Now that Mr. Shu is here, Mo Tu is no longer a threat. Now ye Shuli is going to start planning for tomorrow. Ying Yan has found out. As long as the ceremony starts tomorrow, she can turn the historical line at one stroke. Whether she succeeds or not depends on this time. She is absolutely not allowed to make any mistakes!


    "Of course it happened. You don''t know Hiss


    Chu Xiao''s words are just half finished, but she is interrupted by Wen Jiao. This time, instead of pretending to be nothing, she stares at Chu Xiao fiercely, and then looks at Ye Shuli and tells her what happened at the Palace Banquet one by one.


    Ye Shuli''s face sank in an instant when he heard that the clothes she was originally asked to change had been secretly tampered with. In the name of display, she let the beast girl interfere with it, which made the tiger irritable and nearly let Wen Jiao fall into the tiger''s mouth.


    Although I have known that Danrui is not simple, I didn''t expect that ye Shuli underestimated her. What''s more, I didn''t expect that she dared to do it openly in full view of the public. Even if she succeeded in the end, wouldn''t she be afraid to spread the anger of Da''an?By the way, everyone''s watching!


    Ye Shuli seemed to suddenly think of something, suddenly turned his head and looked at Si Fu, "from my departure to Wen Jiao''s return, you have been at the Palace Banquet, never left?"


    Seeing that ye Shuli''s face was not right, Si Yu also frowned. At first, he didn''t feel anything wrong, but now he suddenly felt that everything seemed to be too coincidental. How could ye Shuli leave and the news come?


    "I left once. Just after you left, there was news that Fenghuang was injured. He was waiting for me outside the palace. Although it wasn''t long, it would be enough if the empress wanted to do something."


    After listening to this, ye Shuli''s face is even more ugly. Unexpectedly, Danrui takes advantage of it. No wonder the maid in waiting for her to change clothes says that Danrui wants to keep her there for an hour. It''s to support her!


    But then, ye Shuli suddenly remembered the reason why Si Xi left, and then he quickly asked, "do you think Phoenix is hurt? How is she? Where is it now? "


    The heart is full of what happened in the palace today, plus Si Fu''s understatement, ye Shuli subconsciously ignored the news of Phoenix.

 Chapter 435

    "She has nothing to do with it, but Fengge is hurt a lot, but it doesn''t matter. I''ve treated them properly and arranged for them to have a rest."


    Originally, after knowing about ye Shuli, the Phoenix brothers and sisters were ready to wait for them to come back together with Si Fu. But they couldn''t bear the persuasion of several people. Finally, they had to take a rest first.


    When ye Shuli heard that the Phoenix brothers and sisters were OK and had gone to have a rest, he was relieved. If the Phoenix brothers and sisters were seriously injured in order to wait for her to come back, she would be really sorry.


    "I didn''t think of it at the beginning, but now I''ve heard from Dr. Si Taiyi that we should be absent for a while." Seeing that the atmosphere had eased a little, Mr. Shu frowned and thought about it. Combined with the words of cheese, he seemed to suddenly realize the problem, and then he said.


    It turns out that shortly after ye Shu left the Palace Banquet, Duke Shu and Chu Xiao just felt a pain in their abdomen. But when they left, Si Fu was still there. Although they were delayed for some time because of the distance and the pain in their abdomen, when they returned to the palace, they saw that Si Fu had already come back, so they didn''t care.


    But now listen to Si Fu say he also left in the middle, Shu Gonggong is instantly aware of the wrong, originally he is the people around the emperor, for conspiracy calculation is not strange, and after realizing this, he dare not have the slightest hesitation, quickly said everything, for fear that because of an carelessness, let Ye Shu away from the king of the empress Avenue.


    "Duke Shu means that there was no one in Da''an for a period of time?" Ye Shuli''s eyes flashed a touch of light, and his fingers kept pointing on the table beside him, revealing a thoughtful look.


    After pondering for a long time, Duke Shu said: "yes, before the old slave and the little prince left, the imperial physician was still in the main hall. When he came back, he didn''t notice that the imperial physician had left, so he didn''t notice it. Now it''s a bit strange to think about it."


    "When I went back with fu''er, they all came back, so I didn''t realize it at all, sister-in-law. Is there any fraud?"


    Wen Jiao gently frowned and asked in a deep voice, but ye Shuli was always in a trance. He didn''t know what he was thinking. However, the room was quiet, and no one bothered her.


    After a long time, ye Shuli asked in a deep voice: "ah Rui, do you think the tea overturned on my dress? Did we calculate Danrui, or did Danrui calculate us?"


    Wen Jinrui eyebrows a pick, did not make a voice to answer, but the Secretary said: "originally you let me to knock over the tea, but I have no time to do."


    The meaning of Si Yu''s words was very obvious. Dan Rui ordered people to stain her clothes, not only to do tricks on her, but also to support all the people in Da''an. But if they need to, they can''t be invited to the Palace Banquet. Why do they have to go around such a big circle?


    "If I''m the emperor of Jingguo, a powerful princess who is covetous and defiant again and again, and I''m an ambitious emperor, what should I do when I leave the powerful princess, including all the people around her, behind the envoys of all countries?"


    Ye Shuli puts herself in Danrui''s position, gradually closes her eyes and falls into meditation. She is thinking about Danrui''s mind. In other words, at this moment, she has regarded herself as Danrui.


    "Jinrui, what are you doing when you leave her? Why do I feel that she is a little strange now? " Si Fu goes to Wen Jinrui and whispers in a low voice. Zhang Jun''s face is slightly worried. When they arrive at Jingguo, they are very worried.


    Everything seems to be going well, but there are many dangers in it. Even sometimes Si Fu feels very strange. He feels that sometimes Ye Shuli and Wen Jinrui are like prophets, which avoids a lot of trouble for them.


    And this seems like the ability of foretelling, the king of the country''s empress, seems to have!


    "No problem, don''t worry." Wen Jinrui light voice, although say so, but his eyes never leave Ye Shuli''s cheek, for fear of missing her change.


    Ye Shuli feels that she is in a special state at the moment. She feels that her thinking is gradually approaching Danrui, thinking about what she thinks in her heart, and this feeling is more and more clear. However, because she used hypnosis before, she has exhausted herself.


    So this state didn''t last long. Ye Shuli opened his eyes, rubbed his brows and said in a deep voice: "I''m afraid that Danrui wants to make a warning to others, and then draw each small country together. During the time when everyone is away, if I guess correctly, Danrui should be persuading each small country to surrender to Jingguo."


    "This..." As soon as ye Shuli said this, Chu Xiao quickly said, "how can this be possible? Many of those small countries are affiliated to Da''an. How can they willingly submit to a king country that is not as good as Da''an?"


    "What if I, Princess Jiayi, died at the mouth of the tiger?"


    Ye Shuli did not refute Chu Xiao, but said: "if I die under the tiger''s mouth, the envoys sent by Da''an this time are all killed. What kind of judgment and choice should those envoys of small countries make in your opinion?"As soon as the words came out, the room fell silent again. Duke Shu frowned and said, "princess, this is a big deal. Does the king wolf have ambition? Do you need to report it to Emperor an immediately?"


    "No, if I expected it to be good, now we''ve been heavily monitored. If the news is intercepted by Danrui, it''s bad. It''s better for her to think that we don''t know anything. Anyway, her plan hasn''t been successful. Let''s wait and see what happens."


    In the voice of several people''s discussion, the sky is completely bright, but it''s cloudy outside, completely different from yesterday''s sunny, ye Shuli opened the door and took a deep breath: "I''m afraid it''s going to snow again today."


    "I''ve been busy for such a long time. Please take a rest. I''ll prepare for the ceremony." Wen Jinrui''s voice rang out in his ears, with a touch of heartache, but ye Shuli turned his head to have a look, not only her, but everyone''s face more or less with a trace of fatigue.


    Si Yu is the first one to leave. Although the injuries of Fenghuang and Fengge are not fatal, he is still a little worried after he has left all night. Wen Jiao seems to be in good spirits. Carrying Chu Xiao who yawns constantly, he goes to prepare for entering the palace.

 Chapter 436

    Ye Shuli didn''t put off any more. When he got back to his room, he didn''t even have time to wash, so he went to sleep with his pillow.


    "Ah Li, among the three people I think are suspicious, there is another one that we haven''t checked. That one Li Wen Jinrui originally wanted to talk to Ye Shuli about the third person he suspected, but when he turned his head, he found that ye Shuli had fallen asleep.


    Looking at the sky, it''s still some time before the ceremony begins. Wen Jinrui shakes his head and lies down beside Ye Shuli in his clothes. The delicate side face and soft outline come into view. Wen Jinrui gently embraces the people around him and falls into a deep sleep soon.


    But at this time, ye Shuli fell into a dream. Her whole body was full of white fog. There was no one else except her. She was running forward. There was nothing behind her, but it was like being chased by someone.


    "Don''t come here! Don''t come here


    In the blink of an eye, all the fog around him was gone, but ye Shuli was standing in a palace with pink tents everywhere, which seemed to imply the room was full of warmth and ambiguity. There was a woman''s voice in his ear. Ye Shuli looked around with a lingering fear, and found that no one was following her, so he took a long breath.


    But how can I feel familiar with the voice in my ear?


    Ye Shuli frowns and walks towards the deep of the room. He vaguely sees a pair of men and women doing indescribable things. As soon as they blush, they want to leave. At this moment, the woman''s mouth clearly cries out: "a Rui ~"


    the delicate voice makes Ye Shuli tremble, a Rui?


    Finally turned his head, a familiar smile appeared in front of her eyes, a Rui, actually is a Rui! And that woman, one is Dan Rui, one is Ye Xihan, see ye Shu from head dizzy rise.


    "Ye Shuli, everything you have will be taken away, everything you have will be taken away..."


    I can''t tell whether it''s Danrui''s voice or yexihan''s voice. Ye Shuli covers her ears, but it doesn''t help. That sentence has been echoing in her mind.


    "No, no, no..."


    "Ah Li? Ah Li, wake up Wen Jinrui frowned lightly, and finally woke Ye Shuli up. However, she screamed and sat up from the bed. Her eyes were full of confusion and panic, and she could not help calling softly: "ah Li?"


    On hearing this sound, ye Shuli turns around and slaps in the face. The clear sound reverberates in the room. Both of them fall into shock and silence. But not long ago, ye Shuli pours into Wen Jinrui''s arms and cries.


    Wen Jinrui was a little confused by the slap, but before he could react, ye Shuli had already thrown himself in his arms, sobbing. In an instant, his heart became a pool of water. He held out his hand to hold the person in his arms tightly, and asked softly, "how? Have you had a nightmare? "


    However, ye Shuli is still self-conscious crying, as if there are tens of millions of grievances in urgent need of vent, Wen Jinrui is not worried, just accompany her side, caress her back, good for a long time, ye Shuli''s cry is gradually small down, a pair of beautiful eyes red like a rabbit.


    "Well, no matter what happens, I will stand by your side, good, don''t cry." The gentle and low voice rang out beside Ye Shuli''s ear, which made her nose sour. She almost couldn''t help but shed tears. She bit her lip tightly and then choked back.


    Ye Shu left the nest in Wen Jinrui''s arms and said: "I have a nightmare, dream of..." At this point, the scene of the dream reappeared in her mind, and at the same time, there was a historical line that she was trying to reverse.


    "Well?"


    See ye Shuli said half and then no sound, Wen Jinrui will hold her more tightly, ye Shuli propped up and rubbed his eyes, said: "nothing, just a nightmare, hurt you?" Looking at the scarlet palm print on Wen Jinrui''s face, ye Shuli vomits his tongue with some guilt.


    She did not expect how she would have such a fierce reaction, full of guilt and heartache, until ye Shuli mentioned, Wen Jinrui just felt his face hot pain, bared his teeth and said: "My ah Li recently this strength is good."


    "Virtue!" Ye Shuli turned a white eye, this just turned out the medicine box, thin for him on the medicine.


    Just on the good medicine, outside came the sound of Duke Shu knocking on the door: "princess, we should start."


    Ye Shu leaves his hand and looks up at Wen Jinrui. He nods to himself. The palmprint on his face doesn''t affect Wen Jinrui''s sense of elegance. It''s still as gentle as jade. Ye Shu leaves his mind disturbed by nightmares, which slowly calms down.


    Should be a sound, put on the already prepared palace.


    "Go ahead. If you have Mr. Shu, I will go into the palace secretly to make sure that Yingyan will appear." Wen Jinrui arranges the palace clothes for ye Shuli, and speaks calmly. There is no worry in his eyes, only a faint smile.


    Ye Shu from the corner of the mouth slightly raised: "you do things, I am naturally at ease." Even more reassuring than her own hands, if even her a Rui can''t be trusted in the world, who else is worthy of her trust?After this idea rises, the uneasiness in Ye Shu''s centrifugation is completely put down, and he calmly goes out with Shu Gong. Si Fu and Chu Xiao have already been waiting for the carriage outside the returning building. Seeing ye Shu leaving, they don''t say much, so they directly get on the horse.


    After getting on the carriage, ye Shuli sighed. Looking at the tired faces of several people, she couldn''t help feeling guilty, because a Danrui made everyone suffer.


    "Si Fu, Phoenix, how are they now? Is the injury getting better? " Ye Shuli opened the curtain and asked softly. He was too tired last night, and he was too sleepy today.


    In this way, there is no time to see Phoenix and Fengge.


    Si Xi Wen Yan said with a smile: "princess, don''t worry, I will not let them have an accident." When he said this, his face showed a strong self-confidence. He said that he might not be as good as others, but he was absolutely responsible in terms of medical skills.


    After listening to Si Xi''s words, ye Shuli was completely relieved. He leaned in the carriage and closed his eyes. He thought carefully. How would Dan Rui react to the ceremony?


    "Princess, we''re here. Please move." Shugonggong''s voice came, ye Shuli didn''t hesitate, bent down from the carriage, looking at the grand occasion in front of him, his eyes narrowed slightly, flashed a cold.


    Dream of things, never repeat in reality, since she can change fate once, can change the second time!

 Chapter 437

    At this time, the whole Imperial Palace was in golden yellow and red, even the main entrance to the palace was decorated, and the streets along the way to the palace were never let go. Looking at it, it seemed that the whole country was in an unprecedented flourishing age.


    "Please, sir, we just want to see the ceremony of the empress''s accession to the throne from a distance. Let us go. We promise we won''t make trouble."


    "Why do you stop us?"?! What a good emperor the empress is. She has been continuously reducing taxes for our people before she ascended the throne. If she knows that you are so hard on us, she will surely punish you for your crimes... "


    "Shut up! Go back


    Ye Shuli had been in the carriage for a long time before, but he didn''t notice that not far from the main gate of the palace, he was surrounded by people at some time.


    Although the guards who blocked them were all angry, and the cold words were even more cruel, the common people were not afraid. They were still pushing and shoving the halberd in front of them to see the posture of the empress when she ascended the throne.


    "This Danrui will buy people''s hearts. This rotten routine is played by her."


    Looking at the scene in front of him, ye Shu left the corner of his mouth with a trace of smile, but there was a trace of coldness in his eyes! Absolutely ignorant of the treacherous ministers and traitors, has the final say that the secret is handled properly and the people who know nothing about it are only because of the fact that Dan Rui has lighten the tax burden. It is a fact that she has forgotten how much she is a


    .


    Taking back his eyes, ye Shuli closed his eyes slightly and took a deep breath. When he opened his eyes again, he had recovered the usual calm color.


    Today must be a fierce battle, she must not lose!


    "Princess, it''s time we went in."


    See ye Shu from the face back to normal, Shu Gong gently mouth to remind a.


    "Let''s go."


    Light said a word, ye Shuli is to start to walk towards the palace, along the way slightly drooping eyes, will be one by one because of the impact of nightmares out of the brain, fell into a void.


    She is Ye Shuli, and like the empress Dan Rui, who is about to ascend the throne of Jingguo, she is a traverser! She is more familiar with the historical line and the existence of the future and the past. However, she knows more about ye Shuli than Dan Rui. With this advantage, she will turn the history around and let everything return to the normal track.


    She can do it because she is Ye Shuli!


    As soon as I entered the main gate, it was even more grand. Along the way, ye Shuli saw many servants running fast to make the final preparations for Danrui''s accession to the throne. Even though her face was already full of fatigue, she did not dare to delay.


    The emperor''s accession to the throne is a major event of a country. If there is a mistake, let alone they are just servants. Even if they have made a lot of contributions, they will die!


    Just as ye Shuli and his party had just entered the palace through the main gate, a eunuch came up and saluted, saying, "Princess Jiayi, please follow me to the castle to observe the ceremony."


    "Lead the way."


    A slightly cool voice came from ye Shuli''s mouth. She still slightly lowered her eyes and didn''t look at the eunuch in front of her. She didn''t know what she was thinking.


    A moment later, when the eunuch who led the way boarded the city building, his vision suddenly widened. On the left was the palace building with a panoramic view, and on the right was the most prosperous downtown of Jingguo.


    No matter where it is, there is a lot of red at this time. Everywhere it is declared that today is the big day of Jingguo and the ceremony for the female emperor to ascend the throne!


    "It''s time! The ceremony begins


    Just after ye Shuli and his party had just stood on the city floor and scanned around for a week, a shrill voice suddenly rang out, and the whole ceremony officially began!


    As soon as the shrill voice fell, a group of people walked slowly from the main hall of the palace, while Danrui was surrounded in the center. There were solemn guards on both sides, who didn''t dare to guard against the surroundings for a moment.


    Ye Shuli turned his head and looked at the downtown on the right. When he passed the main gate just now, there were many people waiting for the ceremony. At this time, whether it was the palace gate at his feet or the far street, there were crowds pushing and shoving.


    After slightly taking back his eyes, ye Shu glances at the buildings of the Imperial Palace on the left. His eyes can''t help but become distant. Are you ready there, ah Rui?


    In front of the main gate of the palace, the ceremony of ascending the throne is going on in an orderly way, but ye Shuli''s mind is no longer here. The light and color in his eyes are flashing. It is clear that he is looking in the direction of the palace, but his eyes seem to have passed through the barrier of space, and he doesn''t know where he is.


    At this time, Danrui came out slowly from the crowd, and her face looked a little cold, but even so, it still gave people a kind of natural Imperial Majesty, which made the people and guards on both sides of the corridor dare not look up.


    Looking around slowly, Dan Rui''s eyes in his special Dragon Robe flashed a touch of light and color, but his face was still dignified, and he walked slowly towards the high platform.It''s not far away, but it''s like walking for a long time. Everything around it seems to be static. Everyone present carefully controls their breath, for fear that it will affect the ceremony.


    Just after Danrui stood on the high platform and finished all the rituals one by one, there was another shrill voice with a long ending: "pass the jade seal ~!"


    This voice is extremely sharp but shocking. Even in front of the main entrance of the palace, it is also reverberating far away. It seems that it is to tell the whole world that the ceremony of ascending the throne is the last step!


    And ye Shuli, who was slightly distracted, was immediately pulled back by the sound. Then she looked down at Dan Rui at her feet. With the Dragon Robe and the crown at the head, she really had the dignity of a female emperor. It''s just It''s a pity.


    The light and color in his eyes gradually flickered. Ye Shuli looked at the man who was extraordinary in both status and bearing. At this time, he was holding the jade seal covered with yellow cloth and was about to walk to Dan Rui. His thoughts were like electricity, and finally he was sure to be in his heart!


    This is the last step. If we don''t stop it at this time, Danrui will be crowned king and become the empress of Jingguo. In this way, history will repeat the same mistakes. Ye Shuli will never allow it to happen!


    "Slow down!"


    Just when the person holding the jade seal has come to Dan Rui, and Dan Rui has already stretched out her hands to pick it up, ye Shuli''s cold voice suddenly rang through the air!

 Chapter 438

    "Who is this? Are you tired of stopping the empress from ascending the throne at this time? "


    "You see, it''s the woman on the top of the city. Aren''t they sent by other countries to watch the ceremony? How dare you stop at this time? "


    "I''m not afraid of the empress..."


    With the sound of Ye Shuli, all the people in the field were stunned. Danrui reached for the jade seal, and then there was a discussion among the people who came to watch the ceremony, including the people who came to watch, and the envoys from all countries!


    Don''t look up, Dan Rui also know who is the person to stop at this time, because although the number of times she listened to the voice is not much, but it is like unforgettable!


    Ye Shuli! Slightly raised head Piao an eye City upstairs leaf book leaves, Dan Rui''s eyes flash across a cold color.


    "Bold! This is the ceremony for the empress of Jingguo to ascend to the throne. Who sent the envoys from? They don''t know the etiquette


    Almost as soon as the sound of discussion started, the eunuch standing on the high platform saw that Danrui''s face had become cold. Without waiting for her to speak, she quickly scolded.


    The envoys from what country? Hum! It''s not two or three days since she came to Jingguo. As Danrui''s confidant, eunuch Ye Shuli has seen her several times. How can he not know her identity!


    Although that''s what I said, it''s the critical moment for Danrui to ascend the throne. It''s not only extremely important for her, but also the most important thing for the whole country. But ye Shu has to stop her from this moment!


    "Today is the ceremony for the king to ascend the throne. Jiayi shouldn''t have said something to stop him at this time. It''s just that if he didn''t do something at this time, he would have no chance in the future."


    Regardless of the following discussion and the eunuch''s rebuke, ye Shuli still kept a calm look, looking straight down from the tower, overlooking Dan Rui who was about to become emperor on the high platform.


    "What? She''s Princess Jiayi. Isn''t that the princess of Da''an who was popular a while ago? "


    "What a princess of Da''an? She was only the daughter of the government of Wen state. Later, the state of Da''an was in turmoil. She saved the life of the emperor of Da''an by luck, so she was canonized as a princess. Now you can see her manners. That''s what a princess should have."


    "No matter how she became the princess, didn''t you listen to her? She wants an account. Don''t you understand? But I heard that some time ago, on their way to Jingguo, the emperor''s son-in-law died... "


    Although most of the following comments are about ye Shu, she doesn''t care at all, even for fear that they are not fierce enough.


    As long as the speech can''t stop, even if Danrui has more excuses, the ceremony will stop temporarily. Although these alone can''t really stop Danrui from ascending the throne, at least if it''s delayed, there''s still a chance!


    Ah Rui, why don''t you show up? Is something wrong


    Although the heart worried, but ye Shuli''s face did not show the slightest, just staring at the stage of Dan Rui, eyes full of cold color, as if waiting for her to speak.


    Seeing this, the eunuch who opened her mouth saw that Danrui''s face was getting colder and colder, and a little fear flashed in her eyes. Then she just wanted to open her mouth again, but Danrui interrupted her with a wave. Then she raised her head and looked at Ye Shuli straightly. The coldness in her eyes did not hide, "I don''t know what kind of explanation Princess Jiayi wants."


    Danrui''s Chengfu Ye Shuli knows that even though she did so recklessly in Jinluan hall yesterday, Danrui didn''t show any difference, but now, she is angry.


    "Jiayi wanted to be responsible for the attack on her son-in-law."


    Calm down, although see Dan Rui angry is very happy, but ye Shuli''s face is still hanging a trace of sadness, even the tone is full of sadness.


    "At the invitation of emperor Jing, Da''an sent Jiayi and his wife to watch the ceremony. They had nothing to do along the way. Jiayi only hoped to see the ceremony of emperor Jing''s accession to the throne so that she could go back to her life. However, she saw that she was about to enter Jingguo''s territory, but suddenly she was attacked by a group of gangsters, and her husband-in-law The son-in-law was killed to save Jiayi, so So... "


    With that, ye Shuli lowered his head slightly, and there was an obvious choking in his tone. In other people''s eyes, it was just the thought of that day. He was heartbroken, and it was difficult to maintain the princess''s posture, so that was the reason.


    For a while, the audience below even heard the tears of those who were sad to see. Even those who had previously scoffed at Ye Shuli''s identity could not help falling into silence.


    For a moment, the original jubilant ceremony of the accession to the throne suddenly fell into a state of sadness. Although there was no sound of discussion at this time, everyone could see that people''s minds were no longer watching the ceremony.


    Seeing ye Shuli''s words lead to such an effect. If it wasn''t for knowing the truth, I''m afraid even Chu Xiao believed it.


    However, although Wen Jinrui was not really killed, the fact is that this is almost the case, so even Chu Xiao, who is usually calm, looks like water and cold. It seems that he really wants an explanation.One side of Si Fu and Shu Gonggong, although not as obvious as Chu Xiao, but also a cold face, coldly looking down.


    "I am deeply saddened and sorry that Princess Jiayi''s son-in-law was attacked and killed. But yesterday, at the Palace Banquet, I promised Princess Jiayi that I would thoroughly investigate the matter."


    Danrui''s tone was extremely calm. She didn''t seem to be angry at all. Even vaguely, it gave people a very patient feeling. "But the place where the incident happened is still a long way from Jingguo. Princess Jiayi doesn''t know the situation there is complicated. Even if I want to make a thorough investigation and give Princess Jiayi an explanation, it will take time."


    If ye Shuli continues to pester, it will not only cause people''s sympathy just now, but also leave an impression of being unreasonable and not knowing etiquette.


    In this way, even if ye Shuli doesn''t care about it, she must have some scruples even if she is a princess. After all, she is not only the representative of Princess Jiayi, but also the envoy of Da''an, the face of Da''an!


    But even so, ye Shuli didn''t want to flinch at all. After glancing at the crowd below, he was very worried, but his strategy was already well thought out.

 Chapter 439

    "Jiayi naturally knows that the only person who attacked the emperor''s son-in-law was Jingguo''s standard arrow feather. The reason is hard to be misunderstood. Although Jiayi knows in her heart that some villain wants to take the opportunity to stir up the conflict between the two countries, the emperor''s son-in-law is the only son of general da''anwen. Even if Jiayi wants to persuade him, he can''t do anything. I hope emperor Jing will forgive me."


    Ye Shu left his eyes slightly, his expression and tone were full of sadness, but his eyes were very obscure, and he was constantly scanning below, looking forward to the familiar figure.


    Although Ye Shuli''s voice was not very loud, his pronunciation was very clear. In addition, there was silence now, so the pleasant voice was heard clearly by the audience below.


    "What? That son-in-law was shot to death by the arrow feather of our Jingguo army? Then, isn''t the death of the son-in-law due to our king kingdom? "


    "It''s no wonder that general Wen of Da''an will attack the border of Jingguo suddenly today. It''s said that even the emperor of Da''an can''t stop him. It''s only because the general is Zhongliang that he didn''t attack on a large scale. It must be because of this."


    "In that case, Princess Jiayi is really knowledgeable and sensible. Even if she violates the etiquette at such an important time in our country, she is still for the sake of our people. After all, once this misunderstanding leads to a conflict, she will not suffer outside. When there is a war, our people will suffer..."


    Listening to the speech around her, she immediately fell to Ye Shuli. The abuse and irony just now also turned into praise for her profound righteousness. Danrui on the high stage suddenly looked up at the woman who had provoked her again and again. Her eyes suddenly turned cold!


    The jade seal is only one step away. Although she has been called King Jing these days, it is only by power. Only after she has truly performed the ceremony of becoming king, announced to the people all over the world, and personally received the jade seal in front of the envoys of these countries, can she be regarded as the real king of King Jing.


    But why did ye Shuli destroy her good deeds? Even repeatedly come to challenge her, really when she dare not kill her?


    The discussion below is still going on. Although the people who are discussing have tried their best to control the voice, there are too many people who can''t talk about it. In addition, at this time, the emperor Jing lost his reason. For a moment, the discussion has become more and more confident.


    The four eyes are opposite, and there is a spark in the void. Even Chu Xiao and Si Yu, who are standing beside Ye Shuli, can''t stop shivering. However, ye Shuli is still indifferent, and even the faint smile from the corner of his lips seems to be provoking.


    Seeing this, Dan Rui''s fists suddenly tightened. Rao is such a man with a city. At this time, she can''t help her anger.


    As long as I knew, I should have spared no effort to save your life on the palace banquet yesterday!


    "Silence


    At this time, see Dan Rui and ye Shuli''s eyes collision, unexpectedly is let this is about to spring season, again as if in winter general, subconsciously shrunk neck, tight tight tight clothes, stand under the stage to see things have almost developed Ye Xihan suddenly opened a way.


    See someone open mouth, anxious to know the truth of the matter, fear will lead to war people immediately stopped talking, eyes Qi Qi fell on the yexihan.


    Looking around for a week, all this income fundus, ye Xihan''s eyes flashed a trace of satisfaction, this kind of eye-catching feeling, she will never lose!


    "A few days ago, in order to show the power of our country, the emperor specially invited envoys from all countries to watch the ceremony, in order to make friends with other countries, so that the people would not suffer from the war again, and the countries also arrived as scheduled. Originally everything was very smooth, but Princess Jiayi and her party were unfortunately attacked. The reason for this is not clear, but..."


    Speaking of this, the leaf brook Han is tiny a meal, Piao one eye Dan Rui''s facial expression, see she already is to restore constant color, don''t have to stop her meaning, immediately again open mouth way.


    "Princess Jiayi said that the death of her husband-in-law was caused by the arrow plume of Jingguo. However, it is well known that before the emperor came to power, there was friction between Jingguo and Da''an, and the outflow of standard arrow plume in the army was inevitable. It is bound to be used by people who want to stir up conflicts between the two countries."


    "At the moment, when the emperor ascended the throne, Jingguo could recover or even surpass its former prosperity. But at this time, Princess Jiayi''s son-in-law was attacked and killed, and Da''an''s army even didn''t give time for investigation, so they intended to offend Jingguo. What''s the purpose of this investigation? It''s inevitable that it''s too obvious?"


    "This..."


    As soon as ye Xihan''s words came out, the onlookers who were waiting for Dan Rui''s explanation immediately heard a different meaning from these words. Although there was no discussion, they were all thinking about ye Xihan''s words.


    It''s not only Da''an that emperor Jing invited to ascend the throne. Why did everyone else come here well? You Da''an was attacked, and the son-in-law died, and it''s so coincident that no one died. The one who died happened to be the son of general Wen?


    As ye Xihan said, even if Wen Jinrui''s death was due to Jingguo''s military standard arrow feather, what does that mean? Let alone the friction between King state and Da''an, even the small-scale war with other countries is not without. The loss of arrow feathers is nothing more than a normal thing. I dare to assert that this matter is related to King state, and take the opportunity to attack. Is it for the death of my son-in-law or for taking advantage of the fire?!It''s hard to see that Danrui''s heart is destroyed by himself. But ye Xihan''s words turn the situation around in an instant. He even blames Da''an and himself for everything. It seems that Wen Jinrui''s death is their deliberate action to create opportunities to attack Jingguo. This makes Ye Shuli start to examine Ye Xihan again.


    The heroine in the original historical line seems to have grown up a lot after experiencing the previous events. This city government and plot alone is far better than before!


    "All right!"


    Just as ye Shu left the corner of his lips and was about to speak, Dan Rui, who had never moved, suddenly turned around and looked at the people and envoys from all over the world. Her face was majestic and unquestionable, and said, "in any case, Jingguo is responsible for the attack on Princess Jiayi''s son-in-law. No matter whether the death of the son-in-law is really caused by Jingguo''s arrow feathers, I''m sorry I will give Princess Jiayi an explanation

 Chapter 440

    Although Danrui''s words are a promise on the surface, they are actually blocking Ye Shuli''s words completely, not giving her the chance to speak.


    But if you keep your mouth shut, the ceremony will continue. But if you talk about it, it will not only have no effect, but also make people feel that Princess Jiayi doesn''t know how to be polite and make trouble on such an important occasion. Even if she has the pain of losing her husband, she will lose Da''an''s face!


    After seeing the voice fall, Danrui turns around again, and the ceremony of accession to the throne will continue. Ye Shuli, who is very anxious, suddenly sees a commotion in the crowd below. Then, the very common but familiar face appears in the field of vision.


    "Wait a minute!"


    When the ceremony was interrupted again, all the onlookers were stunned. Then they heard that a very ordinary looking man was holding another one with a gentle face. They could see that he was extraordinary, but it clearly showed that a sick man was pushing towards the high platform from the crowd.


    Seeing that the ceremony was interrupted one after another, people were curious about the identity of these two people, and at the same time, they were talking about it. At this time, Danrui, who was standing on the high platform with her back to them, was ready to take over the jade seal, and her face became very gloomy.


    Rao is no matter how deep and well disguised she is, she can''t tolerate being interrupted twice at such a critical moment!


    Standing up slowly, Danrui''s eyes flashed a trace of killing intention, but when she came back, her face was restored to the calm of the past, as if nothing in the world could move her.


    But the next moment, Dan Rui''s face is suddenly floating a shock, the body is uncontrollable suddenly tremble, mouth murmured: "he, not dead?"


    That''s right! At this time to the two people, it is Yirong Wen Jinrui and Ying Yan two people!


    Even if Danrui''s look changes just for a moment, then it is forced to restore calm, but it is keenly captured by Wen Jinrui. Then she slightly raises her head and gives Ye Shuli a look. Then she hugs Ying Yan and continues to walk towards the high platform.


    "Fortunately, I did."


    After receiving Wen Jinrui''s reassuring and self reproachful eyes, ye Shu shakes her head slightly from the corner of her lips. Even if it''s late, she catches up. It''s not easy to take people out of the palace quietly. How can she blame her a Rui?


    After a sigh of relief, he glances at Chu Xiao, who is nervous behind him. Although he doesn''t make a sound on his face, his fist is already clenched. After two people, ye Shuli''s lips are slightly hooked, but his eyes are on Dan Rui''s body.


    It seems that ye Shuli has fallen behind in the short battle just now, but in fact, as far as the whole situation is concerned, she not only has no disadvantage, but even from the moment when Wen Jinrui and Ying Yan appear, she has won completely!


    Standing not far from the high platform, Wen Jinrui slightly lowers her head to avoid touching Danrui''s eyes, but the corner of her eyes is constantly glancing at her face changes, and at the same time is careful to guard against the surrounding, for fear that there will be any danger.


    In terms of Danrui''s deep scheming, it is impossible not to arrange something to prevent emergencies. If she secretly orders Ying Yan to be attacked and killed, the arrangement of him and ye Shuli will not only fall short, but also make him die!


    Four eyes opposite, two people are ignored around the more noisy voices, as if the whole world is only two of them in general!


    Dan Rui''s face is calm, and there is almost no change on her face. She just looks at Ying Yan quietly. She just hides her hands in her sleeve, but she has been holding them tightly. Even if her nails pierce into the flesh and blood because of too much force, she seems to have no feeling at all.


    On the other hand, Ying Yan, though he had already tried his best to restrain himself, was obviously excited in his expression. Even when he looked at Dan Rui, he had more hatred and killing intention that could not be suppressed in any case!


    Although Ye Shu can''t see her face because Danrui is facing her, he is still not as good as Danrui, even far from Ying Yan''s facial expression.


    However, only in this way will her plan be more likely to succeed!


    Just when ye Shuli evaluates their reaction in his heart and is ready to wait for Ying Yan to speak, that is, to implement the previous plans one by one. He takes Dan Rui by surprise and drives her to the top of power. But when he sees that Dan Rui suddenly swings her sleeve and kneels down towards Ying Yan.


    She She''s on her knees?!


    "This..."


    Seeing this scene, Chu Xiao and Si Fu didn''t think of it at all, even ye Shuli didn''t expect it at all.


    Ye Shuli once thought that Danrui would strongly deny it, that Danrui would kill Yingyan regardless of everything, and even set off a bloodbath in Jingguo again. But the only thing she didn''t expect was that Danrui knelt down on her own initiative, and Yingyan just appeared, and they took the initiative to kneel down without saying a word.


    This Danrui is really not simple!Staring straight at Danrui''s back, ye Shuli''s eyes burst with a fine light. In his heart, he began to reevaluate the woman who had come through, but was able to get along with the wind and water. Later, he even attacked the royal family and brought a country into his pocket.


    Such a city, such a mind, such a calculation, this Dan Rui, is really not simple!


    As if aware of the eyes behind, Danrui slightly turned to look at the city building behind her. When her eyes touched Ye Shu, her lips raised a smile. It seemed to be sarcasm, and it seemed to express her disdain.


    But the next moment, without waiting for ye Shuli to respond, Danrui had already turned his head again, and then he began to face the saint, "Chen Danrui kowtow to the second prince, welcome the second prince back to the palace!"


    "Second prince? Is he the second prince? "


    As soon as Danrui said this, all the people who came to watch the ceremony, whether they were the people of Jingguo or the envoys from other countries, all cried out in surprise, and their eyes fell on Yingyan, full of disbelief.


    Isn''t it true that all Ying''s family members died miserably in the palace, and none of them survived, so Prime Minister Danrui, who made countless contributions to Jingguo, succeeded to the throne? How did the second prince come out again at the ceremony?


    At this time, not to mention the people who came to watch, even Chu Xiao and Si Fu on the upper floor of the city and Wen Jinrui who accompanied Ying Yan didn''t understand why Dan Rui would admit Ying Yan''s identity so directly.

 Chapter 441

    But in any case, Wen Jinrui is secretly relieved, although the change of the situation is beyond his expectation, but there is no big deviation, and since Danrui has admitted Ying Yan''s identity, then next, there should be no accident.


    But at this time, ye Shuli, who was sitting on the upper floor of the city, was slightly drooping his eyes and looking at everything below. He seemed to be out of the ordinary and didn''t know what he was thinking.


    At the same time, Jingguo''s civil and military officials standing around the high platform look different. Some of them can''t help whispering, as if they are discussing something. Some of them are trembling, as if they are scared to the extreme. But ye Xihan is staring at Ying Yan, stiff all over!


    "A few days ago, the royal family suffered this misfortune, and I felt deeply sad. But now the situation is turbulent, and the surrounding countries are even more covetous. Although I didn''t intend to get involved in the imperial power, the country can''t be without a monarch for a day. In order to ensure the permanence of Jingguo, I had to dare to take control of the imperial power for the time being. But I did it for the sake of Jingguo and the people of the world, and I didn''t have any selfishness Prince, forgive me


    After the announcement of Ying Yan''s identity, she ignored the eyes of the surrounding officials, and even ignored the surrounding voices. Danrui was like a good minister who was loyal to the country. Her words were well founded, which not only showed her painstakingness, but also expressed her fear, so that people could not find any fault.


    After that, Dan Rui looks up at Ying Yan. Gujing has no wave, but there is no lack of respect. It''s not like the empress who was still in the Dragon chair before!


    "The purpose of this ceremony is to stabilize the national conditions as soon as possible, so that other countries will not take advantage of the chaos, so that the people will not suffer from exile again. Today, since the second prince is able to come back, it is enough to show that the second prince is the one chosen by heaven. I hope the second prince can ascend the throne as soon as possible and lead the king country to prosperity again!"


    These words can be described as sincere, giving people a sense that this Danrui is now completely a talented and good minister who has a good mind for the people and does everything for the sake of the country. It is because of her that Jingguo is free from turbulence.


    Then, Qi Qi, the Minister of King Kingdom, knelt down and cried out: "I sincerely ask the second prince to ascend the throne and lead King kingdom to prosperity again!"


    How can these ministers be ordinary people who are able to save their lives in the turmoil and keep their official posts?


    Although I don''t know what''s the intention of Danrui''s move, since it can keep them from offending each other, what''s their hesitation? Then he kept kowtowing and pleading, a posture that Ying Yan would not rise if he did not promise to ascend the throne.


    At this time, the onlookers who finally understood what had happened were all kneeling down and shouting: "I beg the second prince to ascend the throne and lead Jingguo to prosperity again!"


    No matter what Danrui said was true or false, no matter what the royal family was killed for, no matter why the two princes lived to the present and appeared here at the critical moment, these people didn''t care. They only care about one thing, that is, Jingguo was under the control of Yingjia, and under the leadership of Yingjia, they did It''s been a good life. Now that Zhengzhu is back, why can''t mingzhengyanshun ascend the throne?


    Just at this time, Ying Yan didn''t seem to hear the continuous shouting around him. His eyes fell straight on Dan Rui, who was the leader. His eyes were constantly changing, as if he had thousands of thoughts but could not implement them.


    And ye Shuli, who has collected everything from his eyes, still sits upright on the city tower, only a trace of fine light flashed in his eyes. Although things deviated from the original track, but fortunately, they have made corresponding countermeasures!


    "It''s time to ascend the throne."


    See Ying Yan delay no response, standing beside him Wen Jinrui can''t help but gently remind a sentence, at the same time in the eyes of low, also finally revealed a trace of relaxed color.


    Although the voice is light, but fortunately Ying Yan is back to God, for a long time he has almost lost hope, but now, he is back here again, looking at the front of this treacherous and almost successful Dan Rui, how can the monstrous hatred in his chest be so easy to calm down?!


    But all this did not go according to their previous plan, Dan Rui was the first to seize the initiative. From the beginning, he firmly held the initiative in his hands, and did not give him any reason and opportunity to ask for a crime. Moreover, in front of the people in the world, how could he revenge for the extermination of the race?


    After pressing down the anger and hatred in his heart, Ying Yan''s face regained the dignity that the royal family should have. His face was indifferent, and he couldn''t see what he was thinking. Then he stretched out his hand and said: "ladies and gentlemen, the prime minister has worked hard during this time. Now that the prince has come back, he will surely lead Jingguo to prosperity again, but he will work hard in the future It''s just like helping my father and my son. "


    "I will do my best!"


    Dan Rui looks up and meets Ying Yan''s eyes. Both sides are calm and don''t show the slightest emotion. However, Wen Jinrui, who stands beside Ying Yan, still feels a piercing chill. But in a flash, it disappears without a trace, as if it never appears.Seeing this, ye Shuli suddenly opened his slightly drooping eyes and looked down. When he touched Wen Jinrui''s eyes, he could not help but smile.


    In this not yet spring, is still a constant cold wind hit the season, like a suddenly blooming bright flowers in general, warm and fresh.


    In this way, the ceremony continued in the turbulent chaos. The jade seal that Danrui had been longing for, and even nearly got, finally fell into Yingyan''s hands. The imperial power of Jingguo returned to Yingjia''s control again. In the whole process, Danrui held her fists tightly, and there was a faint blood overflow, but she hid it in her sleeve. As for her face, it was just like before Calm and no waves.


    "It is thanks to the great talent of the prime minister that King''s country is saved from turbulence and the people from exile. It is a blessing for King''s country to have such talent."


    Speaking of this, Ying Yan gave a little meal, then glanced at Dan Rui, and said again: "pass my will, and make the prime minister Dan Rui Regent. From now on, he will help me deal with political affairs together!"


    "Thank you for your grace, Dan Rui should do her best to assist the emperor!"


    Smell speech, Ying Yan lightly nodded, can''t see the slightest bit of abnormality, the whole scene is a pair of emperor, saint and Minister appearance.

 Chapter 442

    "If I can get out of danger this time, I''ve got the help of a noble man. He''s good at both literature and martial arts, and he''s very resourceful. It''s a pity if such a talent can''t be used by me."


    After scanning slowly for a week, Ying Yan''s eyes fell on Wen Jinrui, and then he said, "he granted Yi Tianyuan the title of Xuanping marquis. He ate ten thousand families in the city, and granted his wife the title of Er pin Gao Ming''s wife. When this happened, Ai Qing would take his wife over and help me as much as possible."


    "Thank you for your grace. I will do my best."


    Wen Jinrui saluted and gave thanks in a calm but respectful tone. As soon as his voice fell, the eyes of all the officials around him fell on him.


    From being unknown to being directly appointed, this has never happened in Jingguo. Even the civil and military officials present are extremely envious. Of course, many of them are envious.


    But then, Wen Jinrui felt that a very special look fell on him. He didn''t have to think that he knew it must be Dan Rui!


    At first, everything was natural. Seeing that Jingguo was about to fall into Danrui''s hands, it was his appearance that made all Danrui''s efforts come to nothing. But now, Wen Jinrui didn''t want to look at her at all, and then pretended not to notice. After saluting and thanking, he bowed his head and stepped aside.


    And is Dan Rui an ordinary person? It''s not impatient to give up when the imperial power is at hand, even if the whole King kingdom is under control. But this city is beyond the reach of many people.


    See Wen Jinrui ignore themselves, Dan Rui is to take back the eyes, but the next moment in the eyes is a flash of fine awn, in the future, the opportunity is more!


    In this way, the ceremony ended unexpectedly. Ying Yan had just ascended the throne and had many important things to deal with. As for Wen Jinrui, who was appointed as Xuanping Hou, he went back to the palace with Ying Yan.


    Wait for all to settle, leaf book left to see one eye, already is a mighty to walk toward the palace of a party, light pursed lips Cape way: "we also go back."


    Along the way, Chu Xiao seems to have a lot of thoughts about what happened just now. She keeps talking to Si Fu about something, but Si Fu is still as cold as usual. Except that she nods when she is occasionally stared at and asked by Chu Xiao, she keeps silent all the time, and doesn''t know whether she is listening or thinking about something else.


    Sitting in the carriage, after thinking about all the things just now, ye Shuli breathes a long sigh of relief. Although today''s event is beyond her expectation, fortunately, everything is finally on the right track, and Ying Yan, like what he promised, has found an identity for her and Wen Jinrui.


    Ying Yan originally meant to make ye Shuli an official in the imperial court. After all, in terms of their relationship, Wen Jinrui was just a servant, but he was rejected by Ye Shuli.


    Wen Jinrui is more familiar with the affairs of the court than she is. In addition to their previous plans, ye Shuli can''t be separated from her family. She simply lets Wen Jinrui, who is easy to look, be in the light. Instead, she turns to the dark.


    Ying Yan is not simple, Dan Rui is not simple, although this first contest, it seems that ye Shu won, but it is very passive, but in any case, it always laid a good foundation for her promise to Emperor an!


    In a short time, the carriage arrived at guiqulaixi building. Due to the incessant busyness of recent days, the people were already tired. It was almost the time to make an appointment with Chi Yuanlin. Ye Shuli let everyone rest. Then he thought of looking for the shopkeeper of guiqulaixi building, but he was stopped by Duke Shu.


    "Princess, it''s time for me to go back."


    Ye Shuli sighed a little, but he didn''t speak.


    There is still MOTU, the No.1 killer in the palace of Jingguo, and the only one she can compete with is Duke Shu. But after all, Duke Shu is the one around andI. Even if she needs him, she can''t force him to stay here.


    Seeing ye Shu''s tangled face, Duke Shu didn''t care. Without waiting for her to speak, he still buried his waist and said with a smile, "princess, please come with me."


    Along the way, he went around to the place where he originally lived. Ye Shuli noticed that there were two people waiting in the courtyard where he lived.


    When ye Shuli and Shu Gonggong arrived, they did not hurry to give a salute. One of them was very smart with a smile on his face, while the other was frosty and cold.


    Seeing this, ye Shuli can''t help but wonder. From the aspect of their appearance, they are obviously twin brothers, but why are they so different in character?


    As if aware of Ye Shuli''s thoughts, Duke Shu looked back at her and said, "princess, the old slave has been out for a long time. The old slave on the emperor''s side is really at ease, but the hundred year foundation that the princess is working for Da''an can''t be any worse. They are twin brothers. They are not only interlinked, but also have extraordinary martial arts skills. They are just like brothers To protect the princess in a bright and dark way. "Seeing that these two men were actually left by Duke Shu to protect her, and they were really twin brothers, ye Shuli couldn''t help but wonder: "how does their martial arts compare with MOTU?"


    "Well! If natu dares to fight me head-on, let alone one, even ten. It''s just that guy''s assassination skill, but it''s weird and unpredictable... "


    "The frost can''t help but glance at the person''s face, which means that he''s talking


    Hearing this, the frosty faced man seemed to have eaten a dead fly. His face was very ugly, but he didn''t speak.


    Seeing this, Duke Shu said with a light smile: "princess, don''t underestimate these two. Although natu''s whole body of assassination is true, it''s definitely not good for them to fall into their hands. Junan and Junping, from today on, Princess Jiayi will be your new master, and you won''t come to see him."


    "Jun''an." The frosty faced man reported his name and then stood aside without any sound.


    but the man as like as two peas near Junan is the two step to the leaf Shu''s body.


    Just finish saying this words, Jun flat put away the face is not easy to taut serious, said with a smile: "the master is really good-looking."

 Chapter 443

    Smell speech, leaf book leaves tiny a Leng, immediately after not light not heavy saw Jun flat one eye, light smile way: "I also feel so."


    This time it''s Junping''s turn to be in a daze, but ye Shuli doesn''t give him a chance to open his mouth, that is to send Duke Shu to leave.


    Although on the surface, Duke Shu is just a slave, ye Shuli thinks that this seemingly kind-hearted old man is not so simple.


    Ordinary eunuchs don''t have such high martial arts skills, and how can they have such servants who can come and go as soon as they are summoned, and who are also good at martial arts?


    Looking at Ye Shuli''s back, the smile on Junping''s face gradually falls down. The scene of Shu Gong''s bus acting for their brothers comes to mind again.


    "You two must remember that you are always loyal to the emperor of Da''an. You can''t forget this at any time, and you can''t reveal your identity. Now I leave you two here to protect my princess of Da''an. As long as you two are alive, she can''t have any accident, otherwise, you will know the consequences."


    "In addition, the princess is here for the sake of the territory of Da''an. If she has any action that threatens Da''an, don''t be merciful, don''t interfere, on the spot Shoot to kill


    ¡­¡­


    Shu Gonggong said that he was in a hurry. After ye Shuli sent him back to Da''an, his eyes gradually became deep.


    "Mr. Shu, it''s not easy..."


    When ye Shuli returns to guiqulaixi building again, before she goes to find the shopkeeper, the shopkeeper comes to find her first.


    "Master, here comes the man from the pool manager."


    "Lead the way."


    During this period of time, ye Shuli lived in the guiqulaixi building. He had already secretly observed the manager here for several times. At the same time, he also affirmed Chi Yuanlin''s vision again. At the same time, he began to look forward to the person he sent this time.


    When the shopkeeper came to a very remote yard behind guiqulaixi building, there were about thirty children in the yard, waiting for ye Shu to leave.


    After waving to the shopkeeper to do his own business, ye Shu started to walk towards the hospital. The thirty or forty children were also very keen and found her. Then a pair of bipolar eyes turned to see her.


    Until ye Shu stood in front of them, these children didn''t make a sound, but their eyes stayed on her.


    After about a week''s scanning, I saw that the oldest of these children was only 12 or 13 years old, while the youngest was only 7 or 8 years old, but all of them were very smart, which can be seen from their smart and unfamiliar eyes.


    After taking back her eyes, ye Shuli can''t help nodding. Chi Yuanlin really carried out her request with great care, and didn''t give a discount at all.


    Then, just as ye Shuli was about to speak, the teenagers in front of him saluted and said, "I''ve seen the master."


    Seeing this, ye Shu squinted slightly from his eyes, but he couldn''t see whether he was smiling or serious. "How do you know I''m your master?"


    Seeing ye Shuli''s question, there was a flash of thought in these young people''s smart eyes. Then, standing in the front row, a little older child was the first to say, "because when you get here, your temperament is the most noble and you look the most beautiful, so you must be the master."


    This answer surprised Ye Shuli. Originally, she thought these children would say that Chi Yuanlin had told them, but she didn''t expect But that''s better.


    "Since you know that I am the master, do you know what I want you to do?"


    After sorting out the next plan, ye Shuli asked again.


    "I don''t know, but as long as you can let us have enough food and warm clothes, whatever we do, we will listen to you."


    This time, the one standing behind was only 11 or 12 years old, but in his eyes, there was more silence than the children who had made a few differences.


    And when ye Shuli''s eyes moved over, the child was still a calm and extreme appearance. He looked at Ye Shuli calmly and did not retreat.


    See, leaf book leaves can''t help but eyebrow tip a pick, bland mouth way: "what''s your name?"


    "I I don''t have a name


    After a little hesitation, the young man still replied with his previous calm appearance, but when he heard the question, the struggle in his eyes was captured by Ye Shuli.


    In the end, it''s still a child, even if the heart is stronger than other children, but it''s just a child after all.


    At the beginning, I didn''t notice his Ye Shuli. At this time, I can''t help but have some interest in him. After a careful look, I found that this young man is really different. For the time being, there is nothing else, that is, the calm and self-contained look on his whole body, and even if he wears ordinary clothes, he still exudes a faint noble spirit. So I''ll go It''s enough to prove that he is absolutely not an ordinary child!"No name?"


    Ye Shu rose slightly from the corner of his lips, and stirred up a thought-provoking smile. He stared at the boy for a while. Seeing that he was still stubborn and refused to move his eyes, the smile in the corner of his mouth could not help but be more prosperous, "well, from today on, your surname is ye, and your name is Zang."


    "Yezang?"


    After hearing the name, the boy was a little stunned, but after murmuring several times, his eyes were full of a flash of perseverance, and then he saluted again: "Ye Zang has seen the master."


    If you dare to betray me, then I''ll be bullied by you. Of course, I won''t be able to live without you I''m heartless! "


    Although these children are far more clever than ordinary children, they have never seen such fierce eyes, and they still have a smile on their face at the last moment. Suddenly, their face changes as cold as ice. For a moment, they can''t help but be in the same place.


    "Yes, we will never betray our master. If we disobey, heaven will strike thunder!"


    After all, ye Zang was clever, but in a flash he had already reacted, and then he took a poisonous oath with his hair. After hearing his words, the other children also reacted, and then they took all kinds of poisonous vows together.

 Chapter 444

    After seeing the expressions of these children one by one, ye Shu left the older one who first opened his mouth before he raised his hand to point to Ye Zang and another one who was younger, about the same as ye Zang, but gave people a very smart feeling.


    "From now on, the rest of you will be in charge of the three of you. After selecting the person you like, someone will come to train you. After a period of time, there will be an assessment. If you train well, you will be rewarded well. But if you train poorly, you will not only be punished severely, but also be swept out of the house. Do you understand?"


    "I understand! We must not let the master down! "


    After scanning again for a week, ye Shuli nodded his head with satisfaction, and then he left the yard after signaling them to start.


    There are too many things in the past two days. She hasn''t had time to see them yet. Now she has time. Of course, more importantly, I''m afraid the training will be handed over to Fengge for the time being.


    When ye Shuli comes to the house where the Phoenix brothers and sisters are treated, Si Yu is also there. After inquiring about their injuries, ye Shuli is relieved to learn that they are all right.


    "There are too many things in the past two days. Now is the time to come to see you..."


    In the leaf book from full apologetic looking at two people, words just said half, Phoenix is mouth interrupted her, "between you and me also need to say these polite words?"


    See Phoenix face a little blame meaning, but it is blame her politeness, ye Shuli can''t help but slightly a Leng, then said with a smile: "all the way hard, get better quickly, there are things you need to do."


    "No? We are still injured. Can''t we have a good rest? "


    See ye Shu is not polite, Feng song is the first to complain up, but immediately by the Phoenix white after a glance, turned his lips, but did not say anything.


    "Well, let''s not talk about this. I''m sure you will have more time to rest." After the same white phoenix song, ye Shu looked at the Phoenix and said, "no one will notice you when you come here. Why are you hurt? Is it a conflict with people? "


    When it comes to conflict, ye Shuli can''t help but subconsciously look at Fengge. Fenghuang brothers and sisters are a few days later than their party. No one should notice them. Si Yu says that they were hurt when they were about to enter the city. If someone wanted to plot against them, they would not wait until then.


    In this way, it is very likely that Fengge caused the trouble. After all, it is very likely that ye Shuli and Fengge met for the first time.


    "No


    Just when Fengge was ready to explain the injustice on her face, Fenghuang glared at him and said, "we are safe all the way here. Unexpectedly, when we arrived at Jingguo and were ready to enter the city, we were suddenly ambushed."


    With that, Fenghuang''s face became cold, and then recalled the scene at that time, he said again: "those people are all extraordinary. From the beginning, they started without saying a word. Although our brother and sister hurt several of them, they were outnumbered in the end and suffered some injuries, but my brother''s injury was much more serious, and those people were seeing him After the injury, he stopped, and then left a sentence, that is, he suddenly retreated


    "What''s that?" Hearing this, ye Shuli seemed to suddenly think of something. His eyes flashed and asked.


    "If you want to live, go to the imperial doctor. He is in the palace of Jingguo."


    As soon as the voice of the Phoenix fell, ye Shuli''s face suddenly became cold, and his lips slightly opened, which gave him a name, "Danrui!"


    Although already knew this woman is not simple, but the leaf book leaves also never thought that she unexpectedly already calculated to such a degree!


    Combined with the previous situation, it''s not difficult to understand that it must have been Dan Rui''s Secret hand that Chu Xiao and Shu guild had trouble with their stomachs at that time. In addition to the affairs of the Phoenix brothers and sisters, they wanted to separate everyone present in Da''an and then coerce and lure the envoys of those small countries.


    In addition, the later tiger incident also wanted to give other countries a deterrent, so as to achieve the purpose of Danrui''s continued annexation.


    It''s just a pity that all of Danrui''s wishful thinking has been broken by Ye Shuli. But when she thinks about the ceremony, Danrui''s unexpected action makes her feel uneasy again.


    Draw together the leaf brook Han that knows oneself extremely, what does this Dan Rui want to do after all?


    After the original historical line was disrupted, the possibility of knowing from Zhang Huai can no longer be used as a reference, and the confrontation between her and Dan Rui has just begun!


    After explaining the training of those children to Fengge, and instructing Siyu, ye Shuli left here and went back to his place.


    Before finding a more suitable person to train those children, let Fengge train them. After all, we have started to build an intelligence organization, so we can''t let it stop.


    In addition, even if some of the children are weak, they won''t get in the way too much. Even if there is an accident in the training, if you explain Si in advance, you won''t make any mistakes.Although she said that their lives were hers, ye Shuli didn''t really take their lives seriously. On the contrary, these children were precious to her!


    After returning to her residence, ye Shuli took the paper and pen, fell on the table and began to recall the modern assassination techniques. No matter what she heard or saw on TV, as long as it was reasonable and could be done by human beings, she sorted them out one by one and wrote them on the paper.


    She has made plans for the intelligence organization for a long time. The reason why she chose three people today is that she wants to divide the intelligence organization into three parts: assassination, undercover and intelligence gathering.


    It''s natural for children to understand them. That''s why Ye Shuli let them choose their own people. After all, birds of a feather flock together and people flock together. This kind of thing can only be reflected incisively and vividly in children. Moreover, it''s easier for them to get along with each other and have feelings for this organization!


    Although Jingguo is weaker than Da''an on the whole, its weakness is extremely limited. Moreover, if Jingguo can not cultivate some of its own forces, it is bound to be difficult to compete with Danrui.


    Her a Rui has successfully penetrated into the interior of Jingguo. With the help of Ying Yan, the war between Ye Shuli and Dan Rui will really begin when the intelligence organization can be used!

 Chapter 445

    Before ye Shuli could think about the training plan he was going to write, he just wrote it all out, but there was a sound of stepping at the door, and then the sound of pushing the door.


    "Ah Rui, you''re back."


    Turn around and see, what''s coming back is not her. Who can ah Rui be? Ye Shuli gets up from the table and pours into her a Rui''s arms. He buries his head in his chest and sniffs his taste greedily.


    Seeing this, Wen Jinrui just gently rubs her hair with her chin. Although she doesn''t open her mouth, her eyes are full of spoiling color.


    After sitting down at the table, Wen Jinrui immediately noticed the paper full of words. Then he took it up and looked at it, frowned and said: "ah Li, what are you writing about?"


    "Training plan."


    After the words, ye Shuli just remembered that Wen Jinrui didn''t know that Chi Yuanlin had sent the news to him, and then he told him what happened just now in detail.


    After listening to all the things about the intelligence organization, Wen Jinrui understood the meaning of this piece of paper in her hand. Then she looked at it carefully, and couldn''t help exclaiming: "my Ali is really a genius. If we continue to train like this, I''m afraid the intelligence organization will shock the whole world."


    "There''s no exaggeration."


    Listening to her a Rui praise her so much, ye Shuli is a little embarrassed.


    "How can it be exaggeration? I''ve always been very serious about praising ah Li. " Wen Jinrui is full of eyes, but her face is deliberately made a serious expression.


    Seeing this, ye Shuli couldn''t help laughing. Then he put his hands around Wen Jinrui''s neck and said, "since I''m so powerful, how is ah Rui going to reward me?"


    "Reward?" Looking at Ye Shu''s smiling face, Wen Jinrui couldn''t help thinking differently, "it''s better..."


    Why not? Not as good as what?


    When ye Shuli followed Wen Jinrui''s eyes and saw the bed they were resting on, he didn''t understand Wen Jinrui''s meaning. Then he gently pinched her face, and stood up from his arms and said, "at night, do business first."


    Looking at Ye Shuli, who pretends to be serious, Wen Jingrui''s lips can''t help but evoke a smile. Even though he has been together for several years, and his children are so old, he is still so infatuated with his a Li, and this love is just like printed in his bones.


    Next, after Wen Jingrui told the story one by one, ye Shuli found that Danrui was more powerful than they thought.


    Even today, Ying Yan has successfully ascended the throne and announced the world, but even so, all the ministers in the court are still on the side of Dan Rui. If it is not for Wen Jinrui, who has just been appointed by Ying Yan, I am afraid that this court will become the only one who can fight against Dan Rui group. And the end of Ying Yan can be imagined!


    "As a regent, and Ying Yan has not been in charge of Court Affairs for a long time, it is almost entirely Danrui who is giving orders today. Today, Ying Yan is not so much the emperor of Jingguo as the puppet in Danrui''s hands. Even if he doesn''t want to, he can''t do anything at least for the moment."


    Even after listening to Wen Jinrui''s narration, ye Shuli can easily imagine how much Ying Yan has been subdued in today''s court. But even if he is subdued again, he can only endure it and greet him with a smile. After all, the whole King country is now under the control of Dan Rui. Ying Yan has just ascended the throne, which is just an empty shelf.


    Think of today''s enthronement ceremony, Dan Rui just knelt down. At that time, ye Shuli didn''t quite understand. She should know how much Dan Rui wanted to be the emperor, and even if Ying Yan appeared, she still had many ways to deal with it, but no one thought that she chose the most passive way on the surface.


    But now it seems that this seemingly passive approach is the best way to turn passive into active, and now, isn''t it the best proof?!


    After reorganizing what happened today and what happened in the court that Wen Jinrui told me, ye Shuli suddenly hooked his lips and said, "isn''t that right?"


    "Just right?" Smell speech, Wen Jinrui slightly a Zheng, etc. immediately see ye Shu from the corner of the mouth that wipe smile, is suddenly understand.


    It''s true. Because of this, they have more reasons to stay, and Ying Yan needs them more!


    In the following time, the two of them sorted out the training plan that ye Shuli had written before. After they confirmed that it was correct and there was nothing to add, they sent someone to send it to Fengge.


    After these two days of adjustment and rest, Fengge''s injury is no big problem. I think we can start training the children soon.


    In addition, ye Shuli has probably told him about it before. Now with this more detailed training plan, Fengge can start training them faster.


    The reason why Ye Shuli chose Fengge to train them is that there is no better person for the time being, and the second reason is that Fengge is poisonous!


    The intelligence organization is divided into three parts, but whether it''s assassination, undercover or intelligence gathering, it''s bound to face great danger all the time. Ye Shuli doesn''t have any old-fashioned moral principles in his mind, such as not to use drugs, not to attack secretly.She not only wants those children to complete the task perfectly and become stronger, but also wants them to live well and enjoy the life they can have after becoming stronger!


    If not, what''s the point of being strong?


    When it was getting dark, the two people who had spent the dinner discussed the matter of returning to Da''an tomorrow. After confirming that there was nothing missing, Wen Jinrui mentioned his reward again.


    This time, ye Shuli didn''t refuse. Over the years, she and her a Rui have been together more and more, and each of them is under great pressure. It''s time to be gentle.


    Gradually aggravating night, finally fell into the full room of spring, after a happy song, everything is finally into a calm, night, in not give up slowly end.


    The next morning, when ye Shuli wakes up, there is no Wen Jinrui around. Although there is a slight loss in his heart, he also understands that Wen Jinrui is dead, and she is the princess of Da''an. If she shows any footwork, all her previous achievements will be wasted.


    After breakfast, ye Shuli sent someone to repair a letter and submitted it to the king Ying Yan. After saying goodbye to Chu Xiao, Si Fu and others, ye Shuli stayed in his own house and began to decorate the next plan.

 Chapter 446

    The outside of guiqulaixi building is very grand at this time, for fear that other people may not know that Princess Jiayi of Da''an is about to leave Jingguo and return to her own country!


    Under the gaze of the people of Jingguo and those who are interested in the dark, Princess Jiayi has no wave on her face. She doesn''t have the slightest expression, and she can''t see whether she is happy or sad. Surrounded by a group of people, she slowly gets on the carriage.


    If she only came here, maybe she would not be so concerned by the people around her. For a moment, it was widely discussed that Princess Jiayi left Jingguo because she didn''t enter the carriage at the first time after boarding the carriage. Instead, she turned her head and looked in the direction of Jingguo palace.


    Some people say that when Princess Jiayi looks at the direction of Jingguo palace, a touch of sadness flashed on her face. Others say that it''s hate. Others say that it''s not willing. But anyway, Princess Jiayi has left, and the popular discussion gradually went down with Princess Jiayi''s leaving.


    In a flash, three days passed. In these three days, the envoys of all countries left Jingguo one after another, or went back with the news of the king''s accession to the throne, or with the unknown special news. In a word, all the envoys who came to watch the ceremony left Jingguo without exception!


    "Master, Da''an''s motorcade has left the scope of Jingguo, and will arrive at the last place soon."


    In a luxurious palace, a woman is lying at a table, looking at the dim sum on the table in front of her. She doesn''t know what she is thinking. Her eye travel gives people a feeling of trance, but she can hear the man kneeling behind her clearly, "look carefully?"


    "It''s true."


    The man''s answer is very affirmative. After that, there is a hint of gloomy killing in his low eyes. If ye Shuli is here at this time, he must be able to recognize that this man is the man who wanted to shoot her that day, just like a poisonous snake!


    "Do you need a subordinate to do it?"


    As if she didn''t hear the man''s words, the woman slowly propped up, picked up a piece of cake in front of her and said to herself, "is this the way to go? It''s useless. "


    The man behind didn''t answer, still kneeling respectfully on the ground, as if waiting for something quietly. After a long time, the woman seemed to finally come back to herself, but her eyes still fell on the dim sum in her hand, "keep staring, as long as she leaves honestly, let her live."


    "Yes


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time, Xuanping Houfu, who had been busy for a few days, was finally quiet. After shaking back the servants, a man with ordinary appearance but high temperament in the hall, with his hands behind him, turned around and looked out of the house. But in the light of his eyes, he looked around, as if he was guarding against something.


    After they turned around, Jiao''an was almost relieved to see the safety of the chair


    "Well, if Danrui wants to do it, it won''t wait until now."


    The woman sitting on the chair nodded slightly. After putting down her cup, she stood up and walked to the man, burying her head in his chest. They did not speak again.


    Naturally, this man is Wen Jinrui who has changed his face. However, this woman, who seems to be very weak, has a pale and morbid face, but looks more beautiful under this morbid pallor. Naturally, she is separated by Ye Shu who has changed her face by Wen Jinrui!


    That day, in order to avoid Danrui''s sight, ye Shuli asked Wen Jinrui to change Wenjiao into her again, and even more, under the identity of Princess Jiayi, she deliberately flaunted in front of the returning building, in order to tell the whole country that she has gone back.


    But in fact, her promise to Emperor an has not been realized, and Wen Jinrui has become Xuanping Hou of Jingguo. How can she leave?


    Although the way back is not safer than staying here, ye Shuli and Wen Jinrui are still worried for several days. After all, Danrui is not only a very deep-seated woman, but also a ruthless means. She has a lot of ruthless people who kill decisively!


    Ye Shuli is really afraid and knows that Danrui of the historical line will be killed because she is not dead this time. She is worried that it will affect the original historical line, so she has to send someone to kill her regardless of everything. Fortunately, now they can be sure that Wenjiao and she are safe.


    Now, apart from Fengge''s plan to train the children of the intelligence organization on behalf of Ye Shuli, all the other people who came with Ye Shuli, including Fenghuang who came later, have already gone back. Now the only ones who still stay in Jingguo are their husband and wife and Fengge.


    Since both of them have already covered up their identities, naturally they have to be as new as they appear to be. They should be more careful both in performance and in reality.


    So even if Ying Yan gave Wen Jinrui full power to investigate the death of Princess Jiayi''s son-in-law, he didn''t do much. But even so, the officials in jingguozhong gradually understood that Ying Yan was not as simple as they thought, and the person who claimed to have saved the emperor was not an ordinary person.Through Wen Jinrui''s knocking from the side, these officials who seem to fall to Dan Rui''s upper and lower levels, are shaken!


    But even so, almost half of the people in the whole country are still completely subject to Danrui. Even now Ying Yan has ascended the throne, they still have not been able to shake their loyalty.


    In the remaining half, some pretended to submit, but in fact they had their own thoughts, and some wavered and were still waiting. Because of this, Wen Jinrui, as Xuanping Marquis, went in and out of the palace more frequently.


    Now, on the surface, Jingguo is divided into two groups, one is Danrui''s power group, the other is Yingyan, who has just ascended the throne. But in fact, there are three forces fighting each other, but for now, ye Shuli''s alliance with Yingyan is extremely strong.


    Just after Wen Jinrui was once again declared into the palace by Ying Yan, ye Shuli thought about these things quietly in the mansion alone. Now Wen Jinrui is not here, but she has no one to discuss.


    this Ping Ping Hou seems to be their mansion, but in fact it is everywhere, every hour and moment is watching them.


    As for Jun''an and jun''ping left by Duke Shu, although they were also his own, ye Shuli did not dare to trust them completely!

 Chapter 447

    When asked about their identity, Jun''an, who was indifferent, just didn''t listen and didn''t answer. Although Jun Ping spoke, he just looked at him and didn''t give ye Shu a chance to leave.


    She once thought about using hypnosis, but ye Shuli finally gave up. After all, these two people were brought by Duke Shu, and the identity of Duke Shu was hard for her to figure out. In order to avoid extraneous affairs, she had better be careful. Anyway, as long as she knows that these two people will not harm her.


    Relatively speaking, Junping''s temperament is more lively, his mouth is sweeter, and he knows how to please Ye Shuli. For a time, he is also in trouble in Xuanping Houfu. As for Jun''an with a frosty face, he has never seen Ye Shuli since his father-in-law Shu left that day!


    However, in view of the fact that Shu Gong had taken the bus for her before, they wanted to protect her in both light and darkness. The light was right in front of her. As for where the dark was, ye Shu didn''t care, so he went with him.


    "Madame?"


    Just when ye Shuli was completely lost in thought, he was interrupted by the sudden sound. He looked up at Jun Ping who was standing in front of her and could not help frowning: "what''s the matter?"


    "Someone''s visiting."


    I don''t know if I saw the change of Ye Shuli''s look, or because of something else. At this time, Jun Ping''s face was as indifferent as Jun An''s, and his expression and posture were just like a real servant.


    Seeing Junping''s strange changes and his words, ye Shuli suddenly became curious, "who is it?"


    "She said She is Prime Minister Ye. "


    There was a little hesitation, but then Jun Ping''s face recovered as usual. As soon as his voice fell, ye Shuli gave him a deep look, and then stood up from his chair and said, "please!"


    Junping''s expression is obviously to remind her that ye Xihan is coming. Before that, Junping and Jun''an brothers have never seen Prime Minister Ye, and ye Shuli has never mentioned Ye Xihan. But Junping knows that, which makes Ye Shuli more curious about their identity.


    Once again, after pressing down the plan to use hypnotism, ye Shuli just walked to the door and met Ye Xihan who was brought by Junping!


    Is still veil cover face, if not know her Ye Xihan''s face has been destroyed, I''m afraid Ye Shuli will be interested in her cover face?


    But in fact, ye Shuli, who has already concealed his true identity, is really interested in Prime Minister Ye''s face at this time. Of course, he should be a little more obscure and just be able to make ye Xihan aware of it.


    After all, ye Xihan is no longer as simple as before. If she behaves too skillfully, I''m afraid it will arouse her suspicion!


    You know, at this time, ye Shuli''s identity on his face was a lady of a secluded family. But later, because of the wrong practice of martial arts, he left a permanent disease in his body, so he was very weak, and his face was always a sick pale color.


    "I''ve met Prime Minister Ye."


    There was an obvious interest in his eyes, followed by the fear of being found, and then he thought he was very calm to cover up. Ye Shu''s expression change in the blink of an eye was wonderful!


    "Don''t be polite, madam."


    And ye Xihan, who came forward, naturally noticed it one by one, and then flashed a trace of unhappiness on his face, but then he was extremely direct contempt.


    However, compared with Ye Shuli''s performance just now, ye Xihan''s performance is much more obscure. If it is hard for others to detect it, how can they miss it if they pay close attention to her from the beginning?


    "I came here uninvited, but I have something to discuss with you. I don''t know where you are now?"


    Just in the blink of an eye, ye Xihan is back to normal color, even if there is a veil on her face, but a pair of eyes still make people feel the kind smile on her face.


    "The Marquis went out early in the morning and said that the emperor announced that he had entered the palace? Don''t the prime minister know? " Pretending not to know the origin of Ye Xihan, ye Shuli replied solemnly.


    "So..." It seems that ye Xihan is really ignorant, but then he says with a light smile: "that''s really unfortunate, but it doesn''t matter. I''m going to have a chat with you. Since you''re not at home, I''ll leave."


    Mouth said goodbye, but ye Xihan is not to turn away from the meaning, is still straight looking at Ye Shuli.


    As you can see, ye Shuli doesn''t understand what she means. In fact, according to the normal etiquette, ye Shuli should invite Ye Xihan into the house from the beginning. It''s just that ye Shuli''s identity is a child of the Jianghu. If he knows too much about the affairs of the imperial court, it will inevitably arouse other people''s suspicion, especially Ye Xihan, who is deeply scheming!


    "Prime minister, please stay."


    As if he had just reacted, ye Shuli said in a hurry: "the Marquis has been there for quite a long time. I think he will be back soon. If the prime minister is not in a hurry, he will come first and have a rest for a while. Maybe the marquis will be back soon."After glancing at Ye Shu without any trace, ye Xihan pretended to be polite and said, "I''ll disturb you."


    "The prime minister is polite."


    Two people have the idea of smile, will ye Xihan let into the room to sit down, just ordered the servants to tea, ye Shuli is unable to stop the light cough up, and waiting at the door of Jun Ping is just right in, a face tight way: "master, is not comfortable, slave to let the kitchen boil medicine to bring it?"


    Seeing this, ye Shuli is really amazed at Junping''s acting skills. The reason why she coughed just now is to make ye Xihan sure of her identity, but she never thought that Junping should enter the play so fast!


    "No, you don''t know Forget it, you go down. " After glancing at Junping without any trace, ye Shuli gently looked up and waved him back. Then he looked up at Ye Xihan, a little embarrassed and said, "let the prime minister laugh."


    "Does it really matter that the lady is so pale?" Seeing that ye Shuli coughed a few more times, he shook his head as if trying to suppress it. There was a trace of doubt in Ye Xihan''s eyes, and then he said: "now the Marquis is also a high power. Why don''t you find a doctor to show his wife? The emperor''s house is kind-hearted and will not refuse. "


    "Still no trouble." After such a while of coughing, ye Shuli''s face was even paler. "The root of the disease has been falling for a long time. Apart from the occasional discomfort, it has no other effect. Prime Minister Lao has bothered."

 Chapter 448

    Sure enough, after seeing ye Shuli''s recovery for a moment, although his face was still as pale as before, he was not coughing. On the contrary, the breath was much more stable. A trace of clarity flashed in Ye Xihan''s eyes.


    "The Lord is at the height of the sun. Madam, you should take care of yourself. If you need anything, please don''t hesitate to speak. I have been here for a long time, and I am more familiar with all aspects than the Lord. You are welcome to work for Jing Guo, madam."


    This remark can be described as sincere, even ye Xihan''s expression can not pick out any problem, if it is not for the most understanding of her Ye Shuli in front of, I''m afraid others would have believed it.


    "Thank you for your concern. If you need to, you will not be polite to the prime minister."


    Although the heart sneer more than, but on the surface, ye Shuli is not exposed at all, there is a trace of flattered and surprised on his face, and the joy of being taken care of for the first time.


    Seeing this, ye Xihan nodded with satisfaction, and then stood up to say goodbye: "maybe the Lord xuanhou has something important to discuss. Since the time is not right, the official will come again next time. Excuse me."


    "The prime minister is polite."


    Ye Shu stood up and motioned to Jun Ping, who was waiting at the door, to send Ye Xihan away. Then he sat back on the chair with a slight frown.


    The purpose of Ye Xihan''s coming is clear to her, but it''s just to find out her reality. If the expectation is good, ye Xihan will definitely come again!


    Before long, Wen Jinrui came back from the palace, and after ye Shuli told ye Xihan what happened, he could not help frowning.


    "Do you know what happened to Ying Yan when he announced me to the palace?"


    Seeing that Wen Jinrui''s face is not right, ye Shuli suddenly finds that ye Xihan''s coming is not as simple as she imagined. Otherwise, how could it be so coincidental? Wen Jinrui just went out and she came. Just as Wen Jinrui wanted to come back, she left ahead of time. If not arranged in advance, how could she control the time so well?


    Seeing that ye Shuli frowned, Wen Jinrui also knew that she had realized that something was wrong, and then she said, "do you remember the heavy snow this winter?"


    "You mean..."


    After Wen Jinrui said so, ye Shuli seems to be suddenly aware of something, eyebrows a pick, looked up to Wen Jinrui.


    "Yes, the snow not only affected Da''an, but also Jingguo, and it was even more serious."


    With that, Wen Jinrui sighed, then sat down on the chair beside Ye Shuli, and continued: "when Danrui was in power, it was suppressed by means of force, but now as soon as Yingyan ascended the throne, she withdrew her arrangement, regardless of it."


    "Without repression, the grain allocated by the imperial court was secretly cut off, and the local people lost their support for food. Naturally, there was a riot. With someone taking the lead, the situation is getting worse and worse. Ying Yan ascended the throne as a new emperor. If this matter is not handled properly, I''m afraid..."


    "I''m afraid that the country that has just been recaptured will change its owner again."


    Hearing this, ye Shuli finally understood it. After that, he saw Wen Jinrui nodding. He probably guessed the purpose of Yingyan''s seeking her a Rui to enter the palace. "Yingyan has just ascended the throne, and the whole kingdom of Jing is under the control of Dan Rui. I''m afraid that the heavy task of relieving the disaster will fall on you?"


    "Yes, because this matter is extremely important, and now Ying Yan has no one to use except me, so..."


    "Go ahead."


    Without waiting for Wen Jinrui to finish, ye Shuli stood up and walked to him. After holding his hand, his face suddenly filled with a bright smile, "this matter is very important to Ying Yan, but it''s also important to us. How can we fight with Dan Rui if we don''t have any power in our hands? Don''t worry about me


    Stand up to embrace his a from into the bosom, chin gently rub her hair, eyes gentle as water, more a trace not to give up.


    The closer they hold each other, the more they enjoy the peace. After a long time, ye Shuli gently pushes away Wen Jinrui and says with a smile: "it''s just to do something. How can it be the same as parting between life and death? Don''t worry. I''ll settle down at home. "


    No matter Ye Shuli or Wen Jinrui, they all naturally know that it was only Dan Rui''s intention. Otherwise, how could it be so coincidental that Ying Yan just ascended the throne and there was a riot? Isn''t that a direct proof of her incompetence?


    But even so, Dan Rui did it, because it was a plot! In terms of Danrui''s current power, Yingyan can''t help her, but on the contrary, she can restrain Yingyan!


    But in any case, since Danrui shot, they have to follow, after all, for ye Shuli, this is also an opportunity! What if


    stays in this imperial city and is watched by Dan''s eye liner, it is incapable of action. Though far away from here, it may not be good enough to go where it is, but it has more possibilities and opportunities.


    But it''s good to do so. I''m really bored these days!Thinking of this, ye Shu leaves the corner of his lips and rushes into Wen Jinrui''s arms again, sniffing him greedily. For a long time in the future, I''m afraid she can''t hold him like this, but she doesn''t show it at all. Although she is very worried, she doesn''t want to bring any burden to her a Rui.


    Gently patting Ye Shuli''s back, Wen Jinrui moves his lips. After hesitating for a long time, he finally says, "be more careful.".


    "Well."


    Gently should sound, ye Shu can''t leave in Wen Jinrui''s arms rubbed rubbed, raised his head, eyes some dodgy looking at her, ah Rui said: "yesterday''s reward, again?"


    The night gradually fell and left slowly, but they could not stop the beauty of the room, so that the eyes in the dark were hesitating for several times, and finally left far away.


    The next morning, she got up early to take care of everything for Wen Jinrui. After sending him to the palace, ye Shuli was quietly waiting in the hall, because she knew that before long, her a Rui would leave the imperial capital for disaster relief, and another part of Danrui''s plan would be implemented on her!


    It seems that Wen Jinrui was sent to the court to relieve the disaster. In fact, Danrui, who is in charge of everything, didn''t mean to embarrass him. Not only did she not send some old, weak and disabled soldiers to him, but also she was very concerned to let several experts of Regent''s house accompany him to protect his safety!

 Chapter 449

    Knowing that this time is not just a disaster relief, ye Shuli makes Junping follow Wen Jinrui. Now she is also a part of Danrui''s plan and is in the imperial city. It''s enough to have a Junan to protect her!


    Only when the sky will be dark, ye Shuli knows why Wen Jinrui didn''t refuse Junping''s company, because he Baodan came from Da''an.


    "Ma''am, I''ve been asked to see you."


    It was time to have dinner, but suddenly a servant girl came in to pass the news.


    Ye Shuli, who has been staying in the mansion all day, is thinking about the next plan at the table. After being interrupted by the servant girl, he can''t help frowning slightly.


    After all, it''s still my own servant girl. It''s just right now only.


    Heart dark sigh a, leaf book leaves to stand up to come, already restored constant color, "is who?"


    "Madam Hui, is the shopkeeper of guiqulailou."


    The girl raised her head and glanced at Ye Shuli. Then she lowered her head again. Although the action was very obscure, ye Shuli was very sensitive to it. Then she said quietly, "what are you doing here?"


    "He said that he was ordered by the Marquis to deliver refreshments to his wife."


    "Is it?"


    See this servant girl from the beginning to the end is intentionally or unintentionally in use of Yu Guang Piao oneself, if usually dare to have a servant girl so, ye Shuli is afraid to have already thrown her out, but now it seems to be the slightest did not notice the general, pale face suddenly revealed a touch of joy, then hurriedly said: "quick, quick to bring him in."


    "Yes."


    Looking at the back of the servant girl, ye Shu left the corner of her lips, and her heart was full of sneers. Since you like it, let me show you!


    "The grass people have seen Madame."


    The shopkeeper of the returning building followed the servant girl. As soon as he entered the room, he immediately saluted, and his face was even more frightened to see the dignitaries. He could not see anything unusual. Then he handed the food box to the servant girl, and then continued to say: "the LORD said that you love the lotus leaf cake, so he ordered the grass people to give it to you at this time Come on


    He took the food box from the servant girl''s hand, opened it in front of the servant girl, and had a look at the nine lotus leaf cakes inside. Ye Shu knew it clearly, but he murmured: "the Marquis is busy now, and he didn''t forget it when he was going to relieve the disaster It''s really... "


    Ye Shuli was moved and in a mess. After a long time, he seemed to come back to his senses. He picked up a piece of it and handed it to his mouth. However, it seemed that he suddenly remembered something. It was like asking, and it was like whispering, "is it going to be dinner time, how can I feel hungry?"


    "Before long, it''s time to go back to the kitchen, madam..."


    One side of the maid see ye Shu leave mouth, is hurriedly back to the way, just don''t wait for her to finish, ye Shu leave is interrupted her, "tell the kitchen there don''t need to prepare, to the imperial capital also has a period of time, today just take the time to go out for a walk, you are what floor manager?"


    "Madam Hui, Cao min is the shopkeeper of the returning building."


    The servant girl answered, but she didn''t move. The shopkeeper who came back to the building immediately saluted again.


    "Do you only make snacks?" Ye Shuli picks up the lotus leaf cake in the food box and takes a small bite. He chews it slowly and nods his head gently. It seems that this snack is very delicious.


    "Madam Hui, there are so many dishes in the restaurant. This heart is just one of them." The shopkeeper was still respectful, but when he talked about going home, his face was obviously filled with pride.


    "Yes? I have time to go out for a walk today. Since you happen to be here, I''ll go to your home Go back to what building. " With that, ye Shuli put the remaining half lotus leaf cake in the food box again. When he stood up, he suddenly said, "but I said in advance that if it''s not delicious, the lady won''t give me money."


    Ye Shu leaves this words a, the servant girl in the one side''s eyes can''t help but show a touch of disdain color, but then it is to lower the head to cover up the past.


    "Madame, don''t worry. If Madame doesn''t like it, then the grass people don''t dare to take money." There is an obvious sense of confidence in the shopkeeper''s expression.


    "Well, in that case, lead the way."


    After that, ye Shuli started to walk towards the door, and then the servant girl stood up to keep up. Seeing this, ye Shuli frowned, "where are you going?"


    "If you go back to your wife, the maid will naturally follow her, so as not to make her unhappy because of the rough hands and feet of people outside." The servant girl lowered her head, and her tone was full of respect.


    Although in the heart clearly know this servant girl want to follow is nothing but for surveillance, but leaf book leave or don''t care of put to wave a hand way: "so good, go."


    Xuanping Houfu is only one street away from guiqulaixi building. But in a moment, ye Shuli has already come to guiqulaixi building. Then he is led by the shopkeeper to sit down in the box. Without waiting for the shopkeeper to ask questions, he opens his mouth and says, "bring up your specialty food in this building, or that sentence. If it''s not delicious, no money will be given.""Well, madam, you can rest assured that the grass people will come." With that, the shopkeeper gave another salute, that is, he withdrew.


    After taking a seat, ye Shuli is exactly the same as he came for the first time. He looks up and looks around. This curtain falls in the eyes of the servant girl standing on one side, and it becomes the expression that the country girl has never seen the world. However, due to Ye Shuli''s identity, the servant girl is very obscure.


    is completely unaware of the expression of the book, and doesn''t even care at all. After all, it is full of Dani''s eyeliner. Is this servant girl the most direct audience of her performance?


    But for a moment, the shopkeeper is leading Xiaoer Duan back to the restaurant. As soon as he opens the door, a familiar face appears in front of him. Ye Shuzhong moves. Isn''t this ye Zang? How come you''re a homecoming sophomore?


    On the other hand, although Ye Zang was young, he was extremely calm. After he came in, he just glanced at Ye Shuli. His expression did not change. He came over and put the dishes on the table one by one. Then he picked up the wine pot to pour wine for ye Shuli.


    "Slow down!"


    See this only eleven or twelve years old little two unexpectedly robbed oneself of affair, one side of servant girl hastily open mouth to stop a way.


    At the beginning of going out, she had already said that, and then she was afraid that people outside would not be able to serve her well. But now if she was really being served by the second child, wouldn''t she be beating her in the face?

 Chapter 450

    Soon after that, the maid''s voice just fell down. When ye Shu left, ye Zang just put down the wine pot and stepped back. Unfortunately, just as ye Zang and the maid passed by, ye Zang suddenly seemed to lose his center of gravity and rushed straight to the table!


    "Bang! Bang


    Seeing that he was about to fall to the ground, ye Zang subconsciously reached out to help the table, but in a hurry, he knocked over the soup that had just been put on the table. As soon as the soup bowl turned over, the hot soup that had just been cooked was immediately poured on Ye Zang''s arm. Without waiting for him to breathe out, the soup bowl fell to the ground and broke.


    "How do you do it?"?! You''re all thumbs. Get out of here! "


    Seeing this, the shopkeeper''s face was scared and angry. But just holding the table firmly, ye Zang, who was full of tears, looked at the shopkeeper stubbornly and said, "she hit me!"


    "Shut up! You are a dead child. How dare you... "


    Seeing that ye Zang was referring to her, the servant girl could not help but burst into a rage, and then called out a curse. As soon as she came out, she raised her hand, but then a loud slap fell on her face.


    "Pa!"


    This slap can''t help but make her a little confused, but at the same time, it also ignites the anger in her heart. Then the servant girl suddenly turns her head and looks at Ye Shuli with anger in her eyes.


    "Pa!"


    "What? You''re not convinced? "


    It''s a slap again. Ye Shuli looks at the servant girl in front of her with a cold face. It''s very likely that if she answers wrong, it''s a slap again.


    "Slave I dare not


    After this slap, she finally woke up the servant girl. At this time, she suddenly realized that this is not the prime minister''s house, and she is not the big servant girl before. In front of her is the second grade imperial concubine, the wife of Tang Tang Xuan Ping Hou!


    Seeing that the servant girl felt her swollen cheek and lowered her head, ye Shuli''s face eased slightly. Then she pulled up Ye Zang''s stubborn face and looked at his red and swollen arm. A trace of heartache appeared on his face.


    "The child''s skin is still very delicate. Now it must leave scars. It''s better to deal with it as soon as possible. Shopkeeper, do you have plasters in the shop?"


    "Yes, madam. This way, please." Hearing Ye Shuli''s words, the shopkeeper nodded and bowed, and his face was full of flattering smile, leading Ye Shuli to the direction of the back yard.


    On one side, the servant girl, who was full of resentment, didn''t care much when she saw this behind the scenes. Raising her feet, she quickly followed her. When she noticed her leave, she immediately looked at her coldly and said, "do you have a face to follow? Why don''t you go back to Houfu? "


    Being drunk like this, the servant girl immediately lowered her head. After ye Shu was led away by the shopkeeper, she was looking at her back and gnashing her teeth.


    Not long after, when he came back to the backyard of the Laixi building, a young man ran to the shopkeeper''s ear and didn''t know what to say. Then when the shopkeeper waved back the young man, he said respectfully: "master, the servant girl has gone."


    "Well, I see. You can do it."


    nodded lightly, remembering the two slap in the face just now. The lips of the leaf book could not help but stir up slightly. In fact, although she knew that the servant girl was the eyeliner of Dan Rui, she had never had to beat her heart, but who made her so wild?


    He started to walk towards the backyard and glanced at Ye Zang beside him. Especially after seeing the burn on his arm, his eyes flashed a touch of heartache, "how about it? Does it hurt? "


    "It hurts, but it''s OK. I can stand it." Ye Zang bit his teeth slightly to make him look calm enough, and his mouth was even more stubborn.


    Seeing this, ye Shuli rubbed his hair and then said with a smile, "you just did a good job."


    "Thank you for your praise."


    At this time, just as ye Zang''s voice fell, a very strong figure came up to him. However, after seeing ye Shu leave, he was slightly stunned. Then he tried to say, "girl?"


    Looking at the pocketed egg that has not changed at all, ye Shuli''s mouth once again raised a smile: "pocketed egg, how did you come?"


    After hearing this familiar voice, he Baodan really confirmed Ye Shuli''s identity, and then made a salute: "if you go back to the girl, it''s the son-in-law who worries about the girl''s safety, so he let his subordinates come."


    "Ah Rui..."


    Although it is gently shaking head, but ye Shuli''s eyes are full of tenderness, as if as long as mention the name of Wen Jinrui, can let her feel happy in general.


    "Don''t be polite. Go to apply medicine to Ye Zang first, and the rest will come later."


    Hearing this, he Baodan noticed Ye Zang, who was beside Ye Shu. Especially after hearing the name of the boy in his early 11 or 12 years old, his face was even more surprised.


    The girl gave the boy a name?!


    A moment later, after finding the medicine to treat scald in a partial hospital, ye Shuli applied the medicine to Ye Zang himself. Although Ye Zang said several times that he could, and even wanted to turn around and run away, ye Shuli still held him until he finished applying the medicine."You''ll have to shoulder heavy responsibilities in the future. How can you do that?"


    Looking at Ye Zang already wanted to escape, after helping him apply the medicine, ye Shuli said with a smile, and then signaled that he could go.


    But at this time, ye Zang was like a changed person. He lowered his head and couldn''t see his face, but his voice was very low. "Ye Zang won''t be disappointed in the future, let alone the master."


    Looking at Ye Zang''s back, ye Shu leaves the corner of his mouth and smiles brightly. This little guy


    "Girl, is this child from the intelligence organization?"


    See ye Shuli seems very happy, he Baodan took a look at the direction of Ye Zang''s departure, like suddenly understand what.


    "Not bad." Ye Shuli nodded, then looked at the poached egg and said, "since you are here, the training of martial arts and intelligence is up to you. This little guy, you can stay more."


    "Good." Don''t ask, he Baodan also understand the meaning of Ye Shuli, then nodded his head.


    Ye Shuli trusts her, not only because she is Wen Jinrui, but also because she has never let her down since she was with Ye Shuli.


    He also inquired about Da''an, especially when he heard that the longer the black beans were, the bigger the appetite was, and the stronger the smile Ye Shu felt from the corner of his mouth.

 Chapter 451

    If it''s not because the time is not ripe, she really wants to take over Heidou, but it''s a pity that Heidou is too conspicuous and easy to attract people''s attention, so she can only give up.


    After giving an account of the poached eggs, he inspected the secret road from guiqulailou to Houfu. Ye Shuli then got up and went back to Houfu.


    Guiqulaixilou is not far away from Houfu. It''s just because guiqulaixilou has too big a goal, and it''s bound to cause suspicion. But in the future, information from intelligence organizations will have to be transmitted to her through guiqulaixilou. Therefore, ye Shuli simply ordered people to open a secret channel between guiqulaixilou and Houfu, which is also more convenient.


    As soon as I got back to Hou''s house, ye Shuli saw that the servant girl with red and swollen cheeks was talking with several other servants. Then I noticed that ye Shuli came back and immediately scattered.


    In this regard, ye Shuli just hummed, did not speak, but went straight back to the room, a moment later, when the room was quiet, he raised his hand and knocked on the table twice.


    "Creak."


    But after a few breaths, there was a faint sound of pushing the door. Then a figure came in and stood quietly at the door, silent and motionless.


    "You go and stare at the maid outside, that''s what. If she goes out, just see where she goes." It seems that the appearance of this man is not unexpected, ye Shu did not lift his head.


    "Cui er." There was a very indifferent word from the figure at the door.


    "That''s her. Go."


    Ye Shuli''s voice fell, and the figure disappeared at the door. Of course, the door was closed tightly, just like a ghost. There was no sound coming and going.


    Although Ye Jun had never looked up for a moment to protect his lips, he must have been looking for a trace from the door.


    But let him go. Anyway, it''s a good thing to be able to hide in the dark. At least it won''t be feared by others. In this way, it''s an extra guarantee.


    Thinking of this, ye Shuli looked up out of the window. After a moment of thinking, he got up and went to the bedside. After a pause, he turned around to turn off the light. Then he sat down at the table again, without any intention of going to sleep.


    That cui''er has just been slapped in the face by her. It is estimated that she is angry now. In addition, ye Shuli has just been to guiqulaixi building. I''m afraid that cui''er is going to report to her real master. How can ye Shuli not create opportunities for her?


    So quietly sitting in the dark, do not know what to think of Ye Shuli, is gradually away from God.


    On the other hand, after being slapped twice by Ye Shuli in guiqulaixi building, cui''er''s anger has already reached the limit. No one dares to slap her since she became a big maid. Even if she meets ordinary dignitaries, who can see that she is not polite?


    But the wife of xuanpinghou, a sick child from the countryside who has never seen the world, dares to beat her. How can she swallow this breath?!


    If you can sleep like this, you''d better sleep all the time and never wake up again!


    See ye Shu from back to the house not long, is out of the light, and wait for a while, see completely no movement, Cui Er can''t help but secretly scold a, and then is to take advantage of the night out of the Houfu.


    On the way, she carefully looked around for fear that someone would follow her. But when she got out of the door of Hou''s house, cui''er saw that she didn''t even have a ghost, so she didn''t worry about it. She quickly went to the other direction of Hou''s house.


    A moment later, after standing in a mansion, cui''er looks up at the plaque on the top of the door, the three big hot gold characters, the prime minister''s mansion!


    After quickly coming forward and whispering a few words to the guard at the door, cui''er enters into it, and then she walks around the house with a good command of the road. Soon, she reaches the place she wants to go.


    "I''ve met my master, cui''er."


    Knock on the door, push the door, enter the room, wait to see the woman sitting at the table, Cui Er quickly salute.


    "What do you call me?" The woman at the table looked up at her, then lowered her head and began to read the books.


    "Lord Lord, I have seen the prime minister. " Cui''er was stunned, and then a little bit of fear flashed on her face. After that, when she saw that the woman at the table looked up at her again, and she also had a smile on her face, she breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Yes, sit down."


    Who is Ye Xihan sitting at the table?


    See ye Xihan pointed to the chair beside her, Cui Er smell speech some flattered, quickly and carefully walked to sit on the chair.


    "Go ahead." Ye Xihan put down the book in his hand and turned his head to look at the way to cui''er.


    Seeing this, cui''er quickly lowers her head, and then sends the shopkeeper of guiqulaixi building to Ye Shuli. She tells her the whole story of going to guiqulaixi building. Of course, she hides the fact that ye Shuli asked her to go back to Houfu.After listening to the news from cui''er, ye Xihan is good at knocking on the table beside her. It''s like knocking on cui''er''s heart, which makes her not even dare to breathe.


    "Were you there all the way?"


    It seems to ask casually, but as soon as ye Xihan''s voice falls, cui''er immediately says, "yes, I''ve been by her side all the way, and I haven''t found any abnormality."


    Smell speech, ye Xihan Piao Cui son one eye, immediately stand up to come slowly to her side, stare at her to see after a while, seem to just discover the palm print on her face of, raise a hand to stretch out index finger to lightly caress up.


    Or pain or fear, not wait for ye Xihan''s hand to touch the cheek, Cui Er is subconscious to dodge, but then it seems to think of something, and stiffly stopped his action.


    "Am I terrible?"


    Yexihan''s voice was very calm, but the more she did, the more frightened cui''er was. Even her body trembled unconsciously. "No, Lord The prime minister is not terrible. "


    "She hit you?" Gently stroking the palmprint on cui''er''s face, a trace of gloom flashed through Ye Xihan''s eyes.


    "Yes." Cui son lightly should a, although the action of leaf brook Han is very light, didn''t make ache her, but she trembles of is more and more fierce.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll get it back for you."

 Chapter 452

    In the dark, ye Shuli didn''t know how long it had been until she felt that the darkness was about to devour her. Finally, she heard a very slight sound, just like a fingernail on the door.


    Spirit of a vibration, leaf book from sit straight body, immediately clear throat, light voice way: "come in."


    "Creak."


    Barely able to hear the sound of the door just rang, a shadow of a person is rushed in, and then stood quietly at the door of the place.


    "Prime minister''s house."


    As if the voice of ghosts in general gently floated out, ye Shu from the brow slightly wrinkled, the prime minister''s house? Ye Xihan? significant!


    "Hard work."


    The door sends out a slight squeak again, with the leaving of the figure at the door, ye Shuli''s brow is gradually wrinkled.


    Ye Xihan knows the relationship between guiqulailou and her, and that cui''er happens to be sent by her. However, ye Shuli still doesn''t show any flaws, but if it''s expected to be good, ye Xihan will come to test these two days!


    Without Wen Jinrui by her side, this Suye Shu is a little uneasy from sleeping. She always feels as if something is going to happen. So in the dark, she decides not to go back to her hometown until the secret road is opened.


    In the dusk, the sky began to break. Ye Shuli lay on the bed in a trance. When the servant girl came to knock on the door, she stretched out and got out of bed.


    After breakfast, ye Shuli is sitting in the hall thinking about how to arrange the next thing, but he suddenly thinks of the box of lotus leaf cake sent by the shopkeeper yesterday.


    Glancing at cui''er who had not left, ye Shuli pretended to open her mouth intentionally or unintentionally and said, "where was the box of lotus leaf cake yesterday?"


    "Madam, cui''er has put it up." The Cui son of one side lowers a head, also can''t see the facial expression on the face.


    "Take it out. It''s not bad. I suddenly want to taste it." Ye Shu pushed away the cup in front of the table, like making room for the box of lotus leaf cake.


    "My wife has just had breakfast, and she is using lotus leaf cake at this time..."


    As a servant girl, cui''er put it off for an excuse. Seeing that ye Shu frowned, she looked at her coldly and said, "how? Does Mrs. Bennet have to listen to you? "


    "Cui''er doesn''t dare."


    Seeing that ye Shuli shows signs of anger, cui''er trembles slightly, as if remembering yesterday''s events. Then the color of resentment in her eyes flashes away, and she goes to get the lotus leaf cake.


    This lotus leaf cake is a modern production method brought by Ye Shuli. Ordinary people can''t imitate it at all, and the taste is even more unique. In the past, when she was idle in Da''an, she often started to work. In addition, she was curious about the poached egg, so ye Shuli taught her. However, ye Shuli didn''t expect that the poached egg used lotus leaf cake to tell her that she was coming.


    Seeing cui''er coming into the room with her food box, ye Shuli puts away her smile and glances at cui''er, who has no abnormal look. Then she looks at the food box as if she doesn''t care. Then her eyes flash, and the corners of her lips can''t help hooking up again.


    Yesterday, she clearly remembered that nine pieces of lotus leaf cake had been sent to her. Besides the half piece she had left, there should be eight pieces left, but now there are only seven pieces left!


    I think so. She suddenly proposes to go back home. As a spy on her, if cui''er doesn''t taste the snack, how can she be sure whether she really goes because the snack is delicious or for some other reason?


    But ye Shuli didn''t break it. She was very confident about the taste of lotus leaf cake. Even when she was in Wenguo government, people praised her cake, but ye Xihan didn''t taste it.


    In this way, there should be no flaw in yesterday''s going back to the house. Thinking of this, ye Shuli put the lotus leaf cake he just picked up in his hand back into the food box, and quietly glanced at cui''er who was slightly nervous. He couldn''t help sneering. It''s too tender for him to monitor this determination, isn''t it?


    "Put the lotus leaf cake back. Suddenly, Mrs. Ben doesn''t want to eat it again."


    As soon as ye Shuli''s voice falls, cui''er quickly goes forward to pick up her food box and goes out. When she comes to the door, she just glances at Ye Shuli without any trace. A trace of venom flashed on her face. How can this dead woman so upset people?!


    Looking at cui''er''s back, ye Shu leaves the corner of her lips. Although cui''er is stupid, she is extremely cautious. It seems that she should be more careful in the future, so as not to show any flaws.


    Up to now, although Ye Shuli and Wen Jinrui have already got a foothold in Jingguo, the hidden danger is still great. Although they are very beautiful on the surface, they will capsize in the sewer at any time if they are not careful.


    Distance''s promise to andI is just the beginning. It''s hard to open up the situation after occupying the favorable time, place and people. Ye Shuli doesn''t want to let it all go in vain because of her carelessness.


    Not long after, when ye Shuli was boring to turn over a unofficial history about Jingguo, cui''er came in again. As soon as she got to the door, she saluted and said, "madam, the prime minister is here."Smell speech, ye Shuli just raised his head, is to see the face wrapped in gauze Ye Xihan came in, although the face did not show what, but the heart is a little uncomfortable, your master and servant really take here as their own home? Come and go as you like?


    "I''ll come uninvited, won''t my wife blame me?"


    Although he was upset, he didn''t show anything on his face. Then he quickly got up and said, "the prime minister is polite. If the prime minister can come, the whole Marquis''s house will be full of glory."


    With that, ye Shu takes a look at cui''er. After the maid goes to prepare tea, she gives Ye Xihan a chair to sit down. Without waiting for her to speak, ye Xihan says, "the Regent is afraid that his wife will not adapt to the new arrival of the Imperial City, so he tells me that he can often accompany her. In addition, the Marquis has just taken office for the sake of the common people of our country I''m even more duty bound to go far away, but I hope my wife won''t be offended. "


    Hearing this, ye Shuli can''t help sneering. Now Ying Yan has become emperor, but ye Xihan, the prime minister, doesn''t mention Ying Yan at all. He is respectful to that Danrui. I''m afraid it''s not as simple as she said.


    But in any case, ye Shuli''s face was as usual, and he was even flattered. "That really bothered the Regent. In fact, it didn''t have to be so. The courtiers and wives were almost used to waiting for the Marquis at home, but they didn''t get used to it."

 Chapter 453

    Not too uncomfortable?


    Hearing Ye Shuli''s right and wrong words, and the extremely obscure sigh that ye Xihan keenly captured, a touch of joy flashed in Ye Xihan''s eyes. She didn''t expect that things would go so smoothly.


    Ye Shuli, who slightly lowered his head, glanced at Ye Xihan''s change of expression from the corner of his eye. He said with a sneer: "I just wanted to find a chance to get close to you, but I didn''t expect that you were sent to the door by yourself."


    Obviously, it''s not enough to have Wen Jinrui. Dan Rui is not a good stubble. With Ye Xihan, how can we do without secretly using some means?


    "Don''t be polite, madam. At present, the relief work is done by the marquis. There is nothing in the court for the time being. Instead of staying at home, it''s better to come out with your wife. Maybe you can gain some insight." Ye Xihan looks as usual, but it seems that he is really just looking for a companion to chat with.


    "That''s really troublesome for the prime minister. I''m just afraid that my wife''s lack of talent and learning will disappoint the prime minister." Ye Shuli was still flattered, and there was a faint worry in his expression.


    You know yourself!


    Although Ye Shuli, who was born in a martial arts family, was despised in his heart, ye Xihan''s face didn''t show the slightest sign. The Regent ordered her to explore the reality of the Marquis''s house. If it was possible, it would be a great achievement to draw the whole Marquis''s house into his hands?


    At that time, the whole country will once again be in the hands of the Regent, and her Ye Xihan will naturally rise, but her ambition will not stop there!


    Both sides you come and I go, while greeting each other, are excellent to hide their own heart, on the surface is happy, a look of hate late.


    After a while, ye Xihan, who felt almost the same, suddenly gave a little meal, then pretended to be embarrassed and tried to say: "I didn''t expect that chatting with my wife was so pleasant. Although you and I are different, it''s extremely inconvenient to call them like this. If my wife doesn''t dislike me, how about you and me being sisters?"


    Hearing this, ye Shuli was a little surprised. This time, she was really surprised. She knew what ye Xihan wanted to do, but she didn''t expect that ye Xihan was so sincere and made her think more.


    "This I''m afraid it''s not right? "


    Although Ye Shuli''s face was embarrassed, his expectation and excitement seemed to be overwhelming. Seeing this, ye Xihan said with a smile: "what''s wrong with this? Although I''m the prime minister, my wife also lives in the second class. Besides, it''s not on the court. It''s nothing."


    "That''s a high-ranking official." Ye Shu secretly sneers in his centrifugation. Is he still the prime minister? Hum!


    "Since it''s decided to marry my sister, how do you want to marry my sister?"


    Although Ye Xihan''s expression could not be seen because of the veil, a trace of joy could be seen in her eyes, as if she could match Ye Shuli as a sister, which was a happy thing for her.


    "The minister''s wife..." Words just said general, but see ye Xihan suddenly show displeasure, see this, ye Shuli slightly a Leng, then it is light smile to change a way: "that elder sister is not polite."


    "It should be. My sister has seen my sister."


    Ye Xihan is quick to adapt, and then he gets up and gives a sisterly salute to Ye Shuli. Then he gets up in a hurry to return the salute. After they are polite again, they sit back in their own chairs.


    In this regard, ye Shuli can''t help sighing. He didn''t expect that after a few years, they met again in a foreign country. In this way, they became sisters again.


    As if the relationship between them had been drawn closer in an instant, and they were no longer as restrained as before. In addition, they each had their own thoughts. After this chat, the feeling of estrangement had completely disappeared, giving people a feeling of full conversation.


    If anyone in the room is dissatisfied with this scene at this time, it''s cui''er. Yeshuli slapped her in the face yesterday, and the swelling on her face hasn''t disappeared yet. In her heart, she resents yeshuli. But now she sees that her original master and yeshuli have become sisters. How can she feel better?!


    But as soon as she thinks of Ye Xihan''s methods in the past, cui''er can''t help fighting a cold war. Then she takes a glance at Ye Shuli with the corner of her eye. After ye Shuli leaves, she curses in her heart: "you''ll be happy, and you''ll cry in the future!"


    It is Ye Shuli, who is very happy to talk with Ye Xihan, who can''t help frowning slightly after noticing cui''er''s strange appearance. He turns to her and says, "cui''er, what''s the matter with you? But what''s wrong? "


    Since Jun''an followed cui''er last night, ye Shuli has already known that cui''er is Ye Xihan''s person. At this time, both the master and servant are pretending in front of her, which makes Ye Shuli doubt whether they have any other plans.


    Sure enough, it''s not as good as ye Shuli expected. When she heard her question, cui''er didn''t look at her for the first time. Instead, she looked at Ye Xihan very vaguely. When she saw Ye Xihan nodding slightly, she said, "cui''er is OK, but it''s time for lunch. Cui''er wants to remind her, but she''s afraid of disturbing you and the prime minister. What''s wrong With... ""I didn''t expect that there were such sensible maids around my wife. I wanted to go back and choose some sensible maids for my wife. Now it seems that there is no need for that."


    Listen to the words of Cui son, don''t wait for ye Shu to leave, but ye Xihan is the first to praise a way, the tone is faintly have a trace of regret.


    After ye Shuli saw the harmony, he sneered in his heart, but said quietly on his face: "cui''er is really sensible. My sister doesn''t have to be so polite. Since it''s time for lunch, I''ll stay with her."


    With that, ye Shu glanced away at cui''er, who was still standing on one side. She was a little displeased and said, "I just praised you for being sensible, but I was so happy that I forgot everything? Now that lunch time is up, what are you doing here? "


    "If I know my mistake, I will go to prepare."


    Cui Er quickly lowered her head and said that she turned to leave. But at this moment, ye Xihan stood up suddenly to stop her and said, "wait a minute!"


    After waiting for cui''er who is ready to leave, ye Xihan looks back at Ye Shuli, and there is a subtle flash in his eyes. Then the news that cui''er sent to her last night comes to mind.

 Chapter 454

    "My sister has just come to the imperial capital. I''m afraid she hasn''t gone out yet? Today, my sister is very happy. Let''s go out for dinner together. It happens that my sister is very familiar with the emperor and knows that there is a restaurant called guiqulaixi restaurant. The food is very good. What''s my sister''s idea? "


    Through the veil, you can see the smile on yexihan''s face, as if she really had a temporary intention. You can''t see the slightest mistake, but Yeshu understands that it''s yexihan''s temptation.


    But ye Shuli, who has decided to integrate into Ye Xihan''s circle, how can he miss this opportunity? Then quietly smile way: "since the younger sister has this elegant interest, that elder sister naturally is willing to go with."


    The two men with different ideas hit it off at once. On the surface, they were all happy. They didn''t see anything unusual. Then they ordered the servants to prepare the carriage and go back home.


    Ye Shuzhong is very clear. Ye Xihan is very suspicious. I''m afraid that after listening to cui''er''s news yesterday, he was a little worried. So he chose this time to verify it in person.


    However, ye Shuli also has this intention. If ye Xihan''s wariness can be quickly eliminated and her relationship can be further improved, wouldn''t it be better?


    After a while, the carriage stopped at the door of guiqulaixi building. As soon as she got out of the carriage, the bustling sound of the restaurant came into Ye Shuli''s ears. Then she looked at Ye Xihan who came to her side with a smile and said, "my sister''s eyes are really good. When the restaurant just arrived for dinner, it was so busy that I thought the dishes would not be bad."


    "Yes, although my sister has been here before, it''s a long time ago, and I miss it." Ye Xihan''s eyes flashed a trace of gloom, but then disappeared.


    After looking away, ye shuliquan didn''t see the different color in Ye Xihan''s eyes. He said with a smile: "in that case, go in quickly."


    "Well."


    Yexihan answers. Then, they just walk to the door of the guiqulaixi building, and the second child just greets them. However, the second child is obviously not inspired by yezang. After seeing yexihan, he is a little stunned. Even ye Shuli on one side is subconsciously ignored, "Cheng Prime Minister... "


    Small two voice is not big, but still let this bustling hall instantly quiet down, immediately attracted the attention of the shopkeeper, also don''t care about the account in hand, is hurried from the counter all the way to two people''s front.


    After shaking back the second child, the shopkeeper looked at Ye Xihan with a flattering face and said, "the prime minister is here. The shop is full of splendor and splendor."


    "Well, today I''m going to have dinner with my elder sister. You''d better serve me better." The cold voice interrupted the shopkeeper to continue to flatter, ye Xihan intentionally or unintentionally mentioned one side of Ye Shuli, although there is no other tone in the words, but the shopkeeper''s is obviously a tremor, but in the blink of an eye it is back to normal.


    Seeing this, ye Shu''s eyes are shining. Ye Xihan can''t change his swaggering character. Looking at the look of the shopkeeper, I''m afraid Ye Xihan has some bad reputation in the imperial capital.


    It seems that ye Shuli was noticed after hearing these words. After finding cui''er beside her, the shopkeeper said with a flattering face: "the grass people have seen the lady of marquis. It seems that the meal last night must have satisfied the lady, so they will patronize again?"


    See this shopkeeper''s face flattery in still don''t forget a face of pride, leaf book leaves light smile a, affirmation way: "last night''s meal is good."


    "Has my sister ever been here?" Smell speech, the leaf brook Han pretends not to know of appearance, slightly some surprised way.


    "Before he left, the Marquis ordered a box of snacks here. After the shopkeeper sent it yesterday, it tasted good, so he decided to come here temporarily."


    Ye Shuli''s face smile unchanged, talking about Xuanping Hou is a face of deep feeling, as if let her come here is not the box of snacks, but Xuanping Hou also came here.


    "The elder sister is also really, since has come also did not inform one in advance, harms the younger sister also to want to give the elder sister a surprise." Ye Xihan pretended not to be happy, said a word, then did not entangle in it, looked back at the shopkeeper and said: "find a quiet box, you can see the arrangement for the dishes."


    Although Ye Xihan didn''t say it clearly, his cold eyes also made the shopkeeper bow and say: "you can rest assured, you can rest assured, you will be satisfied."


    Having said that, after the second boy led them to the box, the shopkeeper ran to the kitchen and told them. When they went far away, they did not forget to caress the sweat on their forehead and said in secret: "master is really a God. He should be a sister to the prime minister in such a short time. That''s right! Sister to sister? Interesting... "


    It can be said that a meal is very enjoyable. It can be said that the two of you come and go to each other to bring food to each other. If you don''t know that they are sisters formed at the last moment, you will think that they are sisters whose blood is thicker than water!


    In the next few days, besides going to court, ye Xihan frequently went back and forth to Xuanping Marquis''s house. The relationship between them was growing day by day, as if they were going to become real sisters.


    Of course, in addition to frequent visits to Hou''s residence, ye Xihan will also find some reasons to invite Ye Shuli to guiqulaixi building. After several explorations, ye Shuli and guiqulaixi building did not miss any flaws. Finally, he began to invite Ye Shuli to various banquets by making friends and integrating into the imperial capital.And ye Shu is happy to leave. Anyway, this is what she hopes. Besides sleeping every day, she is waiting for ye Xihan in the mansion. Once they come and go, the story of their deep love for each other spreads in the imperial capital.


    At this time, Wen Jinrui, after several days on his way, finally reached the boundary of Sichuan water. Not far away is Qiuping County, the most serious center of the snow disaster.


    Because of the memory of the people here, Wen Jinrui alone took Junping to take the lead and let the people sent by Danrui escort the grain and silver of the imperial court to go slowly behind.


    Originally, those people were very clear why they wanted to follow Wen Jinrui, but even if they racked their brains, they still couldn''t stop Wen Jinrui''s tough words.


    "You are here to protect the grain and silver for disaster relief. It''s not up to you to tell us what to do. Watch the grain and silver carefully. If you lose a load of grain and a grain of silver, I want you to pay for it with your life! No one can protect you


    Wen Jinrui goes away, and all the experts sent by Danrui look at each other, but they finally return to Danrui and go with him when they get the news.

 Chapter 455

    Before entering the boundary of Qiuping County, Wen Jinrui and Junping were frightened by the scenes around them. In front of them, there should be snow-white land. On the hills, there are many holes. The mud head, which is more solid than iron, was dug out one by one, leaving only the residual weed debris.


    If it''s just like this, it''s not enough to scare them. What''s more terrible is still behind them. All the trees that you can see are already bare, let alone some trees with green leaves in winter, those that have already dried up, and the bark is gone.


    Looking at the vast expanse of white, it is more lonely and desolate. It makes people feel sad and sad, but also shocking!


    Here, the snow on the ground began to thicken up, the horse''s hooves fell is lost, see this situation, Wen Jinrui had to give up the idea of dismounting to check, continue to take Junping toward.


    Along the way, both of them fell into silence, and Wen Jinrui''s face became more and more ugly, because the more he went forward, the more tragic the situation became. Before, those trees had no bark, but behind them, even some relatively tender branches and leaves were gone, and the smaller trees were even stopped. Only a small part of them were barely exposed The snow outside.


    "This It''s not all local people How about food? "


    Although it was incredible, even unimaginable, his intuition told Junping that what he had guessed was probably true.


    Wen Jinrui, who is frowning, has a cold face and nods gently, but he doesn''t speak.


    Growing up in a military camp, he has long been familiar with eating grass roots and bark, especially when he was in trouble during the March.


    But even so, Wen Jinrui has never seen such a miserable situation as before. It''s more than eating grass roots and bark. Those still small trees are eaten, only one root is left. It''s still snowy and frozen. I''m afraid the real situation is even more miserable and unimaginable than what they see!


    When he came to a hill which was not too high under the cover of ice and snow, Wen Jinrui stopped to look around, then his eyes suddenly tightened, and then he rode away.


    After noticing Wen Jinrui''s action, Jun Ping turns around and looks at him. Then he looks cold and follows him.


    Even though she didn''t want to believe it all the way, Wen Jinrui couldn''t help floating a strong sense of killing and grief on her face when she really got to the front and back of heel.


    In front of him, a relatively tender branch had been broken and taken away. There was only one tree trunk which was more than one person tall. Just below the waist, a woman was trapped in the ice and snow, and only half of her body was leaning on the tree. The woman''s body had already frozen into ice, and she tried desperately to tear off a small piece of bark which was still on the tree with one hand, while the other was lying on the tree A bracelet in front of the chest, as if holding something.


    The woman''s body is already frozen, if at this time a little hard, I''m afraid it will be broken, so Wen Jinrui carefully looked into her arms, it was found that she was holding a baby!


    Although it was also frozen, but the baby''s face is still obvious to form ice beads of tears, small mouth open, as if very hungry to eat something to eat in general.


    Seeing this, Wen Jinrui''s pent up anger finally broke out. He hit the tree beside him with one blow, leaving only the tree trunk broken. His eyes looked at the mother and son who died of cold and hunger. His strong intention to kill even made him suffer from countless battles. It was a cold war.


    "These animals! It''s time to cut a thousand pieces! "


    After sipping his lips, Junping didn''t answer at last. Although he was also very angry in his heart, he was just a servant, and could do nothing but look at him.


    "Bury her."


    A moment later, in the cold wind, Wen Jinrui finally calmed down his anger, and then whispered.


    "Buried? It''s snowy How to bury it? " It''s not that Junping doesn''t want to bury it. It''s just that he doesn''t know how thick the snow is. The key land is frozen harder than iron. Even if he cuts off his sword, he won''t be able to dig a hole.


    Smell speech, Wen Jinrui looked at him one eye, didn''t speak but oneself squat down. He carefully cleaned out the tree trunk in front of the woman, then slowly flattened her in the snow, piled up some ice and snow, buried it, and then compacted the ice and snow with internal force.


    Although the current situation does not allow her to live in peace, at least she should not be allowed to die in the wilderness. She has already died miserably. If she is eaten by wild animals, even if it has nothing to do with him, Wen Jinrui will feel uneasy.


    Looking at Wen Jinrui quietly doing all this, Junping''s eyes flashed a touch of complexity, but then also quickly help.


    After burying the mother and son and confirming that the hardness of the ice and snow would not attract wild animals, Wen Jinrui turned over and got on the horse again, looked at them and said, "let''s go."


    They went on their way in silence. They were very heavy in their hearts. Although they had known about the snow disaster in intelligence, they didn''t expect it to be so serious. Here, Wen Jinrui knew why the riot happened.In this way, I don''t know how long it took, Qiuping County finally appeared in front of me. Wen Jinrui took a deep breath and tried to make herself look calm. But the next moment, before they entered Qiuping County, they were stopped again.


    "Someone''s coming."


    If put in peacetime, it must be a voice and emotion and people can''t help but guard against the cry, but at this time it seems to be breathless and powerless, but it seems to see the meaning of hope is very obvious.


    "Sir, please give me something to eat..."


    "I haven''t eaten for several days. Please do me a favor..."


    With the sound, there is still a distance from the city gate. The people who are holding the ice and snow are looking at Wen Jinrui and Junping. They are slightly stunned, as if they didn''t expect that someone would come at this time. Then they stagger forward to surround them and constantly beg.


    Looking at the crowd around them, the listless eyes seem to see hope, but deep in the eyes is already numb despair. Wen Jinrui''s heart is trembling, and he hasn''t opened his mouth yet. On one side, Jun Ping has already taken out the wallet with silver from his arms and thrown it to the crowd.

 Chapter 456

    But the next moment, the purse with silver was thrown back, "we don''t want silver, we want to eat."


    "Yes, we want to eat..."


    After the purse was thrown back, it seemed that Wen Jinrui and his wife would give them food, and they were even more tired and shouting, but their weakness could not be concealed.


    "With silver, you can buy food, can''t you?"


    Wen Jinrui and Jun Ping look at each other, and then ask.


    "Where to buy it? There is no food in the whole city. What''s the use of this silver? "


    There''s no food in the whole city? But the newspaper didn''t say


    As if suddenly aware of something, Wen Jinrui face suddenly a cold, the crowd is still shouting around this sudden intention to kill a scare, it is Qiqi quiet down, but then it seems to forget the danger just now, shouting again.


    "Give them our rations."


    Seeing this, Wen Jinrui frowned. Although the killing intention just now was not aimed at them, the ordinary people could bear it, and they were not afraid. We can see how hungry they were.


    "If we give it to them, then we..."


    "Give it to them!"


    Without waiting for Junping to speak, Wen Jinrui interrupts him with a light drink. Naturally, Wen Jinrui knows that these rations are to support them to their destination, but so what? Don''t you want him to watch these people starve to death?


    Seeing that Wen Jinrui''s face was full of refusal, Jun Ping pursed his lips and swallowed what he had said. Then he took the food from the horse''s back, looked down and threw it into the crowd with a sigh.


    Two packages of rations, one big and one small, the small one was what Wen Jinrui and Jun Ping ate. There was not much left, but the big one was what they needed on the road ahead. After hesitating for a while, Jun Ping moved his clothes to cover the bag.


    Junping''s action did not escape Wen Jinrui''s eyes, but he frowned and forbeared. The situation here is already like this. If he gave them all the rations, I''m afraid they would starve to death on the road before they reached their destination.


    But there is not much left. If we don''t speed up, I''m afraid


    In Wen Jinrui''s heart, she sighed. Just as she was about to leave here, she suddenly felt a faint tremor coming from her clothes.


    I''m afraid most people won''t notice this kind of tremor, but how keen is Wen Jinrui? Then he followed his own clothes and looked in the past.


    A young face came into our eyes. He was only a little taller than the horse''s belly. At this time, he was trying to pad his toes and stretched out his little hand to pull Wen Jinrui''s clothes. However, his strength was too small and he was tired. That little hand was extremely hard to pull the clothes.


    This is a little girl. She looks only eight or nine years old. When Wen Jinrui looks at her, her young face is full of fear. Even so, she is still holding on to her clothes and begging in her dark eyes.


    Just wanted to say something, but the corner of his eye glimpsed that the common people who were fighting for food already had signs of encircling again. Immediately, Wen Jinrui couldn''t care more. Instead, he pulled the little girl onto the horse''s back and rushed to the city with Junping before they were encircled again.


    Under such a serious snow disaster, hunger has already devoured people''s rationality. At this time, if Wen Jinrui and Wen Jinrui have another moment''s delay, they are afraid that after they are surrounded, they will find it difficult to get away.


    All the way, fortunately, the road close to the city gate has already been leveled by these people who are looking for food everywhere. They rush into the city without much effort. After the people who want to catch up with them are out of sight, Wen Jinrui slows down.


    But when Wen Jinrui''s eyes fell on the little girl in her arms again, she could not help but be stunned again. The little girl in her arms didn''t have the slightest fear, and even didn''t seem to worry about Wen Jinrui at all. Her eyes were staring at the little bag filled with food leaked out of Jun Ping''s body because of his rapid running, and her lips were fretting, and her face was full of desire.


    Seeing this, Wen Jinrui reaches out her hand, and Jun Ping purses her lips. Although she wants to refuse, she sighs and takes the food left.


    The next moment, without waiting to get the food Wen Jinrui will open the bag, the little girl in her arms is a grab in the past, this strength in Wen Jinrui caught off guard, it is no reaction!


    After watching the little girl get the bag, she can''t wait to open it randomly. When she sees the food, she buries her face in it for fear that she will be taken away if she eats slowly. They can''t help but show their heartache.


    "Eat slowly and drink some water."


    Gently patting the little girl on the back, for fear that she would choke, Wen Jinrui quickly passed the water over. It''s a pity that the little girl only has food in her eyes. Instead of ignoring Wen Jinrui, she hugs the food more and more tightly.


    Seeing this, they can''t help sighing again. Wen Jinrui almost sighed his whole life when he came to Sichuan to relieve the disaster. Although this is the place of Jingguo, and the people here are also the people of Jingguo, I''m afraid that no one will be indifferent to the tragedy.At this time, Ma rui''er slowly opened her eyebrows, and then she put her attention on Wen rui''er.


    "Here, have some water Slow down. No one''s fighting you. "


    Seeing that the little girl raised her head, Wen Jinrui just handed the kettle to her, but she was snatched away again. She opened her mouth in a hurry, but she looked up and began to Gudong.


    A moment later, as if she had finally had enough to eat and drink, the little girl lowered her head, held the kettle in her hands, and looked at them timidly, as if she had just understood her situation.


    Seeing that the little girl didn''t speak, she just looked at them, but there was no fear on her face. Wen Jinrui pursed her lips and asked, "where is your home? I''ll take you back. "


    "Can I follow you?" After a long silence, her eyes kept changing back and forth on Wen Jinrui and Junping. A moment later, the little girl clenched her lips and asked instead of answering.


    Hearing this, Wen Jinrui was stunned and asked, "why do you want to follow me?"


    "Because I have food to eat with you." Almost without thinking, she blurted out. After that, the little girl seemed to suddenly think of something, and then quickly said: "I''m very good, I will never give you any trouble, and I will take care of people, wash clothes, please, let me follow you, I don''t want to be hungry, I don''t want to die..."

 Chapter 457

    Then the little girl''s tearful eyes began to whirl. Seeing this, Wen Jinrui frowned slightly. She thought of her children in Da''an, and felt compassion. Then she gently touched the little girl''s head and asked, "what about your parents? You follow me. What do they do? "


    Until then, Wen Jinrui noticed that although the little girl''s clothes were a little dirty, they could not be worn by ordinary people. While she was curious about her identity, she was also on guard.


    That Danrui is not a kind person. You can know that from the snow disaster here. Ying Yan didn''t ascend the throne for several days, but the snow disaster here has been a long time. At that time, they were in the imperial capital, and they didn''t hear any news. What extraordinary means did Danrui use? As for the little girl in front of her


    Although he can''t bear it, Wen Jinrui has to guard against it. Wen Dongrong and Wen Zhenzhen are still waiting for him to go back. Ye Shuli is waiting for him. He can''t have any accidents!


    Seems to think of something sad, the little girl''s tears suddenly like a broken line of beads in general, continue to slide from the face, until the fall is already cold tears hit on the back of the hand, Wen Jinrui is the reaction.


    "My parents are starving to death. In order to keep me alive, they left me the only food in my family. But before I finished the food, I was robbed by others. If you don''t want me, I will starve to death, Wuwu..."


    The more she said it, the more sad she was. Since the snow disaster, the little girl has seen many people starve to death or be killed for snatching food. Her childhood, which should have been happy and carefree, has been covered with a layer of darkness. It is heartbreaking to think of it again.


    Seeing this, Wen Jinrui can''t help feeling distressed. The little girl is only eight or nine years old. At this time, she is not pretending to be sad. Besides, if she even cheated him at such a young age, it''s really his turn.


    "Well Just follow me. "


    This disaster relief is by no means so simple. There were people who rioted because of hunger before, and then there seemed to listen to him, but in fact they were all masters of Danrui''s minions. Wen Jinrui was not safe around him, but even so, he couldn''t bear to refuse her.


    It''s a big deal. Just wait for her to settle down and send her to alibi.


    After sighing in the heart, Wen Jinrui had to nod and agree. After hearing this, the little girl twisted her body hard. A pair of eyes, which should have been smart but at this time were listless and desperate, were staring at Wen Jinrui. Even the tears were still flowing out. She asked with a serious look: "really?"


    "Really." Wen Jinrui nodded calmly.


    After staring at Wen Jinrui for a while, she seemed to make sure that the man with a different sense of security was not cheating her. The little girl sniffed hard, raised her hand to wipe off the tears on her face, nodded hard and said, "OK, I''ll follow you in the future."


    Looking at the face that had been wiped with tears, Jun Ping couldn''t help laughing and shaking his head, but he didn''t say anything.


    "What''s your name?"


    Seeing that the little girl''s mood had been slightly calmed down, Wen Jinrui asked again.


    "My name is di qiuran."


    Things have passed for a long time, although I still feel sad when I think of it now, but fortunately, the little girl has a dependence in her heart. After sobbing and wiping the tears on her face, she is not so sad.


    "Are you from Qiuping county?"


    Now that she has decided to stay, Wen Jinrui thinks it''s necessary to know her identity.


    "Yes, my home is in Qiuping county. Here, in that direction." Di qiuran raised a small face and twisted her body to look at Wen Jinrui. Her raised hand pointed to the front right.


    Wen Jinrui took a look at Junping and then said, "then we..."


    Without waiting to finish, the horse in his crotch suddenly hissed and stopped. With a frown, Wen Jinrui looked forward and found out. Just for a while, a group of people appeared at the corner of the street in front of him, who were coming towards them in a hurry.


    When the leader saw Wen Jinrui, he was slightly stunned. Then he sped up his pace and trotted over. When he arrived at Wen Jinrui, he immediately saluted and said, "I''ll see you, governor of Sichuan water."


    "The next official, chengchai of Siyang County, visited the marquis in spring and autumn."


    "As soon as Zhang Chuyi, the Prime Minister of Pengyu County, visited the marquis."


    "Go down to the official mountain and see the marquis in Ningxian county."


    "Hu Tuo, the official of Qiuping County, has met the marquis."


    Looking at the line of five people in front of him, they were all dressed in official clothes, and their looks were even plump. Wen Jinrui''s eyes flashed cold. After scanning several people, he asked in a cold voice: "how come there are only four county officials in five counties under chuanshui?"


    Hearing this, Zhu you, the governor of chuanshui, quickly replied: "the Chengli and Meng of Qing''an County are ambitious, inciting the people to occupy Qing''an County and refusing to work with their subordinates to relieve the disaster. This is obviously treason. I hope the Marquis can see clearly."


    "Yes, marquis. From the very beginning, Li Meng blocked the Qing''an County, incited the people to resist our disaster relief, and constantly misled the people, leading the people of Shanning and Qiuping counties to riot with him. I hope marquis will kill them as soon as possible, and the river is still peaceful!"Coldly looking at the front of a pair of loyal, only hope to be able to seek happiness for the people of five people, Wen Jinrui''s heart only sneer repeatedly.


    He got rid of Danrui''s paws and didn''t inform anyone, so he went straight to Qiuping County, which was the worst hit county. But he just came here and didn''t even stand firm. The five people came to greet him. The reason is obvious!


    The next moment, Wen Jinrui just want to speak, actually feel the arms of di qiuran in constant shaking, then frown gently patted her shoulder, but in the moment of di qiuran back, see her eyes deep fear and hate.


    At the moment, Wen Jinrui understood it, then gently touched di qiuran''s head and shook her head slightly. Although di qiuran was young, he was also very clever. His face could not be controlled, and he buried his head deeply.


    "The snow disaster in Sichuan has been a long time, and the imperial court has already allocated grain and silver. Why is it so serious at this time? What about the relief account? "


    As soon as Wen Jinrui''s voice fell, Zhu you, the governor of chuanshui County, immediately bowed his waist and said, "it''s at Qiuping county. Please move."


    "Lead the way." Wen Jinrui cold voice finish saying, is constantly stroking di qiuran''s back, pacify let her calm down.


    Before long, there was Zhu you leading the way, and the county magistrate''s office appeared in front of him. He turned over and dismounted. Wen Jinrui was holding di qiuran. His face was cold, and he didn''t look at a few people. As soon as he stood in the courtyard, he said, "what about the accounts? Bring it

 Chapter 458

    Zhu Yu was stunned and then said with a smile, "why is the Lord in such a hurry? The accounts will be sent later. It''s a hard journey with ice and snow. The officer has prepared wine and vegetables for the Lord. This way, please."


    When talking, Zhu you has already made a gesture of invitation, and the other four county officials are also following him, nodding and bowing. Wen Jinrui hums coldly and wants to refuse directly. However, seeing xiaoqiuran''s shining eyes when he hears the word "wine and food", he thinks about it and doesn''t say anything. He follows Zhu you into the room.


    Just at the door, Wen Jinrui had already smelled the smell of wine and vegetables, frowned without any trace, and then strode in. There was a big round table in the room, and there were more than ten people sitting on it. On the table, there were all kinds of chicken, duck, fish and meat.


    Wen Jinrui stood still, holding xiaoqiuran''s hands trembling slightly. She stood in the same place without saying a word. Her eyes were so deep that people couldn''t see what he was thinking. Xiaoqiuran was looking at the food and swallowing, but although she was young, her mind was penetrating.


    Under the premise of obviously feeling that the atmosphere was not right, although he was extremely eager for food, he still endured it and held Wen Jinrui''s clothes tightly with a pair of small hands.


    Zhu you and the other four county officials, however, normally invited Wen Jinrui to the throne with a smile. Zhu Yu repeatedly said with a smile, "please come to the table, marquis, but it took three hours to cook the pigeon soup. It''s delicious. Marquis, come to have a taste?"


    However, Zhu you''s invitation didn''t get the slightest response. Wen Jinrui stood at the door, as if he had been fixed, looking at the big meal in front of him.


    It''s a great meal. Wen Jinrui''s breath is gradually unsteady. Looking at everything in front of him, he thinks back on the scene when he entered the border, the mother and son who were starved to death and frozen to death, and countless refugees.


    Wen Jinrui closed her eyes and said in a deep voice: "the food of the magistrate looks good."


    "Not worth mentioning, not worth mentioning." Zhu Yu said with a smile: "Lord Hou is from the imperial capital. There are many delicious and delicious things, that is, our country''s game is fresh. Please take a seat, Lord Hou?"


    "Zhu you! How dare you


    Wen Jinrui suddenly roared and clapped his hand on the table in front of him. The whole table cracked and was directly split in two. The food on the table crashed to the ground, startling everyone in the room, even Junping was no exception.


    But xiaoqiuran, not only didn''t feel afraid, on the contrary, he broke away from Wen Jinrui''s arms, ran to the food with heartache, found a piece of cloth, and packed all the food that could be picked up.


    "So much food, you can eat for many days, with these food, save some food, ten days will not be hungry..."


    The room was so quiet that xiaoqiuran''s voice was very clear. She was not hungry. She had already eaten a lot of Wen Jinrui''s rations on the way here. Now, this action is completely out of instinct. She cherishes food instinctively.


    Instinct, fear of starvation and death.


    Wen Jinrui took a deep breath, heart pumping pumping pain, such a small child, why will encounter these things?


    Seeing this, Jun Ping quickly came forward to help Xiao qiuran up and said in a soft voice: "well, those who can''t be picked up, we don''t want them. Come on, get up quickly." Although Junping''s voice has been very kind, but xiaoqiuran will be full of food cloth bag dead in his chest.


    Even the oil had penetrated into the cloth bag and stuck to her dress, and she was totally blind.


    Wen Jinrui said in a cold voice: "Zhu you, governor of chuanshui County, Chai Chunqiu, governor of Siyang County, Cao Xiu, governor of Shanning County, Zhang Chuyi, governor of Pengyu County, Hu Tuo, governor of Qiuping county. As parents, when the people were in disaster, they even spent a lot of money on big fish and meat shops."


    "You allow the people to starve to death and the water to turn a blind eye. Damn you!" Every time Wen Jinrui said a word, the chill on her body was stronger. Compared with the chill in her heart, the ice and snow outside seemed to be warmer.


    Zhu you''s face changed, and he knelt down on the ground with a plop: "please calm down, my Lord, I''m going to lower you..."


    "Calm down? You have the face to calm me down Wen Jinrui''s face is even more angry. He steps forward and kicks Zhu you. At this time, he is a little lucky. The identity shown in front of people is impulsive, irritable and arbitrary.


    Wen Jinrui was originally a martial arts practitioner, but Zhu you had been hollowed out by wine and sex for a long time. How could he get such a kick? He suddenly fell on the ground. Ouch, the other county officials quickly surrounded him and made a mess.


    "Marquis, you are the great man appointed by the emperor to relieve the disaster. We call you marquis to respect you, but Marquis, you have to think clearly, this is the river, not the capital of the emperor!" Shanning County Cheng Cao show voice also cold down, to Wen Jinrui glare.


    Wen Jinrui, however, laughs instead of being angry when he hears the words. He directly pulls out his sword at his waist without any extra moves. As soon as he reaches out his hand, he picks out the black hat on Cao Ming''s head and cuts off his long hair."You''re also called parents'' officials? When you meet officials like you, the common people in chuanshui are really suffering from blood mold. "


    "You..."


    Cao Ming wants to talk back again, but Hu Tuo in Qiuping county holds his sleeve. Hu Tuo shakes his head to Cao Ming. Cao Ming is really quiet and doesn''t speak any more. Wen Jinrui smiles coldly and takes all the little actions between them into his eyes.


    "Junping, take xiaoqiuran with you." Wen Jinrui gave an order in a deep voice. Seeing Junping''s reply, he turned around without hesitation and said in a cold voice, "I''ll give you an hour to send all the disaster relief accounts of chuanshui county to me. This is your territory. I believe you can find out where I am."


    "Of course, you can also take my words as the wind in your ears, but if I can''t see the accounts after an hour..." The sword in Wen Jinrui''s hand waved fiercely, and the two vases on the side of the door broke: "this is your end."


    Zhu Yu shivers. However, after these words, Wen Jinrui leads Jun Ping and Xiao qiuran to leave Qiu Ping''s residence. As soon as they get to the door, the cold wind blows on Wen Jinrui mercilessly, but he is still breathing.

 Chapter 459

    Just now, he really wanted to chop up all the dog officials and feed them to the dogs. But he knew that he could not do so for the time being. If one Zhu Yu died, there would be thousands of Zhu Yu.


    "Marquis, where are we going now?" Junping asked. Originally, their plan was to settle down in Hutuo''s residence for the time being, and then carefully investigate the severity of the disaster. Unexpectedly, they just entered the border.


    Just saw the scene that the people were in dire need of living, and those dog officials, at this time, dare to eat big fish and big meat, clearly did not care about the lives of the people at all. If Wen Jinrui really stayed here, Junping felt that he would look down on him.


    But fortunately, Wen Jinrui''s actions not only let Junping breathe a sigh of relief, but also made him admire the inspector. If he was in a high position, it would be a tragedy for the country if he could not have a good heart.


    Wen Jinrui doesn''t have the heart to guess what Junping is thinking now. Looking at the white snow in front of him, he seems to be blocked by something. He''s a little angry. So even if he hears Junping''s words, he hasn''t responded for a long time.


    But xiaoqiuran, seeing the appearance of Wen Jinrui, stepped forward and pulled his sleeve timidly: "big ~ adult, are you a big official? They''re all afraid of you, aren''t they? "


    Wen Jinrui moved in her heart and squatted in front of Xiao qiuran: "yes, they are all afraid of me. Do you believe me, Xiao qiuran? Do you believe that I will restore the river to its tranquility and vitality? "


    It''s not so much to ask Xiao qiuran as to say that Wen Jinrui is asking himself. Besides Junping, there is no one available beside him. There is Danrui standing in the court, and the imperial capital can''t be expected. The people who follow him are all around Danrui.


    As for chuanshui, a magistrate and four county officials are not good things, such as snowstorm, famine and riot. Now it is not too bad for him to be besieged. Wen Jinrui doubted himself for the first time. In such an environment, can he really do things well?


    "I believe in my Lord!" Although xiaoqiuran hesitated for a while, her voice was very firm. Although her parents used to say that there was no good official in the world, she knew that the big brother in front of her was different from the bad guys.


    He gives his food to the refugees, and he makes her not hungry any more. He can be angry with the biggest official in chuanshui for a meal. Although xiaoqiuran is young, he knows that this adult is different from others.


    Seeing that Wen Jinrui didn''t respond, Xiao qiuran tugged at his sleeve: "adult, qiuran believes you, you are a good official."


    Slightly tender voice reverberates in Wen Jinrui''s ear, but it is so loud, for the official, is not this? How can we live up to the trust of the people?


    Wen Jinrui smiles. He reaches out his hand and touches Xiao qiuran''s head. He holds the child in his arms. He is Wen Jinrui. In his life, he should not give up, whether for the sake of the people in Sichuan, for his Ali and children, or for Da''an.


    He can only win, not lose this battle!


    "Xiaoqiuran, do you know where else can live in Qiuping county now?"


    Xiaoqiuran sniffed the words and pursed his lips: "you can live in my house, but when those people come to grab food, they turn the house upside down everywhere. If adults don''t feel uncomfortable, they can come to my house."


    In fact, due to the famine caused by the snow disaster, many houses in the city are empty, because there is no food left in the city, so we can only go outside, gnaw bark and eat weeds, so that we can barely survive.


    It''s good to be alive, they just want to be alive, that''s all.


    "Then please xiaoqiuran to show us the way." Wen Jinrui''s tone is very gentle, which is quite different from her previous image in the room.


    Before long, xiaoqiuran pointed to a house and said, "here, that''s my home." With no response from Jinrui, xiaoqiuran ran ran over happily like a bird returning to its nest. At last, he didn''t forget to greet them: "adults, come here quickly."


    Wen Jinrui smiles and nods to Xiao qiuran. She looks up at the room in front of her and says in a deep voice, "look at this residence. Xiao qiuran''s family is not like an ordinary farmer. It should be a well-off merchant. Such a condition is not to starve to death."


    "Before Xiao qiuran mentioned that the surplus food in the family was robbed. In this time of famine, there are many such situations." Jun Ping responded, his temperament is very jumpy, but after arriving at the river, he is not active at all.


    "You''re right. It''s just who robbed it. It''s worth studying. Let''s go and have a look." After Wen Jinrui''s voice falls, she walks towards xiaoqiuran''s house. The house is in a mess everywhere. Xiaoqiuran comes in first, and takes some effort to clean up a small place where she can stay.


    Looking at xiaoqiuran''s busy figure, Junping grabs her: "OK, let''s have a rest and go to the adults." Then Jun Ping pinched the tip of Xiao qiuran''s nose, which was a gesture of kindness.But Junping didn''t expect that xiaoqiuran burst into tears. His tears couldn''t stop. This completely made Junping at a loss.


    Wen Jinrui was still looking around. He saw that although the room was turned upside down, there were not many footprints on the ground. He didn''t want to be robbed of food by many refugees. He was frowning and thinking, but suddenly heard Xiao qiuran''s cry.


    "In the past, dad and Dad loved to do this action, my Lord. Can you tell qiuran why those officers and soldiers want to rob my family''s food, otherwise, dad and his mother would not be starved to death ~"


    "what do you say? Is your food robbed by the government? "


    Wen Jinrui asked in a deep voice, and felt that his heart beat a beat. No wonder, no wonder the grain and silver of the imperial government''s relief were robbed before they arrived at the river. But the officials of the river were still eating greasy food one by one. It turned out that all the food came here!


    Finally, Wen Jinrui stops talking and helps Xiao qiuran to live in several rooms. After Xiao qiuran is tired to sleep, Wen Jinrui calls Junping: "help me check a few things about the survival of the people in Sichuan. Don''t neglect them."

 Chapter 460

    "Yes."


    Jun flat should be a, Mou light is tiny to flash, but finally still didn''t open mouth, turned round to leave the room.


    After a look at Xiao qiuran, who is already asleep, Wen Jinrui goes to the table and sits down. He puts his hand on the table and taps the table gently. He arranges the things from entering the boundary of Sichuan again.


    It has been several months since the snow disaster in Sichuan. At the beginning, Danrui didn''t pay much attention to it when she came to power. Instead, she used force to suppress it. In this way, the riots among the victims were justified.


    Although Danrui''s stratagem and city government are incomparable, Wen Jinrui feels terrible. As a ruler, she is indifferent to the people''s life and death. At this moment, she not only doesn''t give out food for disaster relief, but even blocks the news. Does she want to starve the people here to death?


    Thinking of the bare trees and the drums buried by ice and snow all the way, Wen Jinrui didn''t go to check them, because he was afraid that what he saw would be bodies that were frozen to death and starved to death. Although this is not Da''an, and he is not the people of Jingguo, how can he be indifferent in the face of such things?


    Four of the five county officials in chuanshui are here. Just now, when Wen Jinrui started to punish Zhu you, it''s not difficult to see that all the five people are like birds of a feather. Even Hu Tuo, the county official in Qiuping County, dares to threaten him. It''s really difficult for such a place, such a situation, such a rampant and insane official


    With a sigh in his heart, Wen Jinrui remembers what he said when he met Zhu you, the governor of chuanshui county. Li Meng, the Li Meng of Qing''an County, was able to blockade Qing''an County under such circumstances, making Zhu you unable to take him and gathering the people together. Li Meng is likely to be the breakthrough of this relief!


    Raising her hand and rubbing her eyebrows, Wen Jinrui only felt tired. She looked back at Xiao Qiu, who was already asleep. Then, a smile began to float on her face.


    Xiaoqiuran can believe him only because he is different from other officials. In this case, Wen Jinrui can also win the trust of other people. As long as he gets the trust, the next thing will be easy to do.


    "Sha Sha..."


    Just when Wen Jinrui straightened out her thoughts and had no time to organize her plan, a sound of footstep suddenly sounded in the yard outside the house, and the sound of footstep came straight from far to near to the house where he was.


    "Marquis? Is Mr. Hou in? The magistrate sent a small one to send you the account. "


    A voice rang out from outside, Wen Jinrui frowned slightly, then said: "come in."


    The door "creaks" and is pushed open. A little guy who is obviously a servant quickly walks in. He doesn''t even dare to look at Wen Jinrui. He holds a stack of accounts in his hands and raises his head to say: "Marquis, this is the account sent by the magistrate to you."


    "Put it on the table." Wen Jinrui took back her eyes, but she didn''t know what she was thinking, and her tone didn''t contain any emotion.


    "Yes, yes."


    Xiaosi hurriedly put the account on the table, and then retreated to one side. It seemed that he was waiting for Wen Jinrui''s command. However, when he saw that Xiaosi didn''t retreat, he could not help glancing at Xiaosi and said coldly, "what are you still doing here?"


    "Ah?" Xiao Si is stunned, and then when he looks up and sees Wen Jinrui''s cold eyes, he can''t help but shiver suddenly, "it''s OK. If the Marquis doesn''t have any other orders, he will leave and disturb the marquis."


    After that, he quickly backed out, fearing that he would bear the anger of Wen Jinrui when he was slow. He had seen what happened in the county government before!


    Qiuping County, which is covered with ice and snow, reflects a kind of dusk. In addition, as the evening approaches, the slowly falling night makes the house seem a little dark.


    Wen Jinrui raised her eyes and looked at the account beside the table in front of her. She dropped her eyes again, and didn''t want to read it.


    The grain and silver for the disaster relief have been cut off secretly for a long time, and they have never reached the river. Where can the accounts come from? Originally, Wen Jinrui said that he wanted to check the accounts just to see the reaction of those people, but unexpectedly, they seemed to have expected it for a long time without any panic.


    In addition, Wen Jinrui has just arrived in Qiuping, and these people have got the news ahead of time to welcome them. Isn''t that enough to explain the problem?


    Wen Jinrui sat quietly in the dark, except that her fingers knocked on the table, there was no other sound in the room.


    In this way, I don''t know how long it has passed, a slight sound of pushing the door rings, and then a light that is not bright comes in. Taking advantage of the refraction of the snow in the courtyard, Wen Jinrui takes a look at the person who comes in, and then drops her eyes again.


    "It''s all evening. Why don''t you light up?"


    At this time, the person who came in was not to inquire about the news, and who was Jun Ping?


    Seeing that Wen Jinrui didn''t answer, Junping took out his own torches, and then the room began to light up. By the light, Junping saw a stack of neat accounts placed by the table. The direction near the door was opposite Wen Jinrui, and he didn''t turn it over."Why don''t you look at the account?"


    "Why do you want to see it?" Wen Jinrui raised the Mou son to see Jun flat one eye, don''t contain any emotion, "investigate of how?"


    Seeing this, Jun Ping pursed his lips. Of course, he knew that the account was fake. He just wanted to see what Wen Jinrui thought, but since it was so cold, it was OK.


    "It''s terrible." Junping sighed and glanced at Wen Jinrui. Seeing that the latter had no response at all, he could not help but chuckle and continued: "the situation in almost every of the five counties in Sichuan is different. Qiuping county where we are is because the government robbed the people''s food, which led to their collective riots. But because they can''t compete with the officers and soldiers, they have to flee. Now these are almost all the reasons I can''t leave because of my body or age. "


    Then, looking back at xiaoqiuran''s position and seeing that she was still asleep, Junping continued: "Shanning county is similar to Pengyu County, but because of its close relationship with Pengyu County, almost all the people in the riot went to Pengyu County, and now all the people involved in the riot are there."


    Seeing that Wen Jinrui was just listening, he didn''t want to speak at all. Junping had to shake his head and said, "except for Shanning and Qiuping, where few people left because of the people''s escape, Siyang County and Pengyu County became the base of the riot. The two county leaders we saw before were also driven out by the people of the riot As for Qing''an County.... "


    "You said that the county officials of Siyang County and PENGYU county were driven out by the common people?" At this time, Wen Jinrui suddenly interrupted him.

 Chapter 461

    "Not bad."


    Seeing that Junping was very determined, although he didn''t know how he got the news, Wen Jinrui didn''t doubt it because he knew that he was a man of Duke Shu. He just had some doubts in his heart. "The people of Qiuping and Shanning can''t resist the suppression of the officers and soldiers, they can only escape from their hometown. Why did Siyang County and PENGYU county not only resist the suppression, but even put the county in the first place Is Cheng out? "


    "Maybe it''s because the riots in Siyang County and PENGYU county have taken shape." Jun spread out his hand.


    Wen Jinrui took a look at him, but he didn''t answer. The snow disaster in the river should be the same, and these county officials are all birds of a feather. It''s absolutely not right to have such a situation, but why? Why is that all?


    Seeing that Wen Jinrui frowned, Junping touched his stomach and smacked his mouth, but he didn''t speak. On the contrary, he intentionally or unintentionally took a look at Xiao qiuran who was still sleeping.


    After a long time, Wen Jinrui gently rubbed his eyebrows, just raised his eyes to see Jun Ping''s strange appearance, "she should wake up in a moment."


    "Er..." Seeing through his mind, Junping smiles with embarrassment. Since he entered Qiuping County, he has never been in dripping water. In addition, he has to be very careful when inquiring about the news. He is really hungry.


    "There is another Qing''an County. What''s the situation there?" After digesting the information from Junping and sorting out the problems, Wen Jinrui asked again.


    "The situation in Qing''an County is a little different. From the beginning of the snow disaster, Qing''an County blocked the whole county. Of course, the blockade only refused to communicate with the other four counties and the government, but did not refuse the people to enter. However, the distance of Qing''an County is too far, and the roads are not easy to walk, so there are no people going there, but it is the same Yes, there''s no news out there. It''s not very clear what the specific situation is


    Junping was also very puzzled about the situation in Qing''an County. However, he was not able to get any specific information, as if the place was not within the scope of the snow disaster.


    "Although the situation of snow disaster in the five counties of Sichuan and ShuiHe is different, they are almost the same on the whole. Other counties are either in chaos or empty. How can Qingan county be so calm without any specific information?"


    Wen Jinrui is asking himself rather than Jun Ping. Since he just stepped into Qiuping county and met Zhu you, the governor of chuanshui County, those people first told Li Meng, the county magistrate of an County in Qing Dynasty, that their resentment could be expressed by gnashing their teeth.


    If there is no such thing at the beginning, I''m afraid that even if Wen Jinrui won''t believe it, there will be something strange in it.


    However, after seeing Zhu you''s actions and Xiao qiuran''s experience, Wen Jinrui began to feel that Qing''an County might be an exception, and Li Meng, the wolf ambition of those people, might also be an anomaly in this chaotic river!


    But in any case, he still has to see clearly for himself. At the beginning, if the earthquake was just for Wen Jinrui to gain a firm foothold in Jingguo and open a breakthrough for Ying Yan to regain control of Jingguo, now he has regarded it as his responsibility!


    Looking at the river full of holes and corpses, it''s even more shocking. Even though he grew up in a military camp and saw the most tragic thing in the world, Wen Jinrui still feels sad. Since he''s here, if he can''t do something for the people here, he''s afraid that he will feel guilty and even more afraid that he won''t know how to face him in the future Ali and a pair of children.


    Night has enveloped the whole autumn, but the snow on the ground reflects the faint light of the people who are still looking for food, which proves that all this is not as calm as it seems.


    The candle flickered slightly in the room, and their shadows were reflected on the wall. They seemed very great and lonely, but they didn''t mean to speak.


    Wen Jinrui is still keeping the same posture as before, with her hands on the table and tapping gently. Junping will glance at Xiao qiuran who is still sleeping from time to time, and then his eyes fall on her arms, the package held by her two little hands, swallowing something from time to time.


    I don''t know how long it''s been. When Junping looks back again, the light in his eyes suddenly brightens, and then he hears a murmur, "Xiao Qiu ran wakes up, mother, mother!"


    Suddenly sit up, and so on to see Wen Jinrui two people, xiaoqiuran is back to God, then the eyes flashed a trace of sadness, obviously dream of her parents.


    "Come here, Xiao qiuran." Both of them are aware of the change of xiaoqiuran''s expression, but before Wen Jinrui has time to speak, Junping is the first to open his arm and shout softly.


    Smell speech, small autumn ran looked at two people, then raised a hand to rub to knead sleepy eyes, come down from the bed is straight to wenjinrui''s side, then looked at Junping is to look at wenjinrui, softly called: "adult, I wake up."He rubbed xiaoqiuran''s head with his hand. Wen Jinrui glanced at Junping, rather gloating. Junping laughed and touched his nose. He looked at xiaoqiuran with some bitterness.


    "Are you hungry?" Xiaoqiuran doesn''t seem to understand Junping''s eyes. She just knows that when she wakes up just now, the big brother always looks at the food in her arms intentionally or unintentionally.


    "Well, that I''m not hungry. " Jun Ping feels his nose awkwardly. In the face of Xiao qiuran''s serious look, his eyes dodge for a while, but he is a little flustered.


    Seeing this, Wen Jinrui touched xiaoqiuran''s head with a smile, but who knows that after looking at him, xiaoqiuran looked at Junping again and said with a serious expression: "are you really not hungry?"


    "Not hungry." Asked again by an eight or nine year old girl, Junping felt ashamed for a while, and then shook his head a little helplessly.


    "Since you are not hungry, my Lord, let''s eat."


    As soon as this word came out, let alone Jun Ping, even Wen Jinrui was stunned. Then after looking at it for a while, he found that Xiao qiuran didn''t mean to joke at all, and his face was as serious as at the beginning.


    I thought xiaoqiuran wanted to joke with Junping because she saw Junping always looking at the food in her arms, but now it seems that Wen Jinrui found that it was not like this at all!

 Chapter 462

    After reaction, Jun Ping looks embarrassed, pretends to glance at the food in Xiao qiuran''s arms. After swallowing it hard, he forcibly moves away and looks away.


    Not hungry, really not hungry! It''s nothing if I don''t eat for a day. I''ve carried it when I was so miserable. I''m sure Junping can resist it!


    "Gu..."


    At this time, but suddenly there was a slight grunt, xiaoqiuran was even more stunned, then carefully looked around and said: "what''s the sound? My Lord, is someone sneaking in? "


    Looking at the caution on xiaoqiuran''s face, like a bird in shock, Wen Jinrui can''t help but think of the eight or nine year old girl who was alone guarding the food left by her parents but was robbed by adults. For a moment, she touched xiaoqiuran''s head and said: "xiaoqiuran is not afraid. No one dares to come. Aren''t we here?"


    "Well, xiaoqiuran is not afraid. With adults, xiaoqiuran is not afraid at all." Xiaoqiuran raised his head, dark eyes have a different kind of trust.


    Can''t tell what kind of feeling it is, Wen Jinrui secretly took a breath, then glanced at it and turned his head to one side, but secretly glanced at xiaoqiuran''s Junping from time to time, and then said: "xiaoqiuran, why did you ask him if he was hungry just now? Don''t you want him to eat it? "


    This question is exactly what Junping wants to know. Listening to Wen Jinrui, he quickly moves to this side without any trace.


    "Before the adults gave the food to others, we had to save some food, otherwise we would have to be hungry again. Xiaoqiuran didn''t want to let the elder brother eat. When he was hungry, xiaoqiuran would certainly let him eat, but since he was not hungry, we couldn''t waste it, right?"


    See xiaoqiuran a serious face, Wen Jinrui sighed, in addition to heartache or heartache, "it''s OK, xiaoqiuran hungry to eat, no, we will find a way, certainly not hungry xiaoqiuran."


    "That won''t do." Xiaoqiuran immediately shook his head and refused, "now there is no food in the city, adults must be cheating me, want to let xiaoqiuran full and then hungry."


    With that, xiaoqiuran put the food in her arms on the table. Then she opened the wrapped cloth and looked at the very rich food. She could not help but swallow her saliva, but her firmness on her face did not change at all. "Adults have not eaten all day. If adults don''t eat, xiaoqiuran won''t eat either."


    Originally also want to refuse, although Wen Jinrui didn''t eat all day, but from entering the Sichuan water to see a scene is already let him have no intention to think about these, naturally also don''t feel hungry, can see xiaoqiuran straight looking at him, a face of resolute, heartache at the same time also only good is nodded agreed down.


    "Well, let''s eat together." After that, xiaoqiuran nodded happily. Wen Jinrui looked at the embarrassed Junping and said, "let''s eat together."


    "Er..." Should be a just look back to the food on the table, but also hear the side of the small autumn ran said: "Yi? Isn''t big brother not hungry? "


    Hearing this, Junping was obviously stunned. He regretted what he had said just now. He didn''t expect that he had fallen into the hands of an eight or nine year old girl!


    No! It''s in his own hands!


    Looking at some at a loss, don''t know how to answer Junping, wenjinrui lips slightly a hook touched xiaoqiuran''s head way: "your big brother is not hungry, but afraid that he ate xiaoqiuran will be hungry."


    "Oh, well It''s xiaoqiuran who misunderstood big brother. Come on, big brother, let''s eat together. "


    Xiaoqiuran stretched out her hand and pulled her head to avoid the embarrassment of Junping. She was quite embarrassed, but in contrast, Junping was more embarrassed.


    Originally, it should be a wonderful thing to eat such food in such an environment. However, as Xiao qiuran kept handing him things, Junping''s heart was full of mixed feelings. Even after finishing the meal, he was absent-minded and full of complexity.


    After eating, xiaoqiuran is sleepy again. After going to sleep, Junping is able to recover. He expels his childhood experience from his mind. He takes a deep breath and just calms down.


    Wen Jinrui was obviously aware of Jun Ping''s abnormality and said in a soft voice: "how? What do you think of? "


    Wen Yan, Jun Ping turned his head to look at Wen Jinrui. After a moment of silence, he shook his head and said, "No


    Seeing that Junping didn''t want to talk about it, Wen Jinrui didn''t ask. Although he knew for a long time that the identity of Duke Shu might be unusual, after all, it''s not an ordinary thing that a father-in-law who has been in the palace since he was a child has such superb martial arts skills. But since he didn''t want to talk about it, Wen Jinrui is naturally reluctant.


    "What are you going to do next?" As if he had completely recovered, Junping cleaned up the food on the table, then sat down again and began to ask about Wen Jinrui''s plan.


    "I haven''t thought about it yet, but there is something you need to do." See Jun flat diverged topic, Wen Jinrui also didn''t entangle, immediately correct color way."You said Seeing that he began to get down to business, Junping took it seriously.


    "The team that escorts the silver and grain for disaster relief will arrive almost tomorrow. You take my warrant and ask the county officials to take the silver and grain and send them back to the county they belong to. If anyone doesn''t obey, you don''t have to ask me for instructions." Think of what happened during the day, Wen Jinrui''s face can''t help but gradually cold down, the eyes is more obvious to kill.


    Seeing this, Junping frowned slightly, hesitated a little for a moment, and then asked, "it''s not like your character. How did you become so impulsive when you got here?"


    Although Wen Jinrui didn''t know the existence of Junping before, Junping knew him very well. Naturally, he knew that Wen Jinrui''s personality was very calm and introverted, and he was even more determined to do things later. But today''s things are far from his proper personality, just like he lost control.


    Although Junping''s duty is only to protect him, what happened along the way naturally brought the relationship between them closer. Although he couldn''t tell why he asked, Junping always felt that he needed to remind Wen Jinrui that if he really lost control, it''s not too late to pay attention now.


    Don''t have deep meaning to see Junping one eye, but Wen Jinrui didn''t do too much entanglement in the meaning of his words, but looked at the dim night outside the window and said: "impulsive people are easy to be controlled."

 Chapter 463

    Jun Ping was stunned for a moment, then chuckled and nodded. He didn''t say anything more. Before, the two brothers complained about the arrangement of Duke Shu. Now it seems that the job is not bad, though I''m a little hungry.


    After daybreak, xiaoqiuran rubbed her eyes when she woke up, but only saw Wen Jinrui. She asked with some doubts: "where''s the big brother, my lord?"


    "Big brother helped me with some urgent affairs. He just left. Come here and come to me." Wen Jinrui puts a cup of warm water on the table. This is the snow water he got in the morning. After boiling, he takes it. Just as Xiao qiuran wakes up, the water is warm.


    There''s no way. They don''t have much food. There''s no way to ensure that they can eat every meal. When necessary, they can only drink water to satisfy their hunger. Xiao qiuran responds, gets up and sits down beside Wen Jinrui, and takes a big mouthful of the warm water in front of him.


    It''s just drinking water, but xiaoqiuran''s face has already appeared a satisfied smile, Wen Jinrui sighed, thinking about her daughter Zhenzhen, and then looking at xiaoqiuran, the same age, but has a very different life.


    How unfair the world is.


    "Have you had it, my lord? If I don''t drink it, I''ll pour it back to the adults. "


    Said xiaoqiuran is going to pour water, but was Wen Jinrui a fished back, put her on his leg: "no, I have drunk, want to eat?" When it comes to eating, there will be a light in xiaoqiuran''s eyes.


    But soon, the light turned into hesitation and struggle, but in the end, xiaoqiuran firmly shook his head: "adult, I''m not hungry, there''s not much food. If I don''t save some, I''m afraid it''s not enough to eat. By the way, I have to leave some for my big brother."


    "There is no food in this city. If the elder brother goes to work, he will be tired and hungry when he comes back." Xiaoqiuran''s tone is serious and serious, but the more sensible she is, the more unpleasant Wen Jinrui''s heart is. Of course, the more intense her heart is to eradicate this cancer.


    After serious consideration, Wen Jinrui seriously asked: "xiaoqiuran, would you like to help me?"


    "The adult said that, xiaoqiuran''s life was saved by the adult. If there was no such food, I would have starved to death. Qiuran is still young and can''t repay the favor of the adult, but I can still do my best!"


    Xiao qiuran''s eyes flicker. Wen Jinrui suddenly finds out that this girl is actually very beautiful, but she has been starving for a long time after the disaster, so she looks a little yellow and thin, but her facial features are very beautiful, and she is also a little beauty.


    Although he has not yet returned to the capital of Jingguo, Wen Jinrui can also foresee that his ah Li will like the child very much.


    "Well, then, Xiao qiuran should listen carefully to every word I say next, and can''t make any mistakes. Xiao qiuran is a smart girl, and if it''s successful, you must take credit for it."


    Wen Jinrui''s voice was low, but with endless tenderness. However, Xiao qiuran quickly waved his hand and said, "no, I don''t want any credit. My mother often teaches me that the kindness of dripping water should be rewarded by the spring. What''s more, adults can save my life."


    Looking at xiaoqiuran''s serious appearance, Wen Jinrui burst out laughing. For the next half a day, a large and a small family did not know what to plot in the room. If they did not listen to the content, just the picture, it really meant that they were kind to each other.


    "Do you remember all I said before?"


    Wen Jinrui asked softly. Xiaoqiuran closed his eyes and recalled the things in his mind again. When he opened his eyes again, he nodded his head and said: "remember! Xiaoqiuran believes that adults must be for the good of the people in chuanshui, and I will not show any flaws! "


    "Good! Now qiuran tell me, who am I? "


    "Big No, no, no, it''s you. You''re my distant cousin, Fang Huai. You''re from Linfeng county. I wanted to ask for help from my family, but I didn''t expect that the disaster in chuanshui Qiuping was more serious. But I didn''t have enough food to go home. Seeing qiuran, I decided to stay! "


    Xiaoqiuran wrote down Wen Jinrui''s words word by word, and Wen Jinrui nodded: "OK, xiaoqiuran, let''s go to clean up, let''s start now!"


    "Good!" After xiaoqiuran answered, she immediately ran to the place where the food was placed. She found a smaller cloth at home, divided the food into two parts and wrapped it up carefully. However, she went to pack up her things.


    In fact, there is nothing to clean up. For them now, the most important thing is only food. Xiaoqiuran handed the small bag to Wen Jinrui: "uncle, this is left by a big brother, but qiuran doesn''t know where to put it. If those people take it away, the big brother won''t have to eat it."


    Wen Jinrui took the bag, looked up and said with a smile: "this is easy to do." Then a little toe, step on the column directly on the beam, the bag on the beam, and light fall in front of xiaoqiuran.


    "Wow! Great, great! My uncle is very powerful Xiao qiuran cheers loudly. At the request of Wen Jinrui, she has changed her tongue now to avoid showing her flaws. Anyway, the girl is more and more comfortable now, just like Wen Jinrui is really her uncle.There is a faint smile in Wen Jinrui''s eyes. After making a silent gesture, Xiao qiuran immediately calms down. Wen Jinrui whispers: "remember, uncle Biao''s martial arts is a secret between us. Don''t tell anyone, OK?"


    Hearing this, xiaoqiuran immediately covers her forehead and mouth. She nods and sees that Wen Jinrui begins to carve something in the room. She hesitates and asks with expectation: "Uncle Biao, can you teach qiuran what you did just now?"


    "Do you want to learn martial arts?"


    Seeing Wen Jinrui''s inquiry, Xiao qiuran nods her head again and again. There is a ray of hope in her eyes. Behind this ray, there is endless desire. Only by making herself really strong, can she not be bullied.


    As if to understand xiaoqiuran''s eyes, Wen Jinrui pursed her lips and nodded: "OK, when the water is over, my uncle will take you away from here and teach you martial arts." Such a small autumn ran, sensible people heartache.


    A moment later, two figures, a big one and a small one, left xiaoqiuran''s house in the snow. When Zhu you and others got the news, it was already empty.


    At this time, Wen Jinrui and Xiao qiuran, wearing slightly damaged clothes, went outside the county seat of Siyang County, where the riot was most serious.

 Chapter 464

    Wen Jinrui stops on the snow hill not far from Siyang County. He looks at the people walking back and forth in front of the gate of Siyang County. They are ordinary people, but at this time, they are armed with weapons, forks and hoes.


    Seeing this, Wen Jinrui couldn''t help frowning. The people in other places were all hungry and cold, and they didn''t even have the strength to play. There were even many people who died of starvation and freezing.


    But Siyang County, which is supposed to be the most chaotic in front of us, is just like the normal county. There is no one frozen to death around. Moreover, even the trees and the ground covered with ice and snow are almost intact. There are even patrols at the gate of the city, and there are people standing guard on the city wall. If Wen Jinrui didn''t know it was the disaster stricken Siyang County, he would be afraid I''m afraid I thought it was a military fortress!


    Although these people are ordinary people.


    "Xiaoqiuran, do you remember what I told you before?" Looking at xiaoqiuran who is very clever standing beside him, Wen Jinrui confirms again.


    "Well, I remember all of them, uncle."


    See xiaoqiuran hard nodded, wenjinrui is to get up again, pull her together toward the gate of Siyang County.


    Although Siyang County is better affected than Qiuping County, which is the most serious one, it is also extremely limited. When two people step on the frozen solid ice and snow, there are bursts of creaking sound.


    A moment later, before they arrived at the gate, they attracted the attention of the patrolling people at the gate. The people on the tower watched them on guard. What''s more, they took out their own simple bows and arrows and aimed them with bows and arrows!


    Seeing this, Wen Jinrui''s eyes flashed, but he immediately pretended to be frightened, as if he was extremely afraid that these people would start. He pulled xiaoqiuran to stand in the same place and did not dare to move.


    "Stop! Who are you? Why did you come to Siyang County? " There are people watching on the city wall. The people patrolling below step forward and stand not far from Wen Jinrui and Xiao qiuran. They raise their weapons and watch them carefully.


    "We are refugees from all over the world, and we can''t find food. I heard that there is food here, so we came all the way."


    Wen Jinrui said while observing the look of the people in front of him. After seeing that the face of the leader was full of caution, she could not help but frown secretly. At the same time, she took xiaoqiuran''s hand and quietly used her strength.


    "There''s no food here. You can go."


    Sure enough, Wen Jinrui didn''t expect that. After they looked up and down, they refused coldly. On the way back, in order to make themselves and Xiao qiuran look like refugees, they not only put on their old dirty clothes, but also ate their food ahead of time. Now they haven''t eaten any food one day. Unexpectedly, they can''t do it!


    But


    At this time, Wen Jinrui quietly released xiaoqiuran''s hand, and xiaoqiuran realized that the first time he reacted, made a look of breaking free, and rushed to the leader''s face, hugged his leg and said, "uncle, please. We haven''t eaten for a day. In this way, we are going to starve to death. There are many people on the way A lot of people are starving to death. Xiaoqiuran is afraid. Xiaoqiuran doesn''t want to die... "


    The more sad she was, the more sad she was, and the better she was How pathetic.


    As you can see, there are some struggles on the faces of these people. They have also experienced the suffering of the snow disaster. Naturally, they also know how painful the suffering is. What''s more, the little girl is still so young, just


    As soon as I think of that person''s explanation, these people hold back the compassion in their hearts, and Shengsheng swallows the pleading words that have come to his mouth again.


    This little girl looks really pitiful, and she really seems to be extremely afraid of starvation. Although she looks like this person in front of her, it makes these people suspect, because compared with those real refugees, he doesn''t seem to be so eager.


    Looking at the facial expression changes in front of him, it''s not difficult for Wen Jinrui to guess what they think. It''s just because he was born in the military camp since he was a child. His character has been extremely firm, let alone no food. Even if the knife rest is on his neck, he can''t frown. Now he''s trying his best to make him look like this. If he pretends to be difficult Min can abandon everything for food. He I can''t do it.


    Xiaoqiuran, everything depends on you.


    After secretly glancing at the group of people and seeing that they seemed indifferent to her appearance, xiaoqiuran couldn''t help crying even more sad, "xiaoqiuran, please, xiaoqiuran doesn''t want to die, xiaoqiuran is afraid, xiaoqiuran, please..."


    With tears in her eyes, she looks at these people in front of her. Xiaoqiuran''s face is full of fear and begging. She knows that Wen Jinrui is here to solve the disaster. If they are blocked by these people, they will starve. It''s certain that the disaster can''t be controlled. In this way, more people will die.As soon as I think of the corpses everywhere in Qiuping County before, people are as if they were sealed off. Seeing the food like wild animals, xiaoqiuran is really afraid. She doesn''t want to see such things, and she doesn''t want to be hungry any more. She doesn''t want to disappoint Wen Jinrui. For a moment, the cry is getting louder and louder, and her poor look makes these people moved.


    "Ah What a sin. "


    Seeing this, this group of people can''t help sighing and shaking their heads. They don''t want to let these two people in, but the man has clearly explained that they can''t let outsiders in. In front of them, they don''t know each other, and they can''t determine their identity. If something goes wrong and angers the man, and they don''t have the food that the man gives, they will starve or even starve to death It''s not about a few people.


    Looking back at the people behind him, though the leader was struggling, he did not dare and could not let them in because he could not bear to, because there were so many people like them in the city that he could not afford to take the risk.


    "It''s not that we don''t want you to go in, but there''s really no extra food here. You''d better go somewhere else..."


    "Wait!"

 Chapter 465

    At this moment, before the leader''s words were finished, a voice came from behind him, and then a sound of trampling on ice and snow.


    People turned to look, and then found that I do not know when, but there is a man down on the wall, at this time is not far behind them.


    In fact, Wen Jinrui had already noticed this person when he just came down from the city wall. It''s only because this person''s eyes have been on Xiao qiuran, and he can''t stop looking at her. At the same time, the speed under his feet is getting faster and faster. He''s afraid of any change, so he hasn''t shown it.


    In the twinkling of an eye, this person is already in front of them, but this person''s attention has been focused on xiaoqiuran''s body, as if he didn''t notice the side of Wen Jinrui.


    "You are "Xiaoqiuran?" This person went straight to xiaoqiuran''s front, then looked at her up and down, and squatted down, with unexpected and surprise all over his face.


    "Well Sun Uncle sun Seeing this person calling out her name, Xiao qiuran was stunned, and then calmed down. After seeing this, he suddenly remembered the identity of this person, and then released the thigh of the person he was holding and rushed into uncle sun''s arms.


    "Uncle sun, xiaoqiuran''s parents are gone, xiaoqiuran is afraid, xiaoqiuran is afraid..."


    The ring with both hands is around the neck of Uncle sun. It seems that because of meeting an acquaintance, Xiao qiuran suddenly cries more fiercely.


    "Xiaoqiuran is not afraid, xiaoqiuran is not afraid..."


    As if he didn''t expect such a thing to happen to xiaoqiuran, uncle sun was slightly stunned, and then flashed a fierce color in his eyes. But when he looked at xiaoqiuran, he became deeply distressed. His big hand kept caressing xiaoqiuran''s back, and his mouth was comforting him.


    Wen Jinrui''s eyes brightened when he saw that the mighty man was an acquaintance of Xiao qiuran. Then he could not help but worry. Since he was an acquaintance, would Xiao qiuran say everything unconsciously? He originally borrowed this identity. Will this strong man


    A moment later, Xiao qiuran''s cry gradually stopped, leaving only tears on his face. Uncle sun still holds Xiao qiuran, but his eyes are on Wen Jinrui.


    Here we are.


    Wen Jinrui whispered in her heart that her hands in her sleeves were subconsciously clenched, but there was no abnormality on her face. She just watched the scene quietly.


    "Xiaoqiuran, you don''t have to be afraid to have uncle sun. Tell Uncle sun what happened." See xiaoqiuran mood gradually calmed down, although the uncle sun is still holding xiaoqiuran, but it is already began to ask.


    "Well." Xiaoqiuran rubbed his eyes, which were red and swollen. But with the action of rubbing his eyes, he looked at Wen Jinrui quietly and gave him a reassuring look. Then he said, "those officials robbed the food at home. My mother and father left the rest of the food for me, but others robbed it. Xiaoqiuran''s mother and father starved to death Wu Wu... "


    At the last moment, Wen Jinrui could be reassured, but at the next moment, when Xiao qiuran talked about the situation at that time, he couldn''t help but burst into tears. Uncle sun, who was holding her, wanted to blow fire with his eyes. He said in a deep voice: "these dog officials, they really deserve to die!"


    Then, when he looked at xiaoqiuran, uncle sun''s face became full of heartache. He patted xiaoqiuran''s back and coaxed her for a while. When xiaoqiuran''s mood gradually calmed down, he looked at Wen Jinrui and asked, "xiaoqiuran, who is this?"


    "He He''s my cousin. " Xiao Qiu ran choked, rubbed her eyes and replied.


    "Your uncle?" Uncle sun looked at Wen Jinrui suspiciously. After looking up and down for a while, he asked, "why didn''t you hear me mention it before?"


    Smell speech, small autumn ran put down to rub the small hand of the eye, looked at Wen Jinrui one eye later is to reply a way: "my cousin lives in Linfeng County, very far away from my home, only annual new year time can come last time, and last year also came, uncle sun has not seen?"


    Hearing this, uncle sun frowned slightly, and then took a look at xiaoqiuran. After he didn''t find any abnormality, his eyes fell on Wen Jinrui. "I''m interested in seeing her and maybe forgetting her."


    It''s like searching for memory, just like answering xiaoqiuran. Uncle sun stares at Wen Jinrui again. After a while, he puts xiaoqiuran down behind him and says, "what''s your name?"


    "Fang Huai."


    On the issue of identity, as early as in xiaoqiuran''s home, the two had already discussed. Of course, in order to avoid flaws, Wen Jinrui specially asked about all the relatives in xiaoqiuran''s home.


    When I learned that xiaoqiuran had an uncle who lived in Linfeng County, and only came to the last time in the new year, and came to her home to seek relief after the snow disaster, but unfortunately, xiaoqiuran''s family had no food at that time, and the distant uncle starved to death in Qiuping county.


    After confirming that Xiao qiuran''s uncle doesn''t have much to do with the people in Qiuping County, Wen Jinrui decides to act in this capacity. After all, it''s true and false that makes it easy to be doubted."Linfeng county is bigger than the boundary of rivers. I don''t know where you live?" Will want to come forward to speak of small autumn ran tightly behind, uncle sun''s face of caution did not reduce.


    "Changwan county." Wen Jinrui''s answer is still concise, giving people the feeling that he is not good at words. Of course, this is another reason why he chooses this identity.


    "Changwan county? I have been to changwan County once before. There is a very big river. There are all kinds of big fat fish in it all the year round. Now I think of the days when I was there. I think you must feel the same way when you live there? "


    With that, uncle sun''s face was even more reminiscent. Although the caution in his expression was much lighter, there was a subtle flash in his eyes.


    Looking at the strong man''s expression in front of him, Wen Jinrui is calm on the surface, but sneers in his heart. He dares to use this identity, how can he have no specific understanding? You know, xiaoqiuran has been to her cousin''s house, and it was last year!


    "You remember wrong? Although there are many rivers in changwan County, and there are fish in them, there are no rivers like what you said. Did you go to the wrong place? "

 Chapter 466

    Wen Jinrui said very firmly, just as he was Fang Huai himself. After hearing this, uncle sun in front of him was even more stunned. Then he chuckled, and the sense of guard in his eyes finally faded, "right? Maybe it''s too long. I remember wrong. Ah, I''m old. I have a memory... "


    At the last moment, he patted his head with embarrassment, but at the next moment, uncle sun suddenly looked up at Wen Jinrui and said, "changwan county is not near here. Now the snow disaster in Sichuan is so serious, how can you suddenly come here at this time?"


    Hearing this, even Wen Jinrui, who has no obvious emotional change, can''t help but dim his eyes. At this time, it''s a critical moment. If he still hasn''t changed at all, I''m afraid it will cause others to doubt.


    "The snow disaster in Linfeng county has also been greatly affected, especially in changwan county. My family''s condition is not good at all. I used to rely on the help of xiaoqiuran''s family. This time, I''m at the end of my tether. Even the bark and grass roots around changwan county are not left, so..."


    Said, Wen Jinrui''s expression has been stained with a touch of desolation, but because he had no obvious emotional changes, now it gives people a feeling of trying to restrain.


    "Originally, I thought that even if it was a snowstorm, Xiao qiuran''s family might be able to survive for a while, so I came to Qiuping county all the way hungry and cold, but who thought But I just arrived. Xiaoqiuran''s parents have already Ah, those damned dog officials are really It''s really... "


    As soon as he entered the boundary of Sichuan water, Wen Jinrui''s face was desolate, which made him feel a little more angry. The cool color on his face made uncle sun shiver in front of him, which made him suspect that as long as Fang Huai had a chance, he would kill the dog officials one by one without hesitation.


    At the beginning, the reason why Uncle sun suspected Wen Jinrui and had such a strong vigilance against him was that Wen Jinrui was too calm. Although he tried his best, it was too different from the refugees uncle sun had seen.


    However, after seeing the coldness on Wen Jinrui''s face and the murderous spirit on his body, uncle sun has no doubt, and even the last guard in his heart has disappeared.


    "Brother, I''m sorry, those dog officials Forget it. I''ll have a chance in the future. "


    With that, uncle sun sighed. He took xiaoqiuran to Wen Jinrui''s side, patted her on the shoulder, looked back at the people who almost understood and said, "this is not an outsider. Xiaoqiuran''s parents used to be a well-known businessman in Qiuping County, and they helped a lot of people at ordinary times, so they won''t have any problems "Yes."


    The leader nodded when he saw that uncle Sun said so. He saw everything just now. Since uncle sun has confirmed, he naturally has no opinion. After all, all the people here are from the disaster. As long as there is no problem with their identity and they don''t annoy him, they don''t eat his family''s food anyway.


    "Take him in, and tell him the rules."


    "OK, you work hard. I''ll take them in and come back in a moment."


    After nodding and saying a few words to the patrolling people, uncle sun patted Wen Jinrui on the shoulder again, indicating that he would follow him into the city.


    With the guidance of Uncle sun, Wen Jinrui and Wen Jinrui enter the city without any obstruction. However, Xiao qiuran doesn''t forget to wink at Wen Jinrui. She gently shakes her head to indicate that she should be careful. After that, Xiao qiuran quietly spits out her tongue and follows uncle sun honestly.


    "My name is sun Dazhuang. Brother Fang can call me Lao sun later."


    After entering the city, sun Dazhuang is familiar and puts his hand on Wen Jinrui''s shoulder. Wen Jinrui frowns slightly, but he doesn''t say anything in the end.


    "Xiao qiuran''s parents are really good people. They used to help the neighbors. It''s a pity Oh, forget it. If you don''t talk about it, it will be better in the future. "


    He turned his head and took a look at Sun Dazhuang. Wen Jinrui pursed his lips, but he still resisted the impulse to open his mouth. Now the situation is still unclear. If he asked questions as soon as he came up, I''m afraid it would cause unnecessary doubt. Let''s wait and see.


    "Here, someone will deliver food at a fixed time. Just wait. There are selected people on patrol, so they won''t send you anything. But if you need to, don''t refuse. Others will come to know. In short, it''s best to speak less. But judging from the character of Fang brothers, it shouldn''t be a problem at all. ¡±


    SUN Dazhuang said to himself, and he didn''t know where he was going with them. Wen Jinrui listened without saying a word, but his attention had already shifted to other places.


    The overall situation in Siyang County is much better than that in Qiuping. Although the houses are damaged everywhere, it is not too serious on the whole. It is not difficult to see from this point that at the beginning of the snow disaster, the riot was stopped in time, or someone stopped it all.But one thing is the same as Qiuping County, that is, the city is very cold, the streets are also covered with heavy ice and snow, from Wen Jinrui into the city to now, also did not see a few people, although there are a lot of doubts in this heart, but Wen Jinrui decided to wait to see the situation.


    Although sun Dazhuang is very familiar with him, Wen Jinrui still thinks that he should be careful from the interrogation in front of the gate just now. After all, although he knows something about this person, he doesn''t have a deep understanding. If he is found to have a flaw here, he will fall short of success.


    Before long, sun Dazhuang, the guide, stood in front of a house and motioned for them to wait for a moment. After that, he went to the front door alone and said something in a low voice. Then, with the heavy door being opened, he waved to them.


    "This is a distant relative of mine. He is from Longwan County of Linfeng county. His name is Fang Huai. He is also a poor man who suffered from the snow disaster..."


    Sun Dazhuang told the two people who opened the door about the things he had asked in front of the city gate. A moment later, it seemed that he had finished explaining them. Then sun Dazhuang signaled Wen Jinrui to go in, "I''ll go out on patrol, you go first, they will arrange it."

 Chapter 467

    Seeing Wen Jinrui nodding, sun Dazhuang looked at Xiao qiuran again, squatted down, rubbed her head and said, "Xiao qiuran is good. Stay with your uncle and don''t run around. When Uncle sun comes back, he will go to see you, OK?"


    "Good." Xiao qiuran answered with a crisp voice. Seeing this, sun Dazhuang nodded to Wen Jinrui. Then he explained to the two people behind the gate a few words, that is, he went back the same way and walked towards the gate.


    "Come in."


    The people inside waved their hands, let Wen Jinrui and Xiao qiuran go into the house, and then carefully closed the door. As soon as they entered the house, Wen Jinrui found that there was not no one in Siyang County, but all the people were hidden in the house. In this way, in addition to the people guarding the city, the streets would be very cold.


    Wen Jinrui doesn''t know if this is an intentional arrangement. After all, it''s so cold outside. It looks like snow at any time. Maybe everyone doesn''t want to be frozen.


    Seeing some strange faces coming in, the people in the room are all on guard. One of them, a scholar, asks the man who put Wen Jinrui in: "why haven''t I met these two people? Isn''t that a problem? "


    No wonder people here are so careful. If something goes wrong, it may cause all the people to have nothing to eat. At this time, no food means death. No one will take such risks at will.


    "It''s OK. They were brought by sun Dazhuang. One is from Qiuping County, and the other is from Linfeng county. Moreover, their food has been robbed by those dog officials. It''s reliable. Go to have a rest and give it to me."


    Hearing this, the guard in the scholar''s eyes was slowly removed. He nodded and went into another room. Wen Jinrui glanced at it and noticed that there were many people in that room.


    In Siyang County, there are many houses like this. If there are so many people in every house, Siyang County is not only not lonely, but also has a large number of people.


    SUN Dazhuang said before that, when it comes to a fixed time, people will send food, but with so many people, where can they get so much food? Moreover, along the way, he did not see any place to store food.


    "Brother, my name is Wang Zhu, who is in charge of this house. What''s your name?"


    "Fang Huai." Wen Jinrui makes a faint voice. Seeing Wang Zhu''s hand on his shoulder, his expression is a little strange. Although he doesn''t have any quirks that can''t be touched, he still feels a little uncomfortable for those who are still strangers.


    Seeing Wen Jinrui''s coldness, Wang Zhu nodded with satisfaction. The most important thing to come to this place is to talk less and look less. Just do it when you should. If you have more words, it will be troublesome.


    After taking a look at Xiaoqiu beside Wen Jinrui, Wang Zhuzhu reaches out and points to the room on the far left: "take the children and go to that room. There are fewer people. By the way, it''s no good to watch the children. Don''t make any noise."


    "Uncle Wang, Xiao qiuran is very good and can''t make noise." Xiao qiuran holds Wen Jinrui''s hand tightly and responds softly. Wang Zhuzhu touches her head with a smile, adding a bit of love to the little girl. She raises her chin and signals them to go in.


    Wen Jinrui no longer hesitated, picked up xiaoqiuran and walked into the room designated by Wang Zhu. According to the pattern of the house, this room should be a bedroom. After walking in, Wen Jinrui saw three children crowded on the bed inside, laughing and talking.


    There are two old men, four old women, four women and three middle-aged men. Besides the children, Wen Jinrui is the youngest in the room.


    Looking at the decoration, it''s a woman''s boudoir. I just don''t know what''s wrong with the family now. The house is occupied by others. When I see people coming in, one of the old ladies says quickly, "Oh, there''s a little girl. So, we have four children in this house."


    Xiaoqiuran was smart. Seeing this, she ran to the old lady who was talking. She said crisply, "grandma, my name is qiuran. I''m following my uncle to escape. So are you, grandma?"


    "Yes, where is xiaoqiuran from? Is this your uncle?"


    It wasn''t long before the old lady began to talk with xiaoqiuran. The others nodded to Wen Jinrui as a greeting. It''s not very convenient for Wen Jinrui to ask for some words, but it''s much more convenient for xiaoqiuran to ask.


    Just talk to talk, but Wen Jinrui found that everyone''s voice is very light, no wonder so many people live outside, but he did not feel how messy.


    In the conversation between xiaoqiuran and some old ladies, Wen Jinrui knows some news. For example, the food delivery time here is in the evening. For example, many people here come from Shanning county or Qiuping county. For example, now the whole Qingning county has been blocked for unknown reasons.


    Wen Jinrui originally wanted to go around the city first, but when she came, she found that it was not suitable. She had to lie down and wait for dark. At least she had to know where so many people''s food came from. As for Xiao qiuran, she had already been fighting with the other three children in the room.After all, it''s a strange environment. No matter how smart Xiao qiuran is, he''s just a child. He''s still a little scared when it''s dark.


    Wen Jinrui had been waiting for a long time, but the other three children had already fallen asleep and didn''t see any food. But without food, how could these people survive?


    "Uncle, I''m cold." Xiao qiuran''s voice trembled, and there was heavy snow outside. In order to make them look worse, although they were well dressed, it was difficult for them to get through the long winter night.


    Wen Jinrui thinks about it and can only hold xiaoqiuran tightly. At this time, someone comes to them with a quilt in his hand. Although the night is dark, Wen Jinrui can still recognize that this is the least spoken man in the room besides him.


    "Put it on. Don''t catch cold. I''m sick, but I don''t have any medicine." At this time, even the bark is willing, not to mention herbal medicine, so even if there is a doctor, there is no other way to get sick. He can only watch his condition get worse and worse, and then wait to die.


    Wenjinrui should be a, took the quilt to xiaoqiuran cover, from the body also slightly warm, comfortable a lot.

 Chapter 468

    "Buckle..."


    There was a knock outside the door, and then came the voice of Wang Zhu: "those adults have arrived, and they will come out with things. Keep quiet, and the children will stay in the room."


    After that, Wen Jinrui had heard the footsteps of Wang Zhuzhu leaving before someone in the room responded, and then the voice of Suo Suo rising in the room.


    Wen Jinrui touched Xiao qiuran''s head and said, "you wait here. My uncle will go out and have a look. He will be back in a moment."


    "Come back soon. I''m afraid and hungry." Xiaoqiuran''s voice is very small, but it makes Wen Jinrui feel very sad. After a reply, Wen Jinrui goes out with the people in the room. He wants to see who is delivering food here.


    Just now, Wang Zhu mentioned "those adults". I think it''s not the people who live here.


    The door of the house was still closed. Wang Zhu came to Wen Jinrui with a candle in his hand and said, "you are new here. There are many rules that I haven''t time to tell you. No matter what you see later, remember not to look or ask. If someone asks you questions, just answer them truthfully."


    "Well, remember."


    Seeing Wen Jinrui''s response, Wang Zhu nodded with satisfaction, and then went away to do something else. Wen Jinrui looked at it casually and found that there were nearly 100 people in such a small house, which was not a big house, but only five or six rooms.


    In this way, there were at least 20 people in each room, but I think so. Even the room with the least number of people in the mouth of Wang Zhuzhu had 19 people, not to mention the others.


    A moment later, the door of the house was opened, and the bowls were distributed to everyone. Wen Jinrui couldn''t help asking: "what about the children''s? What do they eat? "


    But he did not forget that there were still four children in that room.


    "The children''s food will be delivered later. You have a heart." It was the scholar Wen Jinrui had seen before. When Wen Jinrui asked about the child, the scholar laughed and was happy to respond to him. However, he soon went to another place to share the bowl with others.


    Wen Jinrui lined up and followed the crowd to the street. At night, white snow was particularly dazzling. Wen Jinrui looked at it and found that the whole street was full of people. As he thought, there were many people here, but they didn''t go out.


    I think the situation in Napeng county is similar.


    After waiting in line for a long time, Wen Jinrui saw a figure shaking in front of him. He was dressed in black and couldn''t see his face clearly. It seemed that his face was covered with cloth. In short, he didn''t look like the people who fled here. Were those the people who distributed food to the people?


    Who are those people?


    Why do people still riot when they have food? Or is there any connection between the riots in these two counties and the people who distribute food?


    Just for a short time, there are countless problems in Wen Jinrui''s mind. Finally, it''s his turn to come forward to collect food. There are still many queues like this, almost every street. As soon as he comes forward, his hands are stuffed with a warm steamed bun.


    He is very big and has enough weight. In addition, his bowl is filled with a bowl of porridge. It''s really thin, only slightly thicker than rice soup. But such a bowl of porridge and steamed bread is really enough for an adult to last all day.


    "Next." The man in black in front of him seemed to be a young man. After giving everything to Wen Jinrui, he waved his hand to let him leave. There was no emotional fluctuation in his tone. It felt like he was performing a task.


    Wen Jinrui walks away slowly, squats on one side with the food, and looks at the men next to him. In order not to show his flaws, he takes a big bite of it, but he hasn''t eaten all day. It''s not all pretending.


    The place he stayed was not far from the place where the food was distributed. His eyes were very bright in the night. While eating, he looked at the people in black, and his eyes were waiting for some exploration. Behind the people in black, there were many big barrels, looking at the food that should be put.


    It was not easy for everyone to get something to eat before a man in black came out. At the same time, the original voice disappeared.


    "Now that you''ve got the food, what should you do after you''ve taken it away?"


    Wen Jinrui gently frowned. Although he himself knew that Zhu you and other county officials were not good things, the words of the man in black were obviously enticing. In this case, it was difficult for people to make a correct judgment.


    "Kill them, kill those dog officials! We''re going to kill those dog officials! "


    I don''t know who started first, but there were many responses. Seeing the man in black, Wen Jinrui nodded his head and pressed his hand to make everyone quiet. Then he said, "OK! Everyone, go back and have a rest. ""Wait until three days later, kill those dog officials, and avenge those relatives who died of starvation because they were robbed of food."


    After another toss, everyone went back to his room in an orderly manner. However, this incident made Wen Jinrui feel more and more wrong. It seems that the riot was controlled by human beings, but who was the other party and why did he do it?


    The most important thing is, three days later, according to the time calculation, it is time for his relief team to arrive at Siyang County, but how did those people in black know?


    Too many questions entangled in Wen Jinrui''s heart, like a mess, how can''t understand.


    When I came back to the house, everything was quiet again. Xiaoqiuran was eating porridge and steamed bread with several children, but their food was still steaming and the porridge was thick. It seemed that they should have prepared it separately.


    "Uncle, you''re back!" Xiaoqiuran sees the figure of Wen Jinrui after the door is opened. She quickly swallows the last mouthful of steamed bread and runs over to fall on Wen Jinrui with deep joy.


    On the same night, ye Shuli is lying on the bed of Hou Fu, tossing and turning. Ye Xihan has frequently taken her to the banquet, and even has some relatively special occasions, which has clearly and secretly expressed the meaning of wooing.


    Tomorrow, it should be yexihan to give her the final deadline.

 Chapter 469

    The next morning, Wen Jinrui was still inquiring in Siyang County, trying to find out the identity of those people in black, maybe because his face was relatively fresh, maybe because of other reasons, those people''s mouths were very closed, and they could not ask anything for a moment.


    Ye Shuli, on the other hand, got into the sedan chair early in the morning. Today is the wedding banquet of the eldest daughter of the Qing of Dali temple. She recruited a son-in-law to attend the wedding banquet on behalf of Xuanping Marquis''s house. This seemingly ordinary wedding banquet, ye Xihan may force her to stand in line publicly.


    After rubbing his eyebrows, ye Shuli said in a deep voice, "cui''er, let the sedan chair man stop at the guiqulaixi building. I''ll buy some lotus leaf cakes."


    "Yes." Cui''er''s voice comes in. Ye Shuli doesn''t speak any more and thinks about how to deal with it. If she supports Dan Rui directly in this way, it''s unreasonable for them to be present, and ye Xihan may not dare to believe her completely.


    She is a little curious, ye Xihan will use how to attract her, and how she should do, in order to obtain the trust of Ye Xihan and Dan Rui.


    Just as ye Shu left thinking, the sedan chair stopped, and Cui er said in a soft voice, "madam, I''m coming back. Cui Er is going to buy it. It''s cold outside. Don''t freeze any more."


    "Go ahead." Ye Shuli didn''t hesitate. As long as she came to buy lotus leaf cake, poached eggs and ye Cang, they could understand what it meant. So it didn''t mean much whether she went there herself. A moment later, cui''er opened the curtain and handed over a small oil paper bag.


    Asked about the fresh lotus leaf fragrance, ye Shu nodded and waved her hand to let Cui Er go on.


    She knows that before things come to her hands, cui''er must have checked carefully. Although Ye Xihan has almost put down her guard, there are still many things to pay attention to and monitor. I have to say that these years have passed, and ye Xihan''s character is more and more similar to the original book.


    However, time has dragged on for a long time, and some things have become a foregone conclusion.


    Ye Shuli gently unwrapped the lotus leaf cake, and the fresh smell diffused the whole sedan chair. After taking out the second lotus leaf cake from the left of the second floor, ye Shuli gently broke it open, and put a piece of paper folded into the nail plate.


    This note is made of edible glutinous rice paper. The words on it are also written in syrup. After reading it, you can eat it directly without leaving any trace.


    Three minutes at noon, huanu.


    There are only a few words written on the glutinous rice paper. After ye Shu finished reading, he swallowed the glutinous rice paper with lotus leaf cake.


    It''s really hard to do the undercover work. The female leader is very fierce one by one. It seems that she is a vicious female match. It''s really difficult.


    Ye Shuli laughed at himself and put the rest of the lotus leaf cake aside.


    A moment later, the sedan chair stopped again, and a loud voice came from the outside. Soon after, a voice was heard: "Xuanping, wait for madam to arrive, and send a gift. There are two snow lilies in Qianshan Mountain and one Dongzhu in Nanhai."


    Hearing this voice, ye Shuli takes a deep breath. She has a smile on her face that she thinks is too fake. She walks gently and gets out of the sedan chair gracefully. After some greetings, she is directly sent to the mansion by the Minister of Dali temple. Before ye Xihan arrives, she is surrounded by a group of wives and concubines of various officials.


    Originally Ye Shuli did not like this kind of occasion very much, but later found that if he underestimated these women who were raised in the boudoir, it was really a big mistake.


    "Here comes Madame. How are you getting better recently? I have a folk prescription to regulate qi and blood. If my wife needs it, I''ll have my servant copy it and send it to Hou''s house. "


    "Yes, Lord Hou has been working hard in disaster relief. When he comes back, if he looks at his wife''s poor health, he will be very distressed."


    Listening to the greetings of these officials, wives and concubines, ye Shuli chuckled one by one: "thank you for your concern. I''m in good health recently. Please worry about it."


    "When the prime minister arrives, send a gift..."


    Ye Shuli hasn''t stayed for a long time. In a twinkling of an eye, he sees Ye Xihan, who moves her step lightly and enters the mansion with her head held high. The veil on her face adds some mystery to her and covers her ugliness. Seeing ye Xihan nodding to herself, ye Shuli smiles in response.


    Because ye Xihan was a courtier, he didn''t walk towards Ye Shu for the first time. In the end, they were all married women. Even if they were friends, they also had a priority.


    Looking at this scene, the concubine of the Minister of the Ministry of official said with a smile: "I really envy my wife. With the support of the Marquis and the prime minister, I''m afraid I can walk across the whole imperial city." Her tone was sour, and she wanted to make friends with yexihan.


    Who doesn''t know that behind xuanpinghou is the emperor, while behind Prime Minister Ye is Wang Danrui, the Regent who has power over the government and the opposition.


    "My sister is joking. I have the same surname as sister Ye. For the sake of the same surname, sister Ye takes care of me more. That''s why I should be more cautious. I can''t discredit sister ye and the marquis. How dare I act according to their identity? Cough..."


    Ye Shuli was so sincere that people couldn''t see through her thoughts. At the end of the speech, he coughed twice to remind people that she was just a sick seedling who might die at any time."Madam is really polite, but it''s just a concubine. She doesn''t know her heart. Why should she waste her words?" It was the wife of the Minister of the armed forces who spoke. For their wives, most of them disdained and hated those concubines.


    Ye Shu didn''t see much of this kind of thing in the past. She didn''t want to participate in such a war at all.


    "You..." The concubine smelled the words and pointed to Jiang Shi, the army minister''s wife. Her beautiful eyes were round. Ye Shuli was amused. But on this occasion, she could only bear it.


    But after all, Chiang''s wife was the one who wanted to oppress her from the point of view of her identity. No matter what atmosphere she felt in her heart, my concubine still put up with it. She finally designed to let the official''s wife seriously ill, so that she could come out and make friends with some powerful people.


    If she was dragged into the water and made a joke because of a few words, it would not do her any good.


    Seeing that the concubine gradually took back her hand, and Chiang also gave a cold hum with disdain, ye Shuli shook his head secretly. These women simply didn''t have a fuel-efficient lamp.


    Wedding banquet in full swing, in addition to other people, no one else noticed this small episode, ye Shuli wandering between ladies, seems to be at ease, this also thanks to Ye Xihan''s guidance in this period of time.

 Chapter 470

    When it was about a quarter past noon, ye ye shulizheng was chatting with the eldest daughter of general Ning in the general''s mansion, but her heart was not as calm as she showed. According to the message in the lotus leaf cake, there should be a flower slave to find her now.


    But after waiting so long, the time was almost up, and she didn''t find anyone.


    "What is Madame thinking? He''s absent-minded Ning Xiaoxiao, the eldest woman of general Ning, looks soft and pretty. She has a light smile on everyone''s face. It''s like no one in the world can make her unhappy. She is very popular in the noble women''s circle of the imperial capital.


    If Jun''an doesn''t Tell ye Shuli that Ning Xiaoxiao has an affair with the bodyguard in the general''s mansion after she comes back from the banquet, she is caught by her own servant girl, who kills her and throws her into the lotus pond without hesitation. I''m afraid Ye Shuli will also like her.


    Ning Xiaoxiao peeled an orange and handed it to Ye Shuli: "madam is not in good health. I''ve been tossing about for a long time. I''m afraid she''s tired?"


    "I didn''t feel anything at all. According to you, I''m really tired." Ye Shuli bent up his lips and laughed gracefully. He gently pressed his fingers on his temples. Although the unnatural morbid pallor on his face was covered up by rouge, it still revealed a trace of tenderness.


    However, she did not reach out, the result is Ning Xiaoxiao hands orange.


    Ning Xiaoxiao''s face changed for a moment, but it soon converged back. She naturally put the orange aside and said with a smile, "by the way, there are many flowers on the wedding banquet today. It''s said that they are all played by the good hand who came back from the home."


    "That girl is in the mansion now. Would you like to have a look with Xiao Xiao?"


    "Cough..." Ye Shuli coughed twice, and a faint smile flashed in her eyes. It seems that she is sitting right with Ning Xiaoxiao. She wants to sleep, so she sent her a pillow, just like a worm in her stomach!


    But you can''t go with her as soon as they call. Ye Shuli is very clear. Although Ye Xihan is not with her, he definitely sends someone to stare at her in a corner. Ye Shuli can''t be more familiar with the feeling of being monitored.


    "I''m afraid that''s not right? After all, the wedding banquet is still going on. Besides, it will soon be... "


    "Madam, I''m too cautious. It''s just a wedding banquet. Why don''t you take it easy?" Ning Xiaoxiao''s eyes flashed with light, stretched out his hand and grabbed Ye Shuli''s wrist, then she pulled up: "that person is in the backyard, I just came to see it, madam ~ let''s go to have a look."


    "If you can, you can also learn crafts from the flower slave. When the Marquis comes back, you can please him."


    Ning Xiaoxiao''s speed is very fast, just don''t want to give ye Shuli the chance to consider.


    Just in time, it seems that ye Xihan is going to start, and he doesn''t know who ye Zang sent.


    Under half push, ye Shuli followed Ning Xiaoxiao to the backyard. Sure enough, he saw a pavilion where a group of women were chatting around a man. It is said that a woman is equal to 500 ducks,. See thousands of ducks ahead,. Ye Shuli really doesn''t want to go up.


    However, she was also curious, who on earth could be such a good craftsman? What''s more, these big girls and little daughters-in-law are so out of control. How did she not know there was such a girl before?


    "Young master, how can you be a flower slave in that guiqulailou? If you are willing, I am willing to redeem you immediately. But I just don''t know if you are willing to work in my servant''s house? "


    "Don''t stink and be beautiful. You''re just a servant''s house. How dare you fight with me? what''s that! Young master, you''d better come to my Shangshu mansion. Although I''m only a concubine, I will never insult you! "


    The closer Ye Shu came, the clearer he heard. However, the expression on his face became more and more strange. This What are they? The other party''s current status is just a slave. But these women are all noble women in the imperial capital. Are they shameless?


    It''s Ning Xiaoxiao. The smile on her face is getting stronger and stronger. She says softly, "madam, let''s go and have a look. It seems very interesting."


    Ye Shu nodded away and didn''t speak, but she thought that she wanted to see when she had such a man in the back and forth building!


    "Cough!" Ning Xiaoxiao coughs heavily twice. Her father is a general, and she has learned some martial arts. Although she looks very weak on the surface, her voice is full of air. As soon as she coughs, those big girls and little wives slowly calm down and turn their heads in doubt.


    "Don''t forget to wait for me, my sisters. I''ll see you soon."


    Ning Xiaoxiao''s tone gently reminds everyone, but ye Shuli''s eyes are quietly flashed a touch of cold, this woman, is very know how to fake tiger power, ye Shuli said with a smile: "no, today is a happy event, I''m just for the Marquis to join the fun, by the way, what are you talking about?"


    "It''s just the right time for madam to come. There''s something new about it." It was the concubine who was the Minister of the Ministry of officials. Ye Shu nodded and went up. He immediately saw the Phoenix song surrounded by the wind!Feng Song throws a wink at Ye Shuli, which almost makes her get goose bumps.


    In front of Fengge, there are a few pots of flowers and plants, which have to be said, are very exquisitely trimmed. Fengge and Fenghuang have been dealing with flowers and plants since they were young, and it''s expected that they can trim them. But ye Shuli didn''t expect Fengge to be dressed in coarse linen.


    It''s so popular among these expensive women.


    It seems that she has to think about it carefully. At the critical moment, does Fengge need to sell her hue? This issue is still worth considering.


    Ye Shuli took his eyes away from Fengge and fell on the flowers. He nodded his head and said, "the craftsmanship is really good, but it''s a pity that the Marquis doesn''t like the flowers very much."


    "Madam, as long as she likes it, the craft of villain will not be buried."


    "Oh? I''m interested. It''s time to have fun at your age. How can you think about learning how to prune flowers? Besides, I''ve been to guiqulailou many times. How come I''ve never seen you before? "


    "Madam, I don''t know. The backyard of our restaurant is very big. There are not only pruning plants, but also everything else. In particular, the special scented tea is prepared by ourselves. There is no other place."

 Chapter 471

    Ye Shuli nods when he hears the speech. They are just chatting. In fact, Fengge is telling Ye Shuli that they have guessed that something might happen, so they have laid an ambush around the mansion and can be transferred at any time.


    However, ye Shuli raised his hand to block the sunshine and said, "it''s a hot day. It''s not easy for you craftsmen. Go and get the reward. Go back early." With these words, ye Shu left and went back to the front yard. Her meaning was very clear.


    Let those who come back to the building withdraw as soon as possible, no matter what happens, ignore it.


    Fengge looks at Ye Shuli''s back and frowns gently. Then she stretches out and continues to laugh with the ladies. Then she leaves the wedding banquet without any trace and withdraws the people lying in wait.


    Ye Shuli returned to the wedding banquet, Ning Xiaoxiao also followed up, some puzzled asked: "madam, don''t you like those flowers and plants?"? In this case, it''s Xiaoxiao who has gone beyond the limit. "


    "Xiao Xiao, why did you say that? I''m just very tired. I wanted to talk to the prime minister and then I came back. Ah Now that the Marquis is not here, I don''t know if this will be criticized, saying that I don''t know etiquette. " Ye Shuli''s voice was worried.


    And Ning Xiaoxiao after hearing these words, in the eyes of a flash of contempt, but did not escape her eyes.


    Go, of course she had to go, otherwise how to give ye Xihan the chance to do it, Ning Xiaoxiao did not catch up, pleaded guilty, I do not know where to go, ye Shuli did not care, straight to the direction of Ye Xihan, Dan Rui did not appear today.


    She is a regent, and she is not qualified to be invited to such a small banquet.


    "Why is my sister here?" Ye Xihan is talking with the other officials. The appearance of talking and laughing makes Ye Shuli ring the alarm bell. Although she is in the dark, today''s Ye Xihan is different from the past. If she still uses the past mentality to treat it, I''m afraid she will suffer losses.


    Ye Shuli saluted shallowly, and naturally accepted the salute from other officials. After all, she was Ying Yan''s wife of second grade Gaoming. According to her rank, many people on the scene were pressed: "there are so many noisy people here, and I really don''t feel well. I want to leave first, thinking that my sister is here, and rushing to say hello, cough ~"


    "why cough again I have a cough. It''s so serious all of a sudden. " Ye Xihan frowned lightly. He was very concerned. He didn''t know. He thought they were really sisters: "if you are not feeling well, please go back. Someone will find cui''er, the lady''s maid, and send her back to the marquis."


    "I''ll leave first, sister." Ye Shuli''s delicate appearance makes many people put down their guard. An impulsive Marquis and a sick Marquis''s wife can''t make a big difference no matter where they are.


    Only xuanpinghou is worth using.


    What Wen Jinrui and ye Shuli want is just like this. The corner of their mouth is slightly raised. Ye Shuli leaves the wedding banquet slowly. From the residence of Dali Siqing to Xuanping Houfu, it''s not far or near, but it''s enough to do it.


    With the sedan chair shaking gently, ye Shuli quietly closed his eyes, the first left turn, the second left turn When the sedan chair changed its direction for the third time, ye Shuli took a deep breath. This was not the way to Hou Fu. Jun An followed her all the time, so he was not afraid of any danger.


    But now it''s her turn to play a big play!


    "Cui''er ~ cui''er?" Ye Shu leaves light to call two, if have no accident of words, Cui son should already not be in this place, more impossibly will answer her words.


    After a long time, a male voice came in: "madam, miss cui''er said that you like to eat the food from home and abroad, so I ordered food for you on the way. I''ll go back to the Marquis''s house in a moment, and we''ll be there soon."


    "So..."


    Ye Shuli responds faintly and doesn''t speak any more. In fact, he sneers and orders food for her. This kind of reason can also be figured out. That cui''er is also very powerful. It''s just that other people can''t find out what''s wrong. She always likes to eat there.


    This matter is known to almost all the people in the imperial capital.


    After a long time, ye Shuli suddenly lifted the curtain on the sedan chair, and a flustered look appeared on his face: "this is not the way back to Hou Fu, where are you going to take me?"


    "Haha, it''s a good place to go. My wife, you''d better stay alive." People outside turn into a man in black and masked. As soon as ye Shuli''s voice falls, he directly encounters a hand knife and faints.


    When she woke up again, ye Shuli only felt that her whole body was very sore, as if she was going to fall apart. Especially in the position of her neck, she could not help but burst into tears. Those who were killed by thousands of knives were so cruel!


    Ye Shuli suddenly saw a fat mouse running past her feet, which made her scream subconsciously: "what the hell!"


    It''s not that she is really afraid of mice. It''s just that her fragile heart is hard to bear.


    A big mouse completely wakes Ye Shuli''s mind. Then he finds himself in a dilapidated temple. The doors and windows are closed. From time to time, some mice come and run. If you are an ordinary woman, I''m afraid you don''t need other threats.Just in front of these mice, people have been scared to death.


    "Do you think this woman is really worth so much money? It''s very expensive to dress up. It''s also very good-looking. Brother, what''s the origin of this man? "


    "Don''t ask if you shouldn''t ask. I''ll contact the buyer later and warn you that this woman can''t move. Take care of your life! I''m leaving. You''ll take care of people. If people lose money, I''m afraid they''ll lose their lives. "


    "Yes, brother, don''t worry. How many brothers can we lose a girl? Don''t worry. Hey, hey... "


    When ye Shuli was near the gate of the temple, he heard the conversation outside, and a sneer rose from the corner of his mouth. After confirming that the so-called elder brother had left, he took a deep breath and began to clap the door crazily: "open the door! Who are you and why did you kidnap me? "


    "Do you know who I am? I''m Xuanping''s wife, the second grade Gaoming''s wife granted by the emperor. Dare you kidnap me? Don''t you want to live? Cough... " After roaring, ye Shu left and began to cough violently. After all, she was a sick girl.


    "This Isn''t what this woman said true? " Outside the people came some confused voice, mixed with the slightest fear, ye Shu from the side of cough at the bottom of my heart despise, really a group of cowards.

 Chapter 472

    But the more like that, the better her play will be!


    "Are you really dying? My husband is the red man in front of the emperor. Now he''s just going out to pacify the chaos. Even if he can''t come back for the time being, aren''t you afraid that the emperor will punish you? "


    Ye Shuli kept beating the door in front of him, pretending to be frightened. Even his voice was trembling, but he pretended to be calm.


    She doesn''t know who ye Xihan is looking for, but she doesn''t know what kind of situation these people will achieve, but she is sure that ye Xihan must have done it, and it must also be to win her over. The very common hero saves beauty, but this "hero" is Ye Xihan who directs and plays himself!


    Want to come to this kidnapping, should not be hurt, and ye Xihan will also arrive in time, after all, only in this way can arouse Ye Shuli''s gratitude heart to the greatest extent, so as to accept her at one stroke, but already guessed all this, ye Shuli is not afraid, even in the heart there is a constant sneer.


    Such a routine, she already knew, and played rotten, even if it is ten thousand steps back, even if ye Xihan really want to let her suffer some harm, with the eyes of these people or far away, after all, there is a Jun''an hidden in the dark.


    As early as when he signaled Fengge to take people away and not care about her, ye Shuli had already secretly informed Jun''an that as long as her life was not in danger, she didn''t have to move, just wait quietly to see the play.


    If it''s true that ye Shuli didn''t expect it, the people outside the door were already a little counselled when they heard her say her identity. Now they are even more flustered when they hear that she is even involved in Ying Yan''s story and says what to do to kill the nine ethnic groups.


    "What to do? If what this woman said is true, then we are not in trouble? "


    "I don''t think so? What a coincidence, didn''t brother say it? What''s more, she''s not favored at home. When the gold Lord comes, it''s nothing to do with us. What are you afraid of? "


    "But..."


    Gradually, the voice outside the door became smaller. Although Ye Shuli could still hear them talking, he couldn''t hear what they were saying clearly, but the doubt and uneasiness in these people''s tone were obvious.


    When ye Shu was aware of this, he left the corner of his lips a little bit, but as soon as he spoke, he hung up the previous sense of fear and panic. "You want it, my husband will come back soon, you can''t escape. As long as the holy one opens his mouth, even if you go to the ends of the earth, you will be arrested and executed, and it''s still the most severe kind of lingchi, Even your family


    "Creak..."


    Without waiting for ye Shuli to finish speaking, the door she clapped hard was suddenly opened. The strength of the door made her withdraw a few steps and almost fell to the ground!


    But the next moment, those people outside the door came in one after another. Although their faces were still restless and flustered, there was a trace of madness in their faces.


    "Dammit! Who the hell are you


    As soon as these people came in, ye Shu couldn''t keep his body steady. He just took advantage of the situation and sat down on the ground. Although he had been prepared for a long time, he pretended to fall down. He frowned and his face was pitiful. There was panic and fear that he couldn''t hide. "You What are you doing? If you are the second wife of the Marquis, it''s my destiny If... "


    Seeing that there were four people coming in, ye Shuli pretended that he had been scared to forget what he said. He was so panicked that he could not even get up from the ground. He just stepped back with both hands and feet. "You Don''t come here. I tell you, if you are rude, the emperor will not let you go. "


    "Won''t you let us go? Why won''t you let us go? "


    Four people line up, firmly block the door behind, the middle one is a pair of fierce appearance, staring at Ye Shuli, step by step slowly toward her.


    Do you still play psychological oppression? You''re still tender!


    Although the heart sneers repeatedly, but ye Shuli''s face is still a look of extreme panic, "put you to death, your family and friends will also die, but if you let me go, my wife is kind-hearted, maybe she can let bygones be bygones."


    Since it''s about acting, ye Shuli doesn''t even bother to think about it. He says what he thinks of, whether it''s logical or not, whether it''s effective or not. Anyway, he wants to pretend to be afraid. If he says it too methodically, it will make people suspect.


    "Lingchi? Kill the nine families? Can you say something else? We brothers have never seen any big storms. Are we afraid of them? "


    Although a few faces are a pair of ferocious, but ye Shuli or acutely aware of their look in the unnatural, and this unnatural Ye Shuli very clear, they are called fear, called uneasiness.


    "What are you talking to her about? Even if there is a heavenly king behind her, as long as we do it cleanly, who can find us? "


    "That''s right. Anyway, my elder brother just left. I''m afraid it will take me a while to come back. Why don''t we have a good time first? Even if we are caught in the future, we won''t lose money!""What caught you, you crow mouth! However, I quite agree with your proposal. The wives of those dog officials must be much younger than those women in Qinglou. What do you think of them? Hey, hey... "


    Although these people counseled a little, they were also a little scared when they heard Ye Shuli''s words just now, but when they came in and saw Ye Shuli''s appearance, their fear was actually suppressed by the evil thoughts aroused by that person''s words, and their faces were not to mention how obscene.


    Looking at the four people walking towards her with evil smiles on their faces, ye Shuli was even more flustered. He expressed the little woman''s expression incisively and vividly after she was in danger. While he was in a hurry and retreated, he was even more frightened and said: "you What are you doing? The marquis will not let you go. The emperor will not let you go. I Cough, Wuwu, Lord Hou, help me... "


    On the surface, both sound and emotion, but ye Shuli''s heart is in constant hesitation, in front of these little thieves even dare to hit her attention, this she is hands or endure for a while? What a tangle


    It''s just a pity that after a while, these four people almost believe Ye Shuli''s identity, just as she said. But the more they do, the more they understand the consequences.


    Anyway, it''s already like this. It''s better not to be caught. If you are caught, you can''t lose money!

 Chapter 473

    "Damn it! It''s worth it to be dead


    As the man who had been silent opened his mouth, after they looked at each other, their faces all showed crazy smile. Obviously, they already knew that it was hard to turn back, so they might as well take the opportunity to get more benefits. Anyway, the boss went to find the gold owner. As long as they acted fast enough, there would be no problem.


    The four people surrounded and walked towards Ye Shuli. The speed was not fast and slow. They seemed to enjoy Ye Shuli''s retreating in fear. The evil thoughts hung on their faces without any cover up.


    Seeing this, ye Shuli quickly squeezed out two drops of tears and said, "what are you going to do? You can''t do this! Go away, go away, help... "


    "Ha ha, call, call to break the throat, no one will come to save you, this is not the imperial capital, your noble status is not easy to use."


    "Bang."


    Patronizing the expression on her face, ye Shuli didn''t notice the distance. With the pace of the four people getting faster and faster, she has retreated to the end. Her arm bumped into the cabinet under the Buddha statue, and her arm was slightly numb.


    Can you still come?


    Ye Shuli secretly frowned. How did ye Xihan come so slowly? Don''t you really want to make her do it? But if she does it, her identity will be exposed. If she doesn''t do it, what''s not true is to let these little thieves take advantage of it?


    What ye Shuli is really worried about now is not herself, but Jun''an in the dark. Although Jun''an has not appeared so far, ye Shuli knows that he must be nearby.


    If he also thought Ye Shuli couldn''t resist and suddenly appeared, what would he do? All the previous achievements will be wasted


    Just when ye Shu couldn''t help worrying, he suddenly felt that his foot was caught by someone. Then he looked up and saw that the four people had already reached her, and one of them even put out his hand to hold her ankle with a cheap smile!


    See, ye Shu from the bottom of my heart suddenly burst into a rage, even did not think, is a kick in the past, pull her ankle also seems to have no idea that she will have so much strength in general, was kicked a stagger, almost fell to the ground.


    "Can you do it or not? Don''t force it. After all, brothers don''t mind working for you. Ha ha... "


    Three people looked back at the person who was kicked out by Ye Shuli. There was a little doubt on the face, but with the sound of ridicule, they scattered.


    Men, who will admit that they can''t?!


    "Don''t fart, I''m so powerful! Just now, I was taken advantage of by the little lady just because I didn''t guard against it. Hehe, next is the time for me to take it back. "


    Say, this person also forgot leaf book leave how can have so big strength, cheap smile is to come forward to pull leaf book leave of ankle again, let her have no place to escape.


    Looking at a few faces full of evil desire smile, and just by her kick almost fell on the ground of the man is moving his hand again, ye Shu from also don''t care about just rash hand will cause doubt, in the heart is to a few people dislike incomparably, can only skillfully take back the foot, continue to move to one side.


    Damn Ye Xihan, are you coming or not?!


    In the heart can''t help but secretly scold a, accompany these little thieves to play here, ye Shuli has already given her enough face, this damned Ye Xihan doesn''t come, is it really want to wait for these little thieves to take advantage of her?


    "Little beauty, where are you going? Ah ~ "


    Ye Shuli wants to hide from her again. The face of the one who was kicked back just now has a more humble smile, and then he dodges to rush on her!


    The sinister in his heart has already reached the limit. Just when ye Shuli was ready to kick out, and then began to clean up these people, a fierce drink suddenly sounded outside the temple, "be presumptuous! Let go of my wife, or I will break you to pieces! "


    Finally.


    Hearing this familiar voice, ye Shuli couldn''t help but let out a sigh of relief. Then he quickly put down his raised foot, and his face turned into the same frightened look as before. "Sister, I''m here. Come and help me!"


    Without waiting for ye Shuli''s voice to fall, the door of the temple was kicked open. Then a group of officers and soldiers came in surrounded by a woman who covered her face with light gauze. Who is Ye Xihan?


    "You thieves are really bold and reckless, and the emperor dare to be reckless at his feet. Why don''t you let go of your wife and let go?"


    Just as ye Xihan came in, another woman joined her, but what she said at this time was not so much worried about ye Shuli as to remind the kidnappers!


    Smell speech, seem to be just suddenly intruded into this group of people scared, the general kidnapper is an instant reaction to come over, immediately away from ye Shu from the nearest person is quickly pull her up, with the hand pinched her throat way: "don''t mess! Or I''ll kill her! "


    The four kidnappers can''t help but feel a little flustered. It''s clearly a threat, but it gives people a feeling of being afraid. At this time, ye Shuli has no intention to pay attention to these. Although she had a chance to escape just now, in order not to reveal her identity, she not only didn''t do so, but also obediently let the kidnappers hold her.Anyway, she is very clear that this is Ye Xihan''s trick. If she doesn''t take advantage of this, how can she stand up to Ye Shuli''s plays just now?


    There is also the damned Ning Xiaoxiao standing beside Ye Xihan. The contempt in her eyes when she spoke just now. Ye Shuli can see it clearly. For her warning to the kidnappers just now, ye Shuli is very clear. How can she miss this opportunity at this time?


    "My sister, please help me. My sister is afraid. The Marquis is still thousands of miles away. If he knew that I was suffering from such a crime, he would be very angry."


    Ye Shuli''s face became the same expression at the beginning. She was scared and frightened. She was excited after seeing ye Xihan. It can be said that ye Xihan wanted to see everything she saw.


    At this time, after seeing that the officers and soldiers in the house had blocked almost the whole door, the Madness on the faces of the four kidnappers had disappeared, and their expressions were full of fear, and even their voices could not stop shaking.


    "What to do? I don''t want to die yet. I still have children waiting for me to take care of. I don''t want to die. I don''t want to die... "


    "Shut up


    As soon as one of them opened his mouth, the remaining two couldn''t help but feel a little flustered. Seeing this, the kidnapper who had gone to grab Ye Shuli''s ankle was the first to calm down. After a low drink, he even stuck to Ye Shuli''s side.

 Chapter 474

    "Don''t be impulsive. We''re no better than you. We''re just cheap. But if we''re in a hurry, hum!"


    The man pretended to be calm. After that, he approached Ye Shuli and said, "you''d better ask them to let us go, or you''ll have to be buried with us."


    Smell speech, the leaf book leaves in the low Mou to flash to wipe to despise, this time just think of these, early why go?


    But having said that, ye Shuli at least affirmed that ye Xihan and Ning Xiaoxiao did not know the kidnappers, except the one who left.


    "Don''t be impulsive. I''ll give you whatever you want. My sister is the prime minister. Don''t be impulsive..."


    Ye Shuli is still in a state of fear. As he talks to the kidnappers around him, he looks up at Ye Xihan at the door and says: "sister, sister, help me..."


    Looking at the appearance of Ye Shuli in front of him, ye Xihan frowned lightly, but the next moment when Shu unfolded, the last guard in his heart also disappeared. This kind of mind should be a reality this time.


    This kind of Hou Ye''s wife is really ignorant. It''s thanks to the martial arts family. In the end, it''s a sick seedling who can''t support the wall. Hum!


    Although he looked down upon Ye Shuli in his heart, ye Xihan didn''t show any sign on his face. His hand behind him swayed slightly. Without waiting for the officers and soldiers behind him to retreat cautiously, he threatened in a deep voice: "I''m the Prime Minister of the current Dynasty. Do you know who you kidnapped? If she has the slightest damage, let alone you, it is your family, your friends, even all those who are related to you, will die! "


    Say, ye Xihan canthus remaining light Piao a lower body side, see the soldier behind her is already without trace, let out a big enough gap, in the eye cold awn a flash, again is looking at these four obviously already flustered kidnappers way: "quick release madam, while you still have to lead to big mistake before perhaps still have remedy, if late, hum!"


    Listening to Ye Xihan''s hard and soft words, the four kidnappers can''t help but start to have some looseness. In the final analysis, they are just for money. Besides, everything is just at the beginning, and they haven''t had time to do anything. If they let go now, maybe according to Ye Xihan, they will not be guilty to death.


    See holding his throat in the hands of the kidnapper''s strength is actually gradually small up, ye Shuli also can''t help but some for the kidnapper''s IQ anxious.


    Ye Xihan seems to be both soft and hard. In fact, it''s just to attract their attention. Although the soldiers behind her move slightly, ye Shuli is not a group of stupid kidnappers. She is very clear about ye Xihan''s ruthlessness!


    How could a woman like a snake and a scorpion be so kind as to let them go? Ye Xihan designed the kidnapping, which is to convince Ye Shuli. If she let them go, wouldn''t it make them have a bad relationship?


    How could ye Xihan, who only loved herself, let it happen because of her so-called kindness?


    However, although Ye Shu is very clear, he doesn''t want to remind the kidnappers. After all, for her, these two sides are not good things.


    Just when ye Shuli was ready to watch ye Xihan''s performance, the kidnappers beside her could not help but panic again. The one who was holding her was a little trembling and asked, "are you serious? If we don''t hurt her, will you really let us live? "


    "I promise!" Seeing that the kidnapper had come to confirm with her at this time, ye Xihan''s lips could not help evoking a sneer, but then he resumed his normal color and said, "you must not hurt your wife. If you let her go, you will still have a way to live."


    Smell speech, four people look at each other, after each deeply swallowed a mouthful of saliva, the person holding Ye Shuli is released to hold her throat hand, "we can let her go, but you must also swear that you will let us go."


    At this time, these kidnappers are not tough to speak. They are obviously threatening words, but after they say it, it gives people a feeling of begging for mercy.


    "I swear, I will never embarrass you." Without the slightest hesitation, ye Xihan is the assurance of a face of positive color.


    If you don''t know ye Xihan''s character from the bottom of your heart, I''m afraid that even ye Shuli will believe it.


    The kidnappers had already been attacked by the officers and soldiers at the gate. Originally, they chose a remote temple in the suburb just to hide their eyes and ears. Now the officers and soldiers have surrounded the temple. They are very clear that they can''t escape the kidnappers. After hearing Ye Xihan''s words, they hesitated for a moment. They actually chose to believe it!


    "Well, we''ll let her go, and so will you..."


    "Whew!"


    Just when the kidnapper believed that he had just taken away the hand that held Ye Shu away from his throat, before he could walk out for some distance, there was a shrill sound from the door, and then a feather arrow flashed away, which was the kidnapper''s chest that still held Ye Shu away from his throat at the last moment.


    "You..."


    It''s hard to believe that even if he dies, a dignified prime minister will break her promise and break her promise with them. Didn''t she just say it''s good? As long as they let her go, she will let them go too?"Cheap woman, you don''t mean what you say, brothers, we''re dead!"


    Seeing this behind the scenes, the remaining three people were slightly stunned, and then they reacted. One of them even yelled and threw himself at Ye Shuli, trying to pull her to die together.


    Seeing this, ye Shuli immediately made a terrified expression, desperately wanted to dodge, but it was a pity that there was a Buddha behind her in the corner. She had no way to go back, so she had to curl up together desperately, trying to open the distance between her and the kidnappers.


    "Sister, help me!"


    "Whew!"


    Without waiting for the sound of Ye Shuli to fall, there was another sound of breaking through the air at the door, but this time, it was three arrows fired at the same time!


    At the moment when ye Shuli''s voice fell, the three feather arrows just fell into the chest of the three kidnappers beside her. Even the one nearest to her fell to the ground, he was very unwilling to hold on to her last breath and pulled her clothes.


    In a flash, ye Shuli forcibly resisted the impulse to kick him away. He almost had no sense of disobedience. He covered his face and suddenly screamed, "ah! Sister, help me! Help me


    Seeing this, a touch of contempt flashed in Ye Xihan''s eyes, and Ning Xiaoxiao beside her despised Ye Shuli to the limit. However, after seeing that the four kidnappers all fell down, there was still almost no hesitation, that is, she hurried towards Ye Shuli.

 Chapter 475

    "Sister, calm down. These bad guys are all dead. With me, no one can hurt my sister." Ye Xihan squatted beside Ye Shuli and patted her back gently, while ye Shuli was shivering and sat down in the corner with pale face.


    After a long time, ye shuliwa cried out, holding Ye Xihan is a fierce rub, tears and snot what, all wiped on Ye Xihan''s body, his face is a pair of panic and innocent expression.


    Although Ye Xihan dislikes it, it''s a good time to accept it. She naturally won''t push Ye Shu away. Instead, she hugs her more tightly. In front of the officers and soldiers, she puts on a good play of sisterhood, which is as wonderful as it can be.


    It was almost dark when I returned to the Marquis''s residence. Ye Xihan accompanied Ye Shuli to the palace all the time. He lost his temper and said that he must catch the people behind the scenes and break them to pieces to make an example. When he heard this, ye Shuli turned his mouth to himself.


    Isn''t she the one behind the scenes? It seems that in the past few years, ye Xihan has made great progress in all aspects. At least in today''s kidnapping, there is no flaw left.


    Ye Shuli now closed his mouth and said nothing. He just made a look of excessive fright. She was so delicate that she was distressed. Until cui''er ran to her with a cry.


    "Master, you are all right. If anything happens to you, cui''er really deserves to die!" Cui''er has a runny nose and tears. Ye Shuli looks at her in silence. Before she played a sisterly role with Ye Xihan, it''s enough to turn her off.


    As for a servant girl who harbors evil intentions, she really doesn''t want to pay attention to it.


    Seeing this, ye Xihan waves her hand to let cui''er back down. Just for a moment, her tears and crying suddenly stop, and obediently back out. If you don''t know, you really can''t figure out which maid cui''er is.


    "Sister, are you scared? I have ordered people to prepare food and hot water. After a while, my sister will accompany you to eat something and take a bath. Everything will be over. Don''t worry. As long as there is my sister, no one will hurt my sister. "


    Ye Xihan patted the back of Ye Shuli''s hand and said it sincerely, while ye Shuli took advantage of the situation and held her hand tightly: "sister, who do you mean to harm me? My sister asked herself that in this imperial capital, besides making friends with her sister, she didn''t offend others!"


    Hearing this, ye Xihan''s eyelids jumped. If she hadn''t tried several times, she would have suspected that this woman was intentional. It doesn''t mean that today''s disaster was caused by her Ye Xihan, who made her suffer innocently.


    See ye Xihan for a long time didn''t say a word, ye Shuli seems to have just reacted, slightly flustered said: "sister don''t blame, sister I don''t mean that, but today is really scared out of courage, nonsense talk."


    "My sister is very thoughtful, but Ah ~ "


    Ye Xihan ''! But the face is not obvious, a little doubt asked: "sister why sigh? But are you worrying about today? "


    "Yes." Ye Xihan raised his head and said, "it''s a good thing for my sister and Xuanping to save the emperor. But my sister and I are around the Regent. As you know, during the emperor''s disappearance, the Regent was under pressure and thought that the country could not be without a monarch for a day. Only with everyone''s respect, could he be ready to become the emperor."


    "Although the emperor came back in time, he was wary of the Regent, and I, the prime minister, was also wary. For this reason, the Regent did not know how many times."


    Hearing this, ye Shuli said angrily, "why is the emperor so unwise? The Regent is concerned about the country and all he does is for the stability of Jingguo. It seems that my husband and I are really wrong to save him!"


    "Elder sister can''t dare to say this kind of words, the holy is the holy, no matter what he has done, what kind of mind, it is absolutely indescribable!" The facial expression on Ye Xihan''s face is exaggerated and sincere, but it implies that ye Shuli is right.


    Ye Shuli looked in his eyes, but his face was still resentful. He held Ye Xihan''s hands and said, "sister, don''t worry. Sister knows what you have to say. Sister just says it." That kind of firm expression, even leaf book leaves oneself all want to believe true.


    "Sister, are you willing to let xuanpinghou support the Regent? In this way, the unity of the court and the church is also good for King Kingdom, isn''t it? After the emperor, he will understand that everyone is for the unity of King kingdom. Xuan pinghou is a straightforward person, and he has a good relationship with the emperor. I''m afraid only his elder sister''s advice can be heard. "


    As long as Wen Jinrui doesn''t fight against Dan Rui, Ying Yan will lose his claws. Ye Shuli knows what Dan Rui and ye Xihan are thinking and says with a smile: "don''t worry, sister. I can''t trust others. You and I can still trust you. When the Marquis comes back, I will persuade him well!"


    Both of them are generous for the stability of Jingguo, but in fact, they don''t really care about the survival of Jingguo.


    After all, people are selfish, ye Shuli himself also admits.


    A kidnapping incident was made all over the city, but in the end, the group''s so-called big brother was killed.According to people''s opinion, ye Shuli gives a little attention. It should be that soon after she left the wedding banquet, cui''er was knocked unconscious and left on the road. Ning Xiaoxiao found the Pearl hairpin on her head when she was with her. She wanted to return it to her at the wedding banquet, but found that she had already left.


    So Ning Xiaoxiao with bead hairpin chase Hou house, but found that she did not return to the house, this just feel things wrong, immediately went to find Ye Xihan.


    Ye Cui found a hidden path, and then fainted in the book.


    It''s just that ye Xihan and other people talk about all these things. No matter Ning Xiaoxiao or cui''er, they are ye Xihan''s people. What''s the real situation? Ye Shuzhong has already made preparations to play such a play with them.


    After a period of time, Jun An tells Ye Shuli that Jun Ping has sent back the news that everything is going well with Wen Jinrui, but I don''t know why. Ye Shuli has been sleeping badly in recent days and always feels that something is about to happen.


    "Did the news from Junping say when they would be back? I feel very flustered. " Ye Shuli frowned tightly. Seeing Jun''an shaking her head, she knew she couldn''t ask anything else, so she began to recall the historical line, trying to find out the cause of her panic.

 Chapter 476

    In the original historical line, Danrui has successfully ascended the throne at this time, and all the rights of Jingguo are in her hands. The person sent by this riot is not Wen Jinrui, but another person beside Danrui.


    Although there is no obvious difference in the general situation, the person who went to the disaster relief almost died there. Even if he finally escaped back, he was injured all over. In the end, he faded away from the center of power and became a passer-by.


    This time, although the whole historical line has changed due to the appearance of Ye Shuli, it has not been affected because the river water of the riot is too far away from the imperial capital. Now that man has become Wen Jinrui, will he


    Thinking of this, ye Shuli''s heart beat a lot faster, and the confusion in his heart turned into fear. But when he thought of Wen Jinrui, who had seen the original history line, and who had learned from Zhang Huai that there was almost no flaw in the technique of face changing, he reluctantly convinced himself to believe in Wen Jinrui and that he would be OK.


    After the kidnapping incident and the apparent calm of the whole imperial capital, ye Xihan visited Xuanping Marquis''s house more and more times. If he didn''t go to court every day, he would have to eat and sleep with Ye Shu, which further deepened their sisterhood.


    With the trust of Ye Xihan, ye Shuli also began to take part in the banquets in the imperial capital. On the surface, he was trying to get along with them, but in fact, he was probing into the reality of those officials.


    See who is the loyal of Danrui, who is pinning hopes on Ying Yan, the orthodox blood of the royal family, and who is wavering and watching. Ye Shuli is not in a hurry. Anyway, as long as ye Xihan looks for her, all of them will take part at once.


    But secretly, all the information she inquires about will be sorted out after she comes back, and then sent to guiqulaixi building through the secret room, so that Fengge, who has been integrated into the celebrities, ladies and wives of the imperial capital, leads Ye Zang and others who have been trained to verify the information one by one, and constantly arranges people to try to infiltrate into Danrui''s power But the effect is not ideal.


    At the same time, after Wen Jinrui''s first night in peace, Xiao qiuran was there, and she became familiar with the people in the house.


    But even so, Wen Jinrui''s insinuation still didn''t play any role. Except for what he had seen with his own eyes, other people either didn''t know or avoided Wen Jinrui''s inquiry and kept silent all the time.


    Although Wen Jinrui also knows that it is because of the food that these people do not want to disclose any information, so as not to lose the hard won food, Wen Jinrui is in a hurry.


    As expected, there will be three days left before the convoy of grain and silver will arrive. If we can''t find out the key, it will be difficult for us to relieve the disaster and put an end to the chaos.


    This is a key step for them to gain a foothold in Jingguo, and also the first step to help Yingyan recapture Jingguo. If this step fails, it will become more and more difficult.


    Half asleep and half awake, Wen Jinrui recalls the historical line he got from Zhang Huai. Although there are not many records here, Wen Jinrui wants to see if he can find any breakthrough here.


    But the more memories, the more frowning Wen Jinrui''s brow, because there are too few records about the riot in the historical line, and the only useful one is the end of the man who was sent here to relieve the disaster.


    That person is the red man around Danrui after she ascended the throne, and the whole river is almost under Danrui''s control. When Wen Jinrui just arrived, the performance and blatant threat of Zhu you and others are enough to prove this.


    But even so, that man also failed in the end, not to mention, he almost died here. Although he got away with it in the end, the end was still miserable.


    But looking at the whole historical line, the only breakthrough to turn the situation around is here. It''s impossible that there will be dead ends everywhere. But where is the turning point?


    In this way, until noon, Wen Jinrui did not come up with a reason, and xiaoqiuran was very clever, did not play with those children, stayed quietly beside Wen Jinrui.


    Last night, she ate a steamed bread and a bowl of hot porridge. Although it was very good under such circumstances, xiaoqiuran was already hungry when she was growing up, but she knew that she had to bear it. After all, Wang Zhu had told her that she would only bring food in the evening.


    "Ah..."


    After sighing secretly, Wen Jinrui pulls his thoughts back from the historical line. Since he can''t find them there, he can only continue to test the people around him. Anyway, there are two or three days left, and he is not in a hurry.


    "Uncle."


    Wen Jinrui just came back to see Xiang xiaoqiuran. She saw xiaoqiuran looking at him curiously. After a light call, she looked him up and down."What''s the matter?"


    After rubbing her face, Wen Rui asked what she didn''t touch.


    "Xiaoqiuran felt that uncle Biao seemed to It doesn''t seem like an ordinary person. " Xiaoqiuran tilted his head to think for a while, trying to express his ideas, but it''s a pity that because he is too young to know much, he can only answer vaguely.


    "Not ordinary people?"


    Wen Jinrui smiles and pats Xiao qiuran''s head, but he is not talking. If he is really not an ordinary person, how can he not even find a way to solve the riot? If he is really not an ordinary person, how can he come to risk alone and make his a Li feel frightened in the Imperial capital?


    Seeing that Wen Jinrui didn''t speak, Xiao qiuran thought that what she said was not clear enough, which made Wen Jinrui angry. Then he quickly said, "Xiao qiuran thinks uncle Biao is That is It''s the immortals. Yes, it''s the immortals. Only the immortals care so much about the people. They not only save xiaoqiuran, but also save the people here... "


    Xiaoqiuran is more and more excited, as if for fear that Wen Jinrui will be angry if she misunderstands her meaning. When she says that, her voice is loud. Seeing this, Wen Jinrui picks up her eyebrows, and has no time to think about it, she quickly covers xiaoqiuran''s mouth.

 Chapter 477

    After looking around, he found that he didn''t attract anyone''s attention. That''s why he put down his heart. Then he looked down at xiaoqiuran and said in a slightly serious voice: "Uncle Biao understands xiaoqiuran''s meaning, but it''s not safe here for the moment. Xiaoqiuran knows some things by himself. If others hear it, we''ll be in trouble. Do you know £¿¡±


    As if frightened by Wen Jinrui''s action, Xiao qiuran nodded timidly, carefully looking at Wen Jinrui, a pair of small hands on the chest, fingers constantly entangled.


    See, Wen Jinrui is the reaction, this small autumn Ran is still a child, his sudden action does not scare her strange!


    After taking away the hand that covers xiaoqiuran''s mouth, Wen Jinrui pulls her into her arms and puts her on her leg. Then she presses down her irritability and tries to look pleasant. "Xiaoqiuran should be obedient, no matter whether her uncle can really do what xiaoqiuran says, but at least now, xiaoqiuran can''t do anything, you know?"


    "I see, uncle." Xiaoqiuran nodded, that small appearance is really very cherished.


    After all, Qiu ruiran and her children are not afraid to go to play.


    Wen Jinrui just wanted to find some topics to chat with the people in the room. By the way, when she tried to find out if she could find out what to do, there were bursts of noise outside the room.


    Listen carefully, although listening is not completely clear, but Wen Jinrui also know that something must have happened, otherwise has been deliberately keep quiet house, how can suddenly chaos up?


    A moment later, there was a sound of the door being pushed open, not far from Wen Jinrui''s room. Then there were several excellent inquiries about the volume control. Then, the door of Wen Jinrui''s room was pushed open, and Wang Zhu came in.


    "Is there a doctor? Or have you learned a little? Do you have any? " Wang Zhu looked a little anxious. As soon as he entered the room, he asked around.


    But the next moment, as the person who was asked shook his head one after another, Wang Zhu could not help but be more anxious, and his two hands could not help beating each other in front of him.


    Seeing this, Wen Jinrui guessed that someone must be ill, and it must not be ordinary people, otherwise Wang Zhu would not be in such a hurry. You should know that Wang Zhu is the person who connects with those people in black, and he also has a very important position in this house. At this time, he must be someone close to him, or at least have something to do with him.


    Thinking of this, Wen Jinrui secretly frowned and thought about it. Although he didn''t know medical skills, he had been with Si Fu for a long time, but he knew something about it.


    Besides, Wang Zhu also said that even if he knew something about it, if he couldn''t cure it for a while, he said that his learning was too simple to cure, and he didn''t want to cause any trouble.


    After thinking about it, Wen Jinrui pursed his lips. Just as he looked up to speak, Wang Zhu just came to him. Then he seemed to think of Wen Jinrui''s cold temper. He also thought that he was unlikely to be a doctor. He didn''t even ask. He just shook his head and was ready to turn away.


    Forget it. It''s important to save people.


    He didn''t have the same insight as Wang Zhu. Without waiting for him to turn around and leave, Wen Jinrui said, "what''s the matter? I know some medical skills, but I''m not very good at it. "


    Smell speech, Wang Zhu just turned to half, but was stunned, immediately as if to realize what quickly turned around, see the mouth is actually Wen Jinrui, is slightly a Leng, immediately but don''t think much, quickly asked: "you say you can medicine?"


    Wen Jinrui frowned slightly, but she could not care about him, so she had to say again: "a little bit."


    "Great, great." Wang Zhu seemed to hear something happy. He was smiling. He came forward to hold Wen Jinrui''s hand. No matter whether he was willing or not, he was walking towards the outside and said: "Mr. suddenly fell ill. Go and have a look."


    Although the anxiety on his face has turned into a happy color, Wang Zhu is still a bit obviously anxious in his manner and tone. Wen Jinrui can''t help frowning slightly after hearing his words, sir? What, sir?


    Ever since then, Wen Jinrui has inquired about all the people here. Although he knows that they are local people and people who have fled from other counties, he has no other information, but he has not heard of any gentleman. Why did a gentleman suddenly appear?


    "Uncle, uncle, where are you going?"


    See wenjinrui was Wang Zhuzhu pull to go out, one side is playing with other children xiaoqiuran is quickly left her several playmates, toward this side.


    At this time, Wang Zhu''s heart is full of that gentleman''s illness, where can also manage a lot, then he turned to look at Wen Jinrui and said: "take her with him, but let her not quarrel, we need to be quick, sir has been sick for a while."Wen Jinrui also knows that the illness can''t be delayed. Maybe it can be saved at the last moment. Just because it''s a little late, people may be gone. Then he pulls xiaoqiuran, who runs to him. After a few words, he takes her and follows Wang Zhu to the hospital.


    When he came to the hospital and saw the man who was lying on the ground with a group of people, Wen Jinrui understood who the gentleman in the mouth of Wang Zhuzhu was.


    This person is exactly the scholar who had said a few words with Wen Jinrui before. Although I don''t know why Wang Zhu and others call him Mr. Wang, it''s obviously not the time to ask.


    "Get out of the way. Get out of the way. Here comes the doctor."


    As soon as he got to the yard, Wang Zhu immediately lowered his voice and pushed away the crowd. He took Wen Jinrui to the scholar who was lying on the ground and was convulsing. Then he said in an eager manner: "come on, let''s see what''s wrong with Mr. Wang."


    Wen Jinrui squats down. The scholar, who had a short communication with him before, was lying on the ground, twitching, foaming in his mouth, turning his eyes white and curling up.


    Is this epilepsy?

 Chapter 478

    After getting along with Si Yu for a long time, Wen Jinrui just looked at it and decided the cause of the scholar''s illness. Then he looked back at Wang Zhu and said, "this should be epilepsy."


    "Epilepsy? It''s impossible, sir. I''m fine all the time. How can I have epilepsy all of a sudden? "


    "Yes, sir, although he looks weak, he has never had any disease. How could it be epilepsy?"


    "That''s right. Is there a mistake..."


    As soon as Wen Jinrui''s words came out, the people around him began to talk in a low voice, as if they had misunderstood the epilepsy. Wang Zhu frowned and thought for a moment, then turned to Wen Jinrui and said in a deep voice, "are you sure?"


    "Do you think I''ll make such a joke?"


    Although he is not proficient in medicine, the symptoms of epilepsy are extremely obvious, and Wen Jinrui has seen Si Fu treat epilepsy several times, which is very sure. But now, in order to prove that he can treat epilepsy, if his attitude is not strong enough at this critical moment, I''m afraid it will inevitably make people feel at ease.


    People are like this. If you are weak, they will suspect subconsciously. But if you are strong, they will think you are right, even if you are wrong.


    This is the turbulent period of snow disaster, and Wang Zhu has just asked, there is no doctor here, even no one who knows medical skills. Even if Wen Jinrui is not proficient in medical skills, he must be able to take medical skills as a breakthrough point and gain a certain position in this group of people. After all, who can guarantee that he will not get sick?


    Originally, he didn''t think that Wen Jinrui could cure the scholar, but when he heard that he was so tough and even a little unhappy, Wang Zhu was slightly stunned, and then subconsciously said with a smile: "I''m also in a hurry. If there''s any offense, please don''t blame me. Can you cure this gentleman''s disease?"


    After that, seeing that Wen Jinrui still nodded with a cold face, Wang Zhu stood up and glared at the people who were still talking all around him, and said: "be quiet, all those who should go back to the house will go back to the house. I have seen Mr. Wen have the habit of boiling medicine before. I think there must be something wrong with him. Now that the doctor has determined that he can cure it, he will be OK Do what you need to do. Don''t influence the doctor here. "


    Glancing at Wang Zhu, who was angry but still lowered his voice, Wen Jinrui''s eyes flashed, but he lowered his head and looked at the scholar. His right hand was even on his wrist to check his pulse.


    Since Wang Zhu said before that the scholar had the habit of boiling medicine, he must have known his own disease and had herbal medicine with him, and the epilepsy could only be controlled by medicine but could not be eradicated. The scholar''s disease must have been caused by the exhaustion of herbal medicine. Now it''s snowstorm and there is no way to find medicine, so that''s why.


    After guessing, Wen Jinrui quietly took the opportunity to check the pulse for the scholar, and secretly delivered a force into his body to help him stabilize his illness, so as not to get out of control and become more serious. In that case, not to mention taking medicine as a foothold, I''m afraid the gain will not be worth the loss, and even the present status will be lost.


    After making the matter reasonable, the onlookers were still talking in a low voice, but they did not dare to disobey Wang Zhu''s words. They turned around and prepared to disperse. Wen Jinrui stood up to look at Wang Zhu and said, "is there a quiet place? It''s better to have a bed."


    "Yes, yes." See Wen Jinrui mouth, Wang Zhu didn''t even think about it, is quickly nodded his head and said: "what else do you need, just say, I''ll think about it."


    "Let someone find a quiet place to carry him, and you can take me to the place where he lives." In order to ensure that in case, Wen Jinrui decided to take a look at the place where the scholar lived. Just now Wang Zhu also said that he had seen the scholar cook medicine. If there was any preparation there, it would just avoid the trouble of his treatment.


    "Well, you come with me."


    After Wang Zhu arrived at a room near the gate of the house, Wen Jinrui found that his guess was right. There was a faint smell of medicine in the room, but it was already quite light.


    Sure enough, Wen Jinrui didn''t expect that when he found the sand pot with a faint smell of medicine, the residual medicine juice in it was very light, even a little bit more turbid than the ordinary water.


    It must be because of the snow disaster that the scholar couldn''t find any medicine to treat epilepsy. He had to make do with the previous medicine residue. However, he didn''t expect that the amount of medicine contained in the medicine residue was too small, so he fell ill at this time.


    "Did you find the medicine? Come on, bring it to your husband. " See Wen Jinrui squatting on the ground, the hand is holding a sand pot to check, Wang Zhu quickly came to the way.


    "This medicine has been through too many times. It''s useless." Wen Jinrui gently shook his head. Although he had thought of this at the beginning, he could not help sighing when he saw that the medicine was useless.


    In any case, this life is always the most important. There is no eye medicine. It seems that we have to think of another way.


    "What shall we do? If there is no medicine... "


    Without waiting for Wang Zhu to finish, Wen Jinrui got up and interrupted him. His medical skills are not just medicine. "Now it''s impossible to find medicine in the ice and snow. If it does, I''m afraid he won''t get sick. Now, I can only try my best."Seeing that there was no herbal medicine, Wen Jinrui still had a way. Wang Zhu, who was full of eagerness, seemed to see the Savior. He quickly grabbed Wen Jinrui and said, "as long as you can save Mr. Wen, you can speak. As long as I can do it, I will fully cooperate with you."


    Seeing Wang Zhu''s expression, Wen Jinrui can''t help but be more curious about the scholar''s identity. But he also knows that it''s not the time to ask, so when he turns his head around, Wen Jinrui''s face is hung with the same coldness as before: "I''ll go to stabilize his condition first, and you''ll find a silver needle."


    "Good." After Wang Zhu answered, he walked towards the door, as if he didn''t feel any trouble finding a silver needle at this time.


    Seeing this, Wen Jinrui''s eyes flashed. Then he put away his doubts and walked out of the room quickly. In any case, as long as Wang Zhu could bring a silver needle, he would have a way to cure the scholar. Although it could only be temporarily relieved, it was not difficult to improve the situation at this time.


    "Uncle fairy, can you really cure that man?" Xiaoqiuran raised his head, a pair of dark eyes full of flashing light.


    "I try my best." Wen Jinrui touched Xiao qiuran''s head, and her eyes became deep.

 Chapter 479

    Xiao qiuran only knows that Wen Jinrui is different from other people. He seems to be able to do everything, but he doesn''t know that the epilepsy is extremely difficult to treat. Even the so-called Si Yu, who is the best in the world, needs a lot of energy and time to be cured, and he is just a person who can control it temporarily.


    Because of the thought of saving people, Wen Jinrui simply holds xiaoqiuran in his arms, and with the people who guide him, he quickly comes to the quiet room he ordered.


    Even though there are a lot of people in this house, in order to control the scholar''s illness, even Wen Jinrui didn''t hear any sound in a short time. The quiet room he wanted has been vacated.


    The scholar is lying on the bed, with two people at each end carefully protecting him for fear that his constant convulsions will hurt him. Seeing this, Wen Jinrui quickly puts xiaoqiuran down and walks over.


    Even if Wen Jinrui had already dealt with it with the fastest speed, but after such a while of delay, the scholar''s condition became more and more serious. Even the two of them could not hold their convulsions, and the foam in their mouth was like a spring, constantly pouring out.


    Seeing this, Wen Jinrui didn''t care to nod with the two people here. He quickly put his hand on the scholar''s wrist again. After checking his pulse, he took the opportunity to secretly transfer some internal power into his body.


    But this is just to be able to postpone it, and the degree of relief is still very little, Wen Jinrui frowned slightly, just want to look up to let people see what happened to Wang Zhu, the door of the room was pushed open again.


    "How''s it going?" See Wen Jinrui is next to the scholar, Wang Zhu hurriedly three steps and two steps to go over to ask.


    Turning his head, he saw that Wang''s hand was holding a pair of silver needles. Wen Jinrui didn''t answer immediately. Instead, he took the silver needles from his hand and said, "go and light a candle and take it."


    "Ah."


    As if he didn''t care about Wen Jinrui''s cold attitude, Wang Zhuzhu answered, that is, he quickly turned to take a candle to light it, and then stood aside with a little bow and a candle.


    "It''s not very good. I''ll try my best." Seeing this, Wen Jinrui nodded to Wang Zhuzhu, and then told the two men to press the scholar hard, spread out the silver needle in their hands, pick up one, and then began to use the needle for treatment after it had been detoxified on the candle.


    Fortunately, Wen Jinrui is no stranger to acupoints. This time, there was no accident. He skillfully stabbed silver needles out of the scholar''s acupoints. When he left the needle, he did not forget his luck. He played the tail of the needle.


    With the last silver needle falling, the twitching scholar finally calmed down. There was no white foam in his mouth. As soon as he was soft, he collapsed on the bed and fell asleep.


    "This Is that all right? "


    Seeing this, Wang Zhu can''t help but feel a little stunned. Wen Jinrui said that it was epilepsy before, but he knows that epilepsy is very difficult to treat. It''s extremely difficult to control it. Why did Wen Jinrui just move a few hands and stab a few needles to calm down?


    "It''s OK for the moment, but it''s far from a radical cure." He raised his hand and stroked his forehead. The treatment seemed to be understatement, but he needed to find the acupoints accurately and urge his internal force to apply the needle. After a while, Wen Jinrui''s forehead was covered with thin and dense sweat.


    "It doesn''t matter, it doesn''t matter. As long as the husband is OK, it''s OK." From the scholar''s illness to now, Wang Zhu has been rushing back and forth in a hurry. At this moment, with the tension, he is sweating.


    However, after hearing Wen Jinrui say that the scholar is OK, Wang Zhu obviously breathed a sigh of relief, and the tension in his expression gradually faded down. Then, as if he suddenly thought of something, he quickly bent over and saluted Wen Jinrui.


    "Thank you, Dr. Fang. I don''t know what would have happened if Dr. Fang hadn''t been here. If Dr. Fang had saved Mr. Wang Zhu, he would have saved me. If Mr. Fang had any use for me, just open your mouth."


    "Yes, thanks to Dr. Fang this time, if you need anything in the future, as long as we can do it, you can do it."


    As soon as Wang Zhuzhu''s voice fell, the two people next to him also said in a hurry. Although they are ordinary people and can''t say any gorgeous words of thanks, their sincere expression is enough to prove their gratitude to Wen Jinrui.


    Seeing this, Wen Jinrui can''t help but be more curious. He hasn''t paid much attention to this scholar before, but now it seems that his identity is very unusual, at least in this group of people.


    "I hear you all call him sir, but what''s the reason for that?"


    After the scholar''s affair, the three people''s attitude towards him has obviously changed a lot. Wen Jinrui also faintly feels that this may be a turning point, and the scholar is likely to be the breakthrough he has been looking for.


    "Doctor Fang didn''t know that his name was Xu Siyuan. He was a scholar, but because of the darkness of the court at that time, many of the people in the list were able to become officials. He didn''t want to go along with them, so he didn''t go to get an official title any more. Instead, he stayed here and became a teacher."This time, Wang Zhu hardly hesitated. He just started to speak, and when he spoke, the admiration and pity on his face could not be false at all.


    "I don''t teach in school, and I don''t collect any money. I usually teach by words and deeds with my children when I''m working or resting. I also read sages'' books. But I''m better than those who think I''m knowledgeable. That''s not a star and a half."


    "Yes, Mr. Chen works hard. He never asks us for anything by teaching children. And he never shirks his help as long as it''s what we need. How can such a good man get such a strange disease?"


    "Oh, God is not open-minded. Mr. Wang''s talent is just like that. He doesn''t care for the people. If he lets them do it, he doesn''t even care about his own country?"


    As soon as Wang Zhu''s voice fell, the two men who helped hold the scholar down before also sighed for the scholar''s injustice one after another. At this time, Wen Jinrui finally understood. In this way, the scholar, oh yes, the man named Xu Siyuan is really unusual.


    Whether it''s Zhongbang''s unwillingness to be an official or his willingness to teach children in Siyang County because of the darkness of the court, it is enough to show that Xu Siyuan, a scholar, is ambitious and has a clear ambition. He doesn''t change for any reason.

 Chapter 480

    Such a person, even Wen Jinrui can''t help but secretly admire him. At the same time, he is more determined to take Xu Siyuan as a breakthrough point to complete the earthquake disaster. After all, what he cares about is the people, what he cares about is the world, and Wen Jinrui is at the same time.


    Although the means may be somewhat disgraceful, in order to end the riot and let the people return to their peaceful life, Wen Jinrui can only use some extraordinary means.


    "Mr. Xu is really admirable, but things can''t always be the same. After the cold winter, warm spring will come. Just like Mr. Xu''s disease, although it''s extremely difficult, it''s not impossible to cure it completely."


    After listening to the three people''s words, Wen Jinrui pondered for a moment. When she spoke again, she first affirmed Xu Siyuan''s character, and then secretly indicated that everything would be better. Don''t let them lose hope, so as to avoid any conflict in the future.


    Smell speech, three people also don''t know is really understand or subconscious identity, all slowly nodded, but then Wang Zhu seemed to suddenly realize what, face has hidden surprise asked: "doctor Fang is to say, Mr. Xu this disease can cure?"


    As soon as the words came out, the other two people seemed to have a sudden reaction. Then they murmured in a low voice: "isn''t this epilepsy a strange disease? It''s rooted in the same voice with people? I''ve heard that many people have this epilepsy before. They either take medicine all the time or die suddenly one day. I''ve never heard of the possibility of complete cure. "


    "Yes, I haven''t heard of it, and my dog''s egg, his uncle has epilepsy. Even if he tried to get a famous doctor, he didn''t even live at the age of 15. The cure is still a complete cure, I''m afraid..."


    "Shut up


    With their discussion, the cool color on Wen Jinrui''s face became more and more serious. Wang Zhu quickly scolded them in a low voice. He had seen a lot of epilepsy, and had never heard that it could be completely cured. However, just now he saw that Wen Jinrui didn''t need any medicine, and only used a few silver needles to relieve Xu Siyuan''s illness. He couldn''t help feeling sad It''s a little emotional.


    Maybe he can be cured, but if Wen Jinrui is annoyed by his doubt, it is the three of them who have done harm to Mr. Xu.


    Thinking of what Xu Siyuan had done in the past, Wang Zhuzhu could not help feeling a little anxious for a moment. If Wen Jinrui was angry because of the three of them and did not treat Xu Siyuan, they would not only feel guilty in their hearts, but even the children taught by Mr. Xu would not forgive him. There were his own sons in this


    "Don''t mind, Dr. Fang. We are all the people who have never seen the world in the countryside. We haven''t heard of those unusual things, so we will be offended for a while. I hope Dr. Fang won''t care with us, let alone not treat Mr. Xu because of this. In that case, we will really be sinners."


    Wang Zhu quickly smiles and makes amends to Wen Jinrui. He glares at the two people fiercely between his words. With his words finished, the two people finally react, and then make amends to Wen Jinrui with Wang Zhu.


    "Yes, we are ordinary people with little knowledge, and Dr. Fang must not take it to heart. We are only worried about Mr. Xu''s illness. If we offend you, we will compensate you here. Please don''t worry about us..."


    Xu can''t help but kneel down and say that Wen''s position in the crowd is beyond the imagination.


    But it''s also true that ordinary people''s children can''t afford to read books, and Xu Siyuan''s move is just like helping them change their lives against the weather. Moreover, after a long period of time, they don''t have the slightest slightest neglect and request, which is really surprising.


    "You don''t have to be like this. It''s Fang who is stingy. Don''t worry. As long as I''m here, I won''t let Mr. Xu suffer from this disease."


    Wen Jinrui quickly got up and grabbed them. She shook her head with a smile, indicating that they didn''t care. Then she looked at Wang Zhuzhu and said, "although Mr. Xu''s condition is OK for the time being, he needs to have a rest now. You''d better go and do your own business first. If you have me here, it won''t be anything. When Mr. Xu wakes up, I''ll inform you."


    Knowing that this was Wen Jinrui''s order, the three people laughed with each other and asked Wen Jinrui not to mind again. Then they turned around and prepared to leave. At this time, Wang Zhu seemed to suddenly think of something. He looked back at Wen Jinrui and said, "doctor Fang, Mr. Xu is sick..."


    "Don''t worry, just give it to me."


    See Wang Zhu said half, and is looking at him sincerely and begging, Wen Jinrui where can not understand his meaning, this is still afraid that he will care with them, but also for Xu Siyuan intercession, see, Wen Jinrui no hesitation is agreed down.


    Although he can''t cure the epilepsy completely, Si Yu can. His promise is not empty talk. As for whether Xu Siyuan is willing to follow him to find Si Yu, it''s his own business. More importantly, Wen Jinrui urgently needs to establish prestige in front of this group of people. At this time, if he refuses, he may be self defeating.Seeing that Wen Jinrui agreed to come down, the three people couldn''t help but be happy. Then they quickly said thanks and retreated. When they heard that the footsteps of the three people were gradually getting far away, Wen Jinrui was relieved.


    "What''s the matter with you, uncle fairy watch?" Xiao qiuran looks up at Wen Jinrui. Her dark eyes are full of doubts. Didn''t the immortal uncle just save Mr. Xu? What''s this look like?


    "My uncle is fine."


    Wen Jinrui rubbed Xiao qiuran''s head. In fact, he didn''t have a full grasp of it since he came into the room. However, Xu Siyuan was in a critical situation, and because of his martial arts practice, he was not unfamiliar with acupoints, so he dared to take a risk. Although it was the first time he used acupuncture to treat a disease, he succeeded.


    However, these things are inevitable without telling xiaoqiuran. Then Wen Jinrui takes xiaoqiuran to the bedside and says in a soft voice, "keep your voice down. Mr. Xu should wake up in a moment. Besides, just call uncle. Don''t take the word" immortal. "


    Hearing this, xiaoqiuran can''t help blinking a pair of smart eyes and looking straight at Wen Jinrui. His eyes are full of worshiping stars. "Uncle Biao is really a fairy. He can not only save people, but also know when people wake up. It''s so powerful."

 Chapter 481

    Smell speech, Wen Jinrui can''t help but shake his head, this small autumn ran didn''t hear his last words, in the end is a child''s heart, forget it, since she is willing to shout, then let her continue to shout.


    After checking Xu Siyuan''s condition and making sure he''s really all right, Wen Jinrui loses another breath and helps him relax the nerves and muscles spasm caused by the disease.


    Wen Jinrui saw the way to relieve acupuncture from Si Yu. Naturally, he also knew that Xu Siyuan would wake up soon after the injection. Originally, the acupoints stimulated by silver needles were also to wake him up. Moreover, if he didn''t wake up, Wen Jinrui would also try to wake him up. After all, it was a very dangerous thing to fall into deep sleep after he just got sick.


    Xiaoqiuran quietly stays at one side, quietly looking at Wen Jinrui look, seriously investigate the situation of Xu Siyuan, smart eyes flicker, like a great worship of Wen Jinrui.


    A moment later, xiaoqiuran seems to be suddenly aware of Xu Siyuan''s abnormal general, and then quickly said: "immortal uncle, he seems to wake up."


    Smell speech, Wen Jinrui quickly put away his thoughts, looked up and down for a while, really see Xu Siyuan''s eyelids in the slightly beating, as if struggling to open their eyes in general.


    The next moment, Xu Siyuan''s eyes slowly opened a seam, then immediately closed, and then opened and closed several times, finally completely opened.


    Unlike ordinary people, Xu Siyuan didn''t speak at the first time when he woke up. Instead, he looked around. When he saw Wen Jinrui and Xiao qiuran standing in front of him, he was obviously stunned. Then when he glanced at the silver needle beside his pillow, his heart was clear.


    See Xu Siyuan struggling to get up, Wen Jinrui quickly stopped him, "you''d better lie down now, quiet cultivation is conducive to the stability of your mind."


    Acupuncture can only play a limited role in helping his nerves relax and relieve spasmodic muscles, so for the sake of safety, Xu Siyuan had better lie down now.


    Who knows Wen Jinrui''s voice just fell, Xu Siyuan actually shook his head, let Wen Jinrui stop, sat up and said: "I didn''t expect that you saved me, but now you are still here, I will be fine."


    Looking at the faint smile on Xu Siyuan''s face, although this expression completely believes in Wen Jinrui''s meaning, Wen Jinrui''s eyebrows are secretly wrinkled. If Xu Siyuan is really unusual, he is so calm!


    That kind of disease happened. The first thing to wake up is not to check one''s own situation, but to calmly observe the surrounding situation first, and then understate that it is a big event about life. It can even take the initiative to test Wen Jinrui''s reaction.


    If Wen Jinrui mentions the treatment again, it shows that he has a plot. If he doesn''t mention it, Xu Siyuan must have other ways to test him.


    Wen Jinrui frowned not because of Xu Siyuan''s trial, nor because he downplayed the matter, but because even before he knew that Xu Siyuan had won the list, now he was a teacher, and he was an unusual teacher. Wen Jinrui did not expect that he had such a mind, such calm and keen .


    "Why are you so ungrateful? Uncle shenxianbiao saved you. You didn''t even say thank you. Hum!"


    Just as Wen Jinrui is thinking about her preparation to open her mouth, Xiao qiuran stares at Xu Siyuan angrily. Her small appearance seems to be that she has been wronged. Seeing this, they can''t help but be stunned. Then Xu Siyuan says with a smile: "it''s Siyuan. I''m Xu Siyuan. I hope you''ll forgive me."


    "Hum!" It''s just a pity that xiaoqiuran doesn''t like him at all. After all, xiaoqiuran is still young and doesn''t understand the subtle changes between them. She just thinks that Xu Siyuan doesn''t know the etiquette and doesn''t know how to thank him. It''s really a waste of her fairy uncle''s busy work just now.


    After kneading xiaoqiuran''s head, Wen Jinrui''s lips slightly raised, looked at her and said: "when xiaoqiuran is older, after reading the book and knowing the ceremony, you will know that Uncle Xu has just said thank you."


    Finish saying, wait for Wen Jinrui to turn head to come, on the face is already restored to the right color way: "Fang Huai."


    "Is this the second time we''ve met?"


    With a smile on his face, Xu Siyuan looked up at Wen Jinrui as if he didn''t care about Xiao qiuran''s words. He said, "I''m a scholar. I should have known that a drop of water should be rewarded by a spring. Your help is even more so. I just have something important to do now. I can''t promise anything, but as long as I can, if I need help I don''t know what to say


    Wen Jinrui said with a smile: "brother Xu just said that the important thing I don''t know is teaching and educating people?"


    It seems that Wen Jinrui is not surprised to know his identity at all, but I think so. In terms of Xu Siyuan''s temperament, it''s not hard to guess that Wang Zhuzhu and others said his things because they wanted to save him. Then they didn''t show any affectation and nodded cleanly: "exactly."


    "I heard that brother Xu once won the list, and with his intelligence and temperament, he should display his ambition. Why did he stay in such a small place and become a teacher?"Seeing that Xu Siyuan''s expression remained unchanged, Wen Jinrui asked tentatively.


    "I''m just a scholar. How can I get a grand plan? Besides, there are so many talents and virtues above me. Brother Fang is joking


    Although Xu Siyuan has changed his name to Wen Jinrui as his elder brother, the sense of refusing others thousands of miles away, whether in his expression or in his words, still exists.


    Of course, such people are not ordinary people, and Wen Jinrui never thought that everything would be so smooth from the beginning, so he is not in a hurry now. The right way has been paved, and the rest is just a matter of time.


    "It''s freezing now, and herbal medicine is hard to find. Acupuncture can only relieve it temporarily. If you want to have a radical cure, it''s troublesome, but it''s not impossible. Brother Xu has a good rest. If you have any discomfort, send someone to find me."


    With that, Wen Jinrui nods to Xu Siyuan, then turns around and pulls Xiao qiuran to walk outside the door. Xu Siyuan is slightly stunned behind him, and his hand is just half lifted, but it seems that he suddenly thinks of something and puts it down again, leaving only a self mocking smile on his face and a helpless shake of his head.

 Chapter 482

    After returning to the house where he was staying, Wen Jinrui coaxes Xiao qiuran to sleep, but he sits aside and ponders. It''s getting dark. It must be not long before those people in black will come back to distribute food, but he has no idea who those people are.


    After all, this is Jingguo. He is not familiar with the forces in the rivers and lakes here. Those people in black are careful enough to do their own business when distributing food. They have little communication with the people here.


    In one or two days at most, the grain should be delivered. Wen Jinrui thinks that even if he doesn''t know the identity of these people, he should at least know their purpose. Otherwise, after the grain and grass are delivered, these people won''t appear again.


    However, Wen Jinrui thought about what Heiyi said last night that he wanted to kill the two county officials. He didn''t want to stop it. These people have been complaining for a long time, so they should vent their grievances properly. If he comes forward to stop it, I''m afraid that the favor he has built up will be totally invalid.


    Moreover, he also wanted to kill himself!


    In this winter, it''s getting dark quickly, and there''s almost no communication between us. There are several even breathing sounds in the room. Wen Jinrui also closes his eyes and sleeps for a while. He has a lot to do in recent days. He has to adjust his state.


    I don''t know how long later, the door is knocked again, and Wen Jinrui wakes up in a flash. There is also a voice in the room. Only a few children are still sleeping. It seems that the people in black have come. Wen Jinrui comes back and follows up. Just as like as two peas out of the door,


    saw Xu Siyuan standing with Wang Zhuzi to maintain order. The other side saw him. The two men nodded, but there was no communication. Everything was the same as last night, and what difference is there to say?


    That''s the people in their house. They are much closer to him and have some smiles on their faces. Wen Jinrui knows that this change is because he has controlled Xu Siyuan''s illness.


    Because of this, Wen Jinrui is more determined to bring Xu Siyuan into his command.


    Although there were a lot of people and everyone was hungry, the scene was not chaotic at all. Everything was in order and there was not much noise. However, just as Wen Jinrui was about to lead the porridge, an old voice came from the front.


    "Oh, is this blood? Is this adult injured? Let me have a look


    Wen Jinrui looked up and said that the old man, whom he had met, was the leader of the house next to him and had the same identity as Wang Zhu. Sun Dazhuang told him that the old man was kind-hearted and popular.


    At this time, the old man was holding one arm of the man in black, his face was worried, because the clothes on the man in black were also black, and in the dark night, he could not see whether there was blood, but the old man''s hands were really stained with blood.


    If it were not for Wen Jinrui standing close now, I''m afraid he would not be able to see it.


    The man in black''s face was covered with black cloth. He couldn''t see his expression. He just said in a low voice, "it''s not in the way."


    After a while, Zhang Ruijin and Wang Ruijin did not know what they were looking for.


    "Doctor Fang, I''ve found you. The adult is injured. Although I don''t know their identity, they gave us food, which is our benefactor. If doctor Fang wants to, can you show it to the adult?"


    Wen Jinrui made a face of embarrassment and said: "it''s not that I don''t want to, but now, I have no herbal medicine and no helper. It''s just that I''m alone. I really have more heart than strength."


    It''s not that he really doesn''t want to help. In fact, he can feel that although these people in black are agitating the people to revolt, they are only acting under orders, and they have never done anything harmful to the people. It''s just that he''s afraid that his promise will be too straightforward, which will lead to suspicion.


    Just as Wang Zhu came towards him, Wen Jinrui had noticed the eyes of the man in black. He had been staring at him in this direction, with a bit of distrust. Until he saw his hesitation and hesitation, the distrust had subsided a little.


    "I can be your assistant. There''s no need to cure. Just keep the bleeding under control."


    I don''t know when Xu Siyuan came over and spoke quietly. However, his eyes at Wen Jinrui were very complicated, but Wang Zhuzhu couldn''t see it. Wang Zhuzhu saw Xu Siyuan and immediately said, "Sir, how did you get up? Didn''t doctor Fang say you want to have a rest?"


    "It''s out of the way." Xu Siyuan returned a faint smile, and his tone was obviously softer. Then he turned his head and said to Wen Jinrui, "doctor Fang, those adults are kind to the people in the city. I know you have concerns in your heart, but sometimes too many concerns may not be a good thing."


    Wen Jinrui took a deep look at Xu Siyuan and said with a slight smile: "I''m so worried. Sir, let''s lead the way. I''ll go and have a look. By the way, brother Wang, please take my silver needle. It may be used.""Well, I''ll go now!" Wang Zhuzhu was an honest man, but he didn''t think much about it, so he ran to their residence immediately. Xu Siyuan looked at Wen Jinrui as if he wanted to say something, but he walked towards the man in black without saying a word.


    Wen Jinrui didn''t say much. People like Xu Siyuan can''t be in a hurry. If they are in a hurry, they may have adverse effects. Anyway, there are still one or two days left, which is enough.


    When walking in front of the man in black, Wen Jinrui just heard a dull hum. It was the injured man in black who pulled off his sleeve.


    The blood oozing from the wound has made the wound and the material stick together. At the moment when the man in black tore off the material, Xu Siyuan, who was walking in front of Wen Jinrui, stopped slightly. After all, not everyone has ever seen such a bloody scene.


    Wen Jinrui also thought about it. Did she behave a little too calm? But then I thought, now he is a doctor in the eyes of others. The doctor is used to life and death, and also used to the scene of blood and flesh. It seems that there is nothing wrong with being calm.


    "If Dr. Fang wants me to do anything, just say it."


    Xu Siyuan had opened his mouth. The man in black looked at Wen Jinrui and said, "are you the doctor here? I haven''t seen you before. "


    With a slightly puzzled tone, Wen Jinrui felt tight in her heart and pretended to be a little flustered and said, "I''m not from chuanshui county. I''m from changwan county. I''ve only been here for two or three days."

 Chapter 483

    "Can such an injury be cured?"


    The voice of the man in black was a little hoarse. Wen Jinrui knew that it was because of the injury. He took two steps forward and looked at the wound carefully. Then he said, "if I''m not wrong, it seems that I was hurt by a metal blunt instrument. Oh, no, there''s rust on the blunt instrument. If I don''t deal with it in time, I will die!"


    "Mr. Xu, please find a way to get some boiling water and liquor, as well as my silver needle, and get it as soon as possible." Wen Jinrui arranges in an orderly way. No matter what the identity of the person in front of him is, as long as he is not a big traitor, he is willing to save him when he can.


    But Xu Siyuan was in trouble there. The famine lasted all winter. People didn''t even have food, and where did they get the wine? They had to frown and say, "don''t say it''s strong wine. Even ordinary wine can''t be found. Doctor Fang, do you think there''s anything that can replace it?"


    "I have wine." The man in black winked at his companion, and immediately someone came over with a small pot of wine. Far away, the smell of the wine in the pot had gone. The wine was very strong.


    Seeing this, Xu Siyuan immediately went to prepare the hot water. A moment later, Wang Zhuzhu came panting with a silver needle and handed it to Wen Jinrui.


    "Fire."


    As soon as the voice fell, Wen Jinrui had a lighted candle in front of him. Xu Siyuan didn''t know where he got the hot water and put it beside the man in black. Wen Jinrui held a silver needle in one hand and put it on the fire. He said: "Mr. Xu, please clean the wound for him first."


    "Bear it. It may hurt."


    Xu Siyuan speaks in a deep voice and cleans the wound carefully for the man in black. However, Wen Jinrui orders Wang Zhuzhu to iron the silver needle according to his appearance, but he picks up the pot of wine. Seeing that the wound is almost cleaned, Xu Siyuan lets him go.


    A mouthful of liquor poured into the mouth, Wen Jinrui did not hesitate to spray all the wine on the wound of the man in black.


    "Ah There was a deep cry of pain. There were fine beads of sweat on the forehead of the man in black. When he cleaned the wound just now, he didn''t make a sound. When he tore open his sleeve, he just made a dull hum. But when the liquor came down, it made such an iron man make a sound of pain.


    But this exclamation was soon suppressed by the man in black, and then no matter what Wen Jinrui did, he didn''t make any more sound.


    In fact, in addition to the silver needle, Wen Jinrui has no other way. After the injection, Wen Jinrui asked someone to find a clean gauze to bandage the man in black. Then he began to say, "the conditions here are limited. I can only stop the bleeding for you and do some simple treatment. I have to accept medical treatment as soon as possible, or this hand will be useless."


    "Thank you."


    Wen Jinrui was stunned at the sound, and laughed. He didn''t speak. When he finished dressing the man in black, the rest of them also took food and went back to the house. Wen Jinrui also went back, but when he came into his house, Xu Siyuan called him out.


    "Dr. Fang, is it convenient now?"


    Xu Siyuan''s tone is still with some hesitation and hesitation, but Wen Jinrui doesn''t mind. In such an environment, caution is right. Wen Jinrui nodded and said, "naturally, it''s convenient." Then he followed Xu Siyuan to the backyard of the house.


    Because it is already late at night, in addition to the faint purr, this small square world appears particularly quiet, Wen Jinrui said with a smile: "Mr. Xu should have more rest now, it is already late at night, so sleeping late is not good for your health."


    "Who are you?"


    Xu Siyuan ignored Wen Jinrui''s words. Instead, he asked in a deep voice. Wen Jinrui pondered for a long time and said: "Fang Huai, the doctor of changwan county."


    "Why not." Xu Siyuan''s eyes stared at Wen Jinrui for a moment and said, "there are other people in changwan county. Although there are not many people, no one has ever heard of a doctor named Fang Huai. Besides, you have martial arts skills and deep internal power. You are not Fang Huai!"


    Xu Siyuan''s tone is very firm, but Wen Jinrui''s expression has not changed. With a faint smile on his lips, he asked: "since Mr. Xu said I''m not Fang Huai, I want to ask, who am I?"


    "Or who does Mr. Xu want me to be?"


    After Wen Jinrui''s words fall, they look at each other in the moonlight. There is no snow tonight. The moonlight is especially bright. Xu Siyuan frowns tightly and his slightly pale face is full of struggle. Looking back at Wen Jinrui, his face is relaxed.


    There was no fluster of being exposed.


    Xu Siyuan took a deep breath, hesitated for a long time, but asked: "listen to doctor Fang, can I cure this disease? I''ve known about epilepsy, and there''s almost no possibility of a radical cure. " This disease can be said to have troubled Xu Siyuan for the first half of his life.


    When Wen Jinrui said that it could be cured, he was indeed stirred up a ripple in his heart. However, Wen Jinrui shook his head and said, "I can''t do it." When hearing these four words, Xu Siyuan was stunned slightly, then laughed at himself and did not speak.


    "But I know someone can."Wen Jinrui''s smile is even stronger. Xu Siyuan is good everywhere, but he is too serious. It is not good for him that such a person collapses himself too tightly. Sure enough, after hearing the second half of the sentence, Xu Siyuan is stunned again.


    After a long time to ask a: "who?"


    But this time, Wen Jinrui stopped talking. His meaning was very clear. He knew it. But why should he say it? Xu Siyuan was a smart man. He didn''t understand his meaning. He said with a smile: "if I didn''t guess wrong, you should be the Xuanping Marquis of today''s emperor."


    Wen Jinrui looks at Xu Siyuan in silence, the smile of the corner of her mouth does not fall, it is the default.


    "The Marquis chose to go to Siyang County to suffer from hunger and suffering. He didn''t go along with those officials. He was admired by Siyuan." With that, Xu Siyuan bent down and saluted Wen Jinrui respectfully, but he was still neither humble nor overbearing.


    Although Wen Jinrui doesn''t appear on the surface, she is more and more satisfied with Xu Siyuan in her heart.


    Now he and a Li are struggling in Jingguo. They really need such a helper to stir up the wind and rain in the capital of Jingguo.


    "I wonder if Mr. Xu has ever heard of a man, Si Fu." Wen Jinrui said after the Si, already had with Xu Siyuan''s open mind, want to get Xu Siyuan''s sincere help, tucked in the fear is useless.


    When Xu Siyuan heard the speech, he trembled: "you are from Da''an!"

 Chapter 484

    "Whether it''s Daan or Jingguo, aren''t they all from all over the world?" Wen Jinrui''s lips are slightly raised and she looks at Xu Siyuan with a smile.


    After hearing this, Xu Siyuan was stunned again. After pondering for a moment, he said, "in this way, I''m pedantic."


    Xu Siyuan has never thought about this after reading the books of sages and sages for half his life. In his opinion, reading books is for the sake of reason, and for the sake of serving the country.


    But who knows that Jingguo suffered from this turmoil, coupled with the snow disaster, he was very disappointed with the imperial court, but he forgot that in the eyes of sages, there was no country, no high or low, there was only this world, there were many people in this world.


    "Mr. Xu is not pedantic, but because these people are confused. If Mr. Xu is willing to go to the world, he will know that what the people need is not temporary food and clothing, but long-term stability, which is difficult to achieve as long as there are other countries in the world."


    Wen Jinrui said that he was not urgent or slow, and his tone was not light or heavy, like a sigh or a low voice, but he didn''t mean to preach.


    This is because before that, although Wen Jinrui knew this, he didn''t have a deep understanding. With the historical line brought by Zhang Huai, he went to Jingguo just to protect Da''an and his home.


    If he had seen Jinchuan, he would not have been able to forgive him until Wen Ruiyuan came to see his own suffering Forgive yourself.


    Jingguo is a big country, not to mention the small countries that pay tribute all the time. The people in Daan are the people, and the people in the world are also the people. Since it is inevitable to accept Jingguo, why not directly unify the world and completely return peace and tranquility to the world?


    After a moment''s silence, when Xu Siyuan looked up at Wen Jinrui again, the hesitation and hesitation in his expression disappeared, and the corner of his mouth was also with a faint smile. "The Marquis just mentioned Si Yu, but it reminds me of something."


    Wen Jinrui also looks at Xu Siyuan with a smile. Although he doesn''t open his mouth, he looks very attentive.


    Seeing this, Xu Siyuan was not surprised. Instead, he continued to say, "Si Fu is the grand doctor of Da''an. Even in this world, he has a very famous reputation. No one has his own medical skills, and there is only one person who is friendly with him. That person is Wen Jinrui, the son of general Wen Heng of Da''an."


    Speaking of this, Xu Siyuan stared at Wen Jinrui and said, "I heard that this man and Princess Jiayi went to Jingguo to watch the ceremony together. Unfortunately, he was assassinated and died when he was about to enter the boundary of Jingguo. From knowing the news to now, I always have a doubt in my heart. Wen Jinrui is highly skilled in martial arts and has the imperial doctor beside him How could he die so easily? "


    Hearing this, Wen Jinrui''s lips smile more. If Xu Siyuan is right, he is not only smart but also careful.


    "If Mr. Xu is really smart, if Mr. Wen can help him, he will be able to find a stable place for the people in this world."


    The bright moonlight reflected the snow on the ground. It was supposed to be a dark night, but now it was very bright. After a moment, the smile on the two faces could not help but grow stronger and stronger.


    This night, should be Wen Jinrui from stepping into the boundary of Sichuan water, sleep the most stable sleep, until the sky has been completely bright, Wen Jinrui is slowly wake up.


    As soon as I open my eyes, I see xiaoqiuran lying by the bed looking at him. When I wake up and see this scene, Wen Jinrui almost can''t help it.


    After spending too long in the military camp, even when she goes to bed at night, Wen Jinrui will keep a full guard, but it''s a pity that she went to bed too late last night, and these days are too tired. Now she is relaxed, so she sleeps too deeply.


    And xiaoqiuran lying on the bed like this, can''t help but cause the conditional reflection of Wen Jinrui. After stiffly stopping his already outstretched hand, he pinched his eyebrows and looked at xiaoqiuran who was shocked by him and said: "didn''t you scare?"


    "No way." See Wen Jinrui is to restore the usual color, although he was just startled by the behavior, but back to God xiaoqiuran is still pouting a small mouth to show off.


    "Akira is so brave." After rubbing xiaoqiuran''s head, Wen Jinrui turns over and gets out of bed, slightly moving her body.


    After a frank talk with Xu Siyuan last night, Wen Jinrui''s heart is not as heavy as before. When she wakes up, she only feels relaxed.


    All morning, xiaoqiuran was in peace. After teasing xiaoqiuran for a while and letting her play with other children, Wen Jinrui sat quietly and began to think about the plan.


    As soon as tomorrow passes, the team that escorts the silver and grain for the disaster relief will arrive at the latest the day after tomorrow. But up to now, he has not been able to find out the origin of those people in black, and even has no news.


    Moreover, the group of people in black were extremely cautious. Even Xu Siyuan, who had more contact with the people in black, was just like him. He knew nothing except that the people in black would send food.However, although there is no information about the man in black, at least Xu Siyuan is on his side for the time being. With Xu Siyuan''s local prestige and his careful plan, he wants to escort the relief silver and grain team the day after tomorrow. As soon as they arrive, the peace of the trip to Sichuan really begins.


    Near noon, sun Dazhuang came back to see Xiao qiuran. After chatting with Wen Jinrui a little, he just left. However, Wang Zhuzhu took a woman to Wen Jinrui and said that her son was in an emergency. He was sweating and had no strength to get up.


    Regardless of more questions, Wen Jinrui rushed to the past with a silver needle. Now it''s time to win people''s hearts. How can he miss such a thing?


    A moment later, after helping the woman''s child to pass the pulse and confirm that it was only caused by cold, Wen Jinrui immediately applied the needle, and then told him to drink more hot water. When he went to bed at night, he covered it tightly, and it would be OK the next day. In the woman''s hasty thanks, even the Hundred Surnames around him began to praise Wen Jinrui.


    After all, it''s snowstorm now. No one can avoid getting sick without herbal medicine and without enough food and clothing. The presence of such a doctor who does not need herbal medicine and can save lives with a pair of silver needles undoubtedly reassures these people.

 Chapter 485

    In addition, there is xiaoqiuran''s immortal uncle. After Wen Jinrui cured the child, the people around him began to call him a miracle doctor.


    Although Wen Jinrui felt guilty about this title, he didn''t refuse it. Anyway, it was just a false name. In addition, he did save people. It would be better if he could bring the relationship between him and the people closer.


    After dealing with the child''s illness, Wen Jinrui put away the silver needle and got up, but it happened to catch Wang Zhu''s eyes standing beside him. At that moment, Wang Zhu suddenly dodged. Then he found that it was too late to avoid it, and then he said with a smile.


    "Wait for Doctor Fang''s medical skills are really superb. I didn''t expect that the silver needle I found in this house turned into a life-saving treasure in doctor Fang''s hands. In this case, I''d like to give this silver needle to doctor Fang, so that we people will feel at ease. "


    Looking at Wang Zhu''s evasive eyes and unnatural expression on his face, Wen Jinrui chuckled and said, "thank you, brother Wang."


    "No Don''t be so polite. Just call me Xiao Wang. " When Wen Jinrui called him brother Wang before, Wang Zhu felt very comfortable, but now he just felt cold and bowed to him.


    Seeing this, Wen Jinrui''s eyes flashed. Without waiting for Wang Zhu to bend down, he quickly helped him. "Brother Wang doesn''t have to be so polite. He took good care of me when I got here, so it should be."


    During the conversation, Wen Jinrui held Wang Zhu''s hands with both arms and made a secret effort. Wang Zhu was slightly stunned. When he looked up at him, he understood it. Then he tried his best to suppress it, but he still showed a pair of fear and said, "OK, OK, then listen to doctor Fang."


    "Well, brother Wang, if you have nothing to do, go and help yourself. If you need to, just come to me." Seeing that Wang Zhuzhu was still waiting there with a slight bow, Wen Jinrui could not help but feel helpless and had to speak again.


    "OK, OK, then I won''t disturb Dr. Fang." After Wang Zhu finished, he looked up at Wen Jinrui again. When he saw Wen Jinrui shaking his head slightly, he was stunned again. Then he quickly backed out.


    Looking back, Wen Jinrui is relieved to see that the people around him are happy for the child who has been treated. He talks with a smile about how a doctor can be at ease at this time. He doesn''t notice the conversation between Wang Zhu and him. Then he takes Xiao qiuran back to the room where they were originally staying.


    As soon as he sat down in the room, xiaoqiuran was clever enough to look at Wen Jinrui. At the same time, he did not forget to glance around. When they came in, the people in the room asked a good question, but they did not pay attention to them any more. Then he said, "uncle Shenxian, how can I feel that you and Uncle Wang are strange? Do you have any secrets?"


    After looking up and tapping xiaoqiuran''s head, Wen Jinrui said with a smile: "what are you thinking in your little head?"


    Said, Wen Jinrui after looking around is close to the small autumn ran, whispered: "your uncle Wang know my identity."


    "Ah?"


    Just exclaimed the exit, xiaoqiuran quickly covered his mouth, and when he saw that it didn''t attract people''s attention, he looked at Wen Jinrui again, worried and said: "what should I do?"


    "Not much." Wen Jinrui gently rubbed Xiao qiuran''s head, but he didn''t answer directly. But then, just as his voice fell, the door of the room they were in was pushed open again. As soon as the people who came in saw Wen Jinrui, they came over and said respectfully: "doctor Fang, Mr. Xu is a little uncomfortable. I want you to help him."


    "Well, I''ll clean up and be right there."


    Since Wen Jinrui cured Xu Siyuan, the people''s attitude towards him has changed greatly, and then after the treatment of the man in black, the people are more respectful to him, and this is what Wen Jinrui wants to see.


    Only in this way can the people trust him and trust him. When the officials come with the silver and grain, he can better control the situation.


    After the person who came to inform left, Wen Jinrui put away the silver needle, thought about it, and brought Xiao qiuran to Xu Siyuan''s residence.


    When xiaoqiuran saw that Xu Siyuan was sitting at the table, he didn''t know what he was thinking, but he didn''t feel uncomfortable at all. He said angrily: "you are so nice. Why do you want to cheat uncle Shenxian?"


    Wen Yan, Xu Siyuan does not have a moment. When Xu Siyuan looks at Wen Jinrui, he has a little more respect in his eyes. In any case, Wen Jinrui is not only making use of Xiao qiuran, at least she knows it, but also she is voluntary. Although she uses unusual means in unusual times, this kind of use is undoubtedly more acceptable.


    "I don''t know how the Marquis plans to arrange the little girl afterwards?" Xu Siyuan didn''t get up. He just looked up at Wen Jinrui. It seemed that he had no intention, but his eyes didn''t move.


    As soon as the words came out, Xiao qiuran, who was slightly dissatisfied with Xu Siyuan, also had a subtle change in his expression. Then he looked up at Wen Jinrui, as if expecting his answer."I want her to follow Mr. Xu. When Mr. Xu thinks that she can be on her own, she can go where she wants to go and do what she wants to do." With a faint smile on her face, Wen Jinrui gently rubs xiaoqiuran''s head and looks at Xu Siyuan.


    "But, uncle Shenxian, xiaoqiuran wants to stay with you." Xiao qiuran shakes Wen Jinrui''s arm, as if not satisfied with his answer.


    But Xu Siyuan is not in a hurry, drinking the white water in the cup, like waiting to see how Wen Jinrui solves the problem he throws out.

 Chapter 486

    "You can stay by my side."


    Wen Jinrui squatted down, with an abnormal affirmative tone. Although she looked at Xiao qiuran seriously, she said, "now what you need more is a good teacher, a sage who can let you distinguish right from wrong and understand the great good and the great evil."


    "Mr. Xu in front of you is such a person, so I want you to follow Mr. Xu first. When you are successful in learning, no matter what choice you make, I will respect and support you."


    Seeing Wen Jinrui with such a serious expression for the first time, Xiao qiuran stares at a pair of dark eyes and seems to be out of his mind, as if he is unwilling to leave Wen Jinrui.


    "There are so many people who want to learn things from me. If they are too stupid and not smart enough, even if the Marquis himself tells me, I will not accept them."


    At this time, sitting at the table has been shaking the hands of the cup Xu Siyuan is suddenly opened, and his voice just fell, xiaoqiuran is suddenly raised his head, stubborn looking at him, said: "xiaoqiuran is not stupid, xiaoqiuran is very smart!"


    "smart is not your own has the final say, to get others'' recognition is really smart." See Xiaoqiu ran hook, Xu Siyuan is followed by the opening road.


    Just the next moment, he will know that xiaoqiuran is not only smart, but also very smart.


    "Immortal uncle, do you think Xiao qiuran is clever?" Xiao qiuran raised her head and looked forward to it.


    Although she didn''t want to answer like this, in the face of xiaoqiuran''s look, Wen Jinrui had to nod her head and said: "smart, xiaoqiuran is very smart."


    At such a young age, I can see through Xu Siyuan''s fierce generals. It''s not only smart!


    "Do you hear me? My uncle said, "I''m smart." Xiaoqiuran vomits his tongue at Xu Siyuan, "as long as the immortal uncle confirms me, as for other people, I don''t care."


    Seeing this, Xu Siyuan can''t help but smile and shake his head. He is not willing to do this kind of thing and can''t do it. Besides, it''s just when he''s watching Wen Jinrui. It''s very good that he can speak at the critical moment. As for the rest, it''s better to give it to Wen Jinrui.


    Glancing at the faint smile on Xu Siyuan''s face, Wen Jinrui looks at Xiao qiuran, and then he can''t help but smile. He really has a lot to do with adults, forgetting that although Xiao qiuran is smart and different from ordinary children, he is still a little child.


    It''s not impossible to reason with children, and the effect is not as fast as it comes, and it''s more obvious.


    "Why does Xiao qiuran want to stay with his uncle?" After a little organization of logic, his face changed back to the gentle smile before. At the same time, he could not help sighing in his heart that this child is really no easier to deal with than adults.


    "Because Uncle Biao is an immortal, he not only saved xiaoqiuran, but also saved the common people, and he will save more people immediately. Xiaoqiuran will stay by Uncle Biao''s side, help Uncle Biao do more good things, let everyone not be hungry, let everyone live a good life."


    As if remembering what happened before, Xiao qiuran''s eyes began to be foggy, and her face was full of grievances and firmness. Seeing this, Wen Jinrui sighed, but then he said: "Xiao qiuran''s thoughts are known by uncle, but if you want to do good things for the people, especially the people in the world, you can not just stay by my side It''s a good idea. "


    "What else needs to be done?" Xiaoqiuran asked immediately.


    "You need to know how to behave, how to deal with affairs, how to govern the country, and how to prosper the country. Uncle Biao is not good at this. So if Xiao qiuran insists on following uncle Biao, uncle Biao will not refuse. But in this way, I''m afraid it will be difficult to realize your wishes."


    Wen Jinrui is very serious. His words are not to coax Xiao qiuran. Although he knows some of these principles, he is not thorough. After all, he grew up in a military camp when he was a child, and what he is better at is marching.


    "Who can stay with?" Without the slightest hesitation, xiaoqiuran immediately asked, and her face was full of firmness and seriousness.


    "Mr. Xu''s side." With a sigh, Wen Jinrui finally looks at Xu Siyuan.


    Although he also knows that it is safer for xiaoqiuran to stay with him than to stay with Xu Siyuan, at such a young age, he has experienced the separation of life and death, and the instinct of survival in despair. However, at the age of eight or nine, xiaoqiuran''s mind has a clear sign. If he can''t get the guidance of a good teacher, he will really delay a good one.


    Of course, the most important thing is that xiaoqiuran already has her dream and what she wants to do. If Wen Jinrui doesn''t tell her this truth now, I''m afraid that when she grows up, she will be disappointed with Wen Jinrui, because although he saved her life, he ruined her life.


    Although this may be a bit heavy, but it''s almost this truth. Wen Jinrui knows it very well, so before xiaoqiuran has formed a complete dependence on him, it''s better to give her a little space to grow up. In this way, it''s also worthy of xiaoqiuran''s bringing him into Siyang County this time."Really?"


    "Really."


    Xiao qiuran looks straight at Wen Jinrui''s eyes. There is still a touch of childishness on her face when she is young, but her pure eyes, which are not mixed with anything, make Wen Jinrui feel an inexplicable pressure.


    He knows that this is trust. This kind of trust is likely to change xiaoqiuran''s life because of his words. Although he doesn''t know why xiaoqiuran trusts him so much in these short days, Wen Jinrui knows that he is not wrong.


    "Well, I''ll listen to my uncle." After a long time, xiaoqiuran finally nodded his head, but then, without waiting for Wen Jinrui to breathe a sigh of relief, he suddenly said, "xiaoqiuran will learn from Mr. Xu, but my uncle has to promise xiaoqiuran one thing."


    "What''s the matter?"


    "After Xiao qiuran learned the truth from Mr. Xu, uncle Biao was not allowed to stay with him, and If the time is too long, my uncle should not forget Xiao qiuran. "


    Looking at xiaoqiuran''s extremely serious face, Wen Jinrui chuckled, touched her head and said: "OK, uncle promise you."


    "Hook."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    After everything is done according to Xiao qiuran''s mind, Wen Jinrui is finally deeply relieved. She can''t help sighing in her heart that the child It''s too hard to deal with. Fortunately, his children won''t be like this


    "Mr. Xu." A moment later, xiaoqiuran went to Xu Siyuan''s body, bowed deeply, and called respectfully.

 Chapter 487

    "Well, I''m very strict, and if you don''t study hard, or if I find you lazy, even if your uncle is a marquis, I''ll drive you away, OK?"


    Xu Siyuan looks at Wen Jinrui with a smile, pretending to look at Xiao qiuran severely.


    "I see. Xiaoqiuran won''t let uncle down." Face is still serious incomparable, small autumn ran hard point head way.


    Hearing this, Xu Siyuan is about to vomit blood. Do you have your uncle in your heart? Now it''s Mr. Xu. Can I talk to you again?


    Hard to resist the attack, Xu Siyuan forced to pretend that he was born with the dignity of a gentleman, "can you read?"


    "Well."


    Seeing xiaoqiuran nodding, Xu Siyuan got up and fumbled at the bedside for a long time. Then he took out a book and handed it to xiaoqiuran, "recite this book. When you think it''s OK, come to me. If not, don''t follow me. And if it''s too long, don''t come. Just stay with your uncle."


    "Xiaoqiuran can." After a stubborn reply, xiaoqiuran ran ran back to Wen Jinrui''s side, looked up at him and said: "uncle, xiaoqiuran went outside to read a book first, and you should remember to call me when you go back later."


    "Well, go ahead." After touching xiaoqiuran''s head and seeing her out of the room, Wen Jinrui sits down opposite Xu Siyuan.


    "Is the Lord really going to give her to me?" Xu Siyuan looked down at the water in his cup, as if thinking about something.


    "What else?" Wen Jinrui didn''t care, and the smile on her lips remained unchanged. "Xiaoqiuran is intelligent, and Mr. Xu has both ability and morality. It''s not a delay for xiaoqiuran to let her follow Mr. Xu. It''s not a disgrace for Mr. Xu. Isn''t that right?"


    "The Marquis is modest." Xu Siyuan looked up as if he had something else to say, but then he gently shook his head and said, "Wang Zhu and other people who have some prestige among these people, I have already told them about their interests. I don''t think there will be any problem. The next thing is up to the Marquis."


    "Don''t worry, Mr. Xu." Wen Jinrui didn''t thank him, but nodded gently, and Xu Siyuan didn''t care. After they said some other things, in the twinkling of an eye, the sky began to darken.


    Glancing out of the window, Wen Jinrui gets up to say goodbye. When she comes out of the door, she sees that Xiao qiuran is sitting alone on the steps not far away, engrossed in reading and reciting.


    Until Wen Jinrui stood in front of Xiao qiuran, Xiao qiuran suddenly noticed him and suddenly raised his head. When he saw that it was him, he said with a happy smile: "uncle''s talk with Mr. Xu is over?"


    "Well, go back."


    "Good."


    Wen Jinrui didn''t ask Xiao qiuran how she read the book, and Xiao qiuran didn''t say it either, because they are all confident that a book seems to be many, but in fact, at Xiao qiuran''s age, it''s not too difficult, it''s just the relationship between a longer time and a shorter time.


    But after he got involved in Siyang County, Wen Jinrui was sure that Xiao qiuran''s memory was very good, and his savvy was also very high, so he didn''t worry at all.


    Along the way, the people who greet him nod, but for a moment, Wen Jinrui is back to the house where he used to stay. Xiao qiuran''s mind seems to be in the book, and he doesn''t stick to Wen Jinrui as usual. Even the children who come to play with her are rejected by Xiao qiuran.


    After a look at xiaoqiuran, who is reading by candlelight for a moment, Wen Jinrui''s lips are slightly crooked. No matter what xiaoqiuran wants to do in the future, it''s always right to read more books. What''s more, he doesn''t worry about people like Xu Siyuan.


    Gradually, the sky began to be completely dark. Wen Jinrui sat there quietly, thinking about the things of tomorrow, thinking about whether their plans were flawed, and the extremely cautious people in black.


    Through these two days of observation, Wen Jinrui found that these people in black are not only extremely cautious, but also have no malice towards these people. On the contrary, they have a lot of concern, which makes Wen Jinrui wonder about their identity and their purpose.


    Every time these people in black come in groups, and when the snow disaster is so serious, they can deliver food on time every day. If the purpose is to say so, it seems that they have no other plans except the former leader of the people in black who encouraged the people to fight against the government.


    It is obvious that these people in black are the source of this riot, and they have strong discipline. What they should do is not careless at all, but what they should not do and what they should not say is not redundant at all. Even though Wen Jinrui has paid close attention to it, nothing has happened.


    This group of people in black, come and go are extremely clean, leaving no trace, as if out of thin air in general, the only thing left is mystery.


    It''s really troublesome. I hope these people in black won''t be changeable tomorrow.


    In the heart a secret way, Wen Jinrui just want to lie down and rest for a while, but suddenly heard the voice of Wang Zhu in the yard.The men in black came, and it was time to collect the food.


    Stand up to tell xiaoqiuran, Wen Jinrui is ready to go out, but at this time, there is a sudden commotion outside, and then, without waiting for Wen Jinrui to open the door, the door is opened by himself, and Wang Zhuzhu comes in.


    "Fang Doctor Fang, an adult is injured. I want you to go and have a treatment. "


    Wang Zhuzhu seems to have come all the way, breathing a little fast. Seeing this, Wen Jinrui''s eyes flashed. Then he turned around and picked up the silver needle and said, "lead the way."


    As Wang Zhu walked around the house for a while, when he came to a side room, there were two people in black waiting outside.


    Wang Zhu was blocked outside the door. When Wen Jinrui came into the room alone, he saw that the man in black, who was the leader of the people, was sitting at the table. When he came in, he looked up at him and asked in a slightly hoarse voice, "can the injury of the sword be cured?"


    "You have to see it first." Wen Jinrui''s face is obviously unnatural. He is a country doctor who has never seen anything in the world. He lowers his head to come back, and his eyes don''t dare to glance around.


    Seeing this, the man in black nodded and looked at Wen Jinrui up and down. Without looking back, he pointed to the bed behind him and said, "look quickly, and then give me a reply. I want a positive reply."

 Chapter 488

    The voice of the man in black is very low, but the cold meaning is very obvious. Wen Jinrui knows that it''s not for him, but for the injured man in black.


    Walking in the direction of the man in black, there was a man in black lying on the bed. Before he came to him, Wen Jinrui smelled an obvious smell of blood.


    The man in black closed his eyes, strained his face and made no noise, but his face was already covered with sweat, and his whole body was covered with wounds. Although he couldn''t see the specific wounds in the dim candlelight because of wearing black clothes, his bedding was dyed bright red.


    Wen Jinrui had seen such an injury many times before, but now his identity was different, so there was a trace of panic on his face. Even his outstretched hand was a little trembling. Nevertheless, Wen Jinrui pretended to bite her teeth and stamp her feet, and put out her hand to push away the sharp weapons that were covered by the folds of her clothes.


    Although the people in black stirred up the riots, they didn''t do anything harmful. Instead, they brought food to these people. At present, Wen Jinrui didn''t hesitate. He followed the bloodstain to check the injuries of the people in black.


    With this inspection, Wen Jinrui understood why the man in black, the leader, had that expression. There were many wounds on his chest, back, waist and legs, especially the one on his back. He almost got rid of the man in black. After looking at the wound through his clothes, Wen Jinrui confirmed that it was a knife wound.


    Moreover, the people who use knives have extraordinary martial arts skills. Every knife is extremely sharp, and they are all close to the key!


    It is probably because the man who used the knife at that time did not have the upper hand, so he did not have time to wield the last knife. If not, once the last knife hit, it would immediately aggravate all the injuries of the man in black.


    In this way, I''m afraid the man in black would have bled to death if he couldn''t get here. As for his companions, I''m afraid they can only watch him die and have nothing to do.


    This group of people in black is obviously a large-scale organization. It is enough to prove that they can still produce so much food at this time. I''m afraid that the reason why they didn''t go back to their site for treatment is that they are too far away from here, and they also know that the people in black can''t last that long.


    Although the last knife didn''t hit, the man in black couldn''t have been injured for a long time. He was so familiar with the people in black that he even calculated the journey back. Who was the man who hurt him?


    "Can it be cured?"


    While Wen Jinrui was looking at the injury of the man in black and thinking about the reason, the leader sitting at the table was already a little impatient. While he asked in a cold voice, he came directly.


    Wen Jinrui didn''t forget his existence, nor did he forget the time because of thinking about things, but in his opinion, although he can put off the injury of the man in black for a while, he still has to pretend to avoid causing unnecessary doubt.


    After all, in the eyes of these people, he is just an ordinary country doctor. If he can calm down in the face of such injuries, he will surely cause trouble.


    "Can be can, just..."


    "No, it''s just that you can cure it. As long as you can find it now, you say I''ll find it."


    See Wen Jinrui face a pair of hard to suppress the fear, even raised the hand is a little bit trembling, even some words are not easy to say, the man in black eyes that wipe guard is finally faded, just because of worry about this person''s injury and slightly impatient mood, but it is not relaxed at all.


    Wen Jinrui looks up at the man in black, as if he is confirming what he said. However, when he looks at the leader coldly, his body trembles and he quickly lowers down.


    "It''s freezing outside now, and it''s hard to find herbal medicine. So we can only use strong liquor. The stronger the better, and we need a lot of scissors, gauze and needles. It would be better if we have hemostatic drugs, but there are too many injuries on him, and I''m afraid he won''t be able to hold on. This process will be very painful. "


    Seeing Wen Jinrui''s small actions in his eyes, especially his cautious way of speaking made the leader of the man in black nod his head in secret, "you don''t have to worry about this, you can cure it, I believe my brother will be able to resist it!"


    "In case I mean in case If he... "


    As if he didn''t trust the man in black, Wen Jinrui''s waist was lower and his voice was smaller and smaller, as if he was afraid of any trouble.


    "Although you can rest assured that if it''s his own reason, I will never blame you, but if you don''t pay attention to what''s wrong, then don''t blame me for not being compassionate."


    Cold voice is to let Wen Jinrui tremble again, "adult rest assured, I will try my best."


    "All right, let''s go. I''ll get the wine."


    When the man in Black said that, he turned around and walked towards the door. Wen Jinrui was relieved. At the same time, he quickly said, "please bring Mr. Xu to me to help me."When the leader of the man in black walks away, Wen Jinrui''s eyes flash. The teams escorting silver and grain will come after tonight and tomorrow. Because of his arrangement, I''m afraid that this evening is the last night for the man in black here. Anyway, he has to find some clues so that he can solve the identity of the people in black in the future!


    But a moment later, the man in black came into the room with a few people. But this time, before he came in, a strong smell of wine floated in first. In the mixture of wind and snow, he could not help but shock people''s spirit.


    "Everything you want is here." With a finger in his hand, he put what Wen Jinrui wanted on the table, and then carried it to the bedside. Then he left the room. The man in black, who was the head of the group, also stood aside, not prepared to leave.


    Seeing this, Wen Jinrui''s eyes flickered, but in the end he didn''t ask him to leave. After all, the man in black is the leader. Although he has no obvious defense, he can''t trust him completely.


    "My Lord, please stand aside to avoid splashing you later." After taking a look at the things on the table, Wen Jinrui signals Xu Siyuan to help, and reminds the leader of the man in black that there is no abnormality on his low face.


    "No, you can cure me. Don''t worry about me." The voice of the leader of the man in black was still cold.

 Chapter 489

    Slightly nodded, Wen Jinrui picked up the scissors, motioned Xu Siyuan to go to the bed, head and tail, "be careful, cut his clothes."


    "Slow down!" After hearing Wen Jinrui''s words, the leader of the man in black''s eyes were cold. Then he squinted at Wen Jinrui and said, "treatment is OK, cutting clothes is free."


    Wen Jinrui''s look in his low eyes flashed away. When he raised his head, he regained his fear. "My Lord, his injury is too serious. I''m afraid it''s difficult to cure without cutting clothes, and the wound is too deep. If he is infected..."


    The words didn''t finish, because Wen Jinrui knew in his heart that the leader of the man in black was also a martial arts practitioner. He couldn''t understand the injury at all, but even so, he had to stop him. It must be the secret of the man in black. If so, he would not only cut the clothes, but also cut them thoroughly!


    After staring at Wen Jinrui for a moment, he glanced at the man in black lying on the bed. Finally, the leader was a little loose. Although the man on the bed was covered with sweat, he could not make any sound, but now he began to groan slightly and squeezed out from his teeth.


    He saw the injury with his own eyes. He definitely didn''t know how serious it was. Wen Jinrui''s words were reasonable, and he didn''t see any abnormality, just


    "My Lord, we can''t delay. There''s too much blood. I''m afraid if we don''t deal with it any more..."


    Wen Jinrui, who still hasn''t finished and secretly pays attention to the leader, knows that he is loose. What he needs now is only a reason to have to, which only Wen Jinrui can give.


    Although the leader of the man in black knows the injury, Wen Jinrui is a doctor. At this time, he doesn''t listen to Wen Jinrui. Who else can he listen to? Moreover, a lot of time has passed since his subordinates were injured. If they are delayed, I''m afraid they can''t wait for him to make a decision.


    "Clothes can be cut, but masks must not be moved."


    The voice of the leader of the man in black is very low, like a decision made after several struggles. Wen Jinrui knows that this is his bottom line. If he is forced, it is very likely that the leader of the man in black will give up his life.


    "Yes."


    After a reply, Wen Jinrui looks at Xu Siyuan and nods to him. Everything seems very normal. But only they know that both Wen Jinrui and Xu Siyuan are very curious about the identity of these people in black. Now is the chance!


    After explaining to the injured man in black for a while, he might feel very painful for fear that he would bite his own tongue and let him bite a stick. Wen Jinrui quickly opened all his clothes to the table with scissors. As for the mask, he deliberately avoided it from the neck.


    After all the clothes were cut off, Wen Jinrui and Xu Siyuan could not help looking at the injury of the man in black. The injury was too serious. They couldn''t really see the cover of the clothes before. Now they found that almost every knife touched the bone, and the most serious part was that the bone and the flesh had been separated!


    "Fire."


    Wen Jinrui frowned and pressed the wound of the man in black very carefully. Although the whole person still had a sense of panic, the hand holding the silver needle was no longer shaking, but the exposed arm was obviously red and swollen, as if it had just been pinched.


    Life matters. Wen Jinrui absolutely does not allow himself to make any mistakes, but if he suddenly calms down, he is afraid that it will arouse the suspicion of the leader of the man in black behind him. So at the beginning, he pinched himself secretly, and now he deliberately shows it to him.


    Sure enough, when Wen Jinrui asked for a fire, the leader of the man in black saw that both Wen Jinrui and Xu Siyuan were controlling the wounds of his men, and had no time to care about the fact that he was the only one left in the room. Without any hesitation, he immediately took the candle, and when he saw the pinch mark on Wen Jinrui''s arm, he nodded secretly.


    Although Wen Jinrui couldn''t see his face change because he turned his back to the leader of the man in black, he was sure that he would find out with his keen sense.


    It''s a matter of great importance. Wen Jinrui must not allow himself to show some flaws. Otherwise, the failure of the peace campaign is small. If the common people are involved, he will really be a sinner.


    When the silver needles in his hand had been detoxified on the candle fire and stabbed into the acupoints of the man in black one by one, Wen Jinrui did not dare to use his internal force, so he had to keep looking for acupoint pressing to help the man in black stop bleeding.


    "It''s going to hurt a lot in a moment. Please hold back and try not to do anything." A moment later, Wen Jinrui whispered, and the man in black who was lying on the bed had no strength to answer him. He just blinked reluctantly to show that he understood.


    "Wine."


    For Wen Jinrui''s successive orders, the leader of the man in black didn''t hesitate at all. After all, both of them couldn''t move now, and he waved back all of them and left them here alone. Who would he not do?


    Looking at a large jar of wine held by the man in black, Wen Jinrui understood that it must be wine he had just asked for. The leader found a jar and brought in all the wine he could collect.Just a glance, Wen Jinrui put the clean cloth prepared in advance into the jar, soaked it completely, then took it out and began to clean up the wound of the man in black.


    "Well..."


    The cloth full of liquor just touched the wound. The man in black, who was dying before he went to bed, suddenly widened his eyes and snorted. His whole body trembled, almost making Xu Siyuan unable to hold him.


    "Hold on, don''t move, relax."


    Try to slow down the tone, gently not urgent not slow way, this is the most critical moment, if Wen Jinrui gave him a burden, or let his mood has a big wave, I''m afraid it will make him nervous, resulting in wound bleeding again.


    The leader of the man in black, who was standing behind Wen Jinrui, frowned even more, but he honestly held the wine jar and didn''t say a word.


    Taking the cloth soaked in liquor to clean the wound, every time Wen Jinrui''s hand moved, the man in black on the bed was trembling, and the stick in his mouth was creaking. This kind of intense pain, even in martial arts practice, was extremely unbearable.


    But for a moment, the original clean cloth was stained with blood. Throw it away and replace it. Then soak it in wine and scrub it. Wen Jinrui didn''t dare to go too fast, because he was afraid that the man in black would faint because he couldn''t bear it. In that case, it''s very likely that the faint would pass away completely.

 Chapter 490

    But at the same time, Wen Jinrui did not dare to be too slow, because the hemostasis of acupuncture was not complete. If it was slow, it would cause excessive blood loss, and it would also be death.


    In such a cold season, there was no fire in the room, but there was a lot of sweat on Wen Jinrui''s forehead. But at this time, he didn''t care about it at all. He frowned slightly and focused on helping the man in black deal with the wound.


    Until the wounds in front of the whole body were all cleaned, the man in black on the bed was also exhausted. A pair of eyes opened like that. When his eyes were slack, Wen Jinrui suddenly said: "help him up."


    But Wen Jinrui didn''t forget that there were several wounds on the back of the man in black. As soon as his voice fell, without waiting for Xu Siyuan to act, the leader standing behind him stepped forward and said, "I''ll come."


    Although Xu Siyuan is just a helper, he has been pressing the man in black, but the pain of the wound caused by the strong liquor just now is too strong, and although the man in black has also restrained himself, the natural reaction of his muscles is still there. Xu Siyuan, a weak scholar, has great eating power, and now his forehead is covered with sweat.


    Up to now, the leader of the man in black has understood that these two men are really trying their best to treat his subordinates. However, it''s hard to bear to see that the two men who are powerless are sweating so much in such a cold night.


    He nodded and did not refuse. Although the sweat on Wen Jinrui''s forehead was due to his concentration and care, he was just an ordinary man on the surface. After the man in black on the bed completely took off his strength, it was undoubtedly the most appropriate thing for the leader of the man in black to do it.


    "Slow down, be careful not to touch his wound."


    While explaining, he carefully noticed the wound that had been treated to avoid bleeding. When the leader of the man in black completely supported the man in black on the bed, Wen Jinrui, who was already holding a cloth soaked with liquor, was just about to help him clean the wound, but he suddenly noticed that his back neck was close to his back, and the tattoos were extremely demonic Different purple flowers!


    At this moment, Wen Jinrui thought of all the flowers he had seen, but the only one was not in front of him. It was a light purple, but it became extremely strange because of the rendering of blood.


    At first glance, it looks very ordinary, but when you look at it carefully, you can find that the petals are piled up, just like a real blooming flower, ordinary but mysterious, and it seems to have a noble meaning.


    This great contrast not only made Wen Jinrui frown. His intuition told him that there was no such flower in the world, but his eyes made him believe that it was more real than the real flowers he had seen with his own eyes.


    With the effort of cleaning the wound, Wen Jinrui glances at the flower very carefully. After secretly recording the appearance of the flower, she moves her eyes away and focuses on cleaning the wound.


    When Wen Jinrui sees the leader of the man in black standing beside him holding the wine jar, and the essence in his eyes gradually dissipates, he is secretly relieved. At first, the man in black stops him from cutting his clothes in order to prevent him from seeing the flower. Later, he agrees, but he clearly tells him not to cut the mask, so as to prevent him from seeing the real face of the man in black.


    You know, the man in black on the bed was so seriously injured that it was good for him to remove the mask. The leader could not have been unaware of it. Just now, when cleaning the wound, Wen Jinrui intentionally or unintentionally touched the mask with his arm. Although he could not see the specific appearance, he found that there was nothing special on his face.


    In this way, it should be to prevent him from seeing the original face of the man in black. From the reaction of the leader just now, this flower is definitely the mark of their organization.


    After remembering the appearance of the flower, Wen Jinrui put away all her thoughts. At this time, the wound behind the man in black has been cleaned.


    "Needle, thread."


    Put the cloth on the table, take the needle and thread from Xu Siyuan, soak in the liquor for a while, Wen Jinrui began to sew up the wound on the man in black.


    The wound is too deep. If only simple hemostasis and cleaning, it will not play a key role. Now there is no hemostatic drug, so Wen Jinrui has to choose suture.


    In this way, it can not only speed up the healing of the wound, but also help to stop bleeding. As long as the man in black can smoothly return to their base camp, it should be OK.


    It''s just Thinking of the character of the leader of the man in black and their way of doing things, Wen Jinrui sighed secretly. As for the rest, it depends on the man in black''s own nature.


    When all the wounds of the man in black were treated well, Wen Jinrui''s hands began to tremble, and even his body began to feel sore.


    Of course, this time it was really shaking. From the beginning of cutting clothes to hemostasis and then to cleaning and sewing, Wen Jinrui always tried to be cautious. After all, life is at stake. He didn''t dare to have the slightest carelessness. He kept such a high intensity for such a long time. With Wen Jinrui''s body, he couldn''t help getting tired."Hoo..." When the wounds were all sewn up and finally treated with gauze, Wen Jinrui could not help but let out a long sigh of relief. She was relaxed and at ease. "It''s OK. Next, she just needs to have a rest for a period of time. When the wounds are long and the thread is removed, it should be OK."


    "Thank you." This time, the leader of the man in black changed his apathy. Although it was unnatural, these two words were sincere.


    "You are welcome, my Lord." Wen Jinrui quickly put down the needle and thread in his hand and led the way to the man in black.


    But at this time, the man in black had already put down his wine jar and nodded to him. Then he opened his mouth to the door and said, "come on."


    As soon as the words came out, four men in black came in, as if they had been ready for a long time. Two of them were carrying a simple stretcher in their hands. The workmanship was very rough, which was obviously just made. The other two were carrying two beds of bedding.


    "Good placement, do not move to the wound, careful all the way." The tone of the leader of the man in black changed back to the previous indifference, but the concern in the tone was obvious.


    "Yes."


    Four people should be a, is to go to the bedside, the bedding spread on the stretcher, is ready to put the bed of the man in black up, see, Wen Jinrui quickly came forward to stop way: "absolutely not, his injury has just stabilized, can''t stand such a toss."

 Chapter 491

    "Your work has been done. The rest is none of your business." The leader of the man in black glanced at him, and his tone was slightly relaxed. After that, he looked at the other four men in Black: "what are you doing?"


    "No, my Lord!" Wen Jinrui quickly stepped forward, held down the stretcher with one hand, looked at the head of the man in black, and led the way: "his injury is only after a simple treatment. If he is careless, it will worsen, and even kill him directly. If he can be quietly cultivated here for three years no Two days will be enough. By then... "


    "I said it''s none of your business!" The head of the man in black''s patience seemed to be exhausted in an instant. He gave Wen Jinrui a cold look, and he also seemed to be frightened by this look. He subconsciously stepped back two steps. At this time, the four men in black had lifted the man in black on the bed and put him on the stretcher.


    "Ah..."


    Seeing this, Wen Jinrui could not help sighing. Although her face was full of struggle and reluctance, she seemed to want to say something, but she seemed to be frightened by the eyes of the leader of the man in black just now, but she did not stop her.


    "Just do your own business so that you don''t get into any trouble." After the four men in black left the room with stretchers, the leader of the men in black went to the door, but he looked back at Wen Jinrui again. After that, he went out.


    A moment later, Wen Jinrui sighed again. How could he not know this truth? But in this case, if he behaved too calm or didn''t stop him, the leader of the man in black would doubt him.


    From the beginning, the leader of the man in black didn''t completely trust him. Even when he began to treat the man in black, he could detect the intentional or unintentional eyes of the leader of the man in black, constantly glancing in his face.


    But fortunately, everything did not reveal flaws, this level is passed, and even he also found some information, that strange purple flower tattoo, must have something to do with the origin of the man in black.


    You know, most of the tattoos are for certain people. After all, people in almost all countries do not have this tradition and hobby.


    "Master Hou''s skill is really extraordinary." See Wen Jinrui slightly frown, don''t know what to think, Xu Siyuan smile a walk forward to light way.


    "Just seeing a lot." Wen Jinrui gently shook his head. After a deep sigh of relief, he looked up at Xu Siyuan and said, "go and get the food first. I''ll give you acupuncture for a while. Tomorrow is the most important thing. There must be no mistakes."


    "Siyuan understands."


    As soon as the words fell, they left the house one after the other. They went to the hospital and cleaned up. When they were ready to get their share of food, they found that all the people in black had left Siyang County, much earlier than before.


    Seeing the two men coming out, Wang Zhuzhu quickly welcomed them up. When they handed the food to them, he whispered: "Marquis, in the evening, those people in black stirred up the common people, and many people have been aroused hatred by them. I''m afraid that those officials will come tomorrow..."


    "Don''t worry, just do what I told you." Wen Jinrui pursed her lips and left with the food.


    Just turned around to take advantage of the food, Xu Rui asked Fang to stay away from the doctor


    Although Xu Siyuan''s voice was not very loud, it was also a success that attracted the attention of the people who were preparing to leave. Then Wen Jinrui said, "Mr. Xu is polite. Since Mr. Xu is not comfortable, Fang is duty bound."


    Hearing this, the people put down their worries and looked at Wen Jinrui with a strong sense of respect. Doctor Fang just finished treating those adults, and even didn''t have a moment''s rest, so he agreed to treat Mr. Xu without hesitation. This is really extraordinary.


    They smile and turn to Xu Siyuan''s residence. Although they have already agreed before, if they can increase people''s favor to Wen Jinrui, why not?


    Because of Xu Siyuan''s high prestige among the common people, and the arrangement of Wang Zhu, they don''t have to worry about anything. So just now when they sat down in the room, they went straight to the theme.


    "Marquis, the man in black has bewitched the common people several times. Although they are kind to the common people, it''s too extreme."


    Xu Siyuan frowned, as if he was thinking about the reason. However, he did not say clearly that if the people in black succeeded in their plot and killed the corrupt officials, their resentment would be vented, but it might be the imperial court''s suppression by force. At that time, I''m afraid these people will suffer.


    Wen Jinrui takes a look at Xu Siyuan. He doesn''t understand. Xu Siyuan has already thought of the consequences, but now he is waiting to see his choice.Although they have reached a consensus now, it''s only temporary. Whether it''s Wen Jinrui or Xu Siyuan, they are still watching each other. After all, it''s not a small matter. It''s not about life. An carelessness will even lead to eternal abuse. Neither of them dare to be careless.


    This kind of thing, whether Wen Jinrui or Xu Siyuan, knows very well in his heart. It''s just that he didn''t pick it out.


    "Well, you and I will be here tomorrow, as long as there is no big trouble." After pondering for a moment, Wen Jinrui''s eyes gradually fell into calm.


    "What if the common people were driven by the resentment in their hearts because they were bewitched and killed those dog officials?" Xu Siyuan didn''t want to stop at this point. Although he was also thinking about the people in the world, at present, what he could do his best to take care of was just the people in this side.


    But if even the people on this side can''t be preserved, how can we talk about the people in the world?


    "Kill, kill." Wen Jinrui didn''t have the slightest hesitation or even the slightest change in her voice. It seemed that such a thing was common.


    However, Xu Siyuan was stunned when he heard this, and then his eyes brightened up gradually. He continued to ask, "I''m afraid the imperial court will not give up if the official is killed by the people. Before it was just a riot, it was already suppressed by force. If this really happened, I''m afraid it will be..."

 Chapter 492

    "There''s nothing to be afraid of. If you kill me, I''ll take care of anything." Wen Jinrui''s tone was extremely flat, as if this matter was not worth mentioning at all.


    Even Wen Jinrui wanted to kill the governor of Sichuan and the county officials. Moreover, if the people were allowed to kill the county officials of Siyang County, it would bring some troubles, but it would not be a good choice to eliminate their grievances.


    Smell speech, Xu Siyuan sighed, but in the end it is not in the mouth, he is very clear why Wen Jinrui do so, but also because of this, he can''t help but some worry.


    Wen Jinrui''s move is for the sake of the common people. It''s good for him to be jealous of evil, which is exactly what he wants. Moreover, such talents should be assisted by him. However, Xu Siyuan understands that the current imperial court is extremely dark, and Wen Jinrui''s move is to set himself on fire.


    If something really goes wrong and Wen Jinrui has an accident, the hope he just had and the hope the people just had will be destroyed.


    "If the scene is really out of control, the marquis will suppress it. Just don''t hurt the people. As for the rest, let me do it."


    A moment later, Xu Siyuan still spoke. He could not just sit and wait for his death, and let the hope which he got so hard be dashed. Even if he was carrying a name for it, he would not hesitate.


    Wen Jinrui takes a deep look at Xu Siyuan. He doesn''t understand what Xu Siyuan means. There will be a certain riot at that time. The officials will kill the people. Now that they have the opportunity, how can the people let them go?


    At that time, once there is a riot, the county magistrate of Siyang County will surely die. Wen Jinrui uses force to suppress it, but it is not popular. There is only one way, that is to let Xu Siyuan bear all this!


    This is indeed a way, but Wen Jinrui doesn''t want to, because the cost is too big for him.


    Xu Siyuan''s talents and virtues are all excellent. In the future, he will be needed in many places. If he chooses to sacrifice him now, the trust he has built up with great difficulty will collapse immediately. Not to mention, there will be a gap between them. What can we talk about in the future? What else are you talking about?


    Wen Jinrui will never allow such a thing to happen!


    "No need."


    Wen Jinrui raised his head and looked straight at Xu Siyuan. Xu Siyuan was slightly stunned by his irresistible gaze, and even beat his words back to his stomach.


    "People all over the world still need Mr. Xu, so no matter now or in the future, Mr. Xu can''t have any accidents."


    With that, Wen Jinrui stood up and walked towards the door. "Mr. Xu, have a rest early. Tomorrow I will make my own arrangements."


    The night is getting heavier and heavier, but the boundary of Sichuan water is all covered by heavy snow. Even if the moonlight is not bright, it is not dark with the refraction of the snow, but it seems a little desolate.


    At the same time, on the other hand, ye Shuli has just returned from the banquet to Hou Fu. During this period of time, since she was kidnapped, her relationship with Ye Xihan is getting deeper and deeper, and even unknowingly, she thinks they are sisters.


    But just like this, ye Shuli also gradually began to enter the circle of influence centered on Danrui. Although he met a group of powerful ladies and celebrities, it did not delay Ye Shuli to get information from them.


    After all, these ladies and ladies seem to have no power and power, but they actually contain a lot of energy. If they blow the pillow breeze casually, maybe the emperor will cause a stir.


    Of course, those people in the center of the real circle of influence are still wary of Ye Shuli. After all, ye Xihan wooed her from the beginning to take advantage of Xuan pinghou''s identity. Those people in the center know that they are respectful to Ye Shuli on the surface, but in fact they are extremely contemptuous.


    But even so, ye Shuli learned some news from those people on the edge of the power center. For example, Ying Yan is just a puppet emperor now. In fact, both political power and military power are in the hands of Dan Rui.


    Ying Yan has not made any action since he ascended to the imperial palace. He even has no confidants in the imperial court except xuanpinghou. Although the news is uncertain, it still attracts Ye Shuli''s attention.


    That is to say, although Ying Yan didn''t move on the surface, he didn''t know what he was looking for. As regent, Dan Rui received the news for the first time, but it''s a pity that he didn''t get any useful information after such a long time of inquiry.


    To this end, Dan Rui has secretly dealt with many people, but gradually found that Ying Yan there is no progress, with Dan Rui as the center of the circle of influence, also no longer take it seriously.


    After all, the top and bottom of Jingguo are firmly controlled by Danrui. Even if Yingjia has left something, it can''t turn over any storm now.


    Although some people intentionally or unintentionally inquired about it, saying that Danrui was still under the death order to investigate the matter in secret, these people below didn''t take it seriously, and they just continued to follow after work, but they didn''t pay much attention to it.Sitting quietly at the table, ye Shuli reaches out her index finger and taps the table. Her eyebrows are slightly frowning. She always feels something wrong in her heart, but she can''t think of it.


    The historical line given by Zhang Huai is only a rough picture, many of which are not recorded in detail. In addition, the original historical line has been changed due to the appearance of Ye Shuli. Therefore, if you want to make it clear, you have to start your own investigation.


    The secret road from Hou''s mansion to guiqulaixi building has been opened. At the first time when he comes back, ye Shuli avoids cui''er and delivers the message. It is estimated that he has received the message now.


    "I hope they can find some clues."


    Think of those people under Dan Rui after such a long time of investigation, are not found any useful things, leaf book from can''t help but secretly some headache.


    Recently, although her relationship with Ye Xihan has been developing rapidly, ye Xihan is not what she used to be. She is not only extremely cautious, but also keeps her from getting too close to the center of the circle. Even cui''er''s recent surveillance on her is getting tighter and tighter.


    "Is there something wrong with me?"


    With a low voice, and after thinking about what happened recently, ye Shuli decides whether it is possible. Although she has been in close contact with the famous lady of the imperial capital recently, she has never deliberately inquired about anything. Even if she has, she starts from worrying about Wen Jinrui and asks questions about things in the court.

 Chapter 493

    I don''t think these are enough to arouse Ye Xihan''s suspicion, but between Ye Shuli and guiqulailou, ye Shuli is more cautious to the extreme. He has never been in contact with you in the public. Even the message passed through the secret channel is passed by the hand of hebaodan and Fengge, and there is absolutely no problem.


    Maybe it''s just yexihan''s last attempt. After all, yexihan is quite cautious now, and it''s not impossible. Anyway, it''s better to be more careful in the future.


    Gently shook his head, not to think about these things, ye Shuli reached out and rubbed his forehead, Wen Jinrui left the imperial capital for a period of time, but in addition to reported a safe, that is, no other information was sent back, which made her worry, at the same time, the original sense of irritability is also more and more strong.


    I always feel that something will happen. Ye Shuli is a little restless, and his fingers can''t help but get up quickly.


    "Ding!"


    Just then, a faint sound came from the outside, just like a branch falling on the tile on the roof. This kind of sound was ordinary, and others would not care about it at all. However, when ye Shuli heard it, he suddenly got up to turn off the light, and then sat back to his original position, as if waiting for something quietly.


    A moment later, the door was suddenly pushed open, and then a shadow quickly came in. When the door was covered again, a very indifferent voice rang, "everything goes well."


    Hearing these four simple words, ye Shuli couldn''t help but feel helpless. Then he shook his head and said softly, "Jun''an, can''t you say more words?"


    Up to now, ye Shuli has some regret that he let Junping follow Wen Jinrui. He knew that Jun An was so cold that he would leave every time he just described the information. So he let him follow Wen Jinrui.


    At least in terms of Junping''s character, she can still have a few words with her in this case. Moreover, with Junping''s intelligence, he may be able to analyze something. Even if he doesn''t have it, he can be much better than now.


    Just this time, after listening to Ye Shuli''s words, Jun''an didn''t turn around and leave as usual. Instead, he stood quietly in the dark for a while and then continued to say, "OK."


    Seeing this, ye Shuli couldn''t help but feel more helpless. Then he waved his head gently and said, "just, I''m going to have a rest."


    As soon as her voice fell, Jun''an''s figure disappeared in the room. If it wasn''t for the slight sound of closing the door, it would be hard for ye Shuli to notice.


    There is an unknown insect call outside the house. Ye Shuli sat quietly in the dark for a long time, but in the end, he couldn''t resist the growing tiredness. At the same time, Wen Jinrui on the other side opened his eyes in the dark and didn''t mean to go to sleep.


    In the room where he lived, there would be no other sound except a slight purr, which seemed very quiet in the dark.


    Xiaoqiuran is already asleep beside him, with a slight smile on his face, and his mouth will move from time to time, like dreaming of something delicious, but occasionally there will be a whisper or two, which sounds like he is still reading the books of the day.


    However, Wen Jinrui didn''t have the heart to pay attention to these things at this time. At this time, there was not much time to dawn, and Xu Siyuan had already arranged it. Although they were all common people, they had a high reputation in the local area. If they could stand up in time, I believe there would be no big problem.


    In addition to these, Wen Jinrui''s only worry now is the county magistrate of Siyang County and the soldiers who accompany him to escort silver and grain. The county magistrate will not pay attention to the lives of the people. As for the soldiers


    They are all Danrui''s minions. Although they didn''t show anything wrong on the way, it''s still unknown what will happen to them at the critical moment.


    As for Junping, although he behaved in a proper way along the way, Wen Jinrui knew that what Junping really listened to was probably Shu Gonggong''s words. He didn''t respect him, but he wasn''t rude. It seemed that he was really just sent to protect him.


    The only people who can rely on now are these people. Wen Jinrui can''t help sighing. No matter what, we can''t let these people make any mistakes tomorrow. Otherwise, the peace will fail. I''m afraid Xu Siyuan and others will be disappointed with him. As for his Ali, who is in the Imperial capital


    No! There must be no mistakes!


    Wen Jinrui''s eyes are tight and her fists are clenched. There is a faint sense of killing on her body. If those people dare to be presumptuous tomorrow, they will really pay some price, and they can''t be let go.


    "Uncle Shenxian, Xiao qiuran is afraid of..."


    Just at this time, a crisp voice came into Wen Jinrui''s ears. Looking down, he suddenly recovered.


    Although the cold killing intention on him just disappeared in an instant, Xiao qiuran, who was curled up beside him, was awakened. When he looked up to see his cold face, he could not help shivering slightly.


    "Xiaoqiuran is not afraid, not afraid..."After gently stroking xiaoqiuran''s head, Wen Jinrui raised her hand and patted her back slowly. But for a moment, xiaoqiuran was asleep again, as if just now she was just a subconscious low voice.


    Seeing this, Wen Jinrui can''t help but smile. Thinking of his children in Da''an, he can''t help but confirm what he thought just now.


    I don''t know when I fell asleep. When Jin Rui opened her eyes again, the sky was completely bright. After a look at Xiao qiuran, who was still sleeping, with a smile on her face, Wen Jinrui raised a smile on her lips. Her sleepiness had been swept away.


    Just after getting up and moving for a while, there was a sound of footwork outside the door, which seemed to be in a hurry. Just as Wen Jinrui turned his head, the door was pushed open.


    "Dr. Fang, you are awake."


    Wen Jinrui knows this person. Every time Xu Siyuan has something to do, he is sent to deliver the message. Wen Jinrui nods his head gently, waiting for him.


    "Mr. Xu was a little uncomfortable at dawn, but he was afraid to disturb Dr. Fang''s rest, so he asked me to call you until now. Now..."


    Without waiting for the man to finish, Wen Jinrui''s eyes flashed, picked up the silver needle at the head of the bed and walked out quickly. Is Xu Siyuan really, can his rest be more important than his illness? It''s delayed to the present, such a critical moment. If something happened to him, today

 Chapter 494

    But in a moment, Wen Jinrui arrives at the room where Xu Siyuan lives. When he pushes the door, Xu Siyuan is lying on the bed with his eyes slightly closed and his eyebrows slightly beating, as if he is enduring something.


    Wen Jinrui quickly steps forward, just put his hand on Xu Siyuan''s wrist, and Xu Siyuan just noticed the movement, opened his eyes, then looked at Wen Jinrui, his face showed a touch of apology, and said: "sorry, I''m going to trouble you again."


    "Why don''t you let me know the first time?" Wen Jinrui didn''t look at him. Instead, she felt his pulse. Her face was expressionless, but her tone was slightly cold.


    Smelling speech, Xu Siyuan pursed his lips. It seemed that he didn''t expect that this would cause Wen Jinrui''s dissatisfaction. "It''s still early, and I''m not very serious..."


    "Not serious?" Without waiting for Xu Siyuan to finish, Wen Jinrui looked at him coldly and said, "what''s your situation? Don''t you count it in your heart? What time is it now? If it''s too late, what''s the matter with you? "


    "Nothing can happen. I''ve already told Wang Zhu that even if I don''t go, I won''t delay his plan." Xu Siyuan shook his head slightly and said with a smile.


    Hearing this, Wen Jinrui''s face could not help floating a touch of anger. He immediately took his hand away from Xu Siyuan''s wrist, looked at him coldly and said, "is your life important or your plan important?"


    See, Xu Siyuan slightly a Leng, seems to sigh, but did not speak.


    Today''s event concerns the lives of the people in Siyang County. Wen Jinrui was so tired last night. If he didn''t have a good rest, there would be mistakes today, which would surely lead to disaster. If he didn''t have a good rest, how could Xu Siyuan forgive himself?


    But now looking at Wen Jinrui in front of him, he didn''t expect that Jing GuoXuan pinghou and Da''an''s son-in-law would be angry because he didn''t notice his discomfort in time.


    For a while, Xu Siyuan had mixed feelings in his mind. Although he had been together for a few days, he had determined that Wen Jinrui was different from the ordinary officials, but it was only different. As for other Xu Siyuan, he did not dare to make a decision.


    After all, for Xu Siyuan, who values the people more than his own life, this is not a trivial matter, and he does not dare to take the risk.


    How could Wen Jinrui not know what Xu Siyuan was thinking? He sighed, eased his face and motioned him to sit up. Then he lit a candle and put the silver needles on the fire one by one.


    "Don''t belittle yourself, Mr. Xu. Compared with the rest of the world, Mr. Xu is better than Mr. Wen, and the people in the world also need you. For Mr. Wen, the people in the city are important, but Mr. Xu is also important. If Mr. Xu has an accident because of rest, then Mr. Wen Well


    Wen Jinrui knows Xu Siyuan''s scruples, but he doesn''t know how to persuade him. After all, this kind of thing can''t be proved in one sentence. It still takes time, and Xu Siyuan is not wrong, and he has no right to criticize him.


    After sipping her mouth, Wen Jinrui sighed and was silent. She found the right acupoints, stabbed the silver needles one by one, and then adjusted them with her internal force. At the same time, she paid close attention to Xu Siyuan''s situation.


    After a long time, Wen Jinrui took a step back. After taking a look at Xu Siyuan''s situation, she gently rubbed her eyebrows and said, "it shouldn''t be a big problem. I just hope things are going well today. In this way, with herbal medicine, Mr. Xu''s condition can really be controlled."


    Smell speech, Xu Siyuan lip Cape moved a few times, but still will have been to the mouth of the words swallow into the stomach, a moment later spit out a sentence, "thank you Hou Ye."


    Hearing this, Wen Jinrui was slightly stunned, and then looked at Xu Siyuan. A moment later, the corners of her lips raised a smile, but she didn''t speak.


    Although Xu Siyuan had said thanks to him several times before, it was just for the sake of thanking him, but he didn''t begin to show respect as he did just now. I''m afraid that the relationship between them is a step further away from what Wen Jinrui wants.


    After thanking Xu Siyuan, he closed his eyes slightly and stopped talking. Wen Jinrui went to the table and sat down. Xu Siyuan''s condition had a tendency of relapse again. At present, there is no herbal medicine that can''t be completely suppressed. He can only use acupuncture as an adjuvant treatment, so I''m afraid it will take some time this time.


    Not surprisingly, those escorting grain and silver will arrive at noon, at the latest in the evening, and now there is not much time left, but I don''t know why from last night, Wen Jinrui''s heart is a little uneasy.


    This kind of situation has not appeared for a long time, so that Wen Jinrui can''t help worrying about whether there is a mistake in his plan from the beginning, but up to now, he still hasn''t found it.


    The people who came with him this time were all around Dan Rui. They had excellent martial arts skills, and it was not difficult to see that they should be Dan Rui''s dead men.


    But now Wen Jinrui is not only Xuanping Marquis, but also the Savior of the king''s emperor Ying Yan. Before he and Dan Rui split their faces, they think that they are at most Yin Fengyang disobedience, but they dare not have any conflict with him.As for the county magistrate of Siyang County, he is just a drunkard. Although he has some soldiers in his hand, he is just some ordinary soldiers guarding the city, and the combat effectiveness after a long time away from the battlefield is not worth mentioning.


    And the people in the city, because of Xu Siyuan, Wen Jinrui is confident that there won''t be any big problems. According to reason, everything should be arranged properly, and secretly he also planted a Junping, so there shouldn''t be any accidents. But why does he still feel flustered, and even now it''s hard to calm down?


    Wen Jinrui frowns slightly and deduces the whole plan over and over again for fear that any omission will lead to a big mistake. Up to now, everything has been arranged properly, and this is a crucial step. He absolutely does not allow any mistakes.


    On the other hand, Xu Siyuan was keeping his eyes closed, but actually he was a little irritable. Moreover, this kind of irritability did not exist all the time. To be exact, it was only from the beginning when his mind was loose just now.


    Just now, because of Wen Jinrui''s words, Xu Siyuan began to think that it might be a good thing to follow Wen Jinrui, who has the common people in his heart, even as a native of Jingguo, in such a dark situation of Jingguo court.

 Chapter 495

    But the more he thought about it, the more obviously his irritability became. You know, since he decided to teach and educate people, he was already in peace of mind. How could he suddenly feel irritable now?


    Maybe something happened this time


    Just when Xu Siyuan subconsciously turned to look at Wen Jinrui, there was a slight sound of footsteps outside the door, and then a timid voice came in, "immortal uncle, Mr. Xu, are you there?"


    Hearing the speech, Xu Siyuan was slightly stunned, and then a smile floated from the corner of his lips. This little qiuran is really clinging to Xuanping waiting


    "Yes, come in."


    After being interrupted, Wen Jinrui shakes her head slightly. She doesn''t think about these things. Anyway, what she should do has already been done, and the rest should be flexible.


    With a creak, after the door was pushed open, xiaoqiuran put his head in. After glancing at them, he vomited his tongue and walked in. Then he saw that Wen Jinrui and Xu Siyuan were looking at her. Xiaoqiuran blushed and lowered his head to say timidly: "I woke up and saw that uncle shenxianbiao was not here. I thought it was Mr. Xu who came here. It happened that my book was also here It''s almost on my back, so I came here too. "


    Originally, Xiao qiuran was sneaky. Xu Siyuan wanted to tease her to ease the dull atmosphere in the room. But when he heard Xiao qiuran say that she had almost carried the book on her back, he couldn''t help but brighten his eyes and quickly said: "almost carried? Come here. "


    Xiaoqiuran nodded, and then looked at Wen Jinrui. Then she went over and stood beside Xu Siyuan''s bed, saluted and said, "I''ve met Mr. Xu."


    After all, xiaoqiuran is a big family. Once he is determined to follow Xu Siyuan, there will be some etiquette.


    "Did you really recite it?" Xu Siyuan tried to make a calm, slightly with a serious look at xiaoqiuran asked.


    "Well."


    Seeing xiaoqiuran nodding, Xu Siyuan was a little excited. After all, he knew the book he had given xiaoqiuran. Even the most intelligent child he had taught, it took two days to recite it. But how long did it take xiaoqiuran?


    Besides sleeping time, half a day? Maybe not yet.


    Although after these days of getting along, Xu Siyuan also knows that although xiaoqiuran is young, his mind is very calm. He probably won''t make fun of this kind of thing. But even so, he repeatedly confirms: "it''s still early now. If you''re not sure, you can come back another day."


    "No, I can recite it almost." I don''t know whether I didn''t see Xu Siyuan''s meaning, or whether xiaoqiuran had really recited it. He didn''t even hesitate for a moment, but he nodded his head in the affirmative.


    See, Xu Siyuan''s face can''t help but show a smile, even one side of the table of Wen Jinrui are back to the body, looking at xiaoqiuran, face showed a look forward to.


    "In that case, you can recite it."


    As soon as Xu Siyuan''s voice fell, Xiao qiuran turned to look at Wen Jinrui. After he nodded, he just slightly raised his head. It seemed that he was recalling the contents of the book, "the way of university lies in virtue, people friendliness and perfection..."


    Although Xiao qiuran''s recitation is a little stiff, some places even pause, like he doesn''t remember very well, all of them are good words.


    After Xiao qiuran''s voice of endorsement fell, Xu Siyuan''s eyes were bright. Originally, he thought Xiao qiuran was good. In addition, he was entrusted by Wen Jinrui. Naturally, he was also interested. But now, when he saw that Xiao qiuran was even better than he imagined, he couldn''t help loving talents.


    Wen Jinrui was surprised to hear that Xiao qiuran recited the book in such a short time, but then the corners of his lips were hooked up. Xiao qiuran not only didn''t disappoint him, but even surprised him. In this way, it''s good to entrust Xu Siyuan.


    "Have you read this book before?" After suppressing the excitement in his heart, Xu Siyuan looks at xiaoqiuran with a little seriousness.


    This book was given to Xiao qiuran only yesterday evening. It''s not easy to understand the sages'' book, but it''s also not easy to memorize it. However, Xiao qiuran memorized it in such a short time. Although it''s still stiff, it''s not enough for ordinary children of this age to compare.


    Remembering the scene when he first saw xiaoqiuran, Xu Siyuan could not help wondering whether xiaoqiuran had read this book before, or even recited it. Last night, he just reviewed it again.


    "I haven''t seen it."


    Looking at xiaoqiuran straightly, she didn''t hesitate, and her expression didn''t change. Even his eyes didn''t dodge. Xu Siyuan couldn''t help nodding. It''s impossible for such a small child to disguise so deeply that even he can''t see it. So, I think it''s from last night.


    "However, I''ve heard my husband read it twice before. Yesterday, after Mr. Xu gave me the book, I remembered it as soon as I read it, so I didn''t bother to remember it." See Xu Siyuan satisfied with looking at her, xiaoqiuran thought about it or said a word."So..."


    If I''ve heard it before, it can be explained. But even so, if I can recite it in such a short time, it is enough to show that xiaoqiuran''s talent is different.


    "You''ve done a good job. You''re right." Seeing that xiaoqiuran didn''t hide anything, Xu Siyuan couldn''t help but be more satisfied. In a word, he praised the two people in the room.


    "Thank you for your compliment." Hearing that Xu Siyuan affirmed her, xiaoqiuran could not help but raise a smile on her face. After a salute to Xu Siyuan, she turned around and ran to Wen Jinrui''s side, saying with a happy face: "immortal uncle, xiaoqiuran didn''t disgrace you."


    "Well." Seeing this, Wen Jinrui could not help but put on a smile on her face. Then she gently rubbed her head and said, "xiaoqiuran is the best, but she can''t be proud, you know?"


    "Xiao qiuran knows." Xiaoqiuran seems to enjoy the feeling of Wen Jinrui touching her head, squinting and nodding.


    Since xiaoqiuran is willing to learn, it is the best choice to leave her beside Xu Siyuan. Then Wen Jinrui raises her head and looks at Xu Siyuan. After they nod their heads tacitly, Wen Jinrui gets up and walks to the bedside and says, "how does Mr. Xu feel now?"

 Chapter 496

    "I feel much better." Xu Siyuan chuckled, then looked at xiaoqiuran and said, "especially after receiving such good students, I feel better."


    Wen Jinrui nodded his head slightly, then pinched Xu Siyuan''s wrist again to check his condition. He found that although his condition had recovered a lot, it was not completely stable, and it still took time to rest. After that, he raised his hand again, touched the silver needle one by one, and then said, "try to relax. It''s estimated that there won''t be any big problems in half a day It''s in the way of... "


    "Do you know? The county magistrate who killed him that day came back with a lot of officers and soldiers. "


    "What?! officers and men?! He doesn''t want to... "


    "Shh! Keep your voice down, Mr. Wang. They''re past. I don''t know yet... "


    Without waiting for Wen Jinrui''s words to finish, the quiet inner house was suddenly confused, and then a lot of voices came into Wen Jinrui''s ears. Although the voice was only a moment later, he still heard the words of the county magistrate coming back clearly.


    "So fast?"


    Smell speech, two people can''t help but some surprised, immediately after a look at each other, Wen Jinrui said: "Mr. Xu rest for a while, I go to see first."


    "Wait a minute!"


    When Xu Ruiye saw him, he asked him to withdraw the needle


    "No, your condition is not stable, you can''t..."


    Wen Jinrui just wants to persuade him, but who knows that Xu Siyuan is ready to pull out the silver needle. Seeing this, Wen Jinrui can''t help but quickly step forward and stop his action, "what are you doing?"


    As for Wen Jinrui''s cold face, Xu Siyuan raised his head, looked straight into his eyes and said in a deep voice: "this matter is very important. Although it has been arranged properly, if I am not present, I am afraid they may not listen to the Lord''s words. We can''t take risks."


    Wen Jinrui can''t help but be silent. Xu Siyuan is right. Although he has accumulated a lot of prestige among these people in the past few days, at this critical juncture, I''m afraid his words are not enough to convince these people, and rashly disclosing his identity may also have the opposite effect.


    But if Xu Siyuan is around, it will be totally different. The people have more respect and love for Xu Siyuan. At that time, plus Wen Jinrui''s reputation in recent days, maybe they can achieve the effect they want. But Xu Siyuan''s condition is not stable now. If there is any accident, then


    "Don''t worry about it, Mr. Hou. Xu is better now. What''s more, when there was a snowstorm just now, I''ve survived all the more serious ones."


    Seeing that Wen Jinrui frowned and worried about him, Xu Siyuan felt warm in his heart and then chuckled to indicate that he didn''t have to worry.


    Having said that, Wen Jinrui now regards Xu Siyuan as his man. If something really happens, then


    "Don''t worry, Mr. Xu has a good idea. What can I do with Mr. Hou?" Seeing that Wen Jinrui was still a little worried, Xu Siyuan continued to comfort him, and at the same time, he got up to get out of bed.


    Although Xu Siyuan had a smile on his face, it was obvious that he had made a decision, and there was no possibility of change. Wen Jinrui had to nod his head.


    Although he didn''t spend much time together, Wen Jinrui also knew that in Xu Siyuan''s heart, the people were far more important than his life, so now he no longer dissuaded him, but took off his silver needle. At the same time, he was more worried and asked again, "OK, let''s go together, but if there is any discomfort, please let me know at the first time."


    "Good."


    Seeing that Wen Jinrui couldn''t refuse, Xu Siyuan didn''t show any affectation. After answering the question, he took off all the silver needles on his body. That is to say, he arranged his clothes and was ready to go out.


    "Uncle Shenxian, Xiao qiuran is going too."


    At this time, not waiting for the two people to turn away, xiaoqiuran is to catch up.


    "You can''t go." Without the slightest hesitation, Wen Jinrui refused, then turned back and patted xiaoqiuran''s head and said, "it''s dangerous outside. You just stay here and wait for me to come back."


    "But xiaoqiuran also wants to go. Xiaoqiuran doesn''t want to be alone." Before, xiaoqiuran woke up and saw that Wen Jinrui was not there. She was looking all over the room. Later, it was said that Mr. Xu came to look for her. She read the book several times and ran down. At this time, she was left alone. Xiaoqiuran didn''t want to.


    Seeing this, Wen Jinrui just wanted to open his mouth, but Xu Siyuan suddenly raised his face and said, "it''s too dangerous outside. If you go, you can''t help, but also cause trouble to the marquis. Just now I praised you, so why don''t you be sensible?"


    Seeing the seriousness of Xu Siyuan''s face, and Wen Jinrui didn''t mean to coax her at all, Xiao qiuran couldn''t help looking up at Wen Jinrui and said, "but Xiao qiuran is afraid. Xiao qiuran doesn''t want to be alone."


    "Xiaoqiuran is good." Wen Jinrui sighed in secret, and then he still pressed down his eagerness and squatted down. Looking at xiaoqiuran, he said: "Uncle Biao is going to do something very dangerous. He can''t take care of xiaoqiuran, and there are many bad people outside. If those people hurt xiaoqiuran, uncle Biao can''t do his own thing. Xiaoqiuran is the most sensible, right? You wait here for your uncle, who will be back soon. ""Oh." Although very reluctant, but xiaoqiuran also know, since wenjinrui said so, naturally will not take her, although she is very childish, but also know the time, then gently nodded, is to pull up wenjinrui''s clothes and said: "that uncle can come back soon."


    "Good." Wen Jinrui rubbed xiaoqiuran''s head, and then he said, "xiaoqiuran will stay in this room obediently. No matter what happens, don''t make a sound, let alone go out. Do you understand?"


    "Well."


    Seeing xiaoqiuran nodding, Wen Jinrui patted her head again, and then turned to walk outside with Xu Siyuan.


    A moment later, before he came to the courtyard, the voice of the previous discussion gradually became louder. When he came to the courtyard, Wen Jinrui found that the people who had been waiting in the house had already gathered in the courtyard, with anger on their faces. It was obvious that they all knew the news of the return of Xian Cheng.


    "No way." At this time, after sweeping around the common people, Xu Siyuan suddenly said, "it''s broken! Why are there so few people here? "

 Chapter 497

    Wen Jinrui looks around the yard for a week, and then finds that the originally closed doors are open, obviously the people have come out, but even if he doesn''t know the exact number of people here, it''s definitely more than these in front of him!


    There are only a few dozen people left in the hospital, most of them are elderly people. Other young people are also women''s families. There are also a few children who are still unknown. Of course, there are also a few middle-aged people who are in their prime of life. But Wen Jinrui knows that these people must have been deliberately left by Wang Zhu.


    Sure enough, after seeing Wen Jinrui and Xu Siyuan, these people immediately came over, "Mr. Xu, it''s not good. As soon as the big guy heard that the county magistrate came back, they all picked up things and went to the gate. We can''t stop them."


    When they heard this, their hearts sank. Then Xu Siyuan quickly asked, "how long have they been gone?"


    "It''s almost to the gate by now." These people are also anxious, but there are still old people and children here. They are arranged here by Wang Zhu to take care of them. Otherwise, they would have chased them out.


    "Let''s hurry over and talk as we walk." See Xu Siyuan frown want to say something, Wen Jinrui eyes a flash, mouth said at the same time is toward the door of the house in the past.


    "You stay here. No one is allowed to leave. No matter what happens, you are not allowed to come out!"


    Xu Siyuan explained a sentence, and then also ignore nodding a few people, is quickly chasing Wen Jinrui ran to the door.


    In addition to getting food at night, the people in the house were not allowed to go out, so after passing the house, there should be no footprints on the street. But now, the snow on the ground has almost been trodden down, and even in the distance, dim figures can be seen rushing to the city gate at the corner of the street.


    "Wang Zhu is too careless in his work. If we don''t immediately inform us of such an important matter, we still don''t know how to hide it from the people. If something really happened..."


    Seeing that Xu Siyuan, who was always calm and didn''t show any obvious emotion, was full of anger at this time. He kept blaming Wang Zhu. Wen Jinrui pursed his lips. Before he finished, he interrupted: "it should be because he knew you were uncomfortable at that time, so he didn''t disturb you."


    Wen Jinrui clearly remembers that Xu Siyuan''s discomfort didn''t start at daybreak, but because he was afraid of disturbing his rest, he dragged it off until daybreak. Wang Zhu couldn''t have no idea about it, so he thought it was because he didn''t want to spend money on it, and he wanted Wen Jinrui to treat him at ease, so he made the decision without authorization.


    Sure enough, because he was worried about the people, Xu Siyuan also reacted. Then he was slightly stunned. He couldn''t help shaking his head with a bitter smile and said, "what is my illness compared with the people in this city? I don''t know the priority of this pillar. "


    If Xu Siyuan didn''t know that the safety of the people was better than his life in his heart, I''m afraid that most people would have been disgusted by such complaints.


    "In any case, now that this is the end of the matter, we''d better go ahead and talk about it." Wen Jinrui pursed her lips. Now he was also worried. After that, he saw Xu Siyuan nodding his head. They accelerated their pace and walked towards the city gate.


    Sure enough, when they were about to reach the gate, they heard bursts of noise, and the dark crowd was in sharp contrast to the thick snow on the ground.


    "You have the face to come back!"?! Do you really think we common people are easy to bully? "


    "Robbing our food, no matter whether we are alive or dead, will hurt so many of us as soon as we come back. Is there any royal law? We fight them! "


    "That''s it, fight! These dog officials have never paid attention to our lives. Now they bully us like this. It''s a big deal. We''re not afraid... "


    The dark crowd covered the direction of the city gate tightly. Although they could not see the specific situation clearly, they heard the fragmentary shouting and swearing, which was a sudden sense of unhappiness.


    "Mr. Xu, I''ll go first."


    Because Xu Siyuan''s illness has not been completely suppressed, and he is a weak scholar, he has already done his best on his way here. But in such a situation, how can Wen Jinrui not be impatient, and then he explained that he was running towards the city gate quickly.


    Seeing this, the corners of Xu Siyuan''s lips moved slightly. He just lifted his hand and put it down again. Then he sighed. He had to tighten his body and be careful not to slide on the snow road which had already been trampled on. He went as fast as he could.


    "Ah..."


    But who knows at this time, Xu Siyuan just barely raised some speed, the crowd at the gate of the city suddenly came a scream, this restless Xu Siyuan after hearing this scream, heart sank, a careless actually slip at the foot, solid fell on the ground.


    The next moment, without waiting for Xu Siyuan to stand up with his teeth bared in pain, he heard a heartrending cry. Then he quickly looked up and saw that he was still pushing the people. Suddenly, he raised his hands and rushed to the gate."Two dogs! What''s the matter with you, er Gou? "


    "Kill! These dog officials! We fight them! "


    "Kill these heartless animals..."


    "It''s broken!" Xu Siyuan only felt the acceleration of blood all over his body and rushed straight to his head. Then, regardless of the pain, he got up and ran to the city gate.


    At the same time, even though he had tried his best, Wen Jinrui was still a step too late. He had just arrived and had no time to do anything. The officers and soldiers who injured the people on patrol in front of the gate of the city rushed into the city.


    "You rascals, my Lord is kind enough to send you food. You dare to stop and scold me. I''m tired of living. Ouch Who threw the stone?! Give it to my master, and give me a discount on all the hands of these rascals... "


    Who is Chai Chunqiu, the county magistrate of Siyang County, who is surrounded by a group of people?


    At this time, he really interpreted the evil officials incisively and vividly. He pointed to the common people who were holding things in front of him, and at the same time, he dodged behind his subordinates, for fear that the stones would hit him.


    Wen Jinrui didn''t care to think much, but quickly squeezed into the crowd, and then leaned forward. The next moment he saw the people lying on the ground between the people and the officers and soldiers.

 Chapter 498

    There are seven or eight people on the ground, all of them are bloodstained. All of them are surrounded by relatives and friends crying bitterly, and one of them is motionless. The blood on his body has already dyed the snow red, and there is a woman beside him holding him, shaking constantly, hoping that he can wake up again.


    From the cry of the women, Wen Jinrui knew that this man was the owner of the scream at the beginning, and it was the second dog who was first attacked by the officers and soldiers.


    However, when his eyes fell on the two dogs, Wen Jinrui''s face was frozen in an instant. Even though there was still a distance between them, he could be sure that the two dogs were dead.


    "Kill! Kill all the rascals for me! Kill them all! Since they don''t know what to do, why do they keep them? "


    Chai Chunqiu covers the redness and swelling on his face, and looks at the people in front of him with disgust. It seems that only by killing these people can he get rid of his hatred.


    Seeing that the officers and soldiers who had come with him for disaster relief were actually under the command of Chai Chunqiu, they really joined in the fight against the common people, Wen Jinrui''s eyes burst out with a strong sense of killing, and then murmured: "stop


    This cold drink makes the people around Wen Jinrui shiver. At the same time, even those officers and soldiers who are already waving their weapons and rushing forward to the people can''t help but be slightly stunned. Then they subconsciously look up and see that Wen Jinrui is the one who drinks the cold drink.


    Not only the officers and soldiers who came to chuanshui with Wen Jinrui noticed him, but also Chai Chunqiu, the county magistrate of Siyang County, subconsciously looked at him. When he found that the low drinker was Xuan pinghou, who was angry with them that day, his face turned pale, and then he flashed a fierce look in his eyes and said, "what are you doing? Why don''t you give this mob to my master? "


    Even if they recognize Wen Jinrui, they don''t say a word about his identity. The officers and soldiers who came to chuanshui with Wen Jinrui immediately understand it. Then they all avoid Wen Jinrui''s eyes and move to the people around them again.


    "Presumptuous!"


    With a sharp drink, Wen Jinrui squeezed out of the crowd. In the blink of an eye, he rushed to the officers and soldiers who were waving butcher''s knives at the common people, and there was no mercy between his hands.


    This group of officers and soldiers and Chai Chunqiu are really bold. Seeing that Wen Jinrui didn''t tell his identity, they dare to pretend that they didn''t recognize him and want to kill him together. They are as cruel as that Danrui!


    See Wen Jinrui squeezed out from the people, standing in Chai Chunqiu side of the officers and soldiers, had only been scanning the whole scene, but at this time is suddenly pulled out his sword to kill Wen Jinrui.


    This man Wen Jinrui knows that he was assigned to him by Dan Rui himself from the beginning. He is the leader of those experts. Now it seems that his scanning just now is to find Wen Jinrui.


    Seeing this, Wen Jinrui already understands that the reason why Danrui wants to send these experts to "protect" him is that he wants to stay here completely through the riot here.


    In this way, not only did he get rid of this serious trouble, but also he could take the opportunity to wipe out the riot area, killing two birds with one stone.


    This time, Wen Jinrui, who was angry from his heart, really wanted to kill him. He thought that even though these people were cruel, they would not dare to fight him in this situation. Unexpectedly, he underestimated them!


    After putting aside all the scruples, Wen Jinrui slaps the bully in front of him and leaves his sword. Suddenly, several officers and soldiers have fallen down.


    "Chai Chunqiu, are you really tired of living?" A sword stabs into the chest of the officers and soldiers in front of him. While taking back the sword, Wen Jinrui coldly looks at Chai Chunqiu, who is constantly clamoring under the protection of many officers and soldiers.


    "You..." With a sudden sound, Chai Chunqiu looks at Wen Jinrui, whose eyes are full of murders. He can''t help but be slightly shocked. But then a flustered and cruel smile floats on his face, "come on, come on! I''ll kill that thug for you


    Chai Chunqiu said that he just stepped back. After hearing what he said, the officers and soldiers around him didn''t kill Wen Jinrui for the first time. Instead, they joined the ranks of killing the people.


    Although the ordinary people have things in their hands, where can they be the opponents of the well-trained officers and soldiers? At this moment, Wen Jinrui''s eyes are splitting. He just wants to kill the officers and soldiers with his sword, but he is blocked by the cold light.


    When he had to stop to block the sword, Wen Jinrui looked directly at the one who was indifferent but didn''t leave a hand. The leader of the officers and soldiers who came with him didn''t hide his intention to kill. However, after Wen Jinrui blocked his attack, the man immediately backed away. When he killed again, he didn''t forget to wave his sword and took away several hundred soldiers My last name is my life.


    For a moment, the scene was in chaos. Although the people had noticed that Wen Jinrui was fighting with the officers and soldiers for their sake, they didn''t care how the doctor named Fang Huai could do martial arts. They all took the things in their hands and rushed to the officers and soldiers with indignation.The screams rang out one after another. Although several officers and soldiers were injured, it was not worth mentioning compared with the common people. At this time, Chai Chunqiu suddenly burst out from the side of his body. His clothes were shabby and even worse than the common people here.


    But this man just rushed out and attacked those officers and soldiers who were killing people. When he shook hands and raised his hands and feet, one of them had his throat crushed.


    As soon as this man appeared, Wen Jinrui noticed him, because his clothes were so dirty that he couldn''t recognize him at a glance. It was only when this man made a move that Wen Jinrui reflected that this man was Junping, who had been sent by him to monitor the food and silver supplies for the disaster relief.


    Just after seeing Junping for a moment, Wen Jinrui focuses all his attention on the officer and soldier leader in front of him. He is not weak in Kung Fu, and he constantly uses the people around him to restrain Wen Jinrui, which makes it more difficult for him to kill him for a moment.


    But now, with Junping to deal with those officers and soldiers, Wen Jinrui can finally deal with him wholeheartedly.


    At this time, the leader of the officers and soldiers had noticed the appearance of Junping. After he realized that the officers and soldiers had little power to fight back under Junping''s hands, the man quickly swept towards the people by the strength of anti shock after he blocked Wen Jinrui''s attack with a sword.

 Chapter 499

    "Ah..."


    Several screams rang out one after another. The leader of the officers and soldiers waved a long sword at the people by taking the opportunity of retreating. Although Wen Jinrui had been guarding against him for a long time, he rushed there at the first time, but two people died under his sword.


    "Beast! Why do these people hate you? "


    Wen Jinrui''s eyes glared angrily, and his face was full of killing intention. He wanted to swallow the leader of the officers and soldiers alive. But who knows, this man didn''t pay any attention to Wen Jinrui, as if he didn''t hear him at all, and he didn''t want to fight with Wen Jinrui.


    Touch is divided, without any hesitation, in the premise of ensuring not to be hurt by Wen Jinrui, the leader of the officers and soldiers has never given up to retreat towards the common people.


    Seeing that the leader was not normal, Wen Jinrui thought that he was cruel in nature at first, just to kill people, but then he realized that he was not like this at all.


    After such a fight for a while, the leader has understood that he is not Wen Jinrui''s opponent at all. Although the gap between them is not big, he can''t hurt Wen Jinrui for a while. What''s more, he can only leave Wen Jinrui here completely, so he chooses to use the lives of the people around him to contain Wen Jinrui.


    As long as Wen Jinrui is enraged by his actions, he will show his flaws. At that time, he will find a chance to kill him. If not, he will let it go. When Junping kills all his subordinates, let alone Wen Jinrui, I''m afraid that even his life will stay here.


    After understanding this, although he is angry at this man''s means and heart, Wen Jinrui also knows that this is the best way to deal with him at the moment. If he is really cheated, I''m afraid not to mention saving the people, even he and Junping will be left here.


    But at the same time, Wen Jinrui is also aware of another thing. The reason why he has not disclosed his identity up to now is that the leader is not dead, and those officers and soldiers will not listen to him. But if Junping kills these officers and soldiers almost, the leader will jump out of the wall in a hurry, tell him his identity, and then use the people''s lives to coerce him. At that time, what should he do £¿


    From the beginning of guessing Dan Rui''s ruthlessness wrong, Wen Jinrui has fallen into the disadvantage. Originally, he thought that these people would never dare to fight with him even if they were rampant. After all, they came with him. If Wen Jinrui had an accident, they would be killed and buried with him.


    But After all, he underestimated the nature of Danrui!


    Seeing that Wen Jinrui''s face suddenly became ugly, the leader''s face suddenly floated a strange grin, as if he had guessed what Wen Jinrui thought in his heart. Taking this opportunity, he suddenly raised a sword and stabbed Wen Jinrui in the chest.


    Seeing this, Wen Jinrui''s eyes coagulated, and at the same time he stepped back quickly. Even though he had experienced many battles, he had already learned a lot of fighting experience, but when the lives of the people were threatened, he was still out of control for a moment. What''s more, he didn''t expect that the leader was so keen to catch him.


    But the next moment, Wen Jinrui found that he guessed wrong. The leader didn''t want to kill him at all. Instead, he forced him to react by feint. After all, in such a situation, Wen Jinrui had no choice but to retreat. At the moment when he forced Wen Jinrui to retreat, he took advantage of the distance between them and suddenly turned to kill the people around him again Go.


    "Damn it


    Seeing that this man was so cunning, he didn''t fight with him at all. He was looking for opportunities to kill the common people. Wen Jinrui''s eyes were red. After a curse in his heart, he rushed to stop him as quickly as he could.


    But at this time, the people around were all scattered around in a hurry, for fear that they would be overtaken by the vicious officers and soldiers, but a figure rushed in stumbling. Unfortunately, he just rushed in front of the officer and soldier leader.


    "You butcher, scum, have the seed to come at me!"


    A voice of awe inspiring justice and raging anger rushes in with this bumpy figure. Wen Jinrui, who is trying his best to stop this crazy leader from slaughtering the people, is stunned, "Xu Siyuan?"


    Because of the delay just now, in terms of the distance between them, Wen Jinrui had no time to stop, and the leader didn''t seem to expect that someone would take the initiative to come up. After a slight pause, he quickly turned his sword and stabbed Xu Siyuan.


    Seeing this scene, Wen Jinrui''s heart immediately raised to his throat, trying to make Xu Siyuan Dodge, but he knew in his heart, not to mention whether Xu Siyuan, a weak scholar, could escape. His cry alone would expose Xu Siyuan''s identity different from that of ordinary people, and would make the leader more determined to kill him!


    But Xu Siyuan can''t die. If he dies, all this will be over!


    Between lightning and flint, Wen Jinrui had no time to think about it, so he suddenly threw his sword. This time, he even pushed his internal power to the limit, and the position where the sword was aimed was the only way for the leader to go forward.


    If he insists on killing Xu Siyuan, he will be stabbed by this sword, and there is no possibility of survival under the best attack of Wen Jinrui, so Wen Jinrui is gambling that this man will not use his own life to replace Xu Siyuan''s life!Sure enough, the leader noticed that Wen Jinrui even threw his sword, and the sword had not arrived yet. Just the sound of breaking the air made him aware of the danger, and he quickly swung his sword to swing it away.


    But the next moment, Wen Jinrui''s face is more ugly, because this leader is not the first time to slaughter the people, but Wen Jinrui is the first time to this extent, although the leader does not know what is different from this person, but just this scene is enough to let him understand that Xu Siyuan is different from the ordinary people.


    Since he is the one who is important to Wen Jinrui, he is the one who must be killed. He swings away the long sword thrown by Wen Jinrui with one sword. Although this strength makes the leader retreat a few steps, and even the arm holding the sword is shaking, fortunately, the distance between him and Xu Siyuan is still closer than Wen Jinrui.


    After a look at Wen Jinrui with a grim smile, the leader waved his long sword until it came out. Although his arm was numb because he blocked Wen Jinrui''s strike, such a sword was enough to kill a weak scholar!

 Chapter 500

    By this time, Xu Siyuan had already reflected that he didn''t have any scruples at all. He even wanted to kill all the people. Even Wen Jinrui, who knew his identity, didn''t pay any attention to him.


    After understanding this, Xu Siyuan can''t help but be a little flustered. Despite his talent and intelligence, he is only a scholar in the end. It''s good that he doesn''t fall into a complete panic when he suddenly faces the threat of death.


    Just when Xu Siyuan hurriedly retreats and wants to buy time for Wen Jinrui, Junping, who is preventing officers and soldiers from slaughtering the common people, also notices the situation here. Although he doesn''t know about Xu Siyuan''s identity, he doesn''t hesitate to see Wen Jinrui''s face and action. He reaches into his arms and touches something and throws it at the leader of the officers and soldiers.


    Even if that thing has turned into a cold light and attacked the leader''s back heart, it''s too late at this time. But at this time, with the help of Xu Siyuan, Wen Jinrui finally catches up.


    Seeing that the sword in the leader''s hand had already touched Xu Siyuan''s chest, Wen Jinrui was unarmed. The tip of the sword had already reached Xu Siyuan''s chest, and it would pierce into his chest the next moment. Wen Jinrui''s eyes flashed, clenched his teeth and didn''t dare to hesitate. He had to do his best to urge his internal force, shake hands and grasp towards the blade.


    He promised that Xu Siyuan would not hurt the people, but because of his underestimate of Danrui, the people in Siyang County were not only hurt, but also died for a while. If Xu Siyuan lost his life at this time, not to mention Wen Jinrui would break his promise, but his relief efforts could be regarded as a failure .


    As far as Xu Siyuan''s prestige is concerned, if he died here, this group of people will definitely not have the possibility to belong to the imperial court, and their only result is that they have no other possibility except to be forcibly suppressed.


    At this time, Wen Jinrui also finally understood why in the historical line, the confidant who was clearly Danrui came here, would also run away, even left half of his life.


    Because Xu Siyuan is the key in the key. Without his help, the riot will not be cured, but will be intensified. With Xu Siyuan''s advice, it seems that it is not too difficult for those people under Danrui to stay here.


    I finally caught up.


    Wen Jinrui sighed in her heart. She reached out and grasped the sharp blade without hesitation. She pulled it apart and left a blood line on Xu Siyuan''s chest. Finally, she pulled the blade aside.


    The chilling cold seemed to seep into the bone, and then the pain swept through the whole body. Even Wen Jinrui, who had been immune to ordinary pain for a long time, could not help sweating.


    He frowned tightly, but Wen Jinrui''s lips stirred up a smile. In any case, Xu Siyuan was finally saved, and the people of Siyang County finally avoided a disaster.


    But all this did not end. The intense pain instantly made Wen Jinrui sober. He held the blade with one hand. Even if he was holding the sword with a bone, he would not hesitate to pull the blade away from Xu Siyuan. At the same time, the other hand suddenly came out and attacked the leader''s throat.


    It was never expected that Wen Jinrui would even save him for the sake of an unknown person. The leader was a little stunned. He just wanted to do something. But because his martial arts skills were not as good as Wen Jinrui, he could not draw his sword back. He just pinched his throat.


    "Damn you!"


    His eyes are red. These three words seem to jump out of Wen Jinrui''s teeth. Then his strength suddenly tightens, and he is about to crush the leader''s throat. But who knows, the leader suddenly pulls out a dagger from his waist and sticks it straight on Wen Jinrui''s arm holding his throat.


    Rolling pain suddenly hit, Wen Jinrui''s body can''t stop a shiver, the original grip of the palm can''t force again, on the contrary, it''s irresistible lost strength, just about to slip from the leader''s neck mountain, but there is a slight sharp weapon into the body of the voice into Wen Jinrui''s ears.


    In a flash, Wen Jinrui and the leader were all in a daze. Just when Wen Jinrui thought that he was injured again, he suddenly saw that the leader''s face was suddenly tightened, and then his body was obviously stiff. Even when his hand holding the dagger was in mid air, he suddenly understood.


    "Then die together!"


    At the same time, there was a trace of pain in the leader''s eyes, but then he was replaced by madness. He began to spill blood at the corner of his mouth, and then he turned around and wanted to draw the sword out of Wen Jinrui''s palm!


    Wen Jinrui shivers again because of the piercing cold and deep pain. The pain and cutting feeling on his palm make him understand the leader''s intention suddenly. Then he bites his teeth and tries his best to urge his internal force to control his already disobedient arm. He lifts it up again and clasps the leader''s throat.


    Just when Wen Jinrui tried to crush the leader''s throat with all his strength, the leader''s face was already filled with madness. Regardless of the pain and suffocation in his throat, he forced his arm and body together, and Shengsheng cut the sword out of Wen Jinrui''s hand bone."Ah


    A heartrending voice came from Wen Jinrui''s mouth. At this moment, he only felt that the palm of his hand holding the blade had lost contact with him.


    The severe pain makes Wen Jinrui grasp the leader''s throat and suddenly burst out a strong force. Then a crisp sound of bone fracture rings out. The leader just holds the sword drawn from Wen Jinrui''s hand and stabs him in the middle of the air.


    At this time, Jin suddenly looked at the leader, but he was still angry.


    "Bang!"


    Wen Jinrui also fell down with him. Just now, crushing the leader''s throat bone seemed to drain all the strength of Wen Jinrui. Severe pain surged in. Wen Rui only felt paralyzed, cold and full of sweat. Pain and tiredness swept through his whole body.

 Chapter 501

    Wen Jinrui, who falls in the snow, suddenly sees his smiling ah Li and a pair of children running towards him. Why? Why do they burst into tears? He doesn''t want them to cry, he wants them to be happy


    As the corners of her lips moved, Wen Jinrui felt that she didn''t have any strength to do anything, but she found that she couldn''t make any sound. She just watched a man kneel down beside him, crying with something in her hand.


    "Lord! Mr. hou... "


    "I..."


    The hoarse voice is hard to send out from Wen Jinrui''s mouth, but it seems that even his last strength has been consumed. He desperately wants to resist, but his eyelids are still slowly pressed down, and the world is dark in an instant.


    At the same time, with Ye Xihan, Ning Xiaoxiao and others in the garden of the prime minister''s mansion, ye Shuli, who is tasting snacks to further dispel their defenses, suddenly stands up and looks very ugly.


    "Sister, what''s the matter?"


    Seeing this, the famous ladies in the imperial capital headed by Ye Xihan couldn''t help looking at Ye Shuli strangely. Didn''t they all look good just now? What''s the sudden draught?


    "Sister?"


    Until ye Xihan got up and walked to her side, after touching her gently, ye Shuli suddenly reacted. Then his eyes flashed, he quickly pressed down the uneasiness in his heart, rubbed his forehead and said: "it''s an old problem. I don''t know what happened today."


    Ye Shuli said very slowly, but also frowned, a very uncomfortable appearance, coupled with her weak body and secret disease in the body, this thing is almost the whole emperor all know, so ye Xihan did not think much, but a face of concern to support Ye Shuli, let her fall on the chair again.


    "Sister, please have a rest for a while. I''ll send for the imperial doctor."


    When ye Shuli sits down, ye Xihan winks at Ning Xiaoxiao. When Ning Xiaoxiao walks quickly, he also holds Ye Shuli with a worried face. He says that he is walking towards the outside of the garden.


    "Sister Lao is bothering." Seeing this, ye Shuli quickly opens his mouth and stops Ye Xihan. He still rubs his forehead and says, "sister, this disease has left roots. It will attack from time to time. You just need to have a good rest and it will be OK. It''s better not to bother Taiyi."


    "How is that going to work?" Ye Xihan is really going to call the imperial doctor. She is originally Dan Rui''s person. It''s not difficult to pass on the imperial doctor. "My sister has a strange disease, but I can''t be careless. What''s more, my sister is the second grade Gao Ming''s wife. How can she be so careless?"


    See ye Xihan finish is to go out again, ye Shu from dark frown, quickly pretended to want to get up, but at the foot of a instability fell on the support of her ningxiaoxiao body, also thanks to ningxiaoxiao is from the general''s house, since childhood martial arts, otherwise this must let two people fall to the ground.


    Wait for Ning Xiaoxiao to help her, see ye Xihan is also quickly ran back to her side, ye shuliman is sorry to see two people after a look, and then said: "let the two sisters trouble, really..."


    Without waiting for ye Shuli to finish speaking, ye Xihan pretended to be angry and interrupted her, "sister, what you are talking about? Since you and I have become sisters, we should care for each other. If sister says that again, sister will be angry."


    "It''s not long since my sister came to the imperial capital, but a lot of things have happened. My sister''s heart is very sad. Now my sister is still saying such things. Is it because I''m blaming my sisters?"


    As soon as ye Xihan''s voice fell, Ning Xiaoxiao pretended to be sad. Seeing this, ye Shu was silent on the surface, but she sneered in her heart. At this time, however, she didn''t have the heart to fight with them.


    Without waiting for the reaction from the royal capital celebrities and other ladies to gather around, ye Shuli gently took Ye Xihan''s hand and said, "my sister knows what my sister is thinking, but now the Marquis is not stable in the imperial capital. If my illness is disturbing the imperial doctor, I''m afraid it will leave some criticism. Besides, I''m not sick for a few days. It''s OK. Take a good rest Rest is not in the way, sister, don''t worry


    See ye Shu left at this time is still scruple reputation, not for his illness worry, standing behind her Ning Xiaoxiao eyes can''t help flashing a trace of contempt, but then see ye Xihan without trace of stare at her, is quickly lowered his head, just look at Ye Shu from the back of the eyes, still full of contempt.


    This kind of woman, following a marquis who is so impulsive and almost dead now, is really miserable. However, it''s not because she felt something when she suddenly got sick, is it?


    Thinking of this, the original worry on Ning Xiaoxiao''s face has disappeared in an instant, and then what floats up is actually a touch of excitement and expectation.


    "My sister is suddenly ill. If she can''t do something, I''m really sorry, but..." Ye Xihan pretended to be embarrassed and said, but then he sighed and said no more.


    Seeing this, ye Shuli knew that it meant to let go. She knew how good her health was. Although she had the disguise left by Si Fu, she was afraid that if the Taiyi saw something, all her previous efforts would be in vain?Of course, these are not the most important. The reason why Ye Shuli is so sudden is that just now her heart suddenly surged with a strong uneasiness, and then came to her mind is Wen Jinrui, which made her behave disorderly. Even at this excellent time, she suddenly saw that Wen Jinrui was saying goodbye to her.


    In a flash, in the historical line we saw before, the end of the man who was sent to relieve the disaster and pacify the chaos was that he emerged in Ye Shuli''s mind. The man was still Danrui''s confidant, and he came to such an end, while Wen Jinrui


    The more she did not dare to think about it, the more these things appeared in Ye Shuli''s mind, but it just contributed to her pale morbid state and did not show any footwork.


    "Don''t blame yourself, my sister. She has been sick for a long time and can only warm up. Moreover, the frequency of attacks is getting less and less these days. It''s much lighter every time. It''s all taken care of by my sister. It''s too late for my sister to thank her. How can I complain?"


    Ye Shuli holds back the uneasiness in his heart, holds Ye Xihan''s hands tightly, and says it sincerely, as if he is afraid that ye Xihan will have a bad heart.


    "It''s no better than that. It''s just that my sister''s attack is really sudden. My sister is really relieved." Ye Xihan also pretended to be watertight, worried that even she believed it.

 Chapter 502

    "My sister doesn''t have to worry so much. I have a sense of propriety in my sister''s heart. Anyway, the Houfu is not far from my sister. If I have a good rest and still feel uncomfortable, I will send someone to inform my sister at the first time. I''m afraid I''ll trouble my sister to go there by then."


    Seeing that ye Xihan seems to be worried and forgetting, he still doesn''t mean to let her go back to rest. Ye Shu is in a hurry, but he doesn''t dare to show it, so he has to say goodbye very tactfully.


    "If there''s something wrong with my sister, let alone the prime minister, it''s our sisters. If there''s anything useful, my sister can say it. But there''s still a long way to go. I''m not sure about my sister who has rough hands and feet. It''s better for me to send her back."


    Ye Xihan originally wanted to keep Ye Shuli to rest in her house. Even if the following people didn''t take good care of her, if there was any problem, she could easily pass it to the imperial doctor. She was sure to force Ye Shuli to stay in her house. After all, it was a critical moment, and she didn''t want any accident.


    But who knows, ye Xihan just wants to open her mouth, and some of the celebrities and women around her are the first to open their mouth. In this way, it is equivalent to agreeing to leave Ye Shuli, which makes it hard for her to open her mouth.


    "That will trouble my sister."


    If you can, ye Shuli wishes she could go back to the Marquis''s house alone, and the sooner, the better. But now she knows that if she refuses again, I''m afraid it will arouse people''s suspicion. Moreover, ye Xihan doesn''t want to let her go back, so as soon as she hears this man''s words, she immediately agrees.


    Ye Shuli remembers that he was a private member of the Minister of the Ministry of official affairs. He had no position in the government and was oppressed by the chief executive. So he forced to keep Ye Xihan''s thigh and wanted to change the status quo by clinging to the relationship.


    But because it is really no use value, has been in the position of being disliked by yexihan, if not noticed that she said this, but rather ningxiaoxiao give her a wink, I''m afraid Ye Shuli will think that this woman is trying to turn around to flatter her.


    Finally, after saying goodbye to Ye Xihan, even if ye Shuli was eager to leave, he had to lean his weight on her, and with the support of several servants, he walked slowly towards the outside of the prime minister''s house.


    Until watching Ye Shuli leave in the carriage and disappear at the corner of the street, ye Xihan suddenly turns his head and looks at Ning Xiaoxiao with cool color in his eyes. He tries to restrain the impulse to give her a slap, but the anger in his tone can''t be concealed.


    "Who made you decide?"


    In the face of Ye Xihan''s cold voice, Ning Xiaoxiao was stunned at first, and then recovered. She quickly lowered her head and said, "don''t be angry with the prime minister. My sister''s move is just to send the fool away as soon as possible, so that she can tell the prime minister a good news."


    "Good news?" Yexihan is still a cool face, but the anger in her heart is gradually pressed down by her.


    Seeing that the anger on yexihan''s face faded away, Ning Xiaoxiao said: "just now, under the cover of the prime minister, my sister has been observing the fool, but she looks wrong. I think she should have sensed something, and according to the information, now Xuanping Hou wants to..."


    "Shut up


    Hearing this, ye Xihan can''t help but drink a low voice to interrupt her, then look at her coldly and say: "is she a fool? In my opinion, people without self-knowledge are really stupid. "


    Said, yexihansheng stopped want to raise the slap, leaving a cold eye is turned back to the prime minister''s house, leaving Ning Xiaoxiao Leng in place, face a purple.


    After returning to the Marquis''s residence, ye Shuli was not polite enough. He sent away the concubine of the Minister of the Ministry of official affairs on the ground that he was ill and needed a rest. Then he explained that no one could disturb him. He closed the door and pretended to lie on the bed to have a rest.


    A moment later, when the footstep outside the door was a little far away, ye Shuli quickly sat up and rang the screen at the head of the bed. The weak voice would not arouse other people''s suspicion, but it could make Jun''an Cha feel it.


    But this time Jun''an didn''t show up for the first time, but after a while, he suddenly opened the door and waited at the door.


    "Why so slow."


    After looking up at Jun''an at the door, his voice didn''t fall. Before Jun''an opened his mouth, ye Shuli waved his hand again and said, "forget it, don''t explain. Is there any news coming back there?"


    "No


    Jun An slightly Leng, it seems that he did not think of how the book leaves suddenly become so urgent and irritable, to know that it is still in the daytime, even if the means of his concealment are good, it takes time to avoid the eyeliner.


    "It''s been a few days, and there''s no news in a row?"


    leaves book to lightly wrinkle eyebrows, the restlessness in the heart is more and more strong, if this is not because of scruples outside the leaf Xi Xi cloth under the eye liner, I am afraid is already export low drink.


    "No Jun''an glanced at Ye Shu and then lowered his head slightly. He looked at his nose and his eyes, and his heart had no emotion."Hoo..." After taking a deep breath, ye Shuli forced himself to calm down, then got up and got out of bed, went to one side and said, "I''m in a bad mood, you go out."


    After saying that, he ignored Jun''an''s reaction. Ye Shuli held the lampstand at the head of the bed for a few turns. Then he went to the side of the bed and leaned against the wall. After two taps, he went back to the front of the bed and fumbled at the edge of the bed. Then he stepped back a few steps.


    The next moment, the bed in front of her suddenly and slowly extended outwards, but with a few breaths, there was an entrance that could accommodate one person.


    Jun''an stood quietly at the door until he saw that ye Shu left the entrance and the bed was restored to its original shape. Then he frowned and thought for a while and left the room.


    This secret passage is the one that ye Shu built to connect the guiqulaixi building with the intelligence organization a few days ago. Today, this is her first use.


    After entering the secret passage and going down more than ten steps, the passage in front of her was smooth. The two sides were full of candles, but it didn''t seem dark at all. However, ye Shu didn''t care to check the passage she ordered people to build and walked quickly to the other side.


    A moment later, standing at an upward step, ye Shuli looked around for some time. When he saw the candle which was a little shorter, he stretched out his hand and twisted it a few times. Then at the end of the step, a stone slab moved away slowly, and a light which was not too bright came in.

 Chapter 503

    After going up the steps, I came to a slightly damp place. The space here was not small, but there was no previous candlelight on both sides. There was only a few meters high. There was a round exit on the top of my head, revealing the darkening sky outside.


    Walking here, ye Shuli has gradually calmed down, but his brow is still tightly wrinkled. He looks around. When he sees a slight bulge on a wall, he puts his hand on it and presses it hard.


    A moment later, a voice came from the round exit, which lowered its voice. "Is this the place to draw water?"


    In the face of this strange inquiry, ye Shuli was not surprised at all. Then he took a deep breath and slightly raised his voice: "it''s still 100 meters down before there''s water."


    A moment after ye Shuli''s voice fell, a hanging basket appeared at the circular exit above. It slowly dropped down. When it reached the front of the body, ye Shuli went up and stood firm and shook the rope.


    The basket rose slowly, but it didn''t shake at all. When it reached the round exit, ye Shuli found that it was really a well.


    At that time, when she told ye Zang and he Baodan about the idea of the passage, she just explained it for a while, but she didn''t expect that they really found a well.


    As for the secret code, ye Shuli did it casually. She vaguely remembered a joke she had heard, and heard it in modern times. She thought it was more secret than any other secret code, so she gave it to hebaodan.


    It is Ye Zang and several other intelligence organizations who are waiting for ye Shuli at shuijingkou. When the basket arrives at shuijingkou, they pull Ye Shuli up together.


    Looking around for a week, ye Shuli found that this is a warehouse in the backyard of guiqulaixi building. Usually no one came here, and this is also the base where the intelligence organization temporarily contacted her.


    The side of the crystal has been abandoned for a long time. Even the weeds are very dense. It''s hard to find this well platform. Even if you see it, you can''t see anything from it.


    "You''ve been waiting here for a long time?"


    After taking back her eyes, ye Shuli looks at Ye Zang. She sees that several people are all armed with weapons. Even after confirming her identity, the person hiding in the weeds around the well is slowly exposed. Ye Shuli nods secretly and looks at Ye Zang''s path.


    "Yes, master." Ye Zang saluted respectfully. After that, he waved to the people around him to disperse.


    "How do you know someone came in?"


    Ye Shuli can''t help but be curious. She didn''t walk very fast, but it was very light and didn''t make any sound. If she got to the bottom of the well, they knew that they couldn''t have time to prepare so well.


    "The other end of all the organs in the whole passage is in the room. When someone comes in, they must open the organ to open the passage. Once the passage is opened, the bell in the room will ring. There are five organs from the master''s mansion, and there are five bells in the room. We can not only know that someone has entered, but also know where he has gone all the time."


    The reverence on Ye Zang''s face remained unchanged, but there was a touch of satisfaction in his eyes. Seeing this, ye Shuli nodded again. Although Ye Zang was childish, it was not difficult to see from his expression that he must have designed such a mechanism, otherwise it would not be so.


    "Yes, and the poached eggs?"


    After nodding and praising, ye Shuli went straight to the purpose of this visit.


    Smell speech, ye Zang slightly a Leng, as if did not expect Ye Shu to leave the meeting so simple to skip this topic, although the eyes flashed a trace of disappointment, but still truthfully replied: "has sent someone to inform."


    As soon as ye Zang''s voice fell, two figures appeared at the gate leading to the courtyard. As soon as they saw Ye Shuli, they sped up and came over. Seeing this, ye Shuli also walked towards the door with his legs raised. "Go and do your own work, ye Zang. Follow me."


    At this time, he Baodan and the shopkeeper came back. When they came to heel, ye Shuli said, "find a quiet place. I have something to tell you."


    "Master, please follow me." The shopkeeper, with his waist buried, leads Ye Shuli and he Baodan to a side room. After the tea is served, the shopkeeper retreats.


    At this time, where does Ye Shu leave? He still wants to drink tea. As soon as the shopkeeper leaves, he says, "what''s the news from Hou ye?"


    "After he arrived in chuanshui, he turned his face with the local officials, and then split up with Jun. he went to Siyang County, where the riot was most serious, and then he lost his trace. The intelligence organization had just been established, and he disguised his identity, so he never detected anything since then, but..."


    The answer is the poached egg. Now the whole intelligence organization is managed and trained by her and Fengge, but she focuses on the outside, and Fengge focuses on the imperial capital.


    "But what?"


    See some hesitation, leaf book from brow a wrinkle, suddenly feel some flustered, then quickly asked."According to the news from yesterday, the troops escorting silver and grain should be able to arrive in Siyang County today. They are all from Danrui. In the past, Danrui used to suppress the riot by force. The people have deep resentment towards the imperial court. I''m afraid the earthquake will not go smoothly. Girl, do we send some people to help the Marquis?"


    After he finished, he waited for a while, but he didn''t see ye Shuli''s answer. Then he looked carefully, but he saw Ye Shuli''s tight brow. His face was very difficult to see. He seemed to be distracted. Then he looked at Ye Zang and said, "girl? Girl? "


    By the egg so called, ye Shuli suddenly back to God, and then suddenly stood up, staring at the egg, eyes ice cooling is not open.


    When ye Shuli looks at her like this, he can''t help but get a fright. But then he finds that ye Shuli is not looking at her, but thinking about something. After moving his lips a few times, he quietly waits aside.


    Ye Zang on one side is afraid to speak when he sees this scene. Since he joined the intelligence organization, although he has seen Ye Shuli many times, which time ye Shuli didn''t have a smile on his face, which made people feel like a spring breeze. But this time


    "Do you think it will be smooth for the Marquis to go to the disaster relief this time?"


    A moment later, ye Shuli forced to hear the words of the poached egg, and the scene in the previous history line floated in his mind. He looked out of the window without expression, like asking them or herself.

 Chapter 504

    "The Marquis is sure to succeed!"


    He Baodan and ye Zang spoke in the same voice without hesitation, and his face was full of firmness.


    Seeing this, ye Shuli couldn''t help but smile, but the smile seemed a little sad, "Ye Zang, you haven''t met the Marquis, have you? Why are you so sure? "


    If he Baodan has confidence in Wen Jinrui, ye Shuli can understand. After all, he Baodan was with Wen Jinrui at the beginning, but ye Zang is not. If she remembers correctly, ye Zang should not even have seen Wen Jinrui.


    "Because the person who can be favored by the master, and who is entrusted for life, must not be bad." Although Ye Zang is young, he seems to be very confident in his own judgment. His tone is affirmative, and he has no doubt.


    His eyes fell on Ye Zang''s face. A moment later, ye Shuli chuckled and murmured: "Lord Hou is not bad, that is to say, there is nothing wrong with dragons and phoenixes. What am I worried about?"


    Whether he Baodan or Ye Zang, they all feel that ye Shuli is strange. If they don''t really confirm that she is Ye Shuli, I''m afraid they will suspect that she is someone else''s disguise.


    "All right." A moment later, ye Shuli took a deep breath, and then his face recovered as usual, and his lips were covered with the usual smile, "he Baodan, continue to let people stare at the marquis. As soon as there is news, it will come back immediately, fast and detailed."


    "Yes."


    He Baodan shouts with a fist, and then he hears Ye Shu leave and says, "Ye Zang, step up training the people in your hands. They won''t need you for a long time."


    "Yes, master."


    saw Ye Chu and nodded earnestly. What leaves her book leaves is going towards the house. The eye line arranged by Ye Xi is not a fuel saving lamp. She can''t go out for too long to avoid any flaws.


    Suddenly, I look back to the door, just like you are very satisfied with the design


    Hearing this, ye Zang was shocked. At first, he thought Ye Shuli had forgotten it. Even at that time, she didn''t even ask who thought it out. But now she just spoke up and praised him. Moreover, as soon as she opened her mouth, she decided that he had designed those organ bells.


    In a flash, ye Zang felt his whole body''s Qi and blood flowing towards the top of his head. His whole body trembled slightly. He looked at Ye Shuli''s back and clenched his fist subconsciously. In his heart, he said in a deep voice: "master, ye Zang will surely live up to your expectations!"


    "Well, the girl has gone."


    A moment later, see ye Zang is still staring at Ye Shu left in situ, the direction of leave, he Baodan can''t help but smile, finish also toward the outside.


    In the end, it is a child''s heart, such a praise exposes the heart, it seems that we have to improve the training intensity.


    "Ah Li!"


    Suddenly, lying unconscious on the bed, Wen Jinrui suddenly bounces up and drinks in a low voice. He looks very anxious. But as soon as he opens his eyes, he sees Junping pressing his shoulder.


    "Master Hou, you are awake."


    After a subconscious look, Wen Jinrui finds that the room is a little familiar. After hearing this hoarse greeting and turning his head, he suddenly remembers that this is the room where Xu Siyuan lives, and the person who asked him is Xu Siyuan.


    But different from his memory, Xu Siyuan''s body was covered with blood, his hair was messy, his eyes were red and swollen, and his voice was hoarse.


    "Mr. Xu, what happened to the people? How serious are the casualties? "


    His head was very heavy. As he spoke, Wen Jinrui wanted to raise his hand and rub his forehead. But when he raised his hand, he suddenly became stiff, and then an unbearable pain came up. Then, he found that he could not feel his palm.


    Wen Jinrui looks down to see what Junping and Xu Siyuan want to say, but they are suddenly silent, and Xu Siyuan''s face is full of guilt and pain.


    When he saw the thick gauze wrapped in his palm, Wen Jinrui''s pupil dilated instantly. At the same time, his face was filled with disbelief and fear. His chest kept rising and falling rapidly, but there was no sound.


    In a flash, Wen Jinrui''s eyebrows kept beating, and his head seemed to burst. The pain was unbearable. He wanted to raise his hand to pat his head, but no matter which hand was in great pain, he couldn''t make any effort at all.


    Then, the memory of the past reappeared in his mind. Wen Jinrui''s face was calm and terrible, and his breath was heavier and heavier. On the other side, Jun Ping sipped his mouth, and his hand with the silver needle was in the air, and he didn''t know what to do.


    As for Xu Siyuan, he knelt down in front of Wen Jinrui from the beginning. The scene at that time still reverberates in his mind.


    He never thought that Xuanping Marquis, who is the son-in-law of general Wen even in Da''an, would not care about his own safety in order to save an ordinary people.However, Xu Siyuan now hopes that Wen Jinrui can scold him or even beat him. However, such calm makes him suffer.


    There was a sudden silence in the room. Except for Wen Jinrui''s heavy breathing, there was no other sound. Xu Siyuan knelt down on the ground, and he didn''t even have the courage to look up at Wen Jinrui. Junping''s face was complicated, and his raised hand was so stunned that he wanted to speak several times, but he finally chose silence.


    After a long time, Wen Jinrui''s breath gradually calmed down. After taking a deep breath, he still looked at his palm wrapped with thick gauze and said, "have I found my hand back?"


    Hearing the speech, they were both stunned. Then they saw that Xu Siyuan lowered his head deeply and didn''t mean to speak. Jun Ping pursed his lips and said: "at that time, the situation was too chaotic, and there were too many deaths and injuries. The ground was full of blood and broken meat..."


    Without waiting for Junping to finish, Wen Jinrui suddenly interrupted in a cold voice: "I ask you, did I get my hand back?"


    At this time, Jun Jin sighed: "he didn''t know how to protect his head, but he didn''t know how to treat him."


    After hearing this sentence, Wen Jinrui was obviously stunned, and then his face changed several times, but he finally calmed down, but he didn''t mean to speak again.

 Chapter 505

    "Mr. Hou, all these mistakes are caused by Siyuan. If it wasn''t for Siyuan who lost his mind in a hurry and rushed into the crowd and put himself in danger, he would not have attracted the attention of that person, and would not have suffered so much for saving me."


    The room fell into silence. Junping stood aside and didn''t know how to open his mouth. Although Wen Jinrui''s face was calm, his eyes were always on his hand which was completely wrapped by gauze. Xu Siyuan only felt the guilt in his heart was constantly tormenting him. Then he took a deep breath and opened his mouth.


    See Wen Jinrui turned to see him, Xu Siyuan slowly fell down. When he went there, he knelt down and worshipped, "Siyuan feels guilty. If he dies, he will not hesitate, but..."


    "Mr. Xu doesn''t have to be like this. It''s already irreparable. Besides, this is my choice. It has nothing to do with Mr. Xu. If Mr. Xu really feels guilty in his heart, it''s better to think about what to do for these people, so that they won''t suffer from exile again."


    Although the pain did not disappear, but Xu Siyuan''s behavior is to let Wen Jinrui back to some god, and then, secretly sighed, slowly opened his mouth.


    After a while of buffering, Wen Jinrui already remembered the situation at that time, and now the pain in his hand made him sure that the sword had cut off half of his palm and half of his thumb.


    Although he was angry and helpless, Wen Jinrui also knew that it was irreparable, let alone did not find his palm, even if it was found, there was no way to recover.


    Not to mention that Si Fu is not here, even if he is here, it is absolutely impossible to help him recover and get along with him for a long time. Although Wen Jinrui''s medical skills have no obvious progress, he still knows Si Fu''s ability very well.


    Moreover, Xu Siyuan didn''t mean to, and he once promised that Xu Siyuan would not let the people be hurt, but because of his wrong estimation, I''m afraid there are not a few people killed and injured in Siyang County this time.


    Even with Wen Jinrui''s nature, the complexity of his heart could not be recovered for a while. For a while, he felt helpless and helpless, which he had never felt since he was born.


    After listening to Wen Jinrui''s words, Xu Siyuan, lying on the ground, was shocked. He thought that Wen Jinrui might have thousands of reactions when he woke up, but he didn''t expect it to be like this. Then his low eyes turned bright and he said in a deep voice.


    "If the Marquis doesn''t give up, then from then on, Xu Siyuan''s life will be yours. If he has orders, Xu Siyuan will die. If he disobeys this oath, heaven will kill the earth, and there will be no peace in the world!"


    Wen Jinrui pursed her lips and looked straight at Xu Siyuan. Although he couldn''t see the expression on his face because he was kneeling on the ground, it was not hard to tell from this that Xu Siyuan had really made up his mind.


    Wen Jinrui looks at his half palm hidden in gauze and sighs in his heart. Is this a blessing in disguise?


    After taking a deep breath and depressing all the emotions in her heart, Wen Jinrui is struggling to get out of bed, while Junping on one side sees it and quickly helps her.


    Even with Junping''s help, Wen Jinrui''s forehead was still in pain, but his face was still calm, as if the pain had happened to someone else.


    "Mr. Xu, please get up."


    Wen Jinrui bent down to hold Xu Siyuan. Although it was difficult to make efforts because of the injury, he still pulled Xu Siyuan up. But this toss not only made the gauze at the bend of his right arm dyed a layer of red, but also made a layer of sweat on his forehead because of the pain.


    "He is a great talent. It''s Jinrui''s blessing to get his help. It''s a foregone conclusion. Since there is no change, let him go. The situation is not stable now. Don''t let him be distracted and let the people suffer."


    Xu Siyuan, who originally wanted to kneel on the ground and beg for Wen Jinrui''s forgiveness, heard this and left two lines of tears in his red eyes. When he saw that Wen Jinrui was trembling and blood was falling from his right hand, he did not dare to insist on getting up from the ground.


    "Since then, whenever the Marquis needs something, please do not hesitate to tell him. Siyuan is willing to follow the marquis in this life and follow his lead."


    "Sir, I''m very serious. What''s the point of being the common people in this world..."


    Before he finished speaking, Wen Jinrui almost sat on the ground in a flash of body shape, and the sense of lethargy hit him, which made his eyes a little dark.


    Seeing that Wen Jinrui was seriously injured, but in order to help him, he still insisted on getting out of bed. While Xu Siyuan was moved, he felt more guilty. He quickly helped him back to bed with Junping. Without waiting for Wen Jinrui to speak, he continued: "the Marquis is is injured. He urgently needs to rest. The rest is left to Siyuan. The Marquis doesn''t have to worry."


    After that, Xu Siyuan saluted Wen Jinrui and retreated. In the next three days, Xu Siyuan quickly settled everything in the city, and the people gradually recovered their usual peace by relying on the food and silver brought by the officers and soldiers.Everything is going on in an orderly way, but Siyang County has recovered its usual peace in a very short time. Even all this is attributed to Wen Jinrui. After all, the people in the city can see the scene of Wen Jinrui''s killing officers and soldiers that day.


    In order to understand the sufferings of the common people, the Marquis came all the way here to incarnate himself as the common people, eat and live with them, and face the snow disaster together. In order to save the common people and prevent them from suffering from the snow disaster, he did not hesitate to face those officials, and even nearly died in the hands of those officials. All these made Wen Jinrui''s reputation in Siyang County just a few days It''s like the sun is at its best.


    Although these are all facts, the rumors are somewhat absurd, but the people seem to think it is not enough. The rumors are more and more exaggerated, and they almost praise Wen Jinrui as a God.


    And these changes also let Wen Jinrui know Xu Siyuan''s ability for the first time. It''s still above his imagination. After he doesn''t have to worry about everything, Junping treats him from the side. In the past few days, his injury has gradually recovered.


    On this day, when Junping came back to Wen Jinrui''s room, he had more herbs on his hand. Without waiting for Wen Jinrui to ask questions, he said excitedly.


    "Xu Siyuan is really extraordinary. In just a few days, he not only made the devastated Siyang County recover, but also attributed all this to you. Even if you didn''t show your face at all during this period, the people here have already worshipped you as a God."

 Chapter 506

    Wen Jinrui smiles, but he doesn''t answer. In recent days, not only has he recovered from his injury, but also his mood has been sorted out. Seeing Junping come in, he gets up from the bed and sits at the table.


    These days, Junping will come to help him treat his injury every day, and after the whole treatment, Wen Jinrui finds that Junping''s method of treating his injury is better than him. Although he is more and more interested in his identity, he finally resists the urge to ask.


    "Look at these herbs. It''s snowy outside now. The people in this city spontaneously went to find them for you. Although many of them can''t be used, they are better than nothing. And when I go to get these herbs today, what do you think?"


    Jun Ping shakes the herbal medicine in his hand, goes to the table and puts it down. Then he opens his mouth with a look of expectation. After that, he waits for a moment. Seeing that Wen Jinrui has ignored him, Jun Ping doesn''t care. Even the excitement on his face doesn''t fade.


    "What I did with you that day was also passed on by these people. If you didn''t show up, they would have expressed their gratitude to me. Oh, my God, you don''t know that they knelt down to me and kept asking me about you. If I hadn''t been quick, I would have been killed at this time There they are


    Jun Ping said vividly, at the same time, he also glanced at Wen Jinrui''s face from time to time. Seeing that the smile on his lips did not fade away, he wanted to continue.


    "Ah, it''s sad to say. I''m so old. How could I ever have such treatment? It''s really..."


    "Junping."


    Without waiting for Junping to finish, Wen Jinrui suddenly raised his head, looked at him and said, "I''m ok. Don''t worry."


    Smell speech, Jun Ping slightly a Leng, immediately the smile on the face is spread out, he was sent to protect Wen Jinrui, but Wen Jinrui is so badly hurt, and in recent days are also like the first wake up, face calm to the extreme, also don''t speak, he is really worried.


    But now, after seeing that although Wen Jinrui was still calm, he didn''t have the same dull feeling as before, Junping finally felt relieved.


    Then, after selecting the medicine from the common people and helping Wen Jinrui deal with the wound again, Jun Ping brushed the sweat on his forehead and drank all the water in the cup on the table in front of him. Then he sat down and said, "with these herbs, you don''t have to worry about your injury. It''s estimated that you will be cured in a few days."


    "Well, I''ve been bothering you these days." Wen Jinrui''s right arm, still wrapped in heavy gauze, nodded.


    Because of his martial arts training since he was young, Wen Jinrui''s health is not bad. In addition to Junping''s side treatment, his injury has recovered well in recent days. With these herbs at present, his injury can be finished, which really saves his worries.


    After that, Wen Jinrui put down the cup in his hand, then stood up and slightly moved his body. At first glance, it was really nothing, but the heavy gauze on his left hand was extremely dazzling, and it was hard to ignore the half palm that was obviously missing.


    Moving his eyes away from Wen Jinrui''s left hand, Junping fiddled with the cup in front of him, with a slightly complicated expression, and said, "is it worth the price to get a Xu Siyuan?"


    Wen Jinrui made a slight movement, and then recovered as usual. He did not look at Junping. "If it had been me at that time, would you have been like this?"


    "Of course." Jun Ping answered without hesitation, but then he shook his head and said, "but that''s not the same. My duty is to protect you. Even if I pay my life for it, it''s just the responsibility. But you are my son-in-law, and he..."


    Seeing Junping''s sudden meal, Wen Jinrui lowered her head and stopped talking. She pursed her lips, but stopped her movement and stood quietly in the same place. "Junping, everyone has his responsibility. Whether it''s because of his identity or belief, there''s nothing worth it, only what should be done."


    Pick up a cape to cover the injury, Wen Jinrui turned and looked at Junping, "and for the moment, Xu Siyuan is more useful than my palm."


    Although the tone is extremely flat, there is no doubt about the affirmation. Jun Ping can''t help looking up at Wen Jinrui. It seems that there is a big touch in his heart. But recalling the cruelty in the past, Jun Ping secretly shakes his head and sighs.


    Although aware of Junping''s instant sense of loss, Wen Jinrui didn''t speak any more, and some things couldn''t come quickly. Fortunately, there is still time, and the future is not necessarily a good thing.


    "I haven''t been out for several days, and I don''t know how Siyang County has changed. Why don''t we go out for a walk?"


    See Wen Jinrui''s face is actually raised a smile, Jun Ping is a Leng, but then it is nodded: "good."


    After coming out of the house, Wen Jinrui found that the heavy clouds in the sky had already dispersed, and the wind and snow had stopped. Although there was no bright sunshine, Siyang County, which was shrouded by the snow disaster, was finally warm.All the way to the atrium, Wen Jinrui suddenly found that the house full of people was empty and there was no sound. When he came to the front courtyard, he found that the whole house had been completely new, even the heavy snow on the ground had been swept away.


    Looking around for a week, I found that not only the courtyard, but also the roof and more remote places, even in the whole residence, it was hard to see the slightest snow, as if it had completely melted in recent days.


    Seeing this strange phenomenon, Wen Jinrui can''t help but stop. Then he doesn''t wait for him to ask questions. Junping, who is beside him, says.


    "It''s all thanks to Xu Siyuan. Now Siyang County has been properly settled by him, and the people have voluntarily moved out of here, saying that they are afraid of disturbing your rest. Moreover, even the people who come here every day are lining up, and even many people complain that they can''t get him. They don''t know what kind of ecstasy Xu Siyuan has given them."


    Seeing that Wen Jinrui was slightly surprised, Junping continued: "if I hadn''t repeatedly emphasized that you need to rest and not be disturbed, I''m afraid that the people who come to deliver food to you every day will even step down the threshold of this mansion."

 Chapter 507

    "This is Xu Siyuan."


    Xu junjin shook her head and thought that it was not so difficult for him to do so.


    It must be because of his injury that Xu Siyuan felt guilty. Xu Siyuan, who was still hesitant, made up his mind completely. Just like the oath he made in front of Wen Jinrui that day, Wen Jinrui was the main one who pushed all this on him.


    With the reputation accumulated before and Xu Siyuan''s talent, it''s not difficult to achieve this level, but it also takes a lot of effort. At present, Siyang County needs to do so many things, and Xu Siyuan still has the mind to take care of these, which is enough to explain all.


    "Come on, go out and have a look."


    Seeing all this and Junping''s words, Wen Jinrui is even more interested in the changes of Siyang County, and walks towards the gate.


    Seeing this, Junping hastened to open the gate. When he saw the change of the street in front of the gate, Wen Jinrui was stunned again.


    Siyang County, which was once a desolate place, was completely new. Not only the snow on the streets was swept away, but also the houses on both sides of the street were decorated with lights. Although it was much simpler than the prosperity he had seen, it was much more angry and festive than before.


    As soon as the gate of the mansion was opened, the people on the street were attracted by the sound of the door opening. Then when they saw the two people, they began to whisper.


    "Is this the Marquis who brought us food? Why doesn''t it look like it? "


    "Yes, I also lived in this mansion at that time. At that time, Fang Huai, the incarnation of marquis, was not like this, and was not Marquis injured? How is he doing well? "


    "No, you see, the man who followed him was not the one who helped us to kill officers and soldiers before, and later cured the Marquis and Mr. Xu? Can let him follow behind, and only the Marquis lives in this mansion... "


    Although the people''s voice is not loud, Wen Jinrui and Junping can hear it clearly, but Wen Jinrui hasn''t noticed anything wrong. Junping on one side hastily steps forward and says, "let''s go. If it''s too late, I''m afraid it''s too late."


    Wen Jinrui looked at him suspiciously, and then he did not wait to open his mouth. Several people who were closer to them came up and asked, "doctor, are you the one who treated the Marquis and Mr. Xu?"


    Seeing that with these people coming forward to ask questions, other people in the street are also slowly surrounded. Junping''s face changes. When he looks at Wen Jinrui, he seems to be complaining about his slow action, but then he can only helplessly nod and say: "exactly."


    Hearing this, all the people''s faces were filled with joy. After looking at each other with excitement, Wen Jinrui asked again, "are you the Marquis sent by heaven to save us? Today''s Xuanping Marquis granted by the emperor


    Sent by heaven?


    After being asked, Wen Jinrui also noticed that something was wrong, but then he nodded and said, "I''m Xuanping Hou, but this time I''m here just for orders, not..."


    "Lord! Are you really the Marquis? I''ll wait for you! "


    Hearing Wen Jinrui admit, a surprise suddenly burst out in the eyes of the common people. Then, as soon as the voice started, he quickly stepped forward and stretched out his hand to hold Wen Jinrui. But then, it seemed as if he suddenly remembered something. He quickly took back his hands and was so excited that he was at a loss.


    A moment later, the common people finally reacted and knelt down in front of Wen Jinrui. But this time, without waiting for him to speak, the people who were still watching reacted.


    "Is this really the xuanpinghou who saved us from fire and water? I''ve been wandering around in front of this house these days. I''m looking forward to meeting the Marquis once. I didn''t expect to meet him! "


    "Nonsense, you didn''t see Li Dadu kneel down. It must be the marquis. My God, this Xuanping marquis is really extraordinary. It''s just like God and man!"


    Hearing this, Wen Jinrui was stunned, but Jun Ping turned his lips and said in his heart: "this is just wearing a cape. How can it be extraordinary? It''s just like you''ve actually seen immortals. "


    But who knows, just when Wen Jinrui stretched out his right hand to help the people kneeling in front of him, the cloak that originally covered his injury was in a flash, and the gauze wrapped around his arm and left hand was exposed. This not only made these people determine his identity, but also reminded them of the scene of that day.


    "You see, the gauze on the hand of the Marquis, he is Xuanping Marquis, the Marquis who did not hesitate to fight against those dog officials to save us that day!"


    "Mr. Xu said that in order to save us, the Marquis didn''t hesitate to offend the powerful officials in the imperial court. We can''t let such a good official be cold hearted. If we go back to the imperial city with him, I don''t believe that the emperor will blame him for his wrong."


    "Well said! It''s a big deal. Let''s go together then! ""I almost forgot to inform him when I saw Mr. Liu


    After the identity of Wen Jinrui was completely determined, the voices of the people were getting louder and louder. One of them suddenly remembered what he had promised to his friends. Suddenly, he was in a hurry. But who knows, someone helped him solve the problem the next moment.


    "Come on! The Marquis is out! When it''s too late, I can''t see it.... "


    Seeing this, Wen Jinrui was stunned and looked at Junping as if he didn''t react. Although Junping had said something about what Xu Siyuan had done before, he didn''t think of it. What Junping had said before was not exaggerated at all, and even had it.


    "See?" Jun Ping seems to have expected that it would be so general, not only did not mean to help Wen Jinrui, but also a look of schadenfreude.


    He stares at Junping fiercely. Just as Wen Jinrui wants to speak, there are many people at both ends of the street. They are carrying buckets and buying and selling things. They are surrounded by each other.


    Because the people crowded in front of Wen Jinrui pulled, his cloak had already been pulled out of sight, and the gauze wrapped in his right arm and left hand was even more conspicuous, which made the people behind hardly have any hesitation. They recognized his identity, and then they didn''t know who took the head. These people all knelt on the ground together.

 Chapter 508

    "Mr. Xu has already told us what the Marquis has done. Please accept our respect for his kindness."


    The man who crowded in front of Wen Jinrui obviously had some prestige here. As his voice fell, all the people fell down and knelt down. But then, without waiting for everyone to get up, a voice suddenly rang out in the crowd.


    "Hooray, hooray, hooray, hooray..."


    "Shut up! Do you want to kill the Marquis? Long live, it''s holy


    "But he is the Marquis, can''t he?"


    "No way!"


    "Why..."


    Even though the two men had obviously lowered their voices, the scene was already very quiet. After hearing this, Wen Jinrui couldn''t help laughing and crying. At this time, he had completely recovered. How dare he let these people thank him?


    "You don''t have to. It''s just my duty. It should be. Please get up."


    "No way!" Who knows, as soon as Wen Jinrui''s voice fell, there was a voice of rejection in the crowd. After hearing this, even the people who wanted to get up knelt down.


    "Mr. Hou, no matter what, we have to accept our thanks. In order to save us from such serious injuries, if we refuse, we will have trouble sleeping and eating in the future."


    "Yes, it''s hard to sleep and eat. The Marquis can''t refuse..."


    Looking at the voice of one after another, Wen Jinrui pursed her lips and looked at Junping. Who knows that this guy was carrying his back and couldn''t help laughing, just like a look of watching a play. He had to nod helplessly, "OK, everyone''s mind is waiting, please get up quickly."


    "Do you hear me? The Marquis has accepted our wishes. Come on, let''s give him another one! "


    Wen Jinrui can''t laugh or cry at the news, but he can only accept the worship with peace of mind in the end. After the people''s worship, Wen Jinrui, who is afraid that they will have other thoughts, is the people who help him again and let them get up quickly.


    At this time, Xu Siyuan, standing behind the common people, put away his smile. He said that he was in front of Wen Jinrui and said, "well, you have accepted your wishes, but now there are still many things to deal with in Siyang County, so let''s break up. Don''t affect your business."


    "It''s Mr. Xu. Mr. Xu must thank you for us. We haven''t read any books and can''t speak. Mr. Xu must not neglect Mr. Hou."


    "Yes, Lord Hou is the benefactor of the people in Siyang County..."


    Wen Jinrui really couldn''t adapt to such a scene. He handed it all over to Xu Siyuan. After he calmed the people down and dispersed, he said, "Mr. Xu''s move is really..."


    In the middle of the conversation, Wen Jinrui suddenly smiles, shakes his head and stops. After looking at him, Xu Siyuan says seriously, "this is not only necessary, but also crucial."


    "Oh? Why? " Xu Siyuan said this, not to mention Wen Jinrui. Even Junping turned his head to listen.


    "This riot is not only in Siyang County, but also in the remaining four counties." After Xu Siyuan finished, he looked at Wen Jinrui, until he responded and nodded his head, then he said with a smile: "do you want to look around? Although Siyang County has not been fully restored, it has already looked like it was. "


    "No need." Without the slightest hesitation, Wen Jinrui just shook his head and refused.


    Xu Siyuan''s proposal is just to make him feel at ease, but after what happened just now, Wen Jinrui, who has a new understanding of Xu Siyuan''s ability, how can he do anything more?


    Besides, if things like that happen more than once, I''m afraid he can''t bear it. Besides, more is better than less. With Xu Siyuan in Wen Jinrui, he can just take the opportunity to be lazy.


    "As Mr. Xu said, PENGYU county is also involved in this riot. Relatively speaking, it is the most critical place right now. I don''t know how much time Mr. Xu will need to leave here?"


    "Anytime."


    Originally, Wen Jinrui thought that Xu Siyuan needed at least two or three days, but when he waited, he answered without hesitation. He could not help looking at him and found that his face was serious without any sense of joking. Wen Jinrui had a new understanding of his talent.


    "In that case, let''s leave early tomorrow morning, and Mr. Xu will arrange the rest."


    When Xu Siyuan leaves to arrange the rest, Wen Jinrui stares at his back, which gradually disappears at the corner of the street, and his lips slowly evoke a smile.


    "This man is really extraordinary."


    When Xu Siyuan''s figure disappears, Wen Jinrui takes back her eyes and prepares to turn back, Junping on one side suddenly opens his mouth.


    Smell speech, Wen Jinrui mouth smile more Sheng, but did not answer the words, turned back to the house, concentrate on a good rest.During this period of time, Wen Jinrui is physically and mentally exhausted, and now with Xu Siyuan who is better at these things, he can finally put everything down and have a good rest.


    The next morning, Xu Siyuan brought several people to the mansion, and Wen Jinrui and Junping were already ready to wait for him.


    "Marquis, everything is ready. You can go to PENGYU county at any time."


    As soon as Xu Siyuan''s voice fell, Wen Jinrui nodded, then glanced at the six people standing behind Xu Siyuan and saluting with him one by one. Before he spoke, he heard Xu Siyuan speak again: "two of them are from Pengyu County, and the remaining four have relatives or are very familiar with them. It''s OK for us to go and take them To save a lot of trouble. "


    Wen Jinrui nodded again, but suddenly thought of something, and then asked: "those officers and soldiers had a fight with the people that day, can anyone stay alive?"


    "Yes, except for those who have been seriously injured and can''t be cured, there are still seven people left. I''ve arranged them properly. Would you like to meet the Marquis?" Xu Siyuan may be busy forgetting, until Wen Jinrui talks about it, it seems that he suddenly thinks of it. Seeing Wen Jinrui nodding, he immediately orders several people to take the prepared rations and things and go to the prison together.


    When he saw these seven people in the prison, Wen Jinrui could not help sighing that Xu Siyuan was really far sighted. Even under the circumstances at that time, he didn''t completely lose his mind.


    If all the people who come here are dead, no matter how well Wen Jinrui does in this trip, it is inevitable that Danrui will find a handle. But if she can accept these seven people, it is tantamount to completely blocking Danrui''s mouth and letting her only accept the loss.

 Chapter 509

    The reason why Wen Jinrui exclaimed that Xu Siyuan was far sighted was that the cell in front of him was not so much a cell as a place where freedom was restricted. With these wooden railings, he could not go out.


    Except for being stripped of their armour, the seven people who were locked up here by Xu Siyuan didn''t wear shackles or anything like that. They were just allowed to move freely in the cell.


    What''s more, they didn''t even have the original impression of damp and cold. The seven people sitting on the ground were not only covered with hay and old quilts, but also didn''t even have the appearance they should have in prison. They even guaranteed that they would not be frozen to death.


    Seeing this, Wen Jinrui nodded secretly. I''m afraid that even the seven people Xu Siyuan had already arranged it. Then he signaled the people who were guarding here to open the cell and prepare to go in.


    Seeing this, Xu Siyuan quickly pulls Wen Jinrui forward. Just about to open his mouth, Wen Jinrui gently pushes it open to indicate that there is nothing wrong. Then he nods to Jun Ping, pushes the cell door open and goes in.


    At this time, the seven people in the prison had already stood together and looked at Wen Jinrui with no expression. At the beginning, they came with Wen Jinrui. When they saw that Wen Jinrui''s left hand wrapped in gauze was obviously incomplete, they were already in despair.


    As officers and soldiers, they are still sent to protect Wen Jinrui, but they want to kill Wen Jinrui in the scuffle. Even if they can excuse themselves by not recognizing him, they will be executed anyway for the charge of attacking the marquis.


    After slowly glancing at the seven people, Wen Jinrui''s face was calm, but his body was naturally dignified. When he saw that although there was no expression on the seven people''s faces, there was a clear sense of despair in his eyes, a smile rose slightly from the corner of his lips.


    "You are here to protect me, but you want to kill me in the chaos. But I ask myself that I have not treated you badly. Why do you want my life?"


    Wen Jinrui''s face was cold, and there was no emotion fluctuation in his tone, neither anger nor killing intention. But the more he was like this, the more desperate the seven people were. Even one of them trembled slightly when Wen Jinrui deliberately added the last sentence of his tone.


    Seeing this, Wen Jinrui moved slowly, and then intentionally or unintentionally stayed in front of this man. After glancing at him, he continued to say: "this time I came here to relieve the disaster, but you didn''t help me. Instead, you wanted to stay here. I asked myself that I had no grievances with you, but you wanted to take my life ¡­¡±


    Speaking of this, Wen Jinrui gave a little meal, then suddenly looked directly at the man, his tone suddenly increased, even the killing intention in his eyes suddenly condensed, "are the Regent''s people so rampant now?"


    "No, no, not the Regent..."


    Not only the person who was staring at by Wen Jinrui, but also another person suddenly stepped back in a panic, and even murmured to explain. Only when he was held by several other people the next moment, he suddenly reacted, and then continued to stand in the same place with his head down.


    "Not the Regent? When did I say that the Regent appointed you to kill me Wen Jinrui raised a smile from the corner of her lips, and then pretended to glance at Xu Siyuan inadvertently.


    Seeing this, Xu Siyuan immediately came to Wen Jinrui''s side, buried his waist and said, "the Marquis didn''t say it, but they did. Although the grass people are stupid, they can still recognize that they didn''t do it by themselves."


    "Oh? Is that right? " Wen Jinrui slowly turned to look at Junping. Seeing this, Junping sighed secretly. Then he could only hastily come forward, pretending to be respectful and said, "yes, marquis, they recruited. They were sent by the Regent."


    "Presumptuous! I haven''t heard it yet. How did you hear it? "


    All of a sudden, Wen Jinrui was angry without any omen. "What''s the status of Regent? How can he use such despicable means like those ugly lower ninth class? The Marquis and the Regent are both important ministers of King kingdom. These thieves must want to separate the relationship between the Marquis and the Regent, so that we can fight each other and make king Kingdom fall into chaos again


    Like his opponent''s reaction, Wen Jinrui yelled at Xu Siyuan. After that, he suddenly turned his head to look at the seven people in front of him, and then he said: "say it! What kind of mind do you have? Are they spies sent from other countries? "


    Hearing this, the seven people were all stunned. They were sent by the Regent himself to Xuanping marquis. Xuanping Marquis didn''t know. Now why? Do you want to find a charge to put yourself and others to death? Forget it. Anyway, it''s all a capital crime. Do you still care about the charges of death?


    Seeing that these seven people did not speak, a sneer suddenly appeared on Wen Jinrui''s face. "It turns out that he is really a spy of other countries. I''ll tell you how noble the Regent''s status is and how he can do such mean and shameless things. But since you all admit it, it''s easy to do."


    Seeing these seven people hearing this, they all looked up at him. Wen Jinrui''s smile became more and more intriguing. It seemed that he was trying to arouse the appetite of these people. After waiting for a moment, he continued: "as a spy of other countries, I still want to assassinate xuanpinghou, who was granted by the emperor. What should I do according to the law of Jingguo?"With that, Wen Jinrui looked at Xu Siyuan, and Xu Siyuan immediately said, "when you go back to the Marquis, you should kill the nine families."


    Wen Jinrui nodded his head with satisfaction, seemingly satisfied with the punishment, but actually satisfied with Xu Siyuan''s reaction.


    He thought of this one temporarily after seeing the reaction of the seven people, but fortunately, Xu Siyuan''s cooperation was extremely good.


    When these seven people heard Xu Siyuan''s words, their faces changed. At the same time, their eyes were obviously filled with despair and panic, and Wen Jinrui''s smile was even stronger. Then he said, "have they all written down what they said?"


    "I wrote down the marquis." Xu Siyuan buried his waist and nodded, like Wen Jinrui''s men.


    "And you? Did you hear them? Have you wronged them? " Wen Jinrui ignored the seven people''s reaction, but turned to the guards and asked.


    "I heard that. The Marquis is selfless and has not wronged them at all. He should kill the nine ethnic groups at the same time!"

 Chapter 510

    Although some of the people outside didn''t understand this story, they didn''t want to hate the seven people at all. When Xu Siyuan said that he wanted to kill the nine ethnic groups, it was too late to be happy. There was no other idea, so they didn''t even hesitate at the moment, just called Qi Qi.


    Wen Jinrui, who had been paying attention to the changes in the faces of the seven people, saw that their faces had become extremely ugly. Except for the two people who had been paralyzed on the ground before, the other five were not much better. After that, he looked at Xu Siyuan and said, "go and write a letter to the Regent and tell him that the spies from other countries have been found among her people ¡£¡±


    "And you are also present on that day. Tell the Regent truthfully, and tell her that these people want to alienate the relationship between me and her, and want to make Jingguo turbulent again."


    Speaking of this, Wen Jinrui thought of something and continued to say, "but I''m kind-hearted in the Regent''s house. Maybe I can''t bear to do something to her subordinates. You''d better present a memorial to the emperor in the name of me and tell him the truth. At the same time, you should attach some suggestions. This is a very serious matter. We must punish the nine families to make an example I''m sure he knows the importance of it and will deal with it very severely. "


    "Yes, sir." Xu Siyuan answered, that is, he made a gesture to go out, and at the same time he did not forget to pay attention to the reactions of the seven people.


    After hearing this, these people were afraid at last. Even the people who had kept calm were flustered at last. Then they said, "wait a minute!"


    Seeing these seven people, Xu Siyuan finally couldn''t help but smile on his face, but his feet didn''t stop. He was Wen Jinrui''s man, so how could he listen to these people? Besides, he already understood Wen Jinrui''s meaning. If he didn''t cooperate with them well, how could he stand up to their efforts just now?


    Seeing that Xu Siyuan didn''t pay attention to them at all, he even went to the door of the cell and talked to several people outside. The confusion on these faces was more serious. After looking at each other, Qi Qi knelt down and looked at Wen Jinrui.


    "Attacking the Marquis deserves to die anyway. Villains dare not have extravagance, but they are not as guilty as their families. They also ask the Marquis to let the villains go."


    "Don''t you dare to be extravagant, or let me let you go? When you were besieging benhou and slaughtering the people, did you ever think that they also had family members? Why didn''t you let them? "


    See these people even dare to plead, Wen Jinrui immediately angry shout way, but in the heart is already up with a smile of success.


    Listening to this cold drink, these people''s faces were as pale as ashes, and then a sharp color flashed in their low eyes. However, when they saw a pair of feet walking towards Wen Jinrui at this time, they fell into despair again.


    Even if they didn''t look up, they knew that the owner of the feet was Junping standing behind Wen Jinrui. They had already seen Junping''s skill when they were at the gate of the city that day.


    Don''t say that these days they just ate half full, and they didn''t have the strength to fight. Even if they had, they might not be able to kill Xuanping Hou under the protection of Junping, and even if they killed him, so what? Can''t you avoid the consequences of being lingchi and zhujiu?


    But when I saw Xu Siyuan talking to the person who had been guarding them at the door, and heard that person nodding his head constantly, I saw that he was about to leave, and everything was about to become a foregone conclusion.


    The first two people who wavered could not bear it any more. Then they immediately bent over and kowtowed: "master Hou, I know the truth of this matter. I beg you to let go of my family after knowing it. I''m willing to die."


    Smell speech, Wen Jinrui mouth corners hook up to put on a sneer, full face disdain of way: "at this time of truth?"? Do you want to say that the Regent sent you to do this? Want to put it all on the Regent? If you want to alienate me from the Regent, don''t


    "I dare not."


    Don''t dare to be dissatisfied with Wen Jinrui''s attitude. The man who is talking is pulling several people beside him, and then he says again.


    "The Regent is cruel and cruel. When she left the capital from the beginning, she imprisoned our family. If we don''t leave the Marquis here as she said, our whole family will not survive. So the villains are forced to be helpless. Otherwise, how dare we fight against the Marquis with our skills and status?"


    "Yes, marquis, villains are forced. The Regent''s mind is vicious. As early as the beginning of the snow disaster, he suppressed it by force. He never thought about the people here, let alone wanted to help them. This time, marquis came to the Regent because he was afraid that you would damage her good deeds, so he forced me to be your enemy with his family."


    "The Regent''s power is in the imperial court, and the influence is all over the country. Although we know that you are a good official, we can''t resist, so we have to do it. We hope the marquis will learn from you and leave us and our family a way to live. In this way, we are willing to be executed by the Marquis to vent our anger..."


    Wen Jinrui frowned, as if thinking about something. At this time, Xu Siyuan at the gate of the prison suddenly nodded, and then there was a sign of turning back.Seeing this, the seven men''s expressions tightened again, and then they kowtowed their heads again: "Marquis, what I said is true. We are all soldiers under general Ning, and I take the post of commander under general Ning. If Marquis doesn''t believe me, I can set up a written evidence to prove it."


    "We are willing to set up a written evidence as proof!"


    As soon as the man''s voice fell, the others all kowtowed and echoed, but while talking, they kept paying attention to Xu Siyuan, as if for fear that he would turn back and the person who was told would leave.


    But at this time, Wen Jinrui suddenly raised his hand and rubbed his eyebrows, as if he was uncertain for a moment. When Xu Siyuan saw this, his heart was like a mirror. After another explanation, he turned back to the cell, and the man he told him turned and walked out.


    Seeing this, the seven people were in a hurry. They kept kneeling down and kowtowing. At the same time, they quickly said, "Lord, please let go of our family. We will remember this kindness. If there is an afterlife, we will be good for you..."


    "Why didn''t you plead for yourself after so long?"

 Chapter 511

    After seeing Xu Siyuan who came to his side, Wen Jinrui''s frowning brow suddenly unfolded.


    Although they didn''t hear what they wanted to hear, they didn''t dare to neglect Wen Jinrui''s inquiry at all. Since the person they were told had already left, their only hope was to persuade Wen Jinrui. In this way, they still had hope.


    "Even though we are not willing to be attacked by you, we can''t help but hope that we will be attacked by you."


    Smell speech, Wen Jinrui secretly nodded, if at first he just want to see whether this person is worth to be accepted, then now, his heart has a decision.


    "You are the soldiers under general Ning. How can you be controlled by the Regent? How did you come here and say it yourself? "


    Wen Jinrui''s face did not change, and her tone did not mean to let go. However, these people seemed to see the hope, and immediately said, "the Marquis has just arrived. The emperor doesn''t know. The Regent''s method is extremely cruel. She has already won over the forces in the court, and even general Ning is no exception, And how can we, as soldiers under general Ning, have a choice? "


    Seeing that Wen Jinrui nodded, the others hurriedly continued: "originally, the imperial court was dark. Before the emperor came back, everything was under the control of the Regent, and the imperial capital was better. In other places, the people were already in dire straits. At first, we wanted to defend our country, but later we found that we could not change anything and could not resist I can''t stay out of it, so I have to go with the flow. "


    As he said this, Wen Jinrui, who had been paying attention to the change of their looks, realized that these people were familiar with each other when they were in the army, and their ambitions were almost the same, but after finding that everything could not escape from Danrui''s control, they had to choose to listen.


    "The Marquis didn''t know that before the LORD came back, some people in the army insisted on their faith, except that they had completely fallen to the power of the Regent. However, after being killed by the regent for various reasons, they were almost forced to fall to the Regent now."


    At this time, the most peaceful person''s eyes suddenly turned red, like touching the pain in his heart with his companion''s voice, and then he choked a little.


    "But the emperor''s sudden return gave us confidence, especially a good official like the Marquis, who gave us hope. Even after knowing what the Marquis had done when he arrived at chuanshui, our brothers once wanted to tell the Marquis all this, but the whole family was imprisoned by the Regent. It''s really It''s really Ah... "


    In the repeated sighs, the light and color in these seven people''s eyes are all dark, and the hope that they finally got is so forcibly destroyed, and the sadness can be imagined.


    Wen Jinrui, who has been paying attention to the changes of several people''s expressions, can''t help but be moved when he hears this. Then he turns his head and looks at Xu Siyuan with a question in his eyes. When he sees Xu Siyuan nodding gently, he looks at several people again: "are you seven brothers?"


    "Yes, the seven of us were brothers of life and death formed during the March and war, but originally there were eleven of our brothers. Three of them were killed by the Regent on a false charge, and the one who was unwilling to fight against the people on that day was the only one left."


    Wen Jinrui nodded and asked again, "If today I insist on killing seven of you and your family, would you hate me?"


    Hearing these words, the seven people were slightly stunned, and then their faces were gloomy. They bowed their heads and said: "I dare not. All this is my life. I just hope that our family members will not resent us, even if it''s resentment..."


    After seeing this man stop talking, the rest of them all bowed their heads and didn''t speak. Wen Jinrui didn''t understand their thoughts. Originally, they were all good men who wanted to defend their country, but they were forced to do what they didn''t want to do by the dark court. At last, they also affected their family. Even if they were unwilling, what could they do?


    "Get the paper and the pen."


    After a moment''s silence, Wen Jinrui suddenly said, and Xu Siyuan immediately walked out of the prison. The seven people on the ground suddenly looked up at Wen Jinrui, as if they had guessed something but couldn''t believe it.


    A moment later, Xu Siyuan returned to his cell with pen and paper. After asking him to hand the pen and paper to the seven people, Wen Jinrui said, "although you are forced to do something, the crimes you committed still make me angry. Even now I want to kill you, but I don''t know why, I still want to give you a chance. ¡±


    this time, Wen Jinrui didn''t claim to be waiting, and even his tone slowed down a lot. The seven people who knelt down to hear this were all shocked, and their faces were full of disbelief.Is Is there really another chance?


    "Didn''t you just say that you were willing to set up a written evidence to prove that you wanted to expose Dan Rui''s crime in exchange for your family''s safety? I''ll give you this chance to write. "


    As soon as Wen Jinrui''s voice fell, the seven people on the ground looked at each other, and then quickly asked, "are you serious?"


    Seeing these people as if they had seen a great opportunity, even their voice trembled. Jun Ping pursed his lips, but turned his head to one side.


    "Nonsense, my Lord is xuanpinghou. Will he make fun of you?" Xu Siyuan rare face serious, said is the hand of the paper and pen in the past.


    "Thank you, Mr. Hou. Thank you for your kindness. We will never forget it. We only hope that we can be cattle and horses for you in the next life."


    Said, these people are quickly took over the paper and pen, not to say that at present they have no room for bargaining, even if there is, but after seeing what Wen Jinrui did that day, they are willing to believe that he is not the kind of person who does not believe what he said.


    But for a moment, the script had been written, and the huge piece of paper was full of small words. Wen Jinrui glanced at it. It was almost a detailed account of what Dan Rui had done. If it wasn''t for her great power now, it would be enough for her to die ten thousand times.

 Chapter 512

    "Please have a look." After writing, the seven people looked at each other. After confirming that there was no omission, the person who led the writing was holding the script in both hands and raised it in front of Wen Jinrui.


    "No, I don''t have to. Let''s draw." Wen Jinrui gently shook his head.


    "Yes."


    After answering, each of the seven wrote his name at the bottom of the note, then bit his thumb and pressed a fingerprint on it.


    "Marquis."


    This time, Wen Jinrui did not refuse, but handed it to Xu Siyuan. Seeing this, the seven people looked at each other and kowtowed again: "we are all under the control of that vicious bitch. With this note, our lives will be handed over to the Marquis, and I hope he can obey it Keep your word. "


    "It''s natural."


    After Wen Jinrui nodded, several people said: "so we can rest assured. Next, whether the Marquis wants to take our lives to vent his anger, or wants us to go back to the emperor to testify, we will die."


    "When the disaster is under control and the people are at peace, the anger in my heart has gone. How can I take your lives to vent my anger?"


    In the seven people are committed to the will to die, although unwilling, but no regrets, but it is to see Wen Jinrui suddenly opened his mouth with a smile.


    "At the moment, the powerful officials are in charge, and the people are in dire straits. If even the loyal and righteous people are killed, then the world is really over?"


    Wen Jinrui stood with her hands down. Although the smile on her face was light, it was a shock to the hearts of the seven people in front of her. At the same time, even her eyes were red.


    In the past few years, they have met too many people like them, and they have chosen to compromise or abandon their ambition in the face of life-threatening.


    Before, they had already made up their mind to die, but they were not willing to involve their families. Now, xuanpinghou not only promised to save their families, but also said such words. How can they be moved?


    "Hou Marquis, do you mean to let us go? "


    The bitter persistence was finally recognized. The shock in these people''s hearts can be imagined. Then the one with the fastest reaction among them quickly looked up and asked Wen Jinrui.


    But after asking, these people shook their heads with a wry smile and let them go. I dare to think how noble the Marquis is. But because they were not only nearly killed, but also seriously injured, they even lost half of their palms. No matter how good they are, I''m afraid they will never let them go.


    But think about it. If such a thing happens to you and you lose half of your hand, I''m afraid it''s hard for you and others to do it. It''s already God''s blessing to ensure the safety of your family. How dare you expect so much?


    Looking at the changes of several people, Wen Jinrui secretly takes a breath. If he doesn''t have anger in his heart, it''s fake. He lost half a palm and can''t recover. I''m afraid it''s hard to let go of such things on anyone.


    But after knowing the helplessness of these people, Wen Jinrui''s heart is still filled with a touch of pity. There are too many poor people in this world, and they have no choice, even if they don''t want to, but those in power have too many means to make them yield.


    In the final analysis, it''s all because of Dan Rui. If it''s because of the anger in his heart, it will kill these people. Although no one will say anything, Wen Jinrui still thinks he can''t do it.


    If you don''t know, it''s all right. But now you know, even if you are forced into such a situation, you still avoid killing people. And such people are what he needs. How can he kill them?


    After a moment, Wen Jinrui slowly spits out a long breath, and abandons all the anger that has not completely faded in her heart. Then she says, "it''s impossible to let you go."


    When several people heard this, and the hope just floating in their eyes was about to be broken, they heard Wen Jinrui say, "but I can give you a chance to live."


    When they heard this, they were shocked. Then they looked at each other and found that their faces were full of unbelievable words. Although they came to Siyang County that day, they knew that xuanpinghou was a good official, but they didn''t think that his heart was so kind.


    They have heard of such a thing as repaying good for evil, but they have never seen it. Today, they not only saw it, but also happened to themselves.


    Who would want to die if he could live?


    After confirming that they had heard correctly, the seven men''s chest began to rise and fall rapidly, and even their breathing became more and more serious. Then they all kowtowed to each other and said, "but listen to the instructions of the marquis."


    "The Regent''s power has fallen into the government and the wild, and the ambition of the wolf is well known in the world. But now her power is all over the country, and it can''t be eradicated overnight. So I want you to work for me and continue to return to the army. What can you do?"Wen Jinrui''s face is calm, but her tone is naturally more dignified than the superior. After her voice falls, she looks at several people straightforwardly, even the subtle changes in their expression.


    "Lord Hou is kind-hearted. Today, we are willing to follow him to the death." All of them looked up at Wen Jinrui without hesitation and evasion.


    Seeing this, Wen Jinrui nodded, then winked at Xu Siyuan and walked out of the cell. After Xu Siyuan ordered people to send the armor and weapons of the seven people, he explained that he also went out.


    Standing outside the cell breathing relatively fresh air, Wen Jinrui looked at half of his left hand, but then slowly closed his eyes.


    After a while, there was a sound of footwork behind him. When the footwork stopped, Wen Jinrui still closed his eyes, but suddenly said, "what do Mr. Xu think of the seven of them?"


    "For the time being." Even if Wen Jinrui is closed eyes, but Xu Siyuan is still respectful line of a salute.


    "Why?" Wen Jinrui didn''t turn around, and her eyes were still slightly closed.


    After a little deliberation, Xu Siyuan said: "family members are their weak points. Today they can change their owners. I''m afraid that in the future Maybe I think too much, but I have to guard against it. "

 Chapter 513

    Wen Jinrui opened his eyes, turned to look at Xu Siyuan and said, "then they I''ll give it to Mr. Xu later. "


    "Don''t worry, marquis." Xu Siyuan saluted again.


    Today''s event really makes Xu Siyuan realize that Wen Jinrui is extraordinary again. He is able to take the overall situation into consideration and is unwilling to miss any chance. How can such a person not let him willingly follow him?


    A moment later, the seven men came out of the prison in their armor and swords. Then they quickly came to Wen Jinrui and saluted with their fists together


    After glancing at the seven people, the scene at the gate of Siyang County that day appeared in front of Wen Jinrui. Xu Siyuan was thoughtful and farsighted. If these people hadn''t wielded a butcher''s knife at the people that day, I''m afraid Xu Siyuan would not have left them until now.


    "What are your names and what positions do you hold under general Ning?" Since we want to use it for our own use, we naturally need to have an understanding of them. After taking a look at Xu Siyuan, she motioned him to write it down for future arrangement. Wen Jinrui asked.


    "Mo Hao, the last general, served as the commander of Zhaowu school in the army and lived in liupin."


    From the beginning of meeting Wen Jinrui, the most calm man took the lead in saying that he was the first of the seven.


    Seeing this, Wen Jinrui nodded, and then heard Mo Hao pointing to the brave humanity beside him: "his name is Li Jiuyi. He holds the first rank of Huaihua division in the army, and he is also the sixth grade official. The others are also the brothers of the last general, and they all hold various positions in the army."


    After Mo Hao introduces the rest of them, Wen Jinrui will understand why they were sent to join him. Mo Hao doesn''t have to say. As a captain of Zhaowu school, Congzheng liupin has a certain right in the army, although he is not in a high position, so he has a little face.


    But just because of this, although both of them are of six grades, they have one head and one pair. They say that they are important and important, but they can sacrifice at any time if they say that they are not. If they are sent to assassinate Wen Jinrui, it would be appropriate.


    After glancing around for a week, Wen Jinrui said, "this time I''ll go to PENGYU county to put an end to the chaos. Seven of you will accompany me and make amends. As for going back to the imperial capital and your family, I''ll make arrangements."


    "Yes, I''d like to hear from you." Seven people salute to Wen Jinrui together.


    When several people came out of the prison yard, the man Xu Siyuan had told him had been waiting outside the yard for a while, and everything around him about this trip to PENGYU county had already been ready.


    At the moment, Wen Jinrui is not hesitant, turning over and getting on the horse is to take people out of the city and run towards PENGYU county.


    PENGYU county is not too far away from Siyang County, but it is not easy to walk because there are several peaks along the way and the snow disaster is serious.


    Fortunately, the overall situation of PENGYU county is similar to that of Siyang County, but there is no such serious situation as Qiuping county. Although the road is not easy, there is no accident.


    It was snowing for thousands of miles. Although there was a sign of melting because of the warmer weather, there were no people along the way. In addition, they had to climb mountains and mountains. It was not until the afternoon of the fourth day that Wen Jinrui and his party finally entered the boundary of PENGYU county.


    Far away, he didn''t feel it until he came near PENGYU county. Wen Jinrui found that PENGYU county was not much better than Siyang County, and even worse. Of course, it was better than Qiuping.


    "How many people were killed by a snowstorm? If it wasn''t for a good official like the Marquis, I don''t know what the future will be like."


    "Yes, those officials know that they are eating and drinking, regardless of the feelings of our common people. If they are not such good officials as Marquis, what can we expect to live..."


    Entering the boundary of Pengyu County, the people who were selected by Xu Siyuan seemed to see their previous situation again, and their faces were filled with happiness.


    After hearing the comments of the accompanying people, Xu Siyuan took a look at Wen Jinrui and saw that he didn''t seem to hear them. He still looked ahead as if he was in a trance. Then he approached him and said, "the rain is no better than Siyang. What''s your plan?"


    Wen Jinrui turned to look at him, and then looked ahead at the outline of Pengyu County, and said: "I have been here for several days, and I should go back soon. Although the death of the county magistrate let them vent their anger, they also got into a lot of trouble. Even if they don''t know the weight, Mr. Xu should go back I know


    Although Wen Jinrui didn''t say it clearly, Xu Siyuan understood in his heart that the county officials who returned to each county with the relief grain and silver that Wen Jinrui came to deliver this time, except Qing''an County, two of the other four county officials died.


    One is Siyang County, but because of Wen Jinrui''s presence and the fact that it has been stable this time, it is good to say that at least the people will not have any more trouble. However, PENGYU county has not only failed to settle down, but even took food and silver because of the killing of the county magistrate. After that, it still has the appearance of enlarging the scale of the riot.In this way, if the people in the city insist on the continuation of the riot, I''m afraid they will not have to face the gentle acceptance of Siyang County, but will really aggravate the seriousness of this smear.


    Whether Wen Jinrui or Xu Siyuan, they all know that, and Xu Siyuan knows that Wen Jinrui, as Xuanping Marquis, came to relieve the disaster, but the more important purpose is to pacify the chaos.


    Just because Wen Jinrui was kind-hearted, he thought of ways to avoid more harm to the people and focused all his attention on the disaster rather than the riot.


    After taking a look at the people in Siyang County, Xu Siyuan sighed: "don''t worry about it. The present situation that Hou Ye has strived for will not be destroyed."


    Suffering from such a disaster, the people have long lost hope in their lives. Now Wen Jinrui has not only brought hope, but also brought substantial changes. This is extremely valuable for the people and Xu Siyuan.


    Now the only thing Xu Siyuan has to do is to bring this hope to other people so that they can understand and accept it. Only in this way can the riot and snow disaster be properly solved.


    After hearing Xu Siyuan''s words, Wen Jinrui nodded slightly, then looked at Pengyu County, which was slowly appearing in front of her eyes, and asked: "how do you plan to arrange this xiaoqiuran?"

 Chapter 514

    As soon as Xiao qiuran was mentioned, Xu Siyuan seemed to think of something. Suddenly, he had a smile on his face. "This child is very smart and has a high understanding. Now Siyang County is stable, so I asked her to follow one of my students for the time being. It''s good for her to see more worldly knowledge."


    Xiao qiuran''s life has changed since she met Wen Jinrui. Although it has nothing to do with Xu Siyuan, since Xiao qiuran has the idea of following Wen Jinrui, he must ensure that Xiao qiuran has the qualification to follow Wen Jinrui.


    Moreover, since Xiao qiuran has become a student of Xu Siyuan, how can he allow his students not to be excellent?


    The reorganization of Siyang County is Xu Siyuan''s credit. Wen Jinrui, who has an understanding of his ability, did not ask much. Now that Xu Siyuan dares to leave, it means that he must have entrusted it to someone he can trust.


    Since Xu Siyuan can be trusted and entrusted with important tasks, he should not be incompetent, so it is a good thing for Xiao qiuran to follow.


    After nodding and putting down xiaoqiuran''s affairs, Wen Jinrui put his mind away and looked at the city wall of PENGYU county which was gradually clear and the vague figure hovering there. A fine light flashed in his eyes, and then he quickly rushed over with a pat on the horse''s back.


    They followed closely, but in a moment, the gate with three characters of PENGYU county appeared in front of the public, and the patrolling officers and soldiers on the wall and at the gate also noticed them.


    Without waiting for Wen Jinrui and his party to arrive at the gate of the city, the patrol officers and soldiers around the gate immediately gathered at the gate. Then, under the leadership of the first person, they aimed at Wen Jinrui and his party with weapons and yelled, "come on, stop. Pengyu County doesn''t welcome anyone. Please come back!"


    Smell speech, Wen Jinrui in distance this person less than three Zhang place reined in the reins, then glanced at the person who stopped them, lips slowly evoke a sneer.


    Although these people in front of them were wearing the armor of officers and soldiers, Wen Jinrui could see at a glance that they were not real soldiers. No matter how they looked and behaved or how they held weapons, they were far inferior to real soldiers.


    However, the coldness on their faces makes Wen Jinrui have no doubt that these people have the courage to fight if they don''t agree with each other.


    "Presumptuous! Do you know who the adult in front of you is? Why don''t you get out of the way? "


    Just after arriving at Wen Jinrui''s side, the seven officers and men who had been accepted by Wen Jinrui consciously went to the front of the team, and spread their words to block Wen Jinrui and several common people in the same line behind him. Mo Hao, the head of the seven, raised his sword and cheered fiercely.


    "What bullshit, my lord?"?! Where are you adults when we''re starving? Think of us now? It''s too late


    The strong man at the head had a thick beard, and his face was even more fierce when he heard this sentence. When his voice fell, the people gathered behind him immediately yelled and scolded.


    "You officials have been eaten up by dogs. When you need us, you are so shameless that you kick us out of danger. Even our food is taken away one by one. Now you want to come back when we are well? I tell you, no way


    "Yes! Now Pengyu County doesn''t belong to Jingguo any more. Put away your style and get out quickly. Don''t blame us for being impolite if it''s too late... "


    Wen Jinrui quietly looks at the people yelling at him, but he doesn''t mean to open his mouth at all. However, Xu Siyuan gradually frowns when he sees this scene. It is clear that these people in front of him are ordinary people, and their armor is probably taken off from the county officials and others who came back from escorting the relief grain and silver.


    Xu Siyuan knew that he hated the imperial court and was hostile to the officials. But if he wanted to leave Jingguo as they said, he was afraid that PENGYU county would be destroyed.


    Before the meeting, the voice of the people who yelled and scolded gradually fell when they couldn''t get a response. Xu Siyuan just came forward and stood beside Wen Jinrui, but before he spoke, he suddenly heard Wen Jinrui''s calm voice ring, "enough scolding?"


    Ignoring the angry eyes cast by the crowd, Wen Jinrui has no waves on her face, as if she doesn''t care about everything in front of her. "Now that she''s scolded enough, it''s better to listen to me."


    Wen Jinrui said that he was waiting for him, and the head of the beard was slightly stunned. There was a flash of thinking in his eyes, and the people behind him were even more stunned. They quietly gathered together to whisper.


    "I know that the government''s practice in this snow disaster disappointed you, and what PENGYU county magistrate did made you feel resentful. Although the new emperor''s accession to the throne is changing all this, it failed to avoid your suffering in time, but even so, it is absolutely not the reason for your riot!"


    Wen Jinrui''s words suddenly changed, and his eyes were more and more fierce. Without waiting for the bearded man who was the leader to speak, he continued: "the court is wrong, and the county magistrate is even more wrong. I don''t deny that, but!"


    At this time, the city gate is suddenly quietly pushed open, and the door is out of a head, but a glance, Wen Jinrui already know, this must be the city people know the news of their arrival and rushed over.No matter what these people come for, in Wen Jinrui''s opinion, it''s better for them to come!


    The voice was fierce, and then Wen Jinrui''s body was full of dignity, and his voice improved a lot without any trace. "The most important reason for your suffering is the snow disaster rather than human behavior. Moreover, even if you have hatred for the county magistrate, even if he is angry with people and gods, after you kill him, the anger in your heart should be calmed down Is that right? "


    "What if it calms down? We''ve killed the official of the imperial court. Can you let us go? "


    As soon as Wen Jinrui''s voice fell, his beard immediately opened his mouth, as if he was afraid that if he was too slow, he would have no chance to speak.


    Wen Jinrui gave him a blank look, but didn''t pay any attention to him. Then he said, "I know about the people in black. I don''t think they have been here these days, have they? A few days ago, the county magistrate of PENGYU county brought back grain and silver, which were brought by me for the relief this time. Those grains can really protect you from worries for the time being. What can I do for you in the future? "


    With that, Wen Jinrui began to slow down the speed of his speech, and at the same time, he was constantly scanning the people in front of him and the common people who had passed the gate because of pushing and shoving.

 Chapter 515

    "You killed the county magistrate, but you didn''t accept the imperial court''s help and take over. The snow disaster is far from over. Even if it is over, can the grain support you to grow new grain?"


    "Can that be our business? It''s none of your business!"


    This time, not only the beard, but also the people behind him were unwilling to be outdone, but the struggle in their expression betrayed their inner shaking.


    "Nothing to do with me? What about your lives? What about the lives of other people in this city? It doesn''t matter? "


    Wen Jinrui''s face is full of anger, even the last sentence is denounced, just like a pair of heartbroken appearance, he came here mainly to pacify the chaos, followed by disaster relief, but he thought about the people, so he changed the order, but if these people, especially in front of these people, don''t know good or bad, then the court can only wait for them mercilessly We have launched a campaign of encirclement and suppression.


    You know, killing the official of the imperial court is a provocation to the imperial court, and now almost all the rights are controlled by Danrui. In her heart, Wen Jinrui has no doubt that if it goes on like this, PENGYU county has no accident in the face of encirclement and suppression.


    After taking a deep breath and calming down for a while, Wen Jinrui said as calmly as possible: "once the grain is finished, even if the imperial court doesn''t come to encircle you, even if someone is willing to sell you the grain, after the silver is used up? Who''s going to save you? The men in black? No matter how strong they are, can they still fight against the army? "


    "I come here to relieve the disaster, but I''m very distressed by the tragic situation of chuanshui. It''s good for me, but it''s even better for you, if we can bring the people back to peace without a single soldier! Now you have only one way, that is, to open the gate of the city, so that you can not only return to your peaceful life, but also ignore the death of the county magistrate. "


    After Wen Jinrui''s voice fell, the front of the city gate suddenly quieted down. Even the people who were pushing and shoving at the city gate also stopped crowding. They slowly walked out of the city gate and looked at Wen Jinrui and his party.


    A moment later, from the city gate out of the crowd of people suddenly came a question, "you say not to pursue, not to pursue?"? If we listen to you and open the gate, what if you don''t believe what you say? What if the court wants to investigate in the future? "


    Wen Jinrui glanced at the crowd for a week and waited for a moment until no one was talking. Seeing that everyone was waiting for his answer, he said, "I''m xuanpinghou, who was granted by the emperor. I mean the emperor."


    After that, without waiting for Wen Jinrui''s sign, Xu Siyuan stepped forward and said, "I''m Xu Siyuan, a teacher in Siyang County. Do any of you know me?"


    As early as a few years before the beginning of the snow disaster, Xu Siyuan has been a teacher. In recent years, he has taught many people, not to mention Siyang County and PENGYU county. Even in other counties and even neighboring counties, many people are his students.


    "Mr. Xu?"


    This time, not only the head''s beard, but also the people in armor behind him, and even the crowd crowded out of the city gate, began to have a slight voice of discussion. Obviously, there are many people in Pengyu County who know Xu Siyuan.


    "Although I haven''t met the real Mr. Xu, my child followed his cousin and studied calligraphy with Mr. Xu Siyuan. It''s said that Mr. Xu''s noble demeanor is beyond ordinary people''s ability. If you are Mr. Xu, how can you mix with these officials?"


    After staring at Xu Siyuan for a moment, he asked suspiciously.


    Smell speech, Xu Siyuan face unchanged, looking at the people in front of a gentleman act magnanimous, and silk did not hide to Wen Jinrui respectful way.


    "Because the Marquis is different from those officials, he not only saved the whole people of Siyang County, but also brought us grain and silver. He even killed the officers and soldiers himself when they slaughtered the people. Even the people didn''t blame us for killing the county magistrate. Instead, he took everything in his own hands."


    As he said that, Xu Siyuan slowly scanned the crowd. Although what he said was true and not exaggerated, because he was also an ordinary people, his words made these people believe.


    "The situation in Siyang County is no better than that in Pengyu County, but the Marquis not only makes us return to the previous peace, but also makes us better than before. Moreover, the county officials and even the prefects will not let them go. That''s why it''s worthy of my trust and entrustment. We are just ordinary people. If we meet such good officials, it''s not enough If you go your own way, we are the only ones who will suffer in the end. "


    Xu Siyuan didn''t dare to say anything. He could only use the simplest words to tell the truth. After all, these are just ordinary people. What they need to worry about is very clear to Xu Siyuan.


    Just after Xu Siyuan''s voice fell, the people seemed to believe a lot and began to talk about something with the people around him. However, several people suddenly came out of the gate again, and one of them came quickly after seeing Xu Siyuan.At this time, most of the people in Pengyu County stayed in the same place quietly, so his behavior was undoubtedly very attractive. Wen Jinrui realized that this person was the key to this group of people when he saw him.


    Sure enough, when the man came to the side of the beard, he nodded to him, and then went forward to see Wen Jinrui, his eyes fell on Xu Siyuan.


    "Brother Xu, long time no see."


    The visitor also looked like a scholar, but his eyebrows were a little more arrogant than Xu Siyuan. Then, without waiting for Xu Siyuan''s reply, the man continued to say: "once upon a time, brother Xu''s high and upright was admirable, but now he is willing to follow these officials. Did brother Xu forget what they brought to the people Have you seen your sufferings? "


    "Brother Liu." Xu Siyuan was not as proud as the scholar. Instead, he gave a classmate''s gift, and then he spoke again.


    "As you and I are familiar with the books of sages, we should attach great importance to the people in the world. Although the inaction and darkness of the current imperial court are facts, it is undeniable that there have been changes since the emperor ascended the throne this time."


    "What the Marquis did was for the sake of the common people. Even when the county magistrate waved a butcher''s knife to the common people that day, he even ignored his own life and wanted to save the common people. Such a person is worthy of my following."

 Chapter 516

    "It''s really Mr. Xu! We are saved. "


    As soon as Xu Siyuan''s voice fell, the scholar''s beard and other common people seemed to have just reflected it, with a touch of joy on his face.


    "Yes, we all know Mr. Xu''s character. He definitely won''t lie. And the Marquis has solved our worries for us. I think..."


    After hearing the voices behind him, Liu Shusheng''s face suddenly flashed a touch of unhappiness. Although it disappeared in the blink of an eye, Wen Jinrui was keenly aware of it.


    After glancing at Xu Siyuan, her eyes fell on Liu Shusheng. Wen Jinrui''s face was thoughtful, as if she understood something.


    At this time, Liu Shusheng seemed to interrupt and overpower the people''s comments, and his voice suddenly said: "no one knows the heavy snow disaster. Even if the Marquis temporarily sent food, how long can he survive? Can you guarantee that he can always bring food to the people? Can he guarantee that the imperial court will let him deliver food all the time? "


    Liu Shusheng''s words changed abruptly, and then he looked at the people behind him slightly. Then he continued to say, "the county magistrate is just a fish and shrimp who can''t be on the table. What''s the status of the Marquis? What''s the harm if he kills a few people at will? Who dares to criticize him in such a rotten court?"


    Glancing at Wen Jinrui, although Liu Shusheng''s performance is not obvious, Wen Jinrui can still see the contempt and envy.


    "Brother Xu, you and I can''t imagine how far-reaching an official is. After years of friendship with his classmates, Liu advised you not to become a sinner of chuanshui just because of the impulse."


    Liu Shusheng has a painstaking manner. It seems that Xu Siyuan has been blinded by small favors. However, everyone can see the pride in his expression. Obviously, he thinks that Xu Siyuan is inferior to him and is teaching Xu Siyuan.


    Seeing this scene, Wen Jinrui''s lips are slightly raised. Although Liu Shusheng doesn''t look good, his mouth is sharp and sharp. In a few words, the people behind him are on the alert again, and secretly confront Xu Siyuan.


    When Wen Jinrui realized that Xu Siyuan''s face was suddenly cold, he said in secret, "it''s more and more interesting."


    "Although Xu is not talented, it''s not difficult to rush into the palace examination. Liu Ming is just a scholar. Even though we have different ideas, it''s about the safety of the people in PENGYU county. How can you ignore them for your own sake?"


    "You


    Seeing the coldness of Xu Siyuan''s face, he didn''t even have the slightest affection in his words. Liu Ming''s face was angry for a moment, and he suddenly raised his finger to Xu Siyuan.


    "Good, good!" A moment later, Liu Ming seemed to be relieved, and said with a sneer: "well, you are Xu Siyuan. I thought Li Meng was the only one who was willing to degenerate and become a running dog of the imperial court. I didn''t expect that you Xu Siyuan was so unbearable. It''s a shame for Liu Ming to study with you two


    Smell speech, Xu Siyuan lips slightly hook, with a touch of irony, but did not mean in the mouth, looking at Liu Ming a swing sleeve angry left back, like looking at a mentally handicapped.


    "This Liu Mr. Liu


    Seeing Liu Ming leave quickly, his beard screams, but there is no response. He has to watch his back disappear in the crowd at the gate of the city. Then he looks back at Xu Siyuan with a complicated face and doesn''t know how to open his mouth.


    "In the name of sages, please believe that Siyuan has no selfishness. If there is anything wrong, Siyuan is willing to die." Xu Siyuan''s face is full of sincerity. After that, he faces all the people in Pengyu County, bowing and bowing for a long time.


    Seeing this, Wen Jinrui pursed her lips, but she had a new understanding of Xu Siyuan''s nature. At this time, the people in PENGYU county began to talk about it again. Most people were moved by it and believed Xu Siyuan. After all, scholars would never make fun of sages.


    But there are still a small number of people who have doubts because of Liu Ming''s words. Without waiting for them to speak, the people of Siyang County who were picked out by Xu Siyuan and accompanied by them consciously stood up.


    "I''m sun Shitou from Siyang County. If you know me, please believe Mr. Xu. I can guarantee him with my life!"


    "Yes, I can also guarantee Mr. Xu with my life!"


    The people of Siyang County began to shout one after another. Although there are not many people who know them in this city, they still have a great effect. After all, Xu Siyuan is the one they revere, but these people are their friends. When they get to know each other, they are more likely to trust each other.


    "Sun Shitou, I believe you. Don''t sell me!"


    "Mr. Xu has taught all the children in our family, and he hasn''t got a cent. I think Mr. Xu''s words can be believed."


    "Yes, Mr. Xu is a scholar. He definitely won''t disgrace the name of sages. Besides, Zhao stick is so upright that he won''t cheat us..."Not only the people at the gate of the city began to talk loudly, but also the people in the city kept coming out. They contacted several people standing behind their beards and watched Wen Jinrui and Xu Siyuan talk to each other, as if they had already believed it.


    Seeing this, he looked back at the common people coming here from the gate of the city. Listening to their comments, his face became complicated. Xu Siyuan knew himself, but Liu Ming


    A moment later, as if he had made a decision, after Xu Siyuan''s eyes stayed for a while, he looked at Wen Jinrui, "I hope you can do what you say. Otherwise, I will not let you go even if I am a ghost!"


    Although he is just an ordinary people, he is not angry at all. It seems that Wen Jinrui has really broken his promise, and he can bite a piece of meat from him.


    In the face of such a weak threat, Wen Jinrui did not show any ridicule. Instead, she nodded her head very seriously and said, "nature."


    As soon as his beard loosened, other people had no opinion. Immediately, surrounded by the people coming out of the city, Wen Jinrui and his party did not encounter any obstruction again, and they just entered the city.


    As in Siyang County, after giving Xu Siyuan everything, Wen Jinrui went around the city to see the situation, and then came to the county government to have a rest.

 Chapter 517

    Just as Liu Ming said before at the gate of the city, pacifying the chaos is only the first step, and then it is really relief. Although the snow disaster has shown signs of abating, the impact before it is too great, and the food sent by Wen Jinrui can not support it for long.


    If he stayed here for a long time, and after the people ate up the food, the new food was not delivered in time, I''m afraid that this effort will not only be in vain, but also the peace will become a joke.


    The situation in PENGYU county is similar to that in Siyang County. People in black obstructed it. Although they helped the people in time, they also encouraged the people to fight against the imperial court.


    In contrast, PENGYU county is better than Siyang County in that the officers and soldiers who came with Wen Jinrui were aimed at him, so the county magistrate who came back to PENGYU county only brought the local soldiers here.


    First of all, the number of these local soldiers is not large, and they do not have strong fighting capacity in one. So when they return to PENGYU county to have a conflict with the people, the casualties of the people are not large. On the contrary, the county magistrate''s side is completely destroyed.


    In the snow disaster, he was robbed of food and watched his relatives starve to death in front of him. If this hatred didn''t kill the county magistrate, I''m afraid the anger in the hearts of the people would be hard to calm down.


    On this point, Wen Jinrui has figured out how to deal with it. The only thing he doesn''t know is how to explain the injury on his hand to his a Li after he goes back. He doesn''t know how ye Shuli will feel when he sees him


    Time flies. When Xu Siyuan comes back with Mo Hao and seven of them, Wen Jinrui suddenly realizes that the sky outside is getting dark.


    "Mr. Hou, everything is almost arranged."


    At the sight of Wen Jinrui, Mo Hao waved his hand. The other six people consciously stood at the door and acted as bodyguards. However, he was waiting by the side with great eyesight. As for Xu Siyuan, he walked directly in front of Wen Jinrui to salute.


    "Well." Wen Jinrui nodded, then pointed to the chair beside him and said, "it''s hard. Sit down first."


    After sitting on a chair beside him, Xu Siyuan took a little breath and continued: "after the snow disaster started, several of them and their relatives in PENGYU county have not seen each other for a long time. I don''t think they have anything to do, so I agreed to let them go to find relatives and friends."


    "It doesn''t matter." Wen Jinrui gently waved his hand to indicate that it was OK. Those people were all people in Siyang County. They experienced the process of being accepted in Siyang County. They told the story among the people in Pengyu County, but they were more convincing than he and Xu Siyuan.


    But Wen Jinrui''s mind at this time is no longer here. He knows Xu Siyuan''s ability. Since he dares to say that it has been arranged, he really wants to come to PENGYU county.


    After pondering a little for a while, Wen Jinrui said again: "about Pengyu County, do you have a suitable person to take over temporarily?"


    "The Marquis is leaving?" Wen Yan, Xu Siyuan did not answer directly, but looked at Wen Jinrui and asked.


    "Yes, it''s been a long time since I came to Sichuan, and the day of returning to the imperial capital is near. Moreover, as Liu Ming said, the snow disaster is not over, and food is urgent." Wen Jinrui nodded.


    "In that case..." It seems that he didn''t expect that Wen Jinrui would be in such a hurry, but Xu Siyuan also knew that although the food before was enough for the people to support for a period of time, it was the most important thing to have a good stomach, and there should be no mistake. "What do you think of Mo Hao and others?"


    After hearing Xu Siyuan''s words, Mo Hao seems to be a little surprised. Then he looks up at Wen Jinrui. Wen Jinrui takes a look at him and moves his eyes to Xu Siyuan. Then he throws the question back to him, "what do you think of Mr. Xu?"


    Seeing that Wen Jinrui has thrown the problem back, Xu Siyuan understands what he means. Originally, Xu Siyuan wanted to make Wen Jinrui accept Mo Hao and others through this matter, but he didn''t expect that Wen Jinrui thought the same as him. It seems that the Marquis wants him to go to the barracks.


    But for a moment, Xu Siyuan had already made a decision in his heart, and then he said: "although general Mo Hao and others are often in the barracks, it is also for the common people to protect their families and defend their country. It should be no problem to take over Pengyu County for the time being."


    With that, Xu Siyuan looked at Mo Hao and others and nodded. After listening to him, Wen Jinrui didn''t even hesitate. He asked, "Mo Hao, if you leave your seven brothers here as Mr. Xu said, can you manage Pengyu County well?"


    "I will try my best to die." Mo Hao kneels on one knee and salutes Wen Jinrui. At the same time, he gives a grateful look to Xu Siyuan.


    To put it bluntly, although they have some official positions, they are not worth mentioning in front of Wen Jinrui. Moreover, they are still guilty at the moment. As long as Wen Jinrui says something, they can kill them at any time.


    But even so, Xu Siyuan recommended them, all for Wen Jinrui''s sake. But Xu Siyuan''s obvious courtship is still very important for them. At least, as long as they don''t make any mistakes, their lives will be saved."Well, in that case, tomorrow morning you will hand over the rest of PENGYU county. I''ll let you know when I return to the imperial capital in a few days." Wen Jinrui nodded and took his eyes away from Mo Hao and others. Then he leaned back slightly on the back of the chair and didn''t speak again.


    Seeing this, Mo Hao understood in an instant. After all, he had been in the army for such a long time, and he knew some things. Then he said, "yes, I will leave."


    As for their affairs, Wen Jinrui has already arranged, so the next thing is about the other counties in chuanshui. These are not things they can participate in. Mo Hao and others are very grateful for Xu Siyuan''s kindness just now.


    Even if it was loyalty, it was not at this time, so after another ceremony, Mo Hao took the other six people out.


    After Mo Hao and others left and took the door with them, Wen Jinrui decided that they had gone far away. Then he sat on the chair again, looked at Xu Siyuan and said, "as Liu Ming said before, Mr. Xu and Li Meng are classmates. I don''t know whether Li Meng is the same person as Li Meng, the county magistrate of Qing''an County?"


    "It''s the same person." Xu Siyuan pursed his lips, then nodded.

 Chapter 518

    Smell speech, Wen Jinrui lips Cape evoke a smile, but did not avoid Xu Siyuan''s meaning at all, immediately is to open mouth to ask: "this Li Meng and Mr. Xu compare how?"


    "It''s about the same, just different ideas." Xu Siyuan hardly hesitated. He thought that this question had already been answered in his mind.


    "Oh?"


    As early as I heard Liu Ming talking about it, Wen Jinrui tried to think about all kinds of possibilities. He guessed that Li Meng might not be as good as Xu Siyuan. He also guessed that Xu Siyuan might be modest, but he didn''t expect such an answer.


    "How to make a difference?"


    Seeing that Wen Jinrui was very interested, Xu Siyuan understood what he meant, and then seriously said: "Li Meng is very stubborn. Originally, we agreed to compete in the palace examination, but later because of the imperial court''s reasons, I chose not to get the official title, while Li Meng still insisted, and took the initiative to return to Qing''an County as the county magistrate."


    After that, seeing that Wen Jinrui still looked at him and didn''t speak, Xu Siyuan pondered a little for a while and then said, "although I haven''t seen him for a long time, I''m sure that as long as it''s about the people, Li Meng will never be worse than me."


    Hearing this, Wen Jinrui finally nodded with satisfaction, and then said, "how about tomorrow when we leave for Qing''an County?"


    "Siyuan, yes."


    The next morning, when Wen Jinrui got up and went to the hospital, he happened to meet Junping who came back from the outside. Then Wen Jinrui turned back to the hall and sat down. Junping was not polite. He picked a chair to sit down and said, "Marquis, the time is too short. Although the investigation is not thorough, it is certain that PENGYU county will not have any problems It''s a big problem


    "No big problem?" As if not very satisfied with Jun Ping''s words, Wen Jinrui looked at him and repeated a sentence.


    "Er..." Hearing the speech, Junping seemed to react suddenly. He raised his hand and scratched his head. He said with a smile: "except for the people led by Liu Ming who still repel the Marquis and try to incite the people, the rest of the people have almost no problem. With the prestige of Xu Siyuan and the people who come with them running around to lobby, the acceptance of PENGYU county is much smoother. ¡±


    hearing this, Wen Jinrui frowned slightly. The light and color in her eyes changed slightly. She looked up and rubbed her eyebrows, as if she was thinking something.


    saw Wen Jin Lu not speaking. Jun Ping sipped his lips, and sat quietly on the chair. But his eyes were wandering around make complaints about the house.


    A moment later, when Xu Siyuan, who had arranged everything and was ready to leave, came in, he could not help but feel a little stunned when he saw the two people in the hall. Junping was because Xu Siyuan''s arrival finally brought up a trace of spirit.


    "Marquis, it''s all settled. You can leave at any time." After Xu Siyuan nodded to Junping, he bowed to Wen Jinrui.


    Wen Jinrui looked up at Xu Siyuan and nodded slightly, but he didn''t mean to get up.


    Seeing this, Junping moved his body and sat up. As soon as he entered the room, he was aware of Wen Jinrui''s mistake. Now it seems that it is very likely that something will happen.


    After noticing Junping''s action, Wen Jinrui looks up at the door. It''s early in the morning. Everyone who should be busy is busy, but those who are idle are not qualified to come here.


    After taking his eyes back, Wen Jinrui looks at Xu Siyuan as if he is thinking about something. A moment later, he finally says, "last night I sent Jun Ping to investigate secretly, but he found that the man named Liu Ming was trying to incite the people."


    It''s really coming!


    As soon as Jun Ping''s eyes brightened, he sat up more and more. However, after hearing this, Xu Siyuan was slightly stunned, but with disdain on his face, he said: "it''s just a Liu Ming. The Marquis doesn''t have to worry about it. He has saved the county magistrate from being killed. Now he has the guarantee of satiety. People won''t be stupid enough to make trouble on their own."


    For Liu Ming''s disdain, Xu Siyuan did not hide, but for the affirmation of the people, there is no doubt that living in the people for too long, Xu Siyuan is very clear what they need, and the people are not worried about, plus through the snow disaster, they understand what is the most important.


    "No, that''s not what I''m talking about." Wen Jinrui gently shook his head, then stood up and went to Xu Siyuan''s side, said: "the relationship between the emperor and the capital is complex, far less simple than on the surface. The relationship between you and me can not be exposed for the time being, otherwise your safety will be threatened."


    Seeing that Wen Jinrui doesn''t mean to be joking, Xu Siyuan frowns slightly, but for a moment, he doesn''t react. Liu Ming is just a scholar, and is far from qualified to go to the imperial capital. What can he do even if he knows the identities of Wen Jinrui and him?


    Not to mention that Liu Ming doesn''t have any official position now, even if he does, but he is not well-known. How can he attract the attention of those powerful people in the imperial capital? As for dealing with him, it''s even more unnecessary. Xu Siyuan has no official position or fame. Those powerful people are not well fed. Why bother him?Seeing that Xu Siyuan was still looking at him with a puzzled face, Wen Jinrui suddenly remembered that Xu Siyuan had no intention of becoming an official. After pondering for a moment, he still opened his mouth and said, "it''s march now, and it won''t be long before it''s Qiuwei."


    "Autumn Wei?"


    Xu Siyuan murmured, which was a sudden reaction. Then his disdain on his face was even stronger. "Marquis, don''t worry. Although Liu Ming was my classmate, he was lucky enough to be a scholar in the exam. As for going further, it was just wishful thinking. Moreover, he was extremely conceited. I''m afraid he would only think that I was an excuse to cling to Marquis rather than a sincere pursuit With, in the heart despises also too late to me, how can take the initiative to mention this matter? "


    After that, as if he was afraid of Wen Jinrui, Xu Siyuan continued to say: "as he said yesterday, he has always been ashamed of being a classmate with me and Li Meng. Even if he gains power one day, he will only come to humiliate me personally. I will never use others, and he does not have this opportunity."


    Seeing that Xu Siyuan is so confident, Wen Jinrui puts it down by sipping her lips. Xu Siyuan is extremely cautious. If she does not have complete assurance, it will not be so. Besides, when she saw him yesterday, Wen Jinrui naturally understood that Liu Ming is really a bit unbearable.

 Chapter 519

    "Do you plan to go to Qiuwei?" After putting Liu Ming''s affairs aside, Wen Jinrui mentions Qiuwei again.


    But then, in order to avoid Xu Siyuan''s misunderstanding, he began to explain: "I know you don''t want to be an official in the court, but you need an identity to follow me. Of course, if you really don''t want to, I''m thinking of another way, that is, you don''t have to be embarrassed."


    Hearing the speech, Xu Siyuan lowered his head slightly, as if he was seriously thinking about this matter. But before long, when he raised his head, there were two firm lights in his eyes. "In the past, Siyuan didn''t want to be an official because of the darkness of the imperial court. Even when he became an official, it was difficult to really do something for the people, but the appearance of the Marquis made Siyuan see hope, so he didn''t want to be an official Siyuan will definitely take part in this autumn festival. "


    Wen Jinrui nodded slightly when he saw Xu Siyuan''s firm words, which meant that he was not going to continue this topic. Yesterday, in the face of Liu Ming, Xu Siyuan had already said that as long as he wanted to go to the palace examination, he would be able to go, and Wen Jinrui had no doubt about it.


    "In that case, Mr. Xu should be well prepared." Wen Jinrui chuckled, and the original slightly dignified atmosphere was instantly dispersed.


    Jun Ping saw that there was nothing wrong with them. He could not help but feel bored. Then he saw them walking out, and they could only follow lazily.


    Qingan county is on the northernmost side of chuanshui County, and it is also very close to the border of Jingguo. As for the other end of the border It''s Da''an.


    After leaving Mo Hao''s seven people in Pengyu County, Wen Jinrui took Junping and Xu Siyuan to drive to Qing''an County. The journey was relatively long, and Xu Siyuan also prepared four horses very carefully. In addition to one horse for each person, the rest was carrying the rations and other necessary things.


    When they got out of the courtyard, the three men rode toward the outside of the city. When they reached the gate of the city, they saw that the patrolling officers and soldiers were headed by Li Jiuyi. After that, Wen Jinrui nodded secretly.


    But at the same time, when he got out of the gate, he ran along the road of Lai. Until PENGYU county was left behind and could not see the slightest shadow, Wen Jinrui turned his horse''s head and ran in the direction of Qing''an County.


    As Xu Siyuan said, Wen Jinrui didn''t feel at ease with these people, so he should be on guard. After all, it''s better to avoid the trouble.


    It wasn''t long before we left PENGYU county that we could still see the broken trees and bare branches, but when the distance was longer, the situation became less and less, and the snow on the ground gradually became thicker.


    Qingan county is close to the north, which can be regarded as the coldest place in Sichuan, and the relative snow disaster is also more serious. According to the news at the beginning, Qingan county is the only one with the best situation after the snow disaster.


    However, because Qingan county is relatively far away from the other four counties, few people go there. First, because of food shortage, it is difficult for them to get there without food ration support. Second, the road to Qingan county is too far for the people.


    But even so, looking at the more complete landscape of mountains and plants along the way, plus the intelligence and Xu Siyuan''s evaluation, Wen Jinrui''s interest in Li Meng is also growing.


    The pipeline has been covered with snow for a long time, and no trace can be found. The closer it is to Qing''an County, the colder the road is. Let alone the smoke of people, even the shadow of birds and animals is not seen at all.


    Along the way, the speed of the three people was not fast, because the snow was getting deeper and deeper. Even if they wanted to be fast, they couldn''t get up quickly. For the sake of safety, Wen Jinrui decided not to travel day and night. He set out at dawn every day and went to find a place to rest when it was getting dark.


    In this way, until the seventh day is near noon, we can finally see the shadow of Qing''an County. At this time, Wen Jinrui''s interest in Li Meng, the county magistrate of Qing''an County, is too strong to be concentrated.


    Not to mention far away places, even in the vicinity of Qing''an County, there is no such situation as autumn peace and heavy rain. The trees are perfect, and even there are few traces on the ground. It is not like that some people go out of the city to look for food.


    From this, it is not difficult to see that the Qing''an County was not affected by the snow disaster. Even if it was, it was not big. After suppressing his curiosity, Wen Jinrui stopped his horse. Then he turned over and got off the horse and said, "it''s noon. Let the horse have a rest. Qing''an County is near, and he is not in a hurry."


    Since I''m not in a hurry, why don''t I wait to eat in the city?


    Although in the heart secretly said a sentence, but Jun flat face is the slightest did not show, Wen Jinrui''s intention, they both know, but it is no one said, there is no dissatisfaction.


    Even though Qing''an County suffered little from the disaster, it is an extraordinary period now. It is always right to be careful.


    After a short rest, Wen Jinrui stood up and looked at the direction of Qing''an County. He didn''t know what he was thinking. After a while, he looked back and said to Xu Siyuan and Junping, "have you had a good rest? If we have a good rest, we''ll keep goingSmell speech, two people nodded, then turn over to mount a horse, with Wen Jinrui together, continue toward the gate position of Qing''an County.


    On the next road, the three were silent. Wen Jinrui and Xu Siyuan seemed to be thinking about something, while Jun Ping was slightly closing his eyes to conserve his energy and strive to adjust his state to the best when he arrived in Qing''an County, so as not to slow down his reaction due to tiredness.


    In the twinkling of an eye, the three men had already arrived at the gate of Qing''an County. Like the other two counties, the gate was also guarded by officers and soldiers, but relatively speaking, there were more guards here, and they were all officers and soldiers, even compared with the regular army in the barracks.


    What''s more, the gate of Qing''an County is open, just like before. Anyone is welcome to enter the city, but relatively speaking, the intensity of inspection is much greater.


    Just when they arrived at the gate of the city, before Wen Jinrui had time to do something, Xu Siyuan next to him raised the cloth that originally covered his face to block the wind and snow, and then nodded to Wen Jinrui, who was the first to walk towards the guard at the gate of the city.

 Chapter 520

    Seeing this, Wen Jinrui and Jun Ping looked at each other, and then followed them. When they came to the gate, a group of guards came forward and blocked their way.


    "Stop! What are you doing in Qing''an County? "


    The officers and men headed by the team were strict and not domineering, as if it was just a routine inspection, which made Wen Jinrui frown slightly.


    After listening to Xu Siyuan''s comments on Li Meng, Wen Jinrui didn''t intend to disclose his identity directly. Moreover, the three just wore ordinary people''s clothes. Although they were not so shabby, they could at least indirectly prove how ordinary their identity was.


    But even so, the fact that these officers and soldiers can still inquire in such an attitude is enough to explain the gap between other counties and Qing''an County.


    "Next, Xu Siyuan, come to see Li Xiancheng." After sorting out the blizzard sheltered Bula, Xu Siyuan embraces the soldiers in front of him.


    "Xu Siyuan?" Smell speech, the officers and soldiers led by the team slightly frowned, as if thinking about something in general, and then looked back at a few people behind as if not sure, asked what in a low voice.


    After a moment of low voice communication, the officer and soldier led by the team suddenly showed a sudden realization on his face, but when he looked back, he changed back to the previous strictness, "where are you from? Why do you want to see my lord? "


    Seeing this, Wen Jinrui''s lips are slightly aroused, and his curiosity about Li Meng is also very strong. The officers and soldiers clearly know Xu Siyuan''s identity, but they are still so rigorous. It can be seen that Li Meng is absolutely different.


    "I''m from Siyang County. I used to be a classmate of your family. This time I came here for business." Xu Siyuan is modest, polite and modest.


    "It''s really Mr. Xu." After hearing Xu Siyuan''s words, some of the officers and soldiers affirmed his identity.


    "Do you know me?" Xu Siyuan asked suspiciously.


    "I just met my husband a few years ago, but I don''t think about it very much." One of the officers and men stepped forward with a slight apology on his face.


    "No harm." Xu Siyuan didn''t know what was going on, but now the situation is special, so there must be some careful questioning. He can understand, and then he said, "can you take me to see your adult?"


    "Mr. Xu, this way, please." The officers and men at the head turned slightly. After making a gesture of invitation, they suddenly thought of something. They looked back and said to Xu Siyuan, "now the situation is special. We can''t ride into the city. I hope you''ll forgive me."


    In the face of such a request, Wen Jinrui and others have no opinion. Now they turn over and dismount and walk towards the city with the officers and soldiers.


    The officer and soldier who answered walked towards the city with three people, and the rest returned to the gate of the city and continued to patrol. As soon as Wen Jinrui entered the city, he immediately found out the difference between Qing''an County and the other two counties.


    As you can see, except for the roofs and other places that are difficult to clean, there is no snow on the streets. Even if the snow disaster is so serious, there is no coldness in Qingan county. People can be seen walking around everywhere on the streets, and many people who live near the streets are sitting at their own doors, talking with the people in the past.


    The officers and men who led the way did not squint, but the speed was not fast, as if to take care of the three, but Wen Jinrui was obviously able to see a touch of pride from his side face.


    But it is also true that the whole Sichuan river has been seriously affected, and the people are even more displaced. Qing''an County is so proud.


    "There are three more people, ah This God is really evil. I don''t know what happened to the people in other counties. "


    "Who said no, but we are just ordinary people. How can we manage so much? Lord Li has started to distribute food again. Will you go and get it?"


    "No, we still have some surplus food at home. We''ll go when we can''t get enough. Fortunately, we have Mr. Li here. If not..."


    When people on both sides of the street saw Wen Jinrui, their faces showed a touch of sympathy. However, they seemed to have been used to this kind of situation for a long time. They just talked about something else after a few words.


    Seeing this, Wen Jinrui''s eyes flashed and frowned. After thinking for a moment, he quickly stepped forward to catch up with the officer and soldier who led the way and asked, "brother, now the snow disaster is so serious, can people from other places come to take refuge?"


    "Yes, there are, but it''s not long since the beginning of the snow disaster, but there are no people coming here. Maybe it''s because we are far away from other counties, and it''s hard to walk because of the snow and ice."


    The officers and soldiers who lead the way turn into another street with three people. When the voice falls, Wen Jinrui notices that many people are rushing forward in the street, and a large group of people are gathering at the end of the street, which is very conspicuous.


    "Look, that''s where my adults are giving out food." The officers and soldiers pointed to the crowd in front of them without looking back, and the pride in their tone was even more obvious. "It''s clear that we don''t have to work so hard, but my adult said that food is the life of the common people. Only by doing it himself can he feel at ease."Wen Jinrui nodded her head slightly, then took her eyes back and winked at Xu Siyuan. Then, Xu Siyuan said: "next, we can go by ourselves. Thank you."


    "You''re welcome, Mr. Xu." Hearing this, the officers and soldiers stopped and looked back at Xu Siyuan. After a salute, they said, "Mr. Xu and my adult are classmates for many years. They know his temper. Now the adult is distributing food. I''m afraid Mr. Xu will have to wait for a while."


    After that, the officers and soldiers nodded to the three men and went back to the way they came. At this time, he was on duty, and Xu Siyuan knew that he had nothing to worry about. But if he passed together and was seen by his family, he would be scolded.


    After the officers and soldiers left, the three men continued to walk towards the place where the crowd gathered. When they got there, Wen Jinrui found that even if they were receiving life-saving food, the people were consciously queuing up in an orderly way and did not mean to rush for it.


    "Wu Guang."


    As soon as the people in the queue came to the table, they consciously announced their names, followed by a voice full of vitality but slightly tired, "where do you live? How many people in the family? Who are they? "

 Chapter 521

    "My Lord, the Caomin family lives in the south district. There are three people in the family, including my wife Qingcui and daughter Wu qingjuan."


    The voice of the people standing in front of the table fell down. A moment later, it seemed to have been confirmed, and the voice of the middle voice sounded again, "this is your food today, but don''t lose it."


    Aware of the smile of Xu Siyuan''s mouth, Wen Jinrui knows that Li Meng must be the right voice. He moves away from the crowd and stands aside.


    On the way here, Wen Jinrui had already decided not to disclose his identity. First, he wanted to know about Li Meng secretly. After all, Xu Siyuan praised Li Meng, and he also wanted to see what happened to Li Meng.


    Seeing Wen Jinrui standing to one side, Jun Ping, who didn''t want to queue up, didn''t hesitate to leave the queue at all. Xu Siyuan, however, noticed it and looked at Wen Jinrui with inquiry in his eyes. Seeing Wen Jinrui nodding, he continued to stay in the queue.


    "Next!"


    After the people at the table took up the food esophagus and gave thanks, they quickly gave way. Then the officers and soldiers on one side yelled, and the people in the row went forward.


    Everything is going on in an orderly way. People who are queuing up or getting food seem to have been used to it for a long time. Even some people who are still in the queue and far away from them are still waiting quietly without any worry, as if they are not worried that they will have no food.


    Looking around, in addition to the people queuing up to get food, there are many other people watching, or waiting for relatives and friends to get it. He and Junping are not abrupt standing here. It is Wen Jinrui with her hands around her chest that quietly stands aside waiting for Xu Siyuan to line up.


    Originally, he wanted to try to communicate with the people around him to see if he could understand the situation of Qing''an County. However, no matter the people in line or the people around him, they didn''t have a private conversation. Even if they had one or two words, they tried to keep quiet. Wen Jinrui could only give up this idea.


    Seeing that there was still a distance between Xu Siyuan and the table, Wen Jinrui pondered for a moment and then looked at Junping. Seeing that Junping was looking around with great interest, he had to whisper: "Junping."


    Wen Rui immediately nodded his head and said in reply.


    There are many people here, and Wen Jinrui and the three of them are dressed as refugees. At this time, Junping''s departure did not arouse anyone''s suspicion. At most, after seeing him, he maintained the status quo.


    Seeing this, Wen Jinrui rubbed his eyebrows and breathed slowly. Then he closed his eyes and raised his spirit.


    It''s a long and hard journey to Qing''an County this time. Wen Jinrui is physically and mentally exhausted. He can just take this opportunity to have a rest. After all, there are still many things to do next. It''s necessary for him to keep full of energy and physical strength.


    "Next!"


    People keep getting food and then leaving. Although some people come here one after another during this period, they are far from getting food and leaving fast.


    The voice of the officers and soldiers kept ringing, but Wen Jinrui was still slightly closed his eyes, his hands around the chest, a look of resistance, but just can avoid being disturbed.


    After completely calming down, she lost her concept of time. She didn''t know how long it had passed. Suddenly, Wen Jinrui heard a voice, and then her slightly closed eyes finally opened again.


    "Xu Siyuan."


    Looking around, it turned out that Xu Siyuan had already lined up at the table. Seeing this, Wen Jinrui scanned back and forth. He saw that most of the people who had been standing around had left, and the place just near the table was empty. He simply walked quickly.


    The table is on the left side of the open space. After walking to the open space, Wen Jinrui nodded with satisfaction to see the people on both sides of the table.


    On one side of the table was Xu Siyuan, but on the other side was a man wearing county magistrate''s clothes, who was also standing at the table, bending over and turning over the table, and was full of small characters.


    Seeing this, Wen Jinrui is sure. The man in front of him must be Li Meng.


    After hearing the name of the person at the table, Li Meng didn''t even raise his head, so he continued to scan the directory in front of him from top to bottom. Then after looking at several pages, a question came out of his mouth, but he was still looking back and forth at the directory, as if he was confirming it again.


    "Is the newcomer not registered yet?"


    While looking at the catalog, Li Meng, who was murmuring suspiciously, stretched out a finger and looked at the name on the catalog carefully. But at this time, the officer and soldier who was standing on the side and kept circulating obviously knew Xu Siyuan''s identity. Without waiting for him to remind him, Li Meng, who was looking at the catalog, suddenly said, "what''s your name?"


    "Xu..."


    Xu Siyuan had a smile on his mouth, but he was not in a hurry. He was still in the same light way as before. Only this time, before he finished speaking, Li Meng suddenly raised his head."It''s you!"


    At this moment, Wen Jinrui obviously noticed the surprise in Li Meng''s eyes, but then Li Meng was back to the business like before, and said, "did you just come to Qing''an County? If so, you will not be able to receive food until the registration is completed. "


    Seeing this, Xu Siyuan seemed not surprised at all. On the contrary, the smile on his lips became more and more popular, "but I''m hungry."


    Hearing that Xu Siyuan would even say this kind of almost naughty words, Wen Jinrui could not help laughing. Then he just forced himself to hold back the smile in his heart. He saw that Li Meng made a straight face and said, "then wait for the people here to finish their work and solve your problems."


    "Good." In this regard, Xu Siyuan did not have any opinions. He nodded his head gently. After a reply, he left the team and gave up the position in front of the table. He looked around. When he saw Wen Jinrui, he walked over.


    Seeing this scene, the officer and soldier who wanted to remind Li Meng looked at Xu Siyuan''s back. After sipping his lips, he returned to his previous position, "next."


    Everything is as orderly as before, and the people continue to line up as if they were not surprised. Only when Xu Siyuan comes to Wen Jinrui''s side, they suddenly hear the people in the line talking quietly.


    "How do I feel so familiar with the name of Xu Siyuan?"

 Chapter 522

    "Familiar? Aren''t you stupid because of the snowstorm? He came from other places. You haven''t been out of Qingan county. Where would you come from? Is it hard to be familiar in a dream? "


    "I really feel that I''ve heard of this name before. I have a good memory. I think you are stupid because of the snow!"


    "You have a good memory, you have a good memory, you say it? What''s the matter with familiarity? "


    Wen Jinrui is slightly stunned when he hears the speech. If someone in other counties says he knows Xu Siyuan, he can still guess some. However, Qingyan county is far away from Siyang County. Even Xu Siyuan himself says that he has not seen Li Meng for many years. How can the people here feel familiar with him?


    Just when Xu Siyuan was a little confused, he suddenly heard the two people he was talking about, and a people not far away turned back and said, "Gouzi is right. He is not only familiar with Xu Siyuan, but I am also familiar with him, but my memory is much better than him, ha ha."


    Hearing this, it was not only the people around, but also Wen Jinrui and Xu Siyuan. They heard the news and looked at it, and wanted to hear what he said.


    "You have a good memory, you mean it." At the beginning, the man named Gouzi was satirized, but when he heard that the middle-aged man said he had a bad memory, he was very anxious.


    However, the middle-aged man just laughed and didn''t care with him. Then he said, "if I remember the name of Xu Siyuan correctly, he should be the former classmate who studied with Mr. Li. Do you remember Mr. Xu who came to talk about classics with Mr. Li when he took office?"


    As soon as this middle-aged man''s voice fell, another common people in the queue suddenly thought of something. They immediately opened their mouth and confirmed, "you mean the one who argued with Mr. Li about the way of sages, and then became ill with anger..."


    "Be quiet!"


    At this time, Li Meng, who was in front of the queue, suddenly raised his head and yelled. Although the voice was not loud, and there was no dignity to speak of, after hearing this, all the people quickly shut up, looked at each other, turned their heads and secretly laughed.


    Maybe Xu Siyuan and Li Meng, who are the parties, have forgotten the old things. But it''s a bit embarrassing to be mentioned by these people at this time. However, in Wen Jinrui''s opinion, Li Meng''s reprimand may not be because of this, but it seems to avoid the discussion disturbing his work.


    "I didn''t expect Mr. Xu to be so impatient in those days." Turning to look at Xu Siyuan, he saw an unnatural smile on his face. Wen Jinrui raised his lips slightly and said with a smile.


    It''s not a short temper, what is it?


    Hearing the speech, Xu Siyuan chuckled and shook his head. He knew that Wen Jinrui didn''t mean to make fun of him. He just mentioned that he thought it was funny and said it casually. But when he thought of the old things, his face was more or less sentimental and nostalgic. "The Marquis just laughed, but he was young and frivolous and didn''t know the so-called impulse."


    "Young, frivolous or impulsive, if it were not for these, I''m afraid Mr. Xu would not be so indifferent now."


    Wen Jinrui didn''t deny the past as Xu Siyuan did. It''s a necessary process and also an indispensable one. If not, how can we say that we can grow up?


    "The LORD said that." Xu Siyuan''s eyes fell on Li Meng as if he were thoughtful.


    Seeing this, Wen Jinrui didn''t mean to open her mouth. She quietly looked at Li Meng, who was still busy checking and distributing food to the people.


    Each person receives different amounts of grain. According to the observation, Wen Jinrui knows that this is because the number of people in each family is different.


    Although on average, every common people doesn''t get much food, and it''s just enough to eat, Wen Jinrui can''t help but wonder. This snowstorm has been a long time, and Li Meng hasn''t even got the food for disaster relief. Where can he get so much food for the common people?


    Seeing Li Meng''s serious and responsible attitude, even Xu Siyuan, who has not seen him for many years, has not been able to distract him, which makes Wen Jinrui wonder. Is Li Meng as prescient as his Ali?


    Gradually, almost all the people who came to collect the food had already got the food of the day. When the last people were sent away, it was almost noon. Finally, Li Meng, who had finished his work, just wanted to stretch his waist, but suddenly whispered "ouch".


    Seeing this, the officers and soldiers around him quickly came forward with a worried face and said, "my Lord, just leave these things to us. Your body can''t stand so much trouble."


    "What are you saying?"


    Li Meng didn''t appreciate the persuasion of the officers and soldiers. He held his waist, stretched out his hand and hammered it gently. He looked at the officers and soldiers who helped him seriously and said, "my body is a body, but your body is not? There are too many things to do now, and you still have your own things to do. If you think it''s too elegant, you can go to Liu Deliang and let him exercise your body well. "With that, Li Meng finally straightened up his waist. After holding his waist with both hands for a while, he turned his head and looked at the officers and soldiers holding him. It seemed that what he said just now was not a joke.


    Seeing this, the officer and soldier suddenly shivered, and then said with a smile: "you''re joking. Mr. Liu is busy, so I won''t give him any trouble."


    As if he had expected that the officers and soldiers would not agree, Li Meng didn''t bother about this topic either. Then he turned around and looked at the food left beside him. He said, "take back the food, make statistics, and send it to my room. By the way, don''t forget to inform the kitchen to cook. If it''s ready, you can eat it first, and then exchange Liu Deliang for them Come on


    "Yes, my Lord, the little one has gone back."


    "Go ahead."


    After that, Li Meng seemed to suddenly think of something when he called the rest of the soldiers who supported him and put the food on the cart to pull away. He waved to the soldier and said, "by the way, don''t forget to add two more people''s food to the kitchen."


    "I see, my Lord."


    After these officers and soldiers carried all the grain to the cart and left, Li Meng turned his head. Now almost all the people have left, so as soon as he looked back, he saw Wen Jinrui and Xu Siyuan standing quietly.

 Chapter 523

    "Brother Xu."


    "Brother Li."


    Four eyes opposite, two people is toward to go together, see, Wen Jinrui face with a faint smile is also followed up.


    After greeting, Li Meng looked at Wen Jinrui without any trace, and then asked, "who is this?"


    "He is..."


    Xu Siyuan said that he was looking at Wen Jinrui. Although on the way, they had already agreed not to disclose Wen Jinrui''s identity for the time being, but at the moment, Xu Siyuan didn''t know how to introduce him.


    "I''m from Longwan County, Linfeng county. I''ve met you."


    Fortunately, Wen Jinrui''s quick reaction is to move out his identity when he went to Siyang County. But when Li Meng saw their slightly strange reaction, he looked at Wen Jinrui''s eyes, but he was a little more cautious and defensive.


    But perhaps because of his trust in Xu Siyuan, Li Meng didn''t do more entanglement on it. Then he nodded his head and looked at Xu Siyuan again.


    "Why did brother Xu suddenly come to look for me at this time? Isn''t there really no food to eat? "


    Li Meng''s words are half funny and half tentative, but when he says it, he always glances at Wen Jinrui.


    It''s a pity that Wen Jinrui just looked at him normally, and there was no change in his expression, even the faint smile at the beginning.


    "What if?" Xu Siyuan also half of the flaws did not show, the same half of the positive half jokingly replied.


    "If that''s the case, you''ll have to go back to the throne with me. But since you''re not a local, I won''t go and verify it myself." Hearing this, Li Meng said in a business like manner.


    "Don''t worry. You''d better check it yourself, lest some people say that you''re bending the law for personal gain and shielding your old friends." Xu Siyuan also returned to the orthodox way.


    The atmosphere suddenly a little tense, two people are put away the smile on the face, four eyes relative is to give a person the illusion of a raging sword.


    "Ha ha."


    A moment later, they burst into laughter, and the tense atmosphere was swept away, as if it was just an illusion.


    "Xu Siyuan, Xu Siyuan, I haven''t seen you for many years. You still like to be more serious and refuse to give in." A moment later, he stopped smiling, but Li Meng suddenly sighed.


    "Li Meng, Li Meng, I haven''t seen you for many years. You still like it so much. You won''t give up." Xu Siyuan also stopped smiling, gently shook his head, repeated Li Meng''s words, but changed his name.


    Seeing this scene, Wen Jinrui can''t help thinking of the words of the common people just now. No wonder they were able to talk about the classics. They were really


    After shaking his head with a smile, Wen Jinrui found that the two people looked at him together. Then he was slightly stunned. He just wanted to open his mouth, but he heard Li Meng say: "I''ll make you laugh."


    "No harm." After a subconscious reply, Wen Jinrui suddenly reacts that Li Meng It''s really extraordinary that he didn''t forget to test him at this time. Then he said, "Mr. Li, you''re welcome."


    Li Meng is the county magistrate, while Wen Jinrui''s identity is just a common people, but Li Meng calls him your honor, which is obviously suspicious of his identity.


    But Wen Jinrui doesn''t care. His identity will always be known by Li Meng, and what he wants to know will be known word for word.


    "At the moment, the situation is special. I hope you will forgive me for not being well received by your old friends."


    From Wen Jinrui''s eyes, Li Meng arched his hand to Xu Siyuan, and then said, but despite the words, Li Meng''s face did not change at all, let alone any understanding.


    Although Li Meng was looking at Xu Siyuan when he said this, they all understood that this was meant for Wen Jinrui. However, Wen Jinrui pretended not to understand it, and Xu Siyuan took the lead and said, "I don''t see that after several years of being an official, brother Li finally learned to be polite."


    Glancing at Wen Jinrui without any trace, he saw that there was no change on his face. Li Meng no longer bothered him. Instead, he nodded his head and said, "it must have been very hard to come here from Siyang County. If you don''t want to give up, how about resting in my house?"


    "That''s what I mean."


    Xu Siyuan was not polite at all. Seeing his promise, Li Meng nodded slightly, then turned and walked towards the end of the street.


    Seeing this, Wen Jinrui and Xu Siyuan look at each other, and then they follow the horse.


    It wasn''t long before the three men arrived at the gate of the county government. At this time, Wen Jinrui realized that the place where Li Meng distributed food before was not near the county government, but in the center of the whole Qing''an County. As for the county government, it was on the east side of Qing''an County. Although it was not a corner of the whole city, it was not much different.


    After entering the county government, a busy officer and soldier saw the three men and came over. It seemed that he wanted to help Wen Jinrui and Xu Siyuan lead the horse. But who knows, he just walked in front of them when he heard Li Meng say: "is the grain ready?"After asking, without waiting for the officer to speak, Li Meng looked back at Wen Jinrui and Xu Siyuan and said, "the stable is over there. Now we are short of manpower. I have something to do. Excuse me first."


    As soon as the words fell, Li Meng walked towards the place where the officers and soldiers had just carried the grain. However, the officer and soldier standing in front of them didn''t seem to understand the scene in front of them. Then he took a look at them. After a salute, he trotted with them.


    After Li Meng and the officers and soldiers have gone away, Xu Siyuan helplessly looks at Wen Jinrui and says: "Li Meng is like this. Even if he becomes an official, he never troubles his servants. He always pays attention to himself, so he has to do it himself. I hope the Marquis doesn''t blame him."


    "Mr. Xu is serious." Wen Jinrui didn''t care at all. After waving her hand with a smile, she looked at Li Meng''s back and raised her lips slightly. She said with a smile, "the current situation is special. Besides, it''s not bad. Let''s go and settle the horse first."


    "Good."


    After a reply, they walked in the direction of Li Meng. A moment later, a very simple but clean stable appeared in front of them.


    This stable is not big, but there should be many horses. Only there are only six horses tied inside. None of them are strong, and even some of them are thin. But each one is very energetic. When Wen Jinrui and Wen Jinrui came, they all hissed together and hid to one side.

 Chapter 524

    Wen Jinrui chuckles when he sees the horses coming out near their side. He leads the horses to tie them up, and then takes out the hay from the horse carrying the salute. When he gets to the trough, he goes to find Li Meng with Xu Siyuan.


    Back on the same road, when he got to the place where the officers and soldiers were carrying grain, Wen Jinrui saw that Li Meng himself had taken off the government, and then he was carrying grain with the officers and soldiers.


    Seeing this, Wen Jinrui frowned slightly, pondered for a moment, then walked toward the place where the grain was piled up, "go, let''s help."


    Smell speech, Xu Siyuan slightly a Leng, immediately want to say something, but Wen Jinrui is already gone in the past, did not give him the opportunity to speak.


    After meeting Meng Sijin and nodding to one side, Xu Sijin continued to make food marks on their shoulders.


    Scanning for a week, Wen Jinrui saw that half of the grain was still piled up in the small warehouse. He frowned slightly, but pressed down his doubts. He saw that Li Meng picked up a bag of grain from the marked pile and carried it to the door. Then he walked towards the marked place.


    Seeing this, Xu Siyuan speeded up his pace and finally caught up with Wen Jinrui at the place where the grain was piled up. Then he lowered his voice and said, "master Hou, this matter..."


    "Mr. Xu."


    Without waiting for Xu Siyuan to finish, Wen Jinrui took a light look at him. Although his tone was flat, it was obvious that he could not refuse. Then he put a bag of grain on his shoulder and walked towards the door.


    Seeing that Wen Jinrui said he would do it without hesitation, Xu Siyuan sighed and had to squat down to pull a bag of grain with both hands to put it on his shoulder.


    It''s a pity that Xu Siyuan is a scholar worthy of the name. This bag of grain is at least a hundred kilograms. Although he usually does farm work, it''s not so easy for him, who is still ill.


    He finally put the grain on his shoulder, but before he got up, Xu Siyuan''s feet were soft. If there were not a lot of grain piled around him, he would have fallen down.


    "Mr. Xu, you''d better rest. We''ll come."


    At this time, a soldier put down the grain and came over. Seeing this, he quickly ran to Xu Siyuan''s side and wanted to take down the grain on his back.


    Xu Siyuan was not surprised that the officers and soldiers knew his name. After all, almost all the people in the city knew what happened a few years ago. These officers and soldiers had been with Li Meng for a long time, and it was normal to know.


    "Not in the way." Xu Siyuan bit his teeth and reluctantly showed a smile, but when he wanted to stand up, his legs trembled slightly, "that Give me a hand. "


    Seeing this, the officer and soldier seemed to think of what happened a few years ago. He just had a smile on his face and immediately responded. Then Shengsheng pressed down the smile and quickly picked up Xu Siyuan. After he got a firm foothold, he asked again, "Mr. Xu, don''t force yourself. If you''re hurt, I''m afraid you''ll lose your temper."


    Even with the support of the officers and soldiers, Xu Siyuan was very reluctant to carry this bag of grain. But when he heard about Li Meng, he clenched his teeth and said, "it''s OK. Don''t worry about me. Go on your own."


    As he said this, Xu Siyuan walked towards the door with three tremors in one step. When the officers and soldiers behind him saw this, they could not help whispering: "if Mr. Xu and Mr. Li were really classmates, they even had the same temper. No wonder they would say that Xu was angry first and even had a relapse..."


    After hearing this, Xu Siyuan almost fell to the ground, but then a spirit quickly stabilized his figure and whispered: "he has a bad temper, who is the same as him?"


    But at this time, Wen Jinrui is effortless to carry the grain to the door. Without waiting for him to put down the grain, Li Meng, who is preparing to go back to carry the grain, suddenly stops.


    Looking at Wen Jinrui, who nodded to him, he saw that he was still on the way. Xu Siyuan, who kept trembling but insisted, said without expression: "it''s all rough work. You just have a rest. You don''t have to work so hard."


    Wen Jinrui put down the grain on his shoulder and said with a light smile, "you are capable of all kinds of work. What can''t we do?"


    Hearing this, Li Meng frowned slightly, and then looked at Xu Siyuan, who had not gone far in the past half a day, and could not hold on at any time. He shook his head and said, "body of gold? Ha ha. "


    Then Li Meng turned to look at Wen Jinrui and looked straight into his eyes. A moment later, he suddenly changed his tongue and said, "Xu Siyuan is ill. I''m afraid it''s..."


    "Mr. Li doesn''t have to worry. Mr. Xu''s illness won''t happen because of this. Besides, Mr. Fang is a doctor. Mr. Xu will be fine if Fang is there."He said with a smile. After that, Wen Jinrui went to the marked grain, as if he was ready to fight against the grain.


    Seeing this, Li Meng''s eyebrows are more and more wrinkled, until Wen Jinrui slowly walk away, is to take back the eyes, and then, is the face as usual toward Xu Siyuan walked in the past.


    "Brother Xu doesn''t feel well, so don''t try to be brave. You''d better have a rest. Although it''s snowstorm, I can manage this meal."


    Listen to this quietly, but among them they are trying to drive him away. Xu Siyuan looks up at Li Meng standing in front of him with difficulty, grins with a very ugly smile and says, "it''s OK, didn''t Mr. Li just say that he wanted to register? Then I''ll be the people of Qing''an County for the time being. I''ll do what I have to do, and Lord Li will give me food, so no one will say anything. "


    Speaking of this, Xu Siyuan gave a little meal, then stared at Li Meng, showed a more brilliant smile and said, "right, Mr. Li?"


    "Hum."


    Hearing this, Li Meng gave a cold snort. Then he raised his foot and walked towards the place where the grain was piled up. But he didn''t take a few steps. It seemed that he couldn''t bear it. In a voice that Xu Siyuan could barely hear, he said, "if you want to stay, you should be in charge of your food. You don''t have to be so brave."

 Chapter 525

    In this regard, Xu Siyuan just laughs, that is, he continues to walk towards the door. It''s not that he doesn''t want to say something, but that his strength is almost exhausted. He''s really afraid that when he speaks, it''s hard to hold on.


    Next, Wen Jinrui carried the grain one by one. He breathed steadily and didn''t even change his face. This made the officers and soldiers admire him, but also made Li Meng frown.


    What is a doctor? Who in the world can be so strong, do so much work, and still be lively?!


    In contrast, although Li Meng''s speed was slower than that of Wen Jinrui, it was almost the same as those of the officers and soldiers. At first sight, he did rough work all the year round. As for Xu Siyuan, he managed to get the food on his shoulder to the door, and then he got up on the ground.


    Originally, Xu Siyuan''s body can''t bear to keep on going these days. After all, he''s no better than Wen Jinrui and Junping. They both practiced martial arts since childhood. It''s very good that a weak scholar can persist until now.


    It''s just a pity that in the face of Li Meng''s mockery, Xu Siyuan still sticks to it by biting his teeth.


    In a short time, all the marked grain has been carried to the door. Among them, Wen Jinrui has carried it for more than ten times. In contrast, Xu Siyuan has only carried it for three times and can''t get up any more.


    Seeing that he was sweating and breathing heavily in such a cold season, even his face turned red, Li Meng didn''t speak. Instead, he didn''t go to Xu Siyuan''s body until all the food was transported. Without saying a word, he helped him up.


    "The meal is ready, can you still eat it?"


    Looking at the smile on Li Meng''s face, Xu Siyuan clenched his teeth and squeezed the word "NENG" out of his teeth.


    Seeing this, Wen Jinrui can''t help laughing and shaking his head. These two people are obviously close friends like confidants, but on the surface, they have to be like an enemy, which makes him curious about the incident in those years.


    After a group of officers and soldiers have sorted out and locked the door of the warehouse, Li Meng holds Xu Siyuan in front, but Wen Jinrui deliberately lags behind. Without any trace, he leans to the officers and soldiers who went to persuade Wen Jinrui, and asks in a low voice.


    "Elder brother, when I was working, I heard you talk about Mr. Xu and Mr. Li''s old story. They said that they were classmates and old friends. But in front of me, it was clearly full of hostility. I don''t know why?"


    When Wen Jinrui was carrying grain just now, he worked fast and had excellent endurance. All the officers and soldiers had a good impression on him. At this time, seeing that he was so polite, the officers and soldiers didn''t refuse him.


    After carefully looking at Li Meng and Xu Siyuan who were walking in front of him, the officer and soldier looked at Wen Jinrui and lowered his voice and said, "in fact, I didn''t know much about this. At that time, I didn''t come to work in the county government, and I heard what others said, but it was very popular at that time. I think it should be true."


    Wen Jinrui didn''t interrupt. Instead, he showed great interest. Looking at the officer and soldier, he was complacent.


    "I heard that at that time, Mr. Li and Mr. Xu went to get an official title together. Later, both of them became scholars. By the way, there seems to be another person like that, but I can''t remember clearly."


    The rest of the officers and soldiers saw what they were saying in a low voice, and then they came close to hear it. When they heard it, one of the officers and soldiers, who was a little older, looked like a witness and said, "don''t talk nonsense if you don''t understand. I''m the one who sees it with my own eyes."


    Seeing this, Wen Jinrui said with a smile: "since this elder brother has witnessed it with his own eyes, he must know it in detail."


    "Of course." The elderly officer and soldier took a look at the one who spoke before, and he looked very tender.


    "It is said that..."


    "And ~! What else do you say to witness with your own eyes, the opening is exposed. "


    "What are you talking about? I''m here to adjust the atmosphere. When I interrupt, I''ll ask Mr. Li to take you to Liu Deliang''s place... "


    This is the second time that Wen Jinrui has heard the name of Liu Deliang. However, it is just a few officers and soldiers who are interested in talking about old things, but they can ask this question after listening to it.


    On guard against Li Meng and Xu Siyuan all the way, Wen Jinrui finally understands why the relationship between them is like this.


    At that time, three of their classmates, including Liu Ming, all became scholars. However, after discovering the darkness of the imperial court, the situation of buying and selling officials, and the fact that those in power did not pay attention to the suffering of the common people, they also did not pay attention to talents, so they gave up their plans to become officials and went back to their hometown.


    Xu Siyuan is a native of Siyang County. After he went back, he became a teacher. Liu Ming is a native of PENGYU county. Although he is not willing to be ordinary, he has not done anything well because of his conceit. On the contrary, his calligraphy and painting have created some fame among the local dignitaries.As for Li Meng, after returning home, there was no news for a long time, and even lost news for a period of time. When the news came again, it was the news that he became the county magistrate of an County in Qing Dynasty.


    After learning the news, Xu Siyuan was puzzled, but he didn''t make a direct conclusion. Next, he wanted to know his former classmate Liu Ming, and wanted to know about Li Meng.


    But who knows, at that time, Liu Ming had been wandering among the powerful, and gradually became rich with his calligraphy and painting, which directly led to the deterioration of his relationship with them. It was because after knowing the news, he directly concluded that Li Meng''s betrayal and surrender to those dirty powerful must have been bought by money with unknown road.


    Xu Siyuan, who knew Li Meng well, did not want to believe it. After a big fight with Liu Ming, he went to Qing''an County alone.


    Because of the long journey, and whether Xu Siyuan had any money, when he came all the way with two legs, Li Meng had already taken the position of county magistrate.


    Seeing that Li Meng''s appointment as an official has been unchangeable, Xu Siyuan is warning him to keep his original intention and not be assimilated by the darkness of the imperial court. However, Li Meng, who has already made up his mind, advises him on the contrary and tries to be an official. Even if he can''t change the imperial court, he should at least benefit the people of one side.

 Chapter 526

    But he knew that it was difficult. The imperial court was not the one they could change, but he strongly opposed it, because he was afraid that Li Meng would be covered by the desire for power. In addition, both sides insisted that they would not give in, so Xu Siyuan was in a hurry.


    But because of the tiredness of driving for several days, and the urgency of Xu Siyuan''s walking, he didn''t carry any herbal medicine with him, so in the process of argument, his mood fluctuated too much, and he became ill.


    So there is the saying that at the beginning, two people in the people''s mouth talked about scriptures and Taoism, and then in a rage, Xu Siyuan fell ill.


    After knowing the whole story, Wen Jinrui knows more about them. At the same time, he understands why Xu Siyuan said Li Meng was stubborn.


    The people of Qing''an County live and work in peace and contentment, even in the snow disaster, they have not been affected much. It can be seen that Li Meng has a good governance, but even so, after so many years, he is still just a county.


    But even so, from Wen Jinrui''s entry into Qing''an County to now, it is enough to see that Li Meng is not discouraged by this. On the contrary, he still maintains his original intention and really benefits one side.


    In contrast, Xu Siyuan is not wrong, and his evaluation of himself and Li Meng is also very pertinent. As far as Li Meng''s past deeds are concerned, he and Xu Siyuan are really on a par. The only difference I''m afraid is what Xu Siyuan said, and his thinking is slightly different.


    Wen Jinrui also understood that they both wanted to benefit the common people, but they just chose different ways.


    One can stick to his heart for a long time, stay in the world but not the world, one can prevent the trouble in advance, and do things for the people within his ability. No matter which one is valuable, Wen Jinrui can''t help but raise the heart of solicitation again.


    But the more I know about Li Meng, the more Wen Jinrui knows about the difference between Li Meng and Xu Siyuan. At present, although there is little chance to win over, the time in the future is still long. Who can make it clear if I don''t have a try?


    "Procrastinating, don''t you want to eat?"


    Just when Wen Jinrui knew the whole story of the incident and digested it, he was just about to find an opportunity to ask about Liu Deliang, but Li Meng in front of him suddenly turned to look at a group of officers and soldiers and yelled.


    Wen Yan, the officers and men who had gathered around Wen Jinrui and talked about this matter with relish, their faces Suddenly solidified, and then they quickly spread out and ran to the front.


    "Big brother, you walk slowly. We''ll pass first. Otherwise, if you annoy the adults, he will hand us over to Liu Deliang." He lowered his voice and said that the officers and soldiers who had been talking about this event for a little longer also ran towards the front quickly.


    With a slight smile, Wen Jinrui nods. However, he is more curious about Liu Deliang. Li Meng''s temper is not good, but these officers and soldiers are not afraid of him. On the contrary, they hear and even think of Liu Deliang, and his face changes color. What is the reason?


    Without waiting for Wen Jinrui to understand the reason, he suddenly feels that his eyes fall on him. Then he subconsciously looks up, but he just looks at Li Meng.


    In this vision, there are inspection, precaution and doubt, but there is no hostility, while Wen Jinrui is only when nothing is noticed, naturally smile and nod.


    After Li Meng looked back, Wen Jinrui''s smile became stronger. Li Meng was afraid that he had guessed his identity. Although Qing''an County was far away from the other four counties, it was not necessarily that he had not sent someone to investigate his cautious character.


    It''s a long time since the snow disaster. Li Meng can''t be unaware of the situation of other counties. But now Xu Siyuan comes from Siyang County, but he doesn''t mention the situation of Siyang County. It''s not a normal thing for a person who cares about the common people.


    Either because of his understanding of Xu Siyuan, he thinks it''s a good situation if he doesn''t mention it, or because he already knows the situation of several other counties. In contrast, the latter is more likely. I just don''t know how much Li Meng knows about the situation outside.


    Seeing that the front is the backyard of the county government, Wen Jinrui quickens his pace and slows down again when he is side by side with Li Meng and Xu Siyuan.


    "Mr. Li is really unexpected Good strength. "


    "Your Excellency is very good, too."


    Both sides politely, but each has his own point. Caught in the middle, Xu Siyuan is already tired. Hearing Wen Jinrui''s voice, he just smiles at him very reluctantly. As for opening his mouth, he can''t lift the slightest strength.


    In this regard, Wen Jinrui signaled him to rest first, and then his eyes fell on the officers and soldiers who arrived in the hospital one step ahead of time because of Li Meng''s scolding.


    "Mr. Li is back! It''s time to have dinner! "


    "As far as you know, don''t you see Mr. Li still supporting Mr. Xu? Why don''t you help? "


    "Why don''t you go?"


    Several officers and soldiers mixed a few words, but they didn''t move slowly. They quickly pulled out some chairs and put them in place. Then they came over to take Xu Siyuan from Li Meng''s hand and helped him to sit on the chair. As soon as Xu Siyuan''s butt touched the chair, he was directly paralyzed on it.Seeing this, Li Meng did not sneer. Instead, he looked at Wen Jinrui and said, "I hope you will forgive me for the poor reception."


    After that, without waiting for Wen Jinrui''s response, Li Meng went to the place surrounded by officers and soldiers, and Wen Jinrui didn''t care. When he came closer, he found that the place surrounded by officers and soldiers was a big pot.


    There are two or three adults hugging the big pot, which is supported on the simple platform, and the inside is full of porridge, because the firewood has not been removed, so it is still steaming out.


    Just the next moment, when the man with the spoon saw Li Meng coming back, he stirred the spoon in the pot a few times, and then Wen Jinrui noticed that the porridge in the pot was really thin.


    After a few stirs, we can barely see a few grains of rice and other coarse grains mixed in it. Because the cooking time is too long, the grains in it have been rotten, so the porridge barely has a little color, so it doesn''t look too bleak.


    The man who turned the spoon stirred the porridge a few times, then picked up a bowl, put the slightly thick ones into the bowl, and then picked up a steamed bun from the basket next to it and handed it to Li Meng.


    Seeing this, Li Meng frowned slightly, but he didn''t speak. He just turned his wrist the next moment after taking the bowl and poured the porridge back into the pot.

 Chapter 527

    "My Lord, you are so tired. How can you stand without eating more?"


    Seeing Li Meng''s action, it was too late for the person in charge to stop him. Then he said that he wanted to snatch the bowl from Li Meng''s hand again.


    But who knows, Li Meng snatched the spoon from his hand, and then looked at the food slowly falling back to the bottom of the pot and said, "don''t talk about it! Once the rules are set, they have to be carried out. No one can be an exception. "


    After that, without waiting for other people who wanted to say something, Li Meng put the spoon into the pot again, stirred it a few times, and then filled a bowl of porridge with the same proportion as the pot.


    But Wen Jinrui noticed that the porridge in the bowl was the same as that in the pot. He could barely see some food.


    "Here, eat quickly so that they can come back in exchange for Liu Deliang."


    After handing the porridge to the officers and soldiers beside him, Li Meng motioned to him to get the steamed bread. Then he picked up a bowl from the basket and continued to serve the porridge in the same proportion as before and handed it to another officer and soldier.


    Seeing this, the person who started the spoon several times tried to grab the spoon, but he was avoided by Li Meng. After Li Meng''s face changed slightly, he had to give up. Then he went to the jar, picked up a pair of chopsticks as long as his arms, and kept fishing from the jar.


    A moment later, when the chopsticks were mentioned, Wen Jinrui found that what he fished was pickled vegetables specially prepared by ordinary people''s families for the winter. This kind of pickled vegetables was ordinary, but now from his actions, it was clear that there were not many pickles in the jar.


    After taking the porridge from Li Meng''s hand, and then picking up a steamed bread with the size of a palm from the basket, these officers and soldiers will pass the bowl and steamed bread to the man standing next to the jar.


    Then the man would put a handful of pickles picked up from the jar into their bowl, and then put a small spoon into the jar to scoop up a small spoon of vegetable juice and pour half of it into the bowl and steamed bread respectively.


    Even if you don''t take a closer look, it''s not difficult to understand from the size of the spoon that the sauce is not for seasoning, but to avoid that congee and steamed bread have no taste, which will make it difficult to swallow.


    What''s more, after watching for a while, Wen Jinrui noticed a situation. After taking the congee and steamed bread, these officers and soldiers had an impatient look on their faces. However, they all controlled themselves very well. When the vegetable juice was poured, they turned around in a hurry. At the moment of turning around, the sound of congee in their throat rang.


    Looking at the group of officers and soldiers gobbling, Wen Jinrui thought they were hungry and wanted to eat quickly. Fortunately, without wasting time, he ate a bowl or a steamed bread. But when the officers and soldiers who first got porridge and steamed bread finished eating, Wen Jinrui found out that this was not the case.


    After the first officer and soldier finished eating, he immediately ran to the wooden basin with water on one side. Then he cleaned the bowl and put it back in the basket. He left far away to wait. He always turned his back to this side. He didn''t mean to look back.


    After a while, several officers and soldiers finished eating, but without exception, they all ran to the distance and waited like the first one. Whether they were talking together or standing quietly in the same place, they didn''t mean to look back. What''s more, Wen Jinrui found that they all just took a steamed bun, even a bowl of porridge with little water.


    "Steamed bread is over there. One person can only take one."


    Just as Wen Jinrui watched the officers and soldiers waiting beside him, Li Meng''s slightly cool voice came over. Looking back, Wen Jinrui noticed that the officers and soldiers had already finished their meals and left. Only he, Li Meng and Xu Siyuan were left.


    "Oh."


    After a reply, Wen Jinrui took the bowl full of porridge, nodded to Li Meng, and then went to the wooden basket where the steamed bread was placed. He looked down and saw that the steamed bread was only half down. But thinking of Li Meng''s words, he just picked up one, and then went to the jar to learn to pass the steamed bread and bowl to the soldiers.


    The man with the chopsticks smiles at Wen Jinrui, and then puts the chopsticks into the jar and stirs them hard. From the movement of his chopsticks, it''s easy to see that the pickles are obviously more than those given to the officers and soldiers before.


    Although the number is extremely limited, it is enough to prove that Wen Jinrui''s treatment is somewhat different, but the next moment, before the man takes out his chopsticks from the jar, Li Meng''s cold voice rings again, "the food is clear, if it''s not enough, don''t eat it."


    Smell speech, this action on the hand, immediately also had to shake shake hands holding chopsticks, and so on and before those officers and soldiers of the weight is almost, just put the dish in the bowl of Wen Jinrui, and then a little helpless toward Wen Jinrui smile, quite a want to give more but can''t do the main meaning.


    Wen Jinrui, however, chuckled and shook his head, indicating that he was OK. Then he looked at the porridge and steamed bread in his hand, indicating that the man would pour some vegetable juice.When the prepared meal is taken to one side and paralyzed in front of Xu Siyuan on the chair, Wen Jinrui finds that Xu Siyuan has fallen asleep after a while, and he can hear bursts of shouting when he approaches.


    Seeing this, Wen Jinrui was slightly stunned, and then the corner of his lips was a smile. He had been on the road for days, and Xu Siyuan was already exhausted. After doing so much work just now, no wonder he would fall asleep.


    Before entering the city, the rations that Wen Jinrui and his three people ate were just their last food. Because it was snowstorm, they didn''t have much food. They just barely had enough to eat. After entering Qingan County, Wen Jinrui was really hungry.


    Even he is hungry, so Xu Siyuan must be hungry. When Wen Jinrui hesitates to wake Xu Siyuan up and let him eat, he sees Li Meng coming.


    "Get up! It''s time to eat. "


    Li mengke didn''t have Wen Jinrui''s hesitation. As soon as he came over, he raised his leg very rudely and kicked a chair, shouting. At the same time, he still raised his leg and kicked Xu Siyuan''s calf.


    "Ah?"


    I don''t know whether I was woken up or kicked up. Xu Siyuan opened his eyes and wanted to stand up, but when his feet softened, he fell on the chair again, and even the chair was knocked over.

 Chapter 528

    "Ouch!"


    Xu Siyuan''s voice of eating pain rings out. Wen Jinrui purses her lips and looks at Li Meng, but she doesn''t speak.


    Although Wen Jinrui was reacting at the beginning, he had a bowl in one hand and a steamed bun in the other. Even if he wanted to help, he had more heart and less strength. Because the bowl was too hot, he had to sprinkle when he walked steadily, not to mention to help suddenly.


    "It''s time for dinner. If you don''t eat, there won''t be any." Li Meng is still that pair of cold voice, seems to just move did not feel guilty in general.


    Smelling speech, Xu Siyuan, who fell on the ground with his chair, looked at Li Meng blankly, and then at Wen Jinrui, as if he had not recovered.


    Seeing that Xu Siyuan was still holding the posture of falling to the ground, Li Meng said, "do you want to eat?"


    "Eat! Why not eat! "


    After hearing Li Meng''s words, he looked back and forth at the distance between them. Xu Siyuan seemed to have finally reflected what had happened just now. Then he gritted his teeth and picked up the chair. He said in a slightly angry voice, snatching the porridge and steamed bread from Li Meng''s hands.


    "Hum, I''m so tired after doing so much work. I''m really just a scholar."


    Seeing that Xu Siyuan snatched the food, he took a bite of the steamed bread. Without waiting for him to swallow the steamed bread, Li Meng turned and walked toward the pot table in a light voice.


    "You! Cough... "


    At this time, Xu Siyuan swallowed the steamed bread, but after hearing Li Meng''s taunt, he choked in a hurry.


    See Xu Siyuan beat his chest and feet, dry cough tears are down, Wen Jinrui can''t help but smile: "Mr. Xu first drink porridge."


    After hearing Wen Jinrui''s reminder, Xu Siyuan seemed to react. He quickly took away his hand beating his chest with steamed bread and helped the bowl to deliver the porridge to his mouth.


    Li Meng and Xu Siyuan can''t stop sneering at each other. On the whole, Li Meng has the upper hand for the time being. Wen Jinrui finds it interesting and helpless, and then has to sit down in the chair beside Xu Siyuan.


    After drinking a mouthful of porridge, Wen Jinrui suddenly frowned. This is not so much porridge as boiled water dyed with some grain color. Besides tasting a little salty, there is no other taste. As for steamed bread, it is the coarse grain, especially with the salty and strange vegetable juice, which makes Wen Jinrui hard to swallow Feeling.


    "After such a long time of snow disaster, Li Meng has been able to maintain it up to now with his own efforts. It''s quite good to have such food to ensure food and clothing."


    After he washed down the steamed bread with porridge, Xu Siyuan got out of the embarrassing situation just now. He ate the porridge with one mouthful of steamed bread, but there was no discomfort on his face.


    Wen Jinrui looks at Xu Siyuan. Maybe he''s really hungry, or maybe it''s for some other reason. He eats very fast. It''s like meeting some rare food. In the blink of an eye, he goes to most of the food.


    "Yes, compared with the people in other counties, it''s more than good."


    With that, Wen Jinrui shook his head slightly and sighed. Li Meng not only made the Qing''an County free from riots, but also kept the people''s food and clothing.


    Although the food can only be said not to starve to death, it is undoubtedly much better than the people in other counties who have no bark or grass roots to eat.


    After finishing this sentence, both of them fell into silence, leaving only the sound of swallowing gruel. Wen Jinrui slowly adapted to the food in his hand and looked at Li Meng.


    After walking back to the side of the pot, Li Meng picked up a bowl again, even without stirring it. That is, he filled a bowl from the surface of the porridge, then picked up a steamed bun and went to the side of the jar. After pouring the juice directly, he squatted down and ate quickly.


    Originally, the man beside the jar just wanted to pick up his chopsticks to pick up some pickles for Li Meng, but he didn''t catch up with him. Then he seemed to think of something and shook his head slightly. Then he had to put the chopsticks back.


    But after a while, she refuses Xu Siyuan''s kindness. When Wen Jinrui washes the bowl and puts it back in the basket, she suddenly hears the sound of footsteps outside the door.


    When he looked up, he just saw a group of officers and soldiers in a neat line into the county yamen, and Wen Jinrui, the leader, was no stranger. It was the person who led the team to stop him when he entered the Qing''an County.


    At this time, the officers and soldiers who came in also noticed Wen Jinrui and Xu Siyuan. It seemed that they were not surprised that they were eating here. They nodded to them. The officers and soldiers continued to keep the formation and walked towards the pot table.


    "My Lord."


    When he got to the Guotai, the man with the same cold face as Li Meng gave a salute to Li Meng. Then he said, "this morning, three people went into Qing''an County together."


    Said, the man looked at Wen Jinrui and Xu Siyuan, is to continue: "in addition to nothing else happened."Smell speech, Li Meng to the mouth of the action of sending steamed bread meal, then turned his head deeply looked at Wen Jinrui, asked with a smile: "are you sure it''s company to come?"


    "I''m sure. From what it looked like, it should be one master and two servants." The man hesitated a little, as if he was worried about something, but then he told the truth.


    "One master and two servants? It''s interesting. " Then, after glancing at Xu Siyuan, he asked, "Deliang, is one of the three named Xu Siyuan?"


    Hearing this, Wen Jinrui is slightly stunned, Deliang? Liu Deliang? At first, I was curious about who this man was. It made the officers and soldiers tremble at the mention of his name. It turned out that I had seen him before, but then Wen Jinrui''s brow was slightly wrinkled.


    He didn''t expect that a soldier guarding the city should have observed so carefully. They didn''t pay much attention when they arrived at the gate of Qing''an County. Xu Siyuan and Junping just fell behind him according to the rules. Unexpectedly, Liu Deliang saw the clue.


    "Lord Hui, yes, there are." Liu Deliang glanced at Wen Jinrui and Xu Siyuan, who were sitting on one side. He still answered truthfully.


    Hearing this, Li Meng chuckled and then turned to look at Xu Siyuan. He didn''t know whether he was asking him or Liu Deliang in front of him, "is Xu Siyuan a master or a servant?"

 Chapter 529

    Li Mengsi didn''t avoid Wen Jinrui and Xu Siyuan''s meaning. Even all the people on the scene heard the words clearly. Even if Liu Deliang was trying to answer truthfully, he was still in the same place. He lowered his head and didn''t know what he was thinking, but he didn''t speak.


    After hearing this, Wen Jinrui''s eyes suddenly tightened. Li Meng''s words can be regarded as a provocation. If those words before were just the normal mode of getting along with Xu Siyuan, now this sentence is obviously beyond this range.


    "I''m Xu Siyuan, of course, a servant!"


    At this time, Wen Jinrui just turned his head to look at Xu Siyuan. Without waiting for him to move, Xu Siyuan suddenly stood up and straightened up. His previous tiredness was instantly swept away, and his momentum was not weak.


    "From knowing the way of sages, I Xu Siyuan is the servant of the people in this world."


    Xu Siyuan never felt that it was an ignoble thing to be a servant, and he never felt ashamed of it. Of course, not everyone was worthy of being a servant.


    Hearing this, all the people present were stunned, while Wen Jinrui slowly raised his eyes, and a trace of essence flashed in his eyes.


    "What a servant of the people."


    At this time, Li Meng''s eyes flashed, still looking at Xu Siyuan straight, but compared with just now, his eyes were obviously more appreciative.


    "I haven''t seen you for many years. I didn''t expect that you, Xu Siyuan, have made some progress."


    "Hum."


    After hearing the speech, Xu Siyuan snorted and put the bowl in his hand back into the wooden basket beside him, he stood still and didn''t mean to speak.


    Seeing this, Li Meng didn''t mean to continue to entangle. Instead, he handed the spoon to Liu Deliang and explained that he had left the pot. When he passed by Wen Jinrui and Xu Siyuan, he suddenly stopped.


    Seeing that Li Meng looked at him again, Xu Siyuan just wanted to take the lead, but he said calmly, "come with me."


    Hearing this, Xu Siyuan was slightly stunned, and then turned to look at Wen Jinrui. Seeing that he nodded, he got up together and followed up.


    This time, Li Meng didn''t have the sarcasm in his tone or expression as before, but he was obviously serious. Wen Jinrui knew that Li Mengding had something to say to them.


    Up to now, Wen Jinrui can be sure that Li Meng must have guessed his identity, and I''m afraid that the reason why he didn''t break it down is that, like them, he hasn''t been completely relieved.


    Li Meng walked in front of the house on his own. When he came to a house, he stopped. After looking back at Wen Jinrui and Xu Siyuan, he pushed the door and went in.


    They looked at each other, and then followed. After entering the room, they found that the room was where Li Meng dealt with his affairs.


    After they entered the room, Li Meng was already seated at the table on the left side of the door. When he saw them coming, he signaled them to take their seats. Then he handed over the pamphlet he had just got. "Let''s have a look."


    Seeing that Wen Jinrui didn''t mean to pick up, Xu Siyuan quickly reached over and took it. Unexpectedly, just after looking at it, his brow was slowly wrinkled, and then his hand turned faster and faster. But for a moment, he had finished reading the original booklet, and his brow was already frowning.


    "Hoo..."


    After a long breath, Xu Siyuan hands the booklet to Wen Jinrui. After taking the booklet and looking at it, Wen Jinrui remembers what he told his subordinates when they just saw Li Meng. This booklet records the amount of surplus grain in the warehouse and the daily needs of the people.


    This pamphlet clearly states the details of all the people in the whole Qing''an County, including the number of households, the number of people in each household, who they are, and who they are from other places.


    Like Xu Siyuan, Wen Jinrui''s brows are also more and more tight, but when she sees the last page, her eyes are obviously changed.


    A moment later, Wen Jinrui moved her eyes away from the words on the last page, then closed the book gently and leaned back in the chair to close her eyes slightly. Seeing this, Xu Siyuan and Li Meng looked at each other and sighed.


    For a moment, the room suddenly fell into silence, and the atmosphere gradually became dull.


    The pamphlet just now is very clear, even the horses have been included in it, including the people in the county government and the people. The grain left in the warehouse is only enough to last ten days.


    This is still based on the premise that the food can not be better than the present food, and there can be no mistakes or changes. Until then, Wen Jinrui understood why Li Menghui deliberately explained that a person can only take a steamed bun during the feast.


    Although it is obvious that the officers and soldiers can''t have enough to eat one steamed bread and one bowl of porridge, they even leave immediately after eating. I''m afraid they can''t control themselves to take more.


    As a county magistrate, Li Meng set an example, not to mention eating more gruel, or even a little sticky gruel, which he did not dare to monopolize. I''m afraid that his purpose was to avoid causing other people''s dissatisfaction.Even if the officers and soldiers love Li Meng, and even if the discontent seems insignificant, when food endangers their lives, I''m afraid that this little discontent can be the beginning of catastrophe.


    This explains why Li Meng does everything by himself. When he meets Xu Siyuan, he is even more cynical. Even though he knows he is in poor health, he still insists on letting him work and always abides by equality and exchange.


    I''m afraid that all this is for the sake of balancing food and people''s minds, trying our best to eliminate all possible hidden dangers, so as to ensure that when life is threatened, it will not lead to catastrophe.


    This Li Meng is really extraordinary!


    But in any case, judging from the consumption rate recorded in the current pamphlet, this grain can only last for ten days at most, and it is no longer possible to reduce it. After all, porridge is no different from white water. How much can it be reduced?


    But it''s a long way from the imperial capital. Even if Wen Jinrui returns to the imperial capital as soon as possible, and everything goes well, it will take at least half a month to wait for the food to come. But if so


    "Tell me." Just then, Li Meng''s voice suddenly rang out, "I think I can''t do anything. What''s brother Xu''s opinion?"

 Chapter 530

    Smell speech, Xu Siyuan slightly pondered for a while, Piao one eye Wen Jinrui, see what he is still thinking, is slightly frowning way.


    "I''ve been in Qingan County for less than a day. It''s really hard for me to have any good ideas. However, I see brother Li distributes food to each household according to their situation. In this way, there will be more or less food that is not used in key places. If we can gather all the people together in the way of noon, and brother Li controls the food, will it be better?"


    When he came to Qing''an County, Xu Siyuan noticed that the people were all getting food according to their own number. Although the amount of food that the old and young women and children could get would be different, everyone''s appetite would be different. In this way, some families would have surplus food after eating, while others would barely have enough to eat.


    Xu Siyuan''s idea is good, but after listening to what he said, Li Meng didn''t even think about it. He just shook his head and then said, "I''ve thought about this before. The reason why it doesn''t work is because I find that when it comes to personal interests, people''s selfishness will be magnified infinitely, and it is this selfishness that often leads to fights and even conflicts It''s a tragedy. "


    Hearing this, Wen Jinrui slowly straightened up and looked at Xu Siyuan. After looking at Xu Siyuan, they all looked at Li Meng. Li Meng then continued to say, "now the way of distributing grain is adjusted many times, so that everyone doesn''t have much opinion, but if we want to concentrate together, But it''s impossible to divide as it was at noon, otherwise the situation will be chaotic again


    With that, Li Meng sighed and shook his head. What he said was very clear, and both of them understood. Now they are eating separately, open and transparent, and have been recognized by the people, so they have maintained the current stability. But if they rashly gather together, it is likely that they will be in chaos soon.


    Now the grain is distributed to each family, because there is no problem in quantity. After the door is closed at home, even if this time''s distribution of grain is over, even if anyone has surplus, it will be left by others. No one will say anything.


    But if they are concentrated together, everyone''s appetite will be different. It''s clear who eats more and less. If you force people to have a bowl and two meals, just like Li Meng''s feast for all the officers and soldiers, it may not be a problem. But if you are always short of food, I''m afraid there will be trouble.


    On the contrary, if everyone''s appetite is different and the meals are served separately, it will only cause more contradictions. In this case, it is better to maintain the status quo.


    "There''s one more important reason." Seeing that they were silent, Li Meng took a look at them and said, "this way of distributing grain has been going on for quite a long time. If it changes suddenly now, I''m afraid it will not be able to hide the news that there is not enough grain. In this way, it will certainly cause unnecessary panic. Before the end of the snow disaster, this kind of panic..."


    Speaking of this, Li Meng did not continue to talk about it, but the meaning is very obvious. It is not terrible to be in the snow disaster. The terrible thing is that the snow disaster is not over, but the food is about to reach the bottom. This kind of panic will arouse people''s deep despair, and the consequence is that, like Pengyu and Siyang counties, riots eventually lead to tragedy.


    Three people fell into silence again, now all the key is in the food, and Wen Jinrui even now return, time is too late, but if the problem is not solved now, I''m afraid that all the efforts of Wen Jinrui''s trip will be in vain.


    "I would like to ask Mr. Li that the snow disaster has lasted for quite a long time. There is no grain in other counties, but even now there is still surplus grain in Qing''an County. Where does this grain come from?"


    After a short silence, this time Wen Jinrui spoke, but he bypassed the topic and asked his doubts.


    Hearing the speech, Li Meng took a deep look at him, but truthfully replied: "Qing''an County is located in the northernmost part of Sichuan. Drought and heavy snow have happened from time to time over the years. So since I took office, I have told the people to save more grain for a rainy day. At the same time, I have tried every means to ensure that the granary of the county government is full."


    "Although I didn''t use it in the past few years, I didn''t dare to take it lightly. I just didn''t expect that this year I was hit by a snow disaster. But even if I made preparations in advance, the snow disaster lasted for a long time. With the strength of Qing''an County, let alone taking care of others, even the people in this county were very reluctant."


    Hearing this, Wen Jinrui was surprised even though he had guessed some of them before. Li Meng''s consciousness of thinking of danger in times of peace was too strong. Even if he didn''t use it for several years, he could stick to it. What''s more, he succeeded.


    If it were not for Danrui''s failure to reach the people, I''m afraid that as long as the imperial court can distribute grain in time, Qing''an County would not be affected by the snow disaster. In the final analysis, it''s not Li Meng''s plan that doesn''t work, but what he can do, which is too trivial for the whole situation.


    In a single county, a year''s harvest is just enough to allow the people to leave a little grain while they have enough food and clothing, and most of it will be expropriated by the imperial court. When they need it, the imperial court will not feed them back. This is not harming the people, but cutting off their own way!"These dog officials are too hateful!"


    Xu Siyuan smashed his fist on the table in front of him. Rao''s anger could not be restrained at this time because of his nature. Originally, with officials like Li Meng, the people would be able to live and work in peace and contentment. But now it is because there are those powerful people who only care about their own power. This is not only a ruin, but also a threat to the lives of the people Threats.


    How can Xu Siyuan not get angry?


    But his words made Wen Jinrui and Li Meng a little unnatural. They were both officials, but Xu Siyuan even scolded them.


    "How about Mr. Li?"


    Fingers gently on the table knock twice, and so on to see Xu Siyuan reaction, gradually control their emotions, Wen Jinrui is to continue to speak.


    "Since it has been several years since Mr. Li ordered the grain to be stored, the people in the city must have saved some more or less, but the situation of each family is different. Some of them may have eaten up, but some of them still have surplus. Mr. Li will see if he can think of a way from this?"

 Chapter 531

    "No way!"


    As soon as Wen Jinrui''s voice fell, Li Meng flatly refused, "I, Li Meng, as a parent official, don''t try to save the people in the face of this disaster. Instead, I have their ideas. I can''t do this kind of thing!"


    Looking at Li Meng''s suddenly cold eyes, Xu Siyuan also secretly frowned. Wen Jinrui doesn''t look like a person who will hit the people. What does he mean by that?


    Li Jujin didn''t even dare to pay attention to his duty, but he didn''t even dare to ask the common people if they were just eating congee


    "Of course, it''s for the common people, but it''s also for the sake of being worthy of what I''ve learned all my life, as well as the conscience of standing in this world."


    Seeing that Li Meng spoke coldly, Wen Jinrui''s lips slowly stirred up a smile. Without waiting for Xu Siyuan to ask questions, he asked again, "since all this is for the common people, I dare to ask Mr. Li. If we continue to do this, can the common people survive the snowstorm?"


    Hearing this, Li Meng was slightly stunned, and then his eyes to Wen Jinrui began to change gradually. Naturally, it is not stupid for Li Meng to be given such a high evaluation by Xu Siyuan. Although Wen Jinrui''s words have not been finished, he has slowly reflected.


    As for the side of Xu Siyuan is in a slight Leng, and then look at Wen Jinrui, his face is floating with a hint of thinking, but at this time Wen Jinrui did not give them too much reaction time, and then he said.


    "Mr. Li has just said that if it goes on like this, it will last ten days at most. But if we can gather the grain from the people''s hands and then distribute it to them in the present way, it will last more than ten days."


    "Even if it can persist for ten days, what will happen after ten days?"


    Li Meng, who is already reacting, stares at Wen Jinrui. As soon as his voice falls, he immediately asks.


    Wen Jinrui gives a faint smile and glances at Xu Siyuan beside him. Seeing that he has some ideas, the smile on his face is even stronger.


    "If there is no delay on the way to Siyang and Pengyu counties, 15 days will be enough time to run back and forth. Now the first batch of grain for disaster relief has arrived. It should not be a problem to borrow some grain from other counties by virtue of Mr. Xu''s prestige."


    Wen Yan, Li Meng and Xu Siyuan are stunned again. Although they have guessed some of Wen Jinrui''s ideas just now, after they really heard his plan, Xu Siyuan still feels a little incredible. He and Li Mengnai have been running about this all the time, but they have not been able to think of such a way at the first time, but Wen Jinrui has thought of it.


    Moreover, one link after another, every aspect is covered. Even if he just wants to go up here, Xu Siyuan thinks that the success rate of this plan is very high, and it is completely possible to realize it.


    In fact, Xu Siyuan and Li Meng are not to blame. After all, what they are thinking about is the people. Even if they think of this plan, they will subconsciously refuse to collect food from the people at the first time. After all, what they are doing is for the people. Isn''t that putting the cart before the horse?


    But Wen Jinrui is different. He grew up in a military camp when he was a child. It is normal for him to be short of food and grass. The South expedition to the north is an ordinary thing. Now, the arrival time of the second batch of food is in his hands, so it is reasonable to think of such a way.


    "It''s possible, but..."


    A moment later, Li Meng, who had come to understand, was in trouble again. Then he asked, "even if everything goes well, I can survive for a while, but what happens after that? Where will the food come from? "


    Seeing that Li Meng was in a dilemma on the surface, it seemed that he was still thinking about collecting food from the people. Wen Jinrui didn''t wait for him to understand something deeper. In order to avoid trouble, he stood up and said, "that''s not what you need to worry about."


    "I need to discuss with Mr. Xu about going to other counties to borrow grain, so let''s go first. As for borrowing grain from the people in the city, I''ll leave it to Mr. Li."


    With that, Wen Jinrui turns a blind eye to Li Meng''s doubts and examination, and then makes a wink to Xu Siyuan, who is still in a daze, and then gets up and walks out of the house.


    Although he has never questioned Wen Jinrui''s identity since he met Li Meng, almost every conversation in the future will be intentionally or unintentionally explored, which makes Wen Jinrui uncomfortable. At the same time, he also insists on not exposing his identity in advance.


    Before he came to an County in Qing Dynasty, Wen Jinrui was very interested in Li Meng. Today, he was even more attracted to Li Meng. However, his long time together made him understand the difference between Li Meng and Xu Siyuan. If he announced his identity as soon as he came up, and then directly ordered disaster relief, I''m afraid it would only be counterproductive.


    So, Wen Jinrui decided to let Li Meng guess, but he didn''t take the initiative to expose his identity. Anyway, his plan to woo Li Meng has been decided, and he is not in a hurry.


    When Jin Rui came out of Li Meng''s room, he found that the original backyard was empty, and even the pot table and the wooden baskets were not in place. Then he laughed and whispered: "Li Meng, the arrangement is very good, no one is idle.""Marquis."


    After Xu Siyuan came to him, Wen Jinrui hooked his lips, and then started to walk outside the county government, "let''s go, let''s go to the city."


    A moment later, Wen Jinrui turned into a street when he got out of the county yamen. He glanced at Xu Siyuan who wanted to talk and stop. But he sighed: "Mr. Xu, do you remember the people''s comments on both sides of the street when we just entered Qing''an County?"


    "Common people? Hou ye said... " After such a reminder, Xu Siyuan seemed to suddenly think of something, slightly frowned.


    "Yes, not long after we came into Qingan County, we met a common man who asked his neighbor to go to get food together, but his neighbor refused because he still had surplus food at home."


    As he said this, Wen Jinrui raised his hand and rubbed his eyebrows, and then continued: "it''s not hard to see from this that, in terms of Li Meng''s prestige in Qing''an County, it''s not difficult to borrow grain. It''s just to see if he wants to do it or not."

 Chapter 532

    After that, seeing Xu Siyuan nodding, Wen Jinrui seemed to think of something, and then sighed: "under the premise that the follow-up is guaranteed, sometimes it''s not a good emergency strategy to tear down the east wall to make up the west wall. Sometimes, it''s too weak to rely on manpower, so there are all kinds of methods, but as long as the original intention is not easy, then any method will be good The way. "


    Hearing the speech, Xu Siyuan lowered his head slightly, and his face was full of thinking. It seemed that he was thinking about the truth in these words. However, Wen Jinrui saw that, but with a smile, he continued to walk forward.


    Xu Siyuan is not stupid. He is not only not stupid, but also very smart. Just because of this, he always cares about the common people. Inevitably, he will subconsciously resist things and methods that may damage the interests of the common people.


    In this way, although it can''t be said that all these are bad things, as far as the current situation is concerned, if there is any further conflict, it will undoubtedly be good intentions to do bad things.


    A moment later, Xu Siyuan, who seems to have understood everything, hastened to catch up with Wen Jinrui, who was obviously waiting for him. He bowed his waist and said, "thank you for your advice."


    "You''re welcome, Mr. Xu."


    As soon as the voice fell, Wen Jinrui noticed the corner of the street not far in front of him. When a man came out, he quickly walked towards them.


    Who else can Jun Ping be?


    "Marquis." As soon as he reached Wen Jinrui, Junping gave him a simple salute. Then he came forward and nodded to Xu Siyuan. Then he asked, "where are you going?"


    "Nothing, go around." Wen Jinrui chuckled, but after that, his eyes didn''t move away from Junping. Seeing this, Junping understood it, and then said, "the people in Qingan county have not been affected by the snow disaster, so they have learned a lot of things in the past half a day. Do you want to listen now?"


    "Go ahead." Wen Jinrui nodded, then motioned for them to walk and say.


    It turns out that after he separated from Wen Jinrui and others, Junping went to a seemingly wealthy family to ask for a meal as a fugitive from famine. Then the family told him that he could go to the county government to register, and then he would have a meal. After that, he didn''t mean to postpone his hunger.


    From the later intermittent understanding, and after visiting several houses in a row in the same way, Junping had learned a lot, and at the same time, he could not afford to eat any more.


    Then, just a few days after arriving in Qing''an County, he pretended to be familiar with the common people and make friends. He also chatted with the common people in the streets, and finally got to know the situation of Qing''an County.


    Junping doesn''t mean to avoid the heavy and take the light at all. Even his means of inquiring about the news are all told once and for all. After listening to it, Wen Jinrui can''t laugh or cry. As for Xu Siyuan on one side, he shows a smile that is uglier than crying.


    In this regard, it is not difficult for Wen Jinrui to understand that Xu Siyuan felt that Junping was quite interesting, but at the same time, he was distressed by the bowls of grain he "cheated" into eating. After all, now that there is a shortage of grain, he still felt a little distracted when he was eaten by Junping in this way.


    After listening to Junping''s words, Wen Jinrui also has a general understanding of the situation in Qing''an County. As expected, the people in the city really love Li Meng, and Li Meng''s words are completely true.


    As early as the first year before Li Meng took office, he tried his best to let the people save as much surplus grain as possible. After he was completely accepted by the county government, he immediately began to find a way to fill the granary. As a result, the salary Li Meng received in his first few years in office was also changed into grain and put in the granary of the county government.


    In addition to the government, in recent years, he only had two sets of clothes that he used to change, so that when the people mentioned this, they all felt a little distressed. What''s more, a slightly wealthy family made two sets of clothes for him by themselves. But after being severely reprimanded for offering bribes, no one dared to mention it.


    Moreover, even before the snow disaster, because of the governance of Li Meng, there was not much business to deal with in Qing''an County. Li Meng simply turned the county government into a school. When something happened, he did something. When it was all right, the children of the local people who could not afford private schools went to the county government to study and read.


    From Jun Ping''s words, what makes Wen Jinrui admire even more is that even though the former famous local ruffian bully in an County of Qing Dynasty was arrested and punished by Li Meng several times, he not only didn''t have the slightest resentment towards Li Meng, but now he has even become an official in the county government.


    In a word, Jun Ping inquired all the way. The people in Qing''an County only loved and appreciated Li Meng. If there was any complaint, it was that Li Meng was too stingy. What made the people complain was that Li Meng was only stingy to himself.


    After listening to Junping''s admiration, Wen Jinrui turned to look at Xu Siyuan and said with a light smile, "as Mr. Xu said, Li Meng is a unique good official."


    As for what Li Meng did, Wen Jinrui had never heard of or seen a second person who could be compared with him, no matter from Da''an or Jingguo. Even there were few people who could do half of what he did.Even Pei Lang, Lu Han and others can''t do the same as Li Meng. They just focus on the common people and do things for the common people wholeheartedly. But relatively speaking, they have different positions and consider different things.


    Pei Lang, Lu Han and others are in important positions. The first thing to consider is the country, and the second is the safety of the people. After all, if the country is gone, the family will be gone.


    Part of the reason why Li Meng is able to do so is because he knows very well that he can change a county, even if it is not impossible to change a county. But if he wants to change the whole country from Danrui''s regime, it is not impossible. He is just looking for death!


    This trip to Sichuan water also let Wen Jinrui have a deeper understanding of Danrui''s nature. That woman has only power and status in her heart, and she doesn''t care about others. As for the common people, it''s impossible.


    After breathing softly and calming down the thoughts caused by listening to Li Meng, Wen Jinrui looks at Xu Siyuan who seems to be trapped in memories and says, "Mr. Xu, Mr. Li loves the people so much. I''m afraid we need Mr. Xu to have a good talk with Mr. Li about the plan we just discussed."

 Chapter 533

    Hearing the speech, Xu Siyuan looked up at Wen Jinrui, but suddenly a smile appeared on the corner of his lips. "Lord Hou is worried too much. Siyuan thinks brother Li must be able to understand the importance of this. Instead of delaying this time, it''s better to take advantage of the time to discuss with Lord Hou about going back to borrow food."


    "Go back? Borrow grain? What plans do you have? " Hearing this, Jun Ping was slightly stunned, and then looked at the two people in doubt and asked.


    However, Wen Jinrui didn''t have the meaning of Li Junping. She raised her foot and continued to walk forward. "It''s up to Mr. Xu to decide whether to go back and borrow grain."


    Make your own decisions? Xu Siyuan was slightly stunned, and then reflected that Wen Jinrui had gone far away from Junping, which clearly meant that he wanted to go back to the county government to discuss the following matters with Li Meng.


    Seeing this, Xu Siyuan shook his head helplessly. Before, he always thought that with his wisdom, such things would never happen. But who knows, since he met Wen Jinrui, he found that he had fallen behind Wen Jinrui two or three times.


    Although he reflected the plan just now, he was reminded by Wen Jinrui. Now he suddenly remembered that Wen Jinrui was going to leave. He had already told him in the conversation with Li Meng just now, but his mind was on food at that time, but he didn''t notice.


    But


    Xu Siyuan looks at the back of Wen Jinrui''s leaving. His eyes are gradually tightening. He has been silent for too long. If he wants to really follow Wen Jinrui to make a difference, he will adapt quickly, change easily, and the pain will last forever. He is already familiar with this truth!


    "Marquis, let''s just leave. Where can I have this dinner?"


    After going out for a distance, Jun Ping takes back his eyes and looks at Xu Siyuan secretly. He turns to Wen Jinrui and asks with a ruffian smile.


    "Dinner? Why are you hungry after just a few blocks? " Wen Jinrui pretended not to understand and asked jokingly.


    "Cut ~!"


    Jun pingdun was bored. He shook his head and asked, "how was your lunch in the county government?"


    "Well Not bad. " Wen Jinrui looked up at the setting sun in the west, gently pulled up a nasal voice and replied with a smile.


    Walking along the street, watching and listening to the things in the city and the content of the people''s chat, when the sky is completely dark, the two people have almost strolled around Qing''an County. Then Wen Jinrui stopped, identified the direction, and walked towards the county government.


    When he returned to the county government, it was already dark. As soon as he entered the county government, Wen Jinrui met Liu Deliang who was coming out of it.


    After nodding, Wen Jinrui just wanted to continue to walk forward, but Liu Deliang suddenly said: "you have something to go out, and you don''t know when you can come back. If you don''t have anything else, you should rest first, or there will be a lot of changes when it''s completely dark."


    "OK, please." Wen Jinrui turned to look at him and nodded gently.


    "Wang Wu." Liu Deliang turned to look at a group of officers and soldiers standing behind him. After his voice dropped, one of them came to Wen Jinrui and said, "this way, please."


    After nodding to Liu Deliang again, Wen Jinrui followed the official named Wang Wu to the backyard. When Yu Guang saw that Liu Deliang and others were out of the county government, he stepped forward and asked, "brother, I want to ask you something."


    "You''re welcome. Just call me Wang Wu."


    In front of Wang Wu quickly turned his head, with a flattered smile on his face. Originally, they all thought that Wen Jinrui was a fugitive, but the scene at noon spread among the people.


    Although they don''t know Wen Jinrui, they know Xu Siyuan very well. A person who is so arrogant that he is not even an official will become a servant of an unknown person. Although Xu Siyuan didn''t admit it at noon, doesn''t it mean to admit it?


    Such a person, even his family adults do not dare how, did not hear that even Liu Deliang just called you? It''s really cool for him!


    Seeing the look on Wang Wu''s face, Wen Jinrui shook his head slightly, then said with a smile: "since I came to Qing''an County, I have heard the name of Liu Deliang several times, and I think you seem to be afraid of him. I don''t know why?"


    Smell speech, Wang five subconscious left and right after looking at, immediately seem to suddenly react to come over generally, the smile of Shan Shan lowered a voice way: "not some afraid of him, but very afraid of him."


    With that, Wang Wu seemed to have a lingering fear. He leaned against Wen Jinrui again. Wen Jinrui saw that although his brow was slightly wrinkled, he resisted the impulse to retreat for the first time.


    "You don''t know that Liu Deliang is always cold-blooded. When he pulls us to practice, he just kills us. When we make mistakes, adults don''t punish us. They just throw us to Liu Deliang. You don''t know..."


    The smile on Wen Jinrui''s face gradually disappeared. He immediately wanted to find a reason that would not make the scene awkward and polite. When he interrupted, he suddenly thought of Jun Ping.But who knows, just when Wen Jinrui looks at Junping, Junping seems to have a premonition. He turns his head to one side, and then Wen Jinrui sighs helplessly.


    Then just ready to tired want to rest to interrupt Wang five, Wen Jinrui is suddenly heard a burst of rapid footsteps, after their own ring.


    But for a moment, the sound of the footsteps was getting closer and closer. Then Wen Jinrui saw a shadow enter the backyard. When he saw the shadow, the shadow also saw them. Then, the shadow ran towards them.


    "Wang Wu, what about your excellency?"


    Black shadow just came to Wen Jinrui and others, immediately saw Wang Wu, and then asked in a hurry.


    "Aren''t you sent out by the adults to inquire for information? Why are you back? " After seeing the dark shadow, Wang Wu didn''t answer him. Instead, he asked suspiciously.


    Smell speech, black shadow obviously Leng Leng, immediately Piao one eye Wen Jinrui and Jun Ping, the tone is suddenly become serious up, "adult?"


    After hearing the change of dark shadow''s tone, Wang Wu reacts. Then he swallows his saliva and replies, "my Lord is out. I don''t know when I can come back."

 Chapter 534

    "What about Lord Liu?" As soon as he heard that Li Meng was not there, black shadow immediately asked.


    "To patrol the gate." Wang Wu replied.


    After hearing this, the shadow was silent. He turned around and ran out to the county government. Seeing this, Wang Wu immediately said, "wait for me. I''ll send you back to my room and go there. Let''s go together!"


    Smell speech, Wen Jinrui is just right mouth way: "have something you go first busy, don''t care about us."


    On the surface, he is polite, but in fact, Wen Jinrui is secretly relieved. Wang Wuyi is a talker. If it is not for the appearance of the shadow, he doesn''t know what to say next and how long to say it.


    "In that case, I''ll be busy."


    After that, Wang Wu also turned around and ran towards the county government. After two steps, he seemed to suddenly think of something. He ran back and said, "your rooms are in the East. They have been cleaned. The door is open. You can see them when you arrive."


    For a moment, the shadow was out of the county government, and Wang Wu was running like the wind in order to accompany him. In the blink of an eye, he disappeared.


    After taking back his eyes, Wen Jinrui glanced at Junping. He turned his head and walked directly to the east of the backyard.


    After a while, Wen Jinrui saw the two open rooms mentioned by Wang Wukou, but one of them was candlelight, while the other was dark.


    By the faint candlelight, they both saw the dishes and chopsticks on the table at the front door. Wen Jinrui didn''t have to know that they had not come back, so they had to leave them.


    However, in the afternoon, Wen Jinrui was really hungry. Then he stepped in and saw that there were four bowls on the table. Two bowls of porridge were the same as that at noon. In one bowl, there were two steamed buns, while in the other bowl, there were some black hot dishes. A handful of pickles, like an island in the sea, disappeared from the water.


    "Oh, I''m really hungry all of a sudden."


    As soon as he entered the room, Junping sighed with affectation. Then he went directly to the table and sat down. He rubbed his hands and picked up a pair of chopsticks.


    Seeing this, Wen Jinrui chuckled, and then walked over and sat down. Junping was not old, but he was very reliable. Sometimes, however, he was a bit too mischievous.


    "Bah!"


    Just then, Jun Ping, who had just put a mouthful of pickles in his mouth, suddenly changed his face. Then he spat and said, "what the hell is this? Why is it so bad? "


    With that, Junping spat out his tongue and took a sip of the porridge in front of him. After swallowing the porridge, he complained again: "is this porridge or water? How can it be so thin? The food of this county government is not as good as that of ordinary people. It''s the first time I''ve met. It''s really amazing. "


    Wen Jinrui smiles and picks up the steamed bread in front of him. The steamed bread is still warm. I think it was Liu Deliang who put the food here when they went out. Then he broke off a small piece of the steamed bread and dipped it in the order juice.


    "Some of them are good. Li Meng is not willing to eat the pickles himself. You should be satisfied."


    At lunch time, Wen Jinrui noticed that after Li Meng finished his porridge, he just poured some vegetable juice into it, and so did he when he took the steamed bread. I''m afraid that if it wasn''t for not having a meal, he would not have the strength to work, and the overall situation of Qing''an county still needs him to preside over, so Li Meng can fast.


    After hearing this, Junping turned his lips and ate it quietly. He didn''t really dislike the food, but to use it to set off Li Meng''s simplicity and selflessness.


    This, Wen Jinrui naturally know, but now, he is really hungry, but a moment, the two people will be in front of the meal wiped out completely.


    "Have a good rest, and go on tomorrow."


    After leaving this sentence, Wen Jinrui got up and went to bed to make up the bedding, then took off her shoes and coat and went to bed, as if she was about to fall asleep.


    Seeing this, Junping turned his mouth again, put away the dishes and chopsticks, and then went back to his room, sat at the table, quietly sorted out the recent events, and then went back to bed to sleep.


    Wen Jinrui''s words make him understand that he has been away from the imperial capital for such a long time, and the things here have almost been dealt with. Tomorrow''s journey should be to go back.


    Except for the original responsibility of protecting Wen Jinrui, Junping felt that he had gained something. However, he was too tired to sit down. As soon as he lay down on the bed, he was immediately trapped and fell asleep.


    In fact, not long after Junping left, Wen Jinrui also fell asleep. At the beginning, when he entered chuanshui, the tragedy of chuanshui was like a huge stone in his heart. Coupled with the constant running back and forth, he had already exhausted himself to the extreme.


    Now all this is gradually back on the right track, put down the worry, how can he still resist the tiredness of all over the sky?When she woke up, it was the next morning when she opened her eyes. She got out of bed and came to the door. Wen Jinrui found that Junping got up earlier than him and was standing at the door.


    "Here, I just put it here."


    Looking at the place where Junping motioned, Wen Jinrui found that there was a basin of water on one side of the steps in front of them. It should have been sent by the officers and soldiers to wash them. After all, they were not familiar with each other here, so it would take a lot of effort to wash them.


    After nodding, Wen Jinrui carried clear water into the room. A moment later, when he came out, Junping had finished washing and tidying up. He was leaning against the wall in all sorts of boring ways, like he had been waiting for a long time.


    Seeing this, Wen Jinrui ignored him. He turned around and closed the door. Then he went down the steps and walked out. He shrugged his shoulders and rolled his eyelids. Junping had to follow him quickly.


    Just as they got to the gate of the backyard, they ran into Xu Siyuan, who was coming face to face.


    "Marquis."


    Without waiting for Xu Siyuan to say something after a ceremony, Wen Jinrui nodded and said, "take me to find Li Mengba."


    "Good." Xu Siyuan was originally looking for him to meet Li Meng. After answering the call, he turned around to lead the way.

 Chapter 535

    A moment later, Wen Jinrui and others came to the house where they came yesterday. When they entered the house, they found that Li Meng was not the only one in the house, but also Liu Deliang, who frightened all the officers and soldiers.


    Seeing that Wen Jinrui came in, Li Meng stood up from the table, and then his eyes fell on Jun Ping who came in at this time.


    "This is the companion who came together yesterday."


    Wen Jinrui simply explained that Li Meng didn''t entangle with him. After he nodded, Wen Jinrui said again: "what happened yesterday, has Mr. Li decided?"


    "Thank you for your advice. I''ll do what you want." After bowing his hand to Wen Jinrui, Li Meng said again: "I''ve said last night that there''s no big problem. It depends on whether you can lend food."


    "I''m not going to borrow this grain. I''m afraid you''ll have to give it to Mr. Xu."


    Wen Jinrui smiles and shakes his head. The officers and soldiers who inquired about the news came back yesterday, and Li Meng saluted him at this time. I''m afraid Li Meng already knows his identity.


    "However, with Siyuan''s local prestige, I''m afraid it''s not easy for Siyuan to borrow food from the people, plus the other two counties..."


    Having known that Wen Jinrui was going to leave today, Xu Siyuan predicted that he must have something to explain. Then he asked.


    In fact, at the beginning, Xu Siyuan didn''t realize this problem. He thought of it when he went to lobby the people with Li Meng last night.


    In terms of Li Meng''s prestige in Qing''an County, the temporary collection of grain is not very smooth. With his prestige, even Siyang County is easy to say, PENGYU county is also under the control of Wen Jinrui, but what about the other two counties?


    Xu Siyuan doesn''t think his face is so big. Moreover, since Wen Jinrui dares to say this, he must have made some plans that he doesn''t know.


    After hearing Xu Siyuan''s words, Wen Jinrui looks at Li Meng with a smile on her face, "this needs adult Li to come forward."


    "Me?" Li Meng is slightly stunned, then looks at Xu Siyuan, and then looks at Wen Jinrui.


    "Due to the snow disaster in Sichuan, the officials were corrupt and bent the law, regardless of the people, and even dared to snatch the people''s food. The county officials of Siyang County and PENGYU county were killed on the spot when they were blatantly neglecting people''s lives. As for the governor of Sichuan, he was the source of all the disasters, and there was only one way to die."


    With that, Wen Jinrui''s upper breath came out naturally. Then he ignored the surprised eyes of Li Meng and Li Deliang and continued to speak.


    "But considering that the snow disaster has been stabilized and that it is time to employ people, the county officials of Shanning county and Qiuping county will stay for the time being. Of course, if there are suitable candidates, Mr. Li can also replace them by himself, and there is no need to report them."


    "Since Self replacement? But I don''t have that much power. " Listening to Wen Jinrui''s open mouth, it''s very natural. Although he guessed some of his identity, Li Meng, who is not sure, is still shocked.


    "Li Meng, the Prime Minister of Qing''an County, has made great contributions to the governance. He is prepared in advance to avoid suffering from the snow disaster. In order to restore the peace of the river as soon as possible and enable the people to continue to live and work in peace and contentment, Li Meng, the Prime Minister of Qing''an County, has temporarily taken the post of governor of the river. Is there any doubt?"


    "You Who on earth are you? " Li Meng''s face is full of disbelief. He just doesn''t know whether the disbelief is due to Wen Jinrui''s appointment or his guess of Wen Jinrui''s identity.


    "Didn''t you already guess?" At this point, Wen Jinrui''s lips are slightly hook up, a pair of unfathomable, let people say.


    After that, Wen Jinrui continued what he didn''t finish just now. "Now that the situation of chuanshui is different, Li Meng is given the right to deal with it without reporting. The first batch of grain has been delivered, and the second batch is 20 days at the fastest, and one and a half months at the slowest. I don''t care what you do, in the following period of time, the other counties of chuanshui must cooperate with you in Qing''an Like the county, it is possible to prevent the people from suffering from the snow disaster again? "


    At this time, Li Meng was stunned by the impact of all the things in front of him. Only when Liu Deliang gently pulled his sleeve, did he react. After taking a deep breath, he quickly bent down and saluted: "Hou Don''t worry, marquis. "


    "Today, I will leave here and return to the imperial capital. I will try my best to get the grain delivered quickly. You have three months to clean up the rivers. If you do well, you will go to the imperial capital to report on your work in three months. If you don''t do well..."


    "If he doesn''t do it well, Li Meng is willing to thank him for his death!"


    Without waiting for Wen Jinrui to finish, Li Meng interrupted him, and then he looked firm, which was an oath. Seeing this, Wen Jinrui was slightly stunned, and then said with a smile: "I hope that magistrate Li has done what he said."


    As soon as the word "Li Zhifu" came out, Li Meng was stunned again. But at this time, Wen Jinrui''s eyes had shifted to Xu Siyuan. Before he could speak, Xu Siyuan quickly asked, "the Marquis is leaving today. What should we do after he borrowed the grain for the expedition?"


    "You will stay with Mr. Li and supervise him to clean up the rivers. Three months later, you will go to the imperial capital with him." Speaking of this, Wen Jinrui gave a little meal, and then said: "in the past three months, you should not only supervise and assist Mr. Li, but also make good preparations to participate in the autumn Wei Festival.""Yes." Xu Siyuan answered in a deep voice, as if he had already made up his mind to have a good performance in this autumn.


    Seeing this, Wen Jinrui nodded gently, and then said, "in this case, it''s not too late. Let''s act separately."


    "Yes."


    "Yes."


    Li Meng and Xu Siyuan salute together, and then they look at each other, but their eyes are strangely filled with joy.


    Looking at Wen Jinrui and Jun Ping riding away, until his back gradually disappeared, Li Meng suddenly sighed: "Xuanping Hou is not simple, and the origin is inexplicable. Is he really worth following?"


    "I''m telling you very clearly, it''s worth it." Xu Siyuan looks at the direction of Wen Jinrui''s departure, with a smile on his lips, but his eyes are unusually firm.


    Not long after she came out of Qing''an County, Wen Jinrui looked back at the gate of Qing''an County, but her lips rose slightly, which aroused a smile.


    "Li Meng is no worse than Xu Siyuan. Why didn''t the Marquis accept him?"


    Wen Jinrui said slowly: "Li Meng is different from Xu Siyuan. Xu Siyuan can exchange sincerity for sincerity, but Li Meng can''t

 Chapter 536

    "Why not?" The doubt on Jun Ping''s face is more and more thick.


    "You''ll know later." Wen Jinrui chuckled, but he didn''t answer directly. After the voice fell, he quickly left with a pat on the horse''s back.


    This time, he came to chuanshui from Qiuping. Naturally, he went back the same way. This time, only Junping accompanied him. Wen Jinrui hardly had a rest on the way, because they didn''t have to spend much time to take care of Xu Siyuan. On the morning of the fifth day, they returned to PENGYU county.


    On arriving at the gate of Pengyu County, he saw that two of the patrols were Mo Hao''s men. Wen Jinrui explained that he was going straight to the county government.


    After arriving at the county yamen, Wen Jinrui happened to meet Li Jiuyi, who was walking out of the county yamen. Without any politeness, Wen Jinrui immediately said, "can PENGYU county be settled now?"


    "Back to Marquis, everything has been arranged." After recovering from his surprise, Li Jiuyi immediately saluted respectfully.


    "Good." Wen Jinrui nodded after hearing the speech, and then handed the horse to the officers and soldiers on one side. Then he said, "gather all your people together. I''ll wait in the Yamen."


    "Yes." Although I don''t know why Wen Jinrui was in such a hurry, Li Jiuyi didn''t even hesitate for a moment, and didn''t ask. He immediately called a person to explain, and quickly disappeared at the end of the street.


    But for a moment, Wen Jinrui and Junping were sitting in the Yamen. Before they had finished the tea in the cup, Mo Hao had already brought the remaining six people to the front of them. Then they saluted together and said, "I''ve met you."


    "I''ll give you half a day to arrange everything in PENGYU county. I''ll select some trustworthy people to take over from you and wait for the new governor of chuanshui to take over. Before the afternoon, I must dispose of everything properly. Then I''ll come here to look for my hometown and go back to the imperial capital together."


    After that, without giving several people a chance to speak, Wen Jinrui waved his hand and said, "as for other ways, go ahead."


    As soon as the voice fell, Wen Jinrui took a look at Junping. Then he got up and walked towards the backyard. Seeing this, the seven people looked at each other and left the county government to make their own arrangements.


    "While there is still some time, let''s have a rest. We''ll go back to the imperial capital in the afternoon."


    As soon as he arrived in the backyard, Wen Jinrui took a glance. When he saw the room where he had lived before, he looked at Junping and said that after that, he ignored Junping''s reaction and went into the room and closed the door.


    Seeing this, Jun Ping pursed his lips. To tell you the truth, he was a little tired after several days of continuous driving. He did not delay at the moment. He just found a room to go in and fell asleep. Soon, there were bursts of light purr.


    After making sure there was no mistake, Wen Jinrui also fell on the bed and fell asleep.


    When I woke up again, it was because Wen Jinrui noticed the movement outside the house, and then kneaded his eyebrows and turned out of bed, only to find that it was already in the afternoon.


    When Jin Rui pushes the door and comes out, he sees that Mo Hao''s seven people are already waiting in the hospital. Then he doesn''t wait for him to come to several people. The door of a room not far from here is also opened. Then Jun Ping comes out.


    He yawns and rubs his head. Wen Jinrui and Mo Hao all look at him. Junping smiles and doesn''t have the consciousness of being late. Then he comes over.


    After taking a look at Jun Ping standing on one side, Wen Jinrui looks back at Mo Hao and others, "are you ready?"


    "Lord Hui, everything is ready. The horses and rations are ready. They are all outside the county government." Mo Hao went to the front pedestrian road.


    "OK, let''s go."


    With a wave of her hand, Wen Jinrui took the lead to walk outside the Yamen. When she came to the yamen gate and saw that Mo Hao and others had fully prepared ten horses, and one of them was full of things, she picked one at random to turn over and go up, followed by a slap on the back of the horse.


    Mo Hao and Junping were not slow either, so they chose one and followed them. A team of nine people and ten horses rushed to Qiuping county.


    Along the way, Mo Hao and others also showed the qualities that soldiers should have. No matter Wen Jinrui''s speed is fast or slow, they can follow him closely. At the same time, they are as cautious as they were when they came here.


    It''s just that this time, instead of having their own calculations in mind as they had when they came here, they did it wholeheartedly.


    After arriving at Qiuping County, Wen Jinrui went all the way to the magistrate''s residence without giving them any chance to react. However, when Wen Jinrui arrived at the magistrate''s residence, Zhu you, the magistrate of chuanshuiyuan County, the county officials of Qiuping county and Shanning County, Cao Ming and Hu Tuo were already waiting in the courtyard, and behind them stood several ten officers and soldiers.


    "Congratulations to the Marquis for successfully calming down the Sichuan uprising, providing timely relief and bringing peace to the people in Sichuan."


    "Yes, the Marquis has killed the two county governors of Siyang County and PENGYU county. It''s a great relief to the people. We must report the credit to the emperor truthfully.""Yes, if the Regent and the emperor knew the means of the Marquis..."


    As soon as he entered the magistrate''s yard, he heard the words of the three men. Then Wen Jinrui coldly glanced at the three men and the officers and soldiers behind them. Then, without waiting for Hu Tuo to finish, Leng hum interrupted, "if you don''t need to, please go to the emperor''s capital with me and tell the emperor everything And the Regent. "


    Speaking of the word regent, Wen Jinrui gritted her teeth. When the three people in front of him saw that Wen Jinrui''s face was not right, they were not afraid at all. They just thought they didn''t see him. As for Zhu you, he was even more confident and fearless.


    "Is the Marquis going back to the imperial capital to ask for rewards? That''s a pity. I wanted to hold another banquet to celebrate for the marquis. It seems that I have no chance. "


    "Yes, what a pity..."


    After hearing these words, the two men, led by Zhu you, echoed quickly, with no fear on their faces, as if their official status was much higher than that of Wen Jinrui.


    "No pity."


    Seeing this, Wen Jinrui''s slightly frowned brows suddenly stretched out. Although she was angry because of the three people''s expression and behavior, her lips gradually stirred up a smile. Then she raised her right hand and gently waved, "how can it be a pity? It''s not a pity at all. Let''s invite the three of you to the imperial palace to enjoy the celebration banquet with me. "

 Chapter 537

    As soon as Wen Jinrui''s voice fell, Mo Hao''s seven people went up to Zhu you. Seeing this, Zhu you''s face was cold, and he stared at Wen Jinrui and said, "what''s the meaning of marquis?"


    "It''s not interesting. The three of you have made great contributions to the governance of Sichuan. I think there should be three present at the celebration banquet." Wen Jinrui''s smile on his lips remained unchanged, but he looked at Zhu you''s eyes, which were cold.


    Smell speech, see Mo Hao and others are expressionless came over, Zhu you face a change, immediately low drink way: "what do you want to do? I''m the magistrate of chuanshui. I still have a heavy responsibility. How can I say I''ll leave when I leave? "


    "Three, please."


    Mo Hao, the leader, and Zhu you knew that they didn''t mean to be polite at all. They didn''t even have a sentence. They were acting according to Wen Jinrui''s instructions, and they understood it instantly.


    "Come on! These people pretended to be Xuanping Marquis, with the intention of harming the imperial court officials and killing them.... "


    Seeing this scene, Zhu Yu''s eyes were horizontal and raised his hand. He just wanted to order the officers and soldiers behind him, but he didn''t wait for him to finish his words. Junping''s body was just in front of him, and then a long sword was across his neck.


    "Court officials? Pooh! There are other people in the governor of chuanshui, so you don''t have to be in caoxin. "


    With that, Jun Ping looked at Hu Tuo and Cao show with a murderous face and said coldly, "do you want to die?"


    Do you want to die? The two people who asked this question were suddenly stunned. They didn''t do anything. Besides, at this time, we should not ask them whether they are willing to go to the imperial capital? How come you can''t die when you open your mouth?


    However, the next moment, before the two of them could figure out, Mo Hao and others hurriedly came forward and stripped off their official clothes, and then they set up one as if they were treating prisoners.


    "Do you know who I am? It''s against you. Do you believe I''ll let the Regent kill you? "


    "Come on! If you kill this group of things that you don''t know how to live or die, you will be rewarded... "


    "Pa! Pop! Bang


    At this time, Zhu Yu finally understood that Wen Jinrui was not Wen Jinrui at that time. In the past, they only dared to get angry with them based on their status, but now they have no scruples. However, they just wanted to threaten, but before they finished their words, they were slapped in the face by Jun Ping, who was on the side of them, and hit the rest of the words into their stomach In.


    Each of them was slapped in the face. They were a little confused. Then they looked at Jun Ping, who was just a servant. They looked at Wen Jinrui with gnashing teeth and said: "if you dare to treat me like this, you won''t be afraid..."


    "Pa!"


    Another slap in the face of Zhu you, who wanted to open his mouth to threaten him. When Zhu Yu saw that Junping still dared to slap him in the face, his anger burned instantly.


    "You


    "Pa!"


    But who knows, without waiting for Zhu you to yell again, he just spat out the word "you" and was slapped in the face by Jun Ping.


    Junping''s hand was not light, and he slapped several times in succession. Zhu you, who had been stripped of his body by wine, could not bear it. His face was red and swollen, and his lips were bloodstained.


    This humiliation, has been like a local emperor General Zhu you where can bear, immediately want to speak, but only the cheek is moving, in addition to a whimper, there is not even a clear word out.


    "Pa! Pop! "Ha..."


    Seeing this, Jun Ping raised his two hands and quickly pulled out Zhu you''s face from left to right. He did not stop until he was beaten to look like a pig''s head. Then he looked at Hu Tuo and Cao Shi and said, "don''t you want to say something?"


    "We..."


    "Pa!"


    "Xiaguan..."


    "Pa!"


    "You


    "Pa!"


    In fact, Hu Tuo and Cao Shu wanted to say "we have nothing to say", but Jun Ping didn''t even listen to them. He just slapped them in the face. Although they were very angry, Zhu you was a precedent. How dare they be presumptuous?


    But it never occurred to them that after a slap in the face, they just put down their posture and called themselves "inferior officials" to show their weakness. However, Junping slapped them in the face. Then, in a rage, he just wanted to yell at them. Junping slapped them in the face again.


    This series of slaps dazed the two people. Their eyes were full of twinkling stars. When they looked carefully, they could see that it was gold.


    "Jun Ping..."


    "Pa!"


    At this time, seeing that the three had won, Wen Jinrui just wanted to call Zhu Junping, but he was like a conditioned reflex and slapped them in the face.


    Seeing this, Wen Jinrui''s smile remained unchanged, but he shook his head slightly. He and Junping are both martial arts practitioners. What subconscious action, if any, would not be so obvious. It is clear that Junping is taking the opportunity to slap them in the face.


    As if Wen Jinrui was calling him, Junping suddenly turned around, but this time he took up his right hand which had not been taken back, and slapped them in the face."Pa!"


    As if the touch of his hand made him react, Junping suddenly turned back. Seeing this, Hu Tuo and Cao show subconsciously shrunk their heads to avoid another slap, but the next moment they found that there was nothing.


    "Pa!"


    Just as they breathed a sigh of relief, they looked at Junping for fear that he would smoke them. Junping suddenly raised his left hand and slapped them in the face.


    This time, two people are really hard to cry out, you said just now you did not react to it, but this is why? Even if it''s a bully, it doesn''t take this!


    Looking at the humiliation and resentment in their eyes, Junping pretended to raise his right hand again. Then when they suddenly shrunk their necks, they reached out and stroked the clothes on their chest. Then he said with a look of a villain''s ambition: "put away the anger on your face, even if you are angry in your heart, you have to chew it down for me. After a breath, all I can see is respect, such as If not... "


    "Pa!"


    Another powerful slap came on his face. At this time, Hu Tuo and Cao show were no better than Zhu you. Then they looked up at Jun Ping. Although they could not speak, their faces were full of questions about "why did they hit us again?".


    Seeing this, Junping snorted, as if he was trying to deduce Xiaorendezhi to the peak of qiuhao. "It''s time for a breath. Now..."


    Without waiting for Junping''s words to finish, they immediately reacted, and then they couldn''t see any other expression except absolute respect.

 Chapter 538

    After a careful look on their faces, Junping suddenly turns his head and looks at Zhu you. Zhu Yu''s face at this time is already swollen and immature. What''s the expression.


    "Pa! Pop! "Ha..."


    It''s several slaps on Zhu you''s face again. If Mo Hao and others hadn''t stood him up at this time, I''m afraid these slaps would have made him fall to the ground.


    "Junping."


    Just when Junping had something else to do, Wen Jinrui felt that it was enough. It wasn''t that the slaps on the face of the three people were enough, but that the time wasted here was enough.


    After hearing that, Junping raised his hand to frighten the three, he reluctantly walked to one side and rubbed his palm as he walked. He murmured: "what''s this face? It hurts my palm..."


    When they heard this, Mo Hao and others looked at each other. They all looked at each other face to face. At the same time, they were very glad that they didn''t face Junping, and they didn''t want to fight in prison. Otherwise, I''m afraid


    As for the many officers and soldiers behind them, their faces were filled with fear, and they were not blind. Naturally, they knew that Wen Jinrui was xuanpinghou in front of them, and Mo Hao had seen them, so they couldn''t be wrong.


    Now that Zhu you''s three people are beaten like this, it''s obvious that the situation is over. But they are Zhu you''s people, and I''m afraid they won''t come to a good end. But if they resist now


    After looking away from Junping and looking at many officers and soldiers, Wen Jinrui said in a cold voice: "Zhu you, the governor of Sichuan, Hu Tuo, the governor of Qiuping County, and Cao show, the governor of Shanning County, are all flesh and blood of the common people. They ignore their responsibilities, and they are all scarred by the miasma of the whole Sichuan water management. Now I am going to change their official positions and take them back to the imperial capital."


    Wen Jinrui''s words are full of dignity that can''t be refused, but in fact no one dares to refuse. After all, the only three people who have the right to speak are already beaten by Junping and can only barely make some whimpers.


    Wen Jinrui naturally understands Junping''s behavior just now. It''s just that Junping feels that he is inconvenient, and his anger can''t be vented. He specially takes out his anger for him, but Wen Jinrui doesn''t find out. Junping seems to be a lousy person, but he has such a careful time.


    After that, Wen Jinrui ignored the three men''s cries. He looked around at the officers and soldiers behind them and said, "don''t make mistakes. Now chuanshui is in the time of employing people. If you can make atonement, you can let bygones be bygones, but if you have misdeeds in mind..."


    Speaking of this, Wen Jinrui''s eyes slowly looked around the faces of the officers and soldiers. Although his face was calm, his anger and murderous spirit were very obvious. After scanning for a week, he said slowly: "try it as much as you can."


    Although the harvest is good, compared with the pain of losing half a palm, it is false to say that Wen Jinrui has no anger in his heart.


    What''s more, the whole river is stable now. Although it needs to employ people, there are a lot of people in front of him. If these officers and soldiers don''t know how to praise them, he doesn''t mind killing them.


    In terms of Wen Jinrui''s current status, let alone killing a few officers and soldiers, even if the magistrate is executed on the spot, there will be no trouble. Moreover, with him, Jun Ping and the seven men who have just been accepted, it''s easy to deal with the officers and soldiers who follow Zhu you and others.


    Aware of Wen Jinrui''s murderous spirit, Junping''s lips are slightly raised, and then he waves his sword intentionally or unintentionally. With Wen Jinrui''s command, he means to open up all directions. As for Mo Hao, who is holding Zhu you and others, he looks at a group of officers and soldiers carefully, and his face is extremely bad.


    Seeing this scene, the officers and soldiers were slightly stunned, and then turned to look at the people around them. When they found that they were all looking at each other, their original intention had no confidence. Moreover, even the magistrate and others would win. What can they resist?


    "I''m willing to listen to the arrangement of the marquis."


    "It''s all done by the magistrate, and the little people are forced to do nothing. They are willing to commit crimes and do meritorious deeds, and hope the marquis will make atonement..."


    A group of officers and soldiers knelt on the ground one after another. At this time, they looked like a mob. Some begged for mercy, some were grateful, and some even nodded their heads. They were afraid and shivered. They couldn''t even say a word.


    Seeing this scene, Wen Jinrui was disappointed. One reason was that these officers and soldiers were really ashamed of their official clothes. As soldiers protecting the people, they were so weak that they didn''t even have any order. It was inevitable that they would leave the people to escape.


    As for these two things, it is because Wen Jinrui actually hopes that they will be confused. Because they have been following Zhu you and others for too long, they will inevitably have some bad problems. If they can be killed at this time, it will not only remove some hidden dangers for the people, but also vent his anger.


    I just didn''t expect that this group of officers and soldiers were not as good as a group of local ruffians and hooligans.


    After a slight sigh in her heart, Wen Jinrui shook her head and said, "in this case, you are here to wait for the new Sichuan water magistrate to come and collect."


    "Yes."


    "Yes, villain.""Obey the orders of marquis..."


    Seeing that the officers and soldiers were answering in a mess, Wen Jinrui didn''t even have the interest to say a word to them. Then he asked Mo Hao and others to find three horses. After he tied Zhu you and threw them on the horse''s back, he prepared some more ropes and rations, which was to continue to drive towards the direction of the imperial capital.


    Along the way, Wen Jinrui did not deliberately speed up, but also did not slow down, just kept on driving day and night, never ordered a rest.


    Junping knows that this is Wen Jinrui''s anger, but he couldn''t vent it in front of Xu Siyuan and the people before. Now with Zhu you and others around, he can''t suppress it any more.


    But as Lord Hou, there are seven people who have just accepted him. Wen Jinrui can only torture Zhu you in this way.


    After all, Wen Jinrui, who grew up in the military camp when he was a child, had been used to it for a long time. As for Junping, it was no harm. Mo Hao and others were soldiers, so no one cared about it. It was just a pity for Zhu you.


    Bumping on horseback day and night, they had never suffered such a crime as the magistrate who enjoyed all their glory and wealth. It was just because they were so badly beaten by Jun Ping that they could only say something with their cheeks moving and saliva overflowing, but they could not understand what they were saying.

 Chapter 539

    Along the way, without Wen Jinrui''s explanation, Mo Hao and others only gave them one meal a day, and cold water with dry steamed bread. Originally, the face was swollen like a pig''s head. Where could they chew the dry steamed bread? At most, I ate some crumbs of steamed bread and drank some water. I could barely survive.


    In the first few days, Zhu Yu could not stop sobbing, as if he was saying something. But after a few days, the swelling on his face disappeared, but he was quiet. As for the fat Zhu Yu, he lost a lot of weight in just a few days.


    Several people are haggard incomparable, but the low eyes without exception are holding a gloomy meaning, seems to be still deliberately want revenge.


    On this point, Wen Jinrui has already noticed, but he knows in his heart that these people must be thinking of having Danrui to support them, but they forget that although the suppression is the order of Danrui, how can Danrui save them?


    Moreover, as far as Danrui''s mind is concerned, she has only one magistrate and two county governors, but it''s far from her. It''s just that she doesn''t understand these three things.


    Along the way, although Wen Jinrui didn''t deliberately improve his speed, he started to enter the boundary of the imperial capital in just a few days because of the journey day and night. At the latest, he could return to the imperial capital in one day.


    From then on, Wen Jinrui recalled the plan he had made. When it was confirmed, after calculating the time, he suddenly ordered an acceleration. At this time, although everyone was already tired, no one complained, except Zhu you.


    Until the next morning, when he was about to arrive at the imperial capital, Wen Jinrui stopped waving his hand, and then turned off the horse to let the people rest in place. As for Zhu you, they were still thrown on the horse''s back, maybe because they were hungry or could no longer bear this kind of torture. The three of them started to yell and scold in an unusual way these days.


    Only when they began to scold the first sentence, Mo Hao was very sensible, casually found a few dirty and broken pieces of cloth, several people''s mouth blocked, and at this time to see Wen Jinrui and others dismount to rest, it is not stop.


    But in this regard, Wen Jinrui is still ignoring the state, as for Mo Hao and Jun Ping and others will not go to tube, after a few people are dismounted, Wen Jinrui is to look at Mo Hao and Li Jiuyi: "you two come with me."


    Smell speech, Mo Hao told others to let them rest at the same time, also well prepared for the surrounding, is with Wen Jinrui went to one side, as for Junping is already dismounting at the same time, is lying on the ground, quickly recover the physical and mental strength.


    Even now, Junping has never taken it lightly. His duty is to protect Wen Jinrui. As long as this duty is still there, he must do his best to protect Wen Jinrui.


    "Mo Hao, Li Jiuyi."


    After walking away a little to ensure that they would not be overheard, Wen Jinrui looked at the two people in a deep voice: "soon after returning to the imperial capital, since you seven have chosen to follow me, I have to ensure your safety, but now that your family is still in the hands of the Regent, then I have to ask you two to cooperate with me in a play. ¡±


    "I''d like to hear from you."


    Originally, Mo Hao and others were still worried all the way. Now when Wen Jinrui heard that he was talking about their family, there was no hesitation. He immediately said yes.


    "Well, you''ll have to work hard next."


    A moment later, after Jinrui came back, Mo Hao and Li Jiuyi also came back, and then arranged for several people to take turns to change their posts and rest. The others were in the same place to seize the time to recover their physical strength.


    But after they came back, Mo Hao and Li Jiuyi were talking with other people intentionally or unintentionally, and their faces were constantly changing, and then they nodded with different looks.


    What Mo Hao and others did in this scene was extremely secret. Even Zhu you, who had been thrown on the horse, kept his eyes open all the time, but because he couldn''t turn his head and turn around, he didn''t find it at all.


    It''s not far away from the imperial capital. Although it''s dawn now, it''s much warmer than chuanshui. In addition, everyone is strong in martial arts, so they can have time to rest. They dare not delay at all. Heyi is lying on the ground, grasping the time to recover.


    After a while, Zhu Yu and others seemed tired, and finally quieted down. The quiet night slowly left. I don''t know how long it was. Until the sky was completely bright, Junping, who had fallen to the ground at the beginning, suddenly opened his eyes, and then stood up quietly and touched the man standing by.


    It was like a ghost whose feet didn''t touch the ground. Junping was very fast, but he didn''t make a sound. At this time, the man on the night watch was one of Mo Hao''s seven people, but he was tired physically and mentally for days and nights. He didn''t realize that the danger was creeping towards him.


    "Bang!"


    There was a slight dull sound. Jun Ping raised his right hand and then cut his hand on the man''s neck. After that, the man lost consciousness. Without waiting for him to fall to the ground, Jun Ping quickly reached out to help him. When he slowly put him on the ground, he turned and walked towards the next man.Until Junping quietly put down the fifth one, he just came to Zhu you who was lying on his horse. He didn''t know whether it was because he was too tired these days or because he didn''t pay attention. He suddenly kicked something under his feet.


    Although the voice was not loud, it made several people in their sleep suddenly stunned in this quiet environment, and the nearest Zhu Yu reflected it in an instant. Then he caught a glimpse of several people who had arrived in different places, and quickly sobbed to remind the remaining two people.


    Unfortunately, as soon as the sound came out, Junping had already reacted. Then he couldn''t care more. After staring at Zhu you, he quickly bullied him to the nearest Li Jiuyi. Without waiting for him to open his eyes and stand up, he fell to the ground with a knife.


    "What are you doing?"


    At this time, even before Li Jiuyi fell down, Junping rushed to the last person, but the last person was very quick. In an instant, he rolled away and quickly stood up. His face was full of vigilance. Then when he saw Junping and the six people lying on the ground, his eyes tightened and he yelled in a low voice.

 Chapter 540

    "Woo Woo Ah


    The last one was mo Hao. Seeing that he was still questioning Junping, Zhu you, who was first awakened, sobbed to remind him as if he had seen a savior. Unfortunately, his mouth was blocked, but he couldn''t even utter a clear word.


    After a look at Zhu you, Mo Hao just wants to rush to save him. Junping immediately dodges in front of him faster than he does. After a fight, Mo Hao immediately falls into a disadvantage.


    Mo Hao''s face became more and more ugly. Although he wanted to do something, he was very weak under the pressure of Junping. Gradually, let alone fighting back, even resisting was extremely difficult.


    Just then, Wen Jinrui seemed to notice something and stood up slowly. When Mo Hao saw this, he didn''t care to think about it much, so he called out: "master Hou! Marquis! What''s going on? "


    Wen Jinrui looks at him as if he didn''t see anything. His face doesn''t change at all. Then he walks to one side, as if he is looking for a convenient place.


    Seeing this scene, Mo Hao immediately bares his teeth and looks at the brothers lying on the ground. No matter how stupid he is, he already understands it. I''m afraid that Wen Jinrui indicates all this in order to catch them here.


    "Well, you Xuanping Hou, you dare to cheat our brothers. I will make you pay the price!"


    "Woo! Woo! Ah... "


    See at this time Mo Hao is still put cruel words, on the side of Zhu you urgent cry, but what mouth was blocked, but do not worry.


    Seeing this scene, Junping''s lips rose slightly, then sneered and said: "tell the Marquis to pay the price? Now think about how to save your life first


    As soon as his voice fell, Junping''s speed suddenly increased. He punched Mo Hao on the chest. Without waiting for him to step back to stabilize his figure, he went around him again. Without waiting for Mo Hao to turn around, Junping slapped him on the head.


    There was a dull sound. Mo Hao seemed to be stunned by the slap. His figure was slightly shaken. After that, without waiting for him to shake his head hard to recover, Junping, who had already been around him, raised his right hand again and chopped him to death with a knife.


    Seeing Mo Hao fall to the ground with his eyes rolling, Zhu you''s face is as pale as ashes. He looks at the scene in a daze. Then he realizes that when Jun Ping comes towards him, there is a sense of panic in his eyes.


    But who knows, Junping just took a cold look at him when he passed him. The threat was self-evident, but he didn''t mean to start again. Then he took out the prepared rope from the horse''s back, tied the seven men one by one, and then threw them on the horse''s back.


    Looking at this scene, Zhu Yu just reflected why Wen Jinrui ordered people to prepare more ropes when he left Qiuping county. It turned out that this was the purpose.


    It turned out that Wen Jinrui had already calculated all this, but unfortunately, it was too late for him to understand. However, there was still a chance. As long as Wen Jinrui didn''t kill him at this time, once he arrived at the imperial capital, he would still have a chance!


    In this way, Zhu Yu stares at Jun Ping with fear, knowing that Jun Ping has tied up all seven people and left them on the horse''s back. Then he ties the seven horses together with his own horse and walks towards Zhu you. Zhu Yu''s heart is instantly raised to his throat.


    Finally, Zhu Yu felt the threat of death. At this time, he couldn''t make a sound. Then suddenly, a stream of heat came from his cold pants. When Junping slowly came to him and drew out his sword, he even felt that his heart stopped beating.


    "Stop it


    At this time, a low drink suddenly came from one side. There was no need to look back. Zhu you also knew who was coming at this time, but he never thought that Wen Jinrui''s voice would be so sweet at such a time.


    "Keep him first, I''ll do something else."


    After the words fell, Hu Tuo and Cao Ming also woke up, just because they were lying on the back of the horse, and their heads were down, so they couldn''t see the others on the back of the horse.


    A moment later, when Junping tidied everything up, he had a rest. Knowing that there was the first sunshine in the sky, Wen Jinrui turned over and said, "go back to the imperial capital."


    This time, Wen Jinrui was in front, Jun Ping was behind, and he was holding the reins of eleven horses. Except one of them was dragging rations, there was a man lying on the back of every other horse.


    Seeing this situation, the guards of the imperial capital just wanted to stop and ask about it. Unexpectedly, Wen Jinrui suddenly showed his waist tag. Seeing that Xuanping Hou, who was ordered to put an end to the chaos, came back, where did these people dare to stop them? After they respectfully sent to the Imperial capital, they immediately went back to the imperial palace to report.


    However, it is not known where the news went first and then.


    After a look at the sky, Wen Jinrui went straight to the palace.When he was about to reach the gate of the Imperial Palace, Wen Jinrui took a look at the direction of the palace. The light and color in his eyes were dark, but then he was covered by cold. Then he turned back and went to the palace.


    "Stop! Who''s coming? "


    As soon as he arrived at the gate of the palace, the upright bodyguard immediately stopped Wen Jinrui. Then, after Wen Jinrui showed his waist tag again, the bodyguard respectfully said, "I''ve seen you."


    After seeing Wen Jinrui nodding, the bodyguard said: "this road leads to the palace. No one can ride on a horse. I hope the Marquis won''t let the villain be embarrassed."


    Wen Jinrui was not hard for a few people after hearing the speech. He immediately turned over and said, "these people have committed heinous crimes. I''m going to face the saint now. You can take care of them so that the saint can deal with them later."


    "Yes, don''t worry." After a salute to Wen Jinrui, the bodyguard ordered people to take the horses one by one and arrange them properly. Wen Jinrui nodded to Junping again, indicating that there was nothing to do with him next, and then he turned and walked towards the palace.


    Along the way, Wen Jinrui''s pace is faster and faster, and his face is colder and colder. Even when he is approaching the palace, he exposes the gauze wrapped around his left hand, so that as long as he is not blind, he can see his half incomplete palm at a glance.


    "If there is something to start, there is nothing to retreat!"


    Just when Wen Jinrui was about to arrive at the main hall, there was a shrill cry in the hall. Hearing this sound, Wen Jinrui''s eyes flashed, and he said in his heart, it''s just the right time!

 Chapter 541

    "Xuanping is waiting to see you!"


    "Pass on!"


    Two shrill voices rang out one after another, and Wen Jinrui quickly walked towards the hall after pulling his clothes and making the gauze wrapped around his left hand more obvious.


    At the moment when Wen Jinrui entered the hall, the civil and military officials who had been a little noisy were quiet. Even in the eunuch''s voice, they already knew that Wen Jinrui was back. But when they saw Wen Jinrui, they were still shocked.


    He Actually came back alive!


    Just wait for the next moment, see Wen Jinrui left hand that conspicuous gauze, and obviously incomplete half of the palm, people look different, there are Schadenfreude, there are frown, contemplation, more face regret.


    But at this time, Wen Jinrui is not in the mind to pay attention to these, cold face quickly step forward is ready to salute, and at this time is sitting on the Dragon chair Ying Yan, is from Wen Jinrui into the hall, it is already to see his left hand, and that shocking incomplete.


    Without waiting for Wen Jinrui to shake his clothes and swing his body to salute, Ying Yan''s slightly frowned brows spread out in an instant, and his face didn''t show any abnormality. He said, "Ai Qing, don''t be so polite. Get up quickly."


    The civil and military officials present knew that xuanpinghou was the red man around Yingyan. They would not have any opinions on this scene. Besides, even if they did, they had no effect. However, they were more concerned about Wen Jinrui''s injury and what he would say next.


    "Thank you, my Lord." Wen Jinrui bowed and saluted, then stood in the same place, waiting quietly.


    Seeing this, Ying Yan knew it, but his eyes were constantly scanning Wen Jinrui''s left hand. After a long time, his face was calm, but his tone was filled with anger. "Ai Qing went to Sichuan this time to relieve the disaster. What was the result?"


    "To return to the holy place, fortunately, we have fulfilled our mission. The chaos of the Sichuan river has been calmed down and the disaster has been brought under control. However, the disaster of the Sichuan river is too serious, so it is urgent for the holy place to send a second batch of grain so that the people can get through the snow disaster and return to peace."


    Seeing that Wen Jinrui didn''t mention his injury at all, he put emphasis on the common people in every word, and asked him to transfer the food. Ying Yan''s eyes flashed a glimmer of comfort, but then it was replaced by gloom.


    Han Yan Rui is a little to cover up, and then put a good hand to her.


    "The flood disaster was so serious that Ai Qing was able to recover it in a short period of time. It can be seen that I trust you not to be human. It''s really a blessing for Jing Guo to get Ai Qing."


    "It''s true that the Marquis is very talented. He has made such a great contribution, even if he is called the pillar of the country."


    As soon as Ying Yan''s voice fell, Dan Rui, who was standing in the leading position, immediately opened her mouth and said that she turned her head slightly to look at Wen Jinrui. However, Wen Jinrui''s face was as cold as frost and did not give her any chance at all.


    "Congratulations to the emperor. It''s a blessing for our country to get this pillar."


    As soon as Danrui''s voice fell, the civil and military officials immediately agreed with him, while Yingyan remained silent. As soon as the civil and military officials'' voice fell, they immediately asked, "Ai Qing''s situation must be extraordinary. Tell me quickly, so that I can know what happened in the place of Sichuan."


    "Yes, my Lord."


    Wen Jinrui''s voice seems a little cold. After a slight salute, he opens his mouth again, but he doesn''t talk about the river as Yingyan asked. On the contrary, the front of the conversation turns around: "but before that, I have something important to report."


    "Say it."


    Ying Yan''s eyes flashed. He knew what Wen Jinrui was going to say, but he was King Wen Jinrui''s minister. Even if he knew, he couldn''t take the lead in speaking. After all, the power he controlled in Jingguo was far less than that of Dan Rui, so he had to find a way to stop people''s mouths.


    "My subordinates went to chuanshuiluan this time, but they found that all the counties in chuanshui were devastated. However, the governor of chuanshui and his subordinates only cared about themselves. Not only did they not take any measures during the snow disaster, but they led the soldiers to rob the people''s food and forced the people to live in poverty. Therefore, the people''s attitude is against it..."


    Wen Jinrui''s speaking speed is not fast or slow, but he doesn''t give others any chance to speak. After telling all the things he saw, heard and knew from entering the river, Ying Yan''s face is as cold as Wen Jinrui''s.


    However, what Wen Jinrui said was all about Sichuan water, but he didn''t mention his injury, which made some officials who were ready to do something anxious but couldn''t speak.


    After listening to Wen Jinrui''s story, Ying Yan''s anger can no longer be suppressed, and then he claps the arm of the Dragon chair and says: "it''s lawless. What''s the use of these disorderly officials and thieves to support them?"?! If Ai Qing killed them well, he should kill them clean in front of the people. It''s really cheap for them to press the three of them back! "Seeing that only by Wen Jinrui''s words, Ying Yan sentenced Zhu you and others to death. Some of the civil and military officials glanced at Dan Rui and saw that she didn''t show anything. When they looked at Ye Xihan and saw that her face was ugly, they wanted to stand up. But who knows, this time, Wen Jinrui didn''t give them a chance.


    "I have one more thing to report."


    "Say it."


    As soon as Wen Jinrui''s voice fell, Ying Yan immediately allowed it, but those officials who wanted to speak were worried, but they could only wait on one side helplessly.


    "There are five counties under the jurisdiction of chuanshui County, two of which are forced by the prime minister, while the other two counties are caused by the prime minister''s taking the lead in robbing food. However, only one county is self-sufficient. At the beginning of taking office, the prime minister encouraged the people to save food, so that they could be prepared from time to time But this time, it saved the lives of all the people in the whole city. "


    "Oh? What else? " Knowing that Wen Jinrui would not cheat him, Ying Yan was immediately aroused.


    Wen Jinrui did not look at other officials, but said, "his name is Li Meng. He was a scholar. In his first few years in office, he not only made the people live and work in peace and contentment, but also made Qing''an County, the poorest County in the north of Sichuan, the richest city in Sichuan."

 Chapter 542

    "After hearing about this, I made a special trip to Qing''an County, and found that all the facts were true. Even after knowing the disaster situation in other counties, under the leadership of Li Meng, the county governor, the people volunteered to take out their own surplus food one after another, which made me admire. So when I returned, in order to restore the peace of the people in Sichuan as soon as possible, I dared to give up Li Meng is acting as the governor of chuanshui for the time being. Please forgive me. "


    "What? He''s just a marquis. He dares to appoint officials without permission. This is a bullying. Holy, such disobedience can''t be tolerated! "


    "Yes, my Lord, although xuanpinghou is meritorious, he can''t be lenient and disorganize the court if he does such things."


    As soon as Wen Jinrui''s voice fell, before Ying Yan could speak, the civil and military officials who had been looking for opportunities immediately stepped forward and said, in two words and three sentences, Wen Jinrui, who had made great contributions to the relief of the disaster and the chaos, said that he was a traitor and a traitor.


    "Be quiet!"


    Seeing that all the civil and military officials are so indifferent to right and wrong, Ying Yan''s face is filled with anger. Then he glances at Dan Rui and sees that she is still quietly standing aside. There is a trace of doubt in Ying Yan''s eyes, but then he pats the Dragon chair road again.


    The hall was quiet for a moment. Although the civil and military officials stopped talking, their eyes kept glancing at Danrui, as if she was in charge of Jingguo instead of Yingyan.


    Ying Yan saw this scene in his eyes. Although he was angry in his heart, he didn''t show it on his face. Then he said, "xuanpinghou''s action was done under unusual circumstances, but it''s not wrong from the facts. As for deceiving the king in disregard of the truth, Aiqing doesn''t have to care. I can understand."


    Seeing that Ying Yan''s words are all toward Wen Jinrui, most of the officials are not angry, but Ying Yan has spoken in person. Naturally, they have no choice but to place their hopes on Dan Rui.


    Of course, in addition, there are still a small number of officials who have been in the state of keeping their eyes closed. They do not talk or have any mood fluctuations. It is like they have no opinions at all. It is just like going to the upper court is just a routine, and they can go home when they go to the lower court. They are just like muddling along.


    When Wen Jinrui put the expressions of the officials in his eyes, he began to sneer. Then he said, "but the minister and Li Meng set a three-month deadline. If chuanshui can restore peace after three months, he can come to report on his work and serve as the governor of chuanshui. But if he fails to do so after three months, he will be left to the emperor."


    When this remark came out, all the officials who talked about it were stunned. Originally, they thought it was Wen Jinrui who wanted to cultivate his own party members, but now they are confused. Is it Li Meng or Li Meng who is supporting him?


    After hearing this, Ying Yan is also a little confused. This time, he sent Wen Jinrui to chuanshui, so that he can take in some people from the outside and cultivate his own power. After all, the strength of the inside has been taken in by Dan Rui, and now he has no way to start. But what''s the meaning of his whole work?


    Wen Jinrui pondered for a moment and then said, "my subordinates think that officials should have great virtues and talents to live in. If Li Meng can''t shoulder this heavy responsibility, how can he be given the position of governor of Sichuan?"


    "Good!"


    As soon as Wen Jinrui''s voice fell, Ying Yan immediately praised him. Then he looked around at all the civil and military officials and said, "listen, listen! In this case, do you have such awareness? You will slander the important ministers of the court. If you don''t know anything, you will dare to make a conclusion. What should an official look like? "


    "Allay your anger, and you will know your mistakes."


    As soon as these words were uttered, all the civil and military officials immediately saluted and said, but who knows, at this time, Danrui, who had been standing at the head of all the officials without any action, suddenly came from his family and said, "the talent and virtue of the Marquis is unmatched. It''s really the blessing of the Kingdom and the people, so I think it should be highly appreciated."


    Just a few words, let alone the civil and military officials, even Ying Yan frowned slightly. From the beginning of Wen Jinrui''s entering the hall, he was always on guard against Dan Rui, for fear that she would kill on the way to the disadvantage of Wen Jinrui. If so, and the civil and military officials who were on her side, the scene would be difficult to clean up.


    So Ying Yan will always avoid giving them the opportunity to speak, but who knows that at this time Danrui''s mouth is toward Wen Jinrui, not only affirming what he has done, but also taking the initiative to ask for a reward, but also a heavy reward. What''s the matter today? How could both be so weird?


    It''s no wonder Ying Yan can''t figure it out. Wen Jinrui can''t understand his purpose of shooting Wen Jinrui to go to chuanshui, but he didn''t take advantage of this opportunity. Instead, he has a business attitude. As for Dan Rui, let alone Ying Yan, even Wen Jinrui didn''t react for a while.


    Seeing this, ye Xihan''s eyes flashed. Although she didn''t understand what Danrui''s purpose was, she was Danrui''s person after all. Then she came forward and said, "I think that the Regent''s proposal is not improper. The Marquis''s contribution to the relief of the disaster shows the talent and virtue of the pillars, and I also think it should be highly rewarded.""I also think that the Marquis deserves a heavy reward."


    If Danrui''s words made the civil and military officials stunned, ye Xihan''s words immediately made them come back to their senses. Although they didn''t understand what the two men were up to, it was wise for them to open their mouth in time. As for the reason, it was really a thankless thing.


    "Since all the love ministers feel that Xuanping Marquis should be highly rewarded, then..."


    Looking around for a week, although he didn''t understand Danrui''s intention, this proposal just hit Ying Yan''s heart, but then his words just came to the general, but it was interrupted by Wen Jinrui.


    "Wait a minute, my Lord!"


    It''s disrespectful to interrupt the emperor''s speech, but no one cares about it at this time. What happened at this moment has already made them a little confused. At the time of reward, it''s a chance that many people dream of, but Xuanping is waiting for


    Just as the civil and military officials were waiting to see what Wen Jinrui was going to do, Wen Jinrui suddenly threw off his clothes and knelt down on the ground, "there''s one more thing, please do it for me!"

 Chapter 543

    Hearing this, all the civil and military officials present changed their faces. As early as Wen Jinrui came in, they had noticed Wen Jinrui''s left hand, but Wen Jinrui didn''t mention anything from the beginning to the end. Naturally, they couldn''t say anything.


    But now, all the things have been solved, and Wen Jinrui is in the reward when suddenly came such a thing, must be to say his left hand things, and at this time must be important, otherwise he would not put at this time to say!


    Think of this, the presence of civil and military officials is immediately up the spirit, and led by Dan Rui and ye Xihan two people also look slightly changed, but then it is restored as usual.


    "Ai Qing, please get up quickly. If you have anything to say, I will do justice for you."


    Seeing this, Ying Yan''s eyes flickered slightly, and then he moved his eyes away from Wen Jinrui''s left hand because he knelt down and deliberately placed it in front of him. He quickly opened his mouth and couldn''t find any fault on his face.


    "The Regent said that he specially sent elite generals to protect his subordinates when he went to Sichuan to relieve the disaster. However, after arriving at Sichuan, these elite generals under the Regent secretly colluded with local officials, intending to kill them and stay there. If it wasn''t for his martial arts practice and luck, he would have died there."


    Wen Jinrui said not fast and slow, but the tone was not only full of sadness, but also his face was steaming with anger with the words, in which the hatred did not let people doubt. If the person who hurt him was here, I was afraid that he would not be able to escape.


    So it is!


    As soon as Wen Jinrui said that it was this matter, all the officials were in high spirits. Even those who had been keeping their eyes closed opened their eyes, as if they wanted to see how Ying Yan would deal with it.


    After all, although Wen Jinrui didn''t say it clearly, he pointed to the Regent every word. But you should know that although the emperor of Jingguo is Ying Yan now, in fact, the power is in the hands of the Regent. This time Wen Jinrui is so impulsive, I''m afraid


    "But even though he was helped by the local people because of his subordinates'' actions, he almost died there. Now he has managed to escape, but this left hand This left hand... "


    With that, Wen Jinrui''s tone became more and more urgent, but it was just because of anger and anxiety that he seemed to have a breath stuck in his throat. No matter what, he couldn''t say it, only his left hand was shaking obviously.


    Smell speech, the whole hall instantly fell into a dead silence, if at first they can find out what reason from Wen Jinrui''s mouth, to attack and frame him, then now they see that it is obvious that five fingers have been cut off, even half of the palm is missing left hand, they also don''t know what to do.


    Of course, what is more important is that Wen Jinrui''s words all point to Regent Wang Danrui. At this time, Regent Wang Danrui did not say anything, so it was not easy for many officials to take the initiative to speak.


    Seeing that everyone didn''t move, and even didn''t mean to open his mouth, Wen Jinrui looked at Dan Rui angrily, then suddenly raised his right hand and began to remove the bandage on his left hand as if to prove his grief.


    "Ai Qing Ai Qing, stop it. What are you doing? "


    Seeing this, Ying Yan quickly opens his mouth to stop, but although there is worry and anger in his eyes, it is far less than the floating doubt.


    After all, in Ying Yan''s opinion, Wen Jinrui is just a subordinate of Princess Jiayi. It''s only because Princess Jiayi is not suitable to show up that she made him a marquis. According to the information Ying Yan received, Wen Jinrui went directly to the palace after he came back from Sichuan water. He never went back to the Marquis''s house. He came to complain without asking for instructions from Princess Jiayi. This has been discussed Or


    For a moment, Ying Yan, who was not sure, had to stop him quickly. It can be seen that Wen Jinrui ignored him at all, but just took off the bandage by himself. When he wanted to stand up to stop him, Wen Jinrui''s left hand was completely exposed.


    "Ah..."


    Seeing this, Ying Yan can only sigh, and then slowly sits back on the Dragon chair, but the anger in his eyes is obviously heavier. Then he stares at Wen Jinrui, and doesn''t speak, as if he wants to confirm something.


    "Look, my Lord, this time I gave up my life for King Kingdom, which not only alleviated the disaster in time, but also subdued the riot without hurting a single soldier. But I was injured by my own people. My Lord is a martial arts practitioner. What''s the difference between losing a palm and losing half a life? Please make the decision for your subordinates


    The more Wen Jinrui said, the more anxious he was. Later, his eyes were filled with anger, and there was a sense of forcing him with credit in his tone.


    It''s disrespectful. Even if he has made a great contribution this time, but with this sentence, as long as Ying Yan wants to be investigated, he can''t escape punishment, and even be dismissed.


    However, Wen Jinrui did not flinch, raised his left hand is not put down, straight staring at Ying Yan, like forcing him in general.


    Seeing this scene, Ying Yan is full of doubts, but he is more angry. In his opinion, Wen Jinrui is just a servant. If it is not for Princess Jiayi, where can he get the chance to become Xuanping Hou? But now he dares to force him. How can he bear it?But Ying Yan is not stupid either. Judging from the previous events, Wen Jinrui is definitely not such a reckless person. Besides, Princess Jiayi is sure to be relieved to put him in front of the public. But what is the reason for this scene?


    "Bold! How dare you threaten the Lord like this? Do you want to rebel


    Not waiting for Ying Yan to understand, ye Xihan glanced at an official. The official immediately understood, and then he came forward and pointed to Wen Jinrui.


    "The emperor, such a proud minister, will disturb our court. Even if he has made great contributions this time, he can''t be forgiven for his disrespect. Otherwise, if it''s spread out, where is the dragon''s face? Where is the majesty of our country? "


    "Yes, you''re just a martial arts man. You''ve been appreciated by the emperor and become an official of the upper court. At this time, you dare to bring those rivers and lakes into the court. Do you really think this is your family?"


    Some people take the lead. The officials led by Dan Rui and ye Xihan come forward one after another to criticize Wen Jinrui. Even those who had closed their eyes to see this also slightly shake their heads, and then close their eyes. It seems that they are extremely disappointed with Wen Jinrui.

 Chapter 544

    As for the head of Dan Rui is still silent, slightly drooping eyes, as if to this matter do not care about the general, but ye Xihan is in can not help but do some small action to remind other officials, let them join the ranks of Wen Jinrui.


    "What are you?"


    At this time, Wen Jinrui, kneeling on the ground, suddenly turns to look at the people who are condemning him with fierce words, with an angry look on his face. When he looks at all the officials, his eyes are full of murderous thoughts.


    "I saved the emperor''s life on that day, and this time, I used my own strength to calm down the disaster and chaos of the river. What''s wrong with asking the emperor to thoroughly investigate the bandits? What are you guys?! How dare you point fingers at me? "


    A roar resounded through the hall, and the intention of killing spread with Wen Jinrui''s words. At this moment, not to mention the civil and military officials in the court, even Ying Yan sitting on the Dragon chair was stunned.


    Is xuanpinghou crazy? Or tired of living? How dare you roar on the court? This


    All the civil and military officials were staring at Wen Jinrui, but after a moment, there was a trace of banter on their faces. They wanted to find a way to deal with you, but you were so good that you were sent to death.


    It''s rare to see such a young man with developed limbs


    Even those officials who had been extremely disappointed with Wen Jinrui had a flash of pity on their faces, as if they had expected the fate of Wen Jinrui.


    Ying Yan, sitting on the Dragon chair, stares at Wen Jinrui''s eyes. Even if he is the Marquis, there is something earlier. But just with his words and attitude, Ying Yan can demote him as a common man.


    Just because in Ying Yan''s opinion, this Wen Jinrui is just under Ye Shuli''s hand, and now he needs Ye Shuli''s help, so he is holding back the anger in his heart, and at the same time he begins to secretly calculate whether this Wen Jinrui is engulfed by anger because he has lost half of his hand, or is it really deliberate.


    As far as the previous relationship is concerned, Ying Yan can be sure that Wen Jinrui is definitely not the kind of person who will easily be engulfed by anger. After all, if she dares to put him in the open, Princess Jiayi must be relieved.


    But now the situation is a little different. It''s hard for ordinary people to accept losing half a hand, not to mention Wen Jinrui, who has been practicing martial arts since he was a child.


    So Ying Yan was a little uncertain for a moment, but when he saw that ye Xihan below had the intention of standing, he gave up the intention of opening his mouth and decided to continue to look, so as not to make any wrong judgment and damage the overall situation.


    "The emperor calms down his anger. The Marquis has made great contribution to the reception of chuanshui this time, but he has lost his hand because of some misunderstanding. No matter who is responsible for this kind of thing, it must be unbearable. Even if he has done something impolite, it''s reasonable. I hope the emperor doesn''t blame the marquis."


    At this time, ye Xihan suddenly stepped forward and said, and her words made those officials who were still talking about Wen Jinrui at the last moment stunned. They turned their heads and looked at each other, but they didn''t understand.


    But without waiting for the civil and military officials to understand, a more unexpected thing happened. As soon as ye Xihan''s voice fell, and without waiting for Ying Yan to speak, Wen Jinrui, kneeling on the ground, suddenly stood up and pulled out his sword. In the clear sound of the blade rubbing with the scabbard, he threw his sword to the ground and made a slight trembling sound Intercooling duct.


    "Misunderstanding?! What a misunderstanding! What if today I took Prime Minister Ye''s head away and sent it back another day, and then I said it was a misunderstanding? "


    Wen Jinrui''s face is cold. He looks at Ye Xihan''s eyes, and there is a look that he will do at any time.


    The sound of the sword was all over the hall. Ye Xihan''s face suddenly changed, his fists in his sleeves clenched, his lips clenched, as if he was restraining something. But in the end, he didn''t mean to open his mouth.


    All income fundus, Ying Yan raised his hand to wave back, because heard the sound of sword drawn into the hall of the soldiers, the face has been restored to calm, then not warm not angry mouth: "OK."


    Although Ying Yan''s voice is not big, the emperor''s unique majesty makes the ministers who want to say something shut up and return to their original position one after another. Ying Yan glances around for a week. When his eyes fall on Wen Jinrui, he stops for a moment. Then he suddenly looks at Dan Rui who has been drooping his eyes, as if he is asleep: "about this, Regent What''s your opinion? "


    Smell speech, the eyes of civil and military officials is Qi Qi Qi fell on Dan Rui''s body, just wait for her a mouth ready to immediately go forward to echo, but who knows, Dan Rui after hearing Ying Yan''s words, but is directly looked up to Ying Yan Road.


    "When I returned to the holy place, I thought that the situation of chuanshui was complicated. After all, it was easy to cause chaos when disasters and chaos coexisted. The Marquis was able to accept chuanshui without blood this time. It must have been through several efforts that ordinary people can''t imagine. If there was any accident in the middle, it would be reasonable. So I thought that there were many doubts about this matter, and it can''t be easily solved ConclusionSure enough, as soon as Danrui''s voice fell, the officials who had just stopped immediately came forward and said, "the Regent''s words were reasonable, and the ministers also thought that the situation was complicated at that time, so they could not rely on xuanpinghou''s words to make a conclusion. If so, who would dare to work for Jingguo in the future?"


    "Yes, I also think that there must be something hidden in it, which needs careful investigation before we can judge."


    "Yes, the Regent is right..."


    Smell speech, Wen Jinrui''s face instantly became ugly up, the anger in the eyes has never faded, but still more prosperous up, but then it is forced to endure anger way.


    "The Regent''s house is kind-hearted, and I respect him. But there are so many people under the Regent''s hand that it''s hard to avoid that some people with bad intentions will sneak in. Besides, I''ve experienced it personally, so how can I make a mistake? I know that the Regent is compassionate to his subordinates, but if there is no bottom line to cover up like this, it will inevitably chill the hearts of the ministers. "


    As soon as Wen Jinrui''s voice fell, those ministers who wanted to take the opportunity to find a retort turned out to be silent.


    Who can stand on this court hall is not a human spirit? Who can guarantee that if such things happen to them in the future, Danrui will not be like today?

 Chapter 545

    "Bold! How dare you question the Regent without looking at your identity! There''s no etiquette at all


    "It''s just a Xuanping marquis. He is so indifferent. Can you question the Regent?"


    A moment later, some of the officials kept flashing, but finally someone came out with a bite of his teeth and criticized Wen Jinrui. Although there were a few echoes after their words fell, it was a world of difference compared with the echo before.


    The Hall fell into silence when the voices, which were so sparse that they could not even hear clearly, fell down.


    Dan Rui, who just opened her mouth because of Ying Yan''s name calling, just regained the appearance that the God was hanging his eyes slightly, but suddenly opened his eyes. Then he slowly turned his head and glanced at the ministers. His eyes fell on Wen Jinrui and said, "Marquis, I''m blaming Dan Rui for not knowing people clearly and not using people well?"


    Danrui''s voice is not big, and even has no obvious emotion in it, but the ministers who are swept by her eyes and bow their heads are silent.


    In the face of Dan Rui''s almost unreasonable questioning, Wen Jinrui retreated and said, "I don''t mean to do that. I just hope that the Regent can find out about it, so as not to damage the Regent''s reputation in the future. Those who originally wanted to work for the Regent will have no choice because of their scruples."


    Smell speech, Dan Rui see to Wen Jinrui''s eye son, light color a flash, although still don''t show obviously what come, but the atmosphere on the main hall is suddenly nervous.


    He is such a simple Xuanping Hou that he dares to force her! If you want to achieve the goal in this name, you are too young!


    Dan Rui removed the eyes that fell on Wen Jinrui''s body, and looked at Ying Yan who had been sitting on the Dragon chair, frowning and Thinking: "holy, since the Lord is angry, the minister thinks that he needs to find a way to eliminate the anger, so that the meritorious minister will not feel cold, and the minister will come to an evil end."


    Hearing this, Ying Yan nodded his head and said, "the Regent is right, but it''s a long time since that day. I''m afraid it''s not easy to investigate. I don''t know what''s the best way for Aiqing."


    "When you go back to the emperor, the people who hurt the minister have been brought back by the minister. As long as the emperor speaks, you can start the investigation immediately."


    As soon as Ying Yan''s voice fell, Wen Jinrui immediately opened his mouth, and the ministers were stunned, while Danrui''s eyes were obviously more ironic.


    "In that case, they will go to the temple."


    With the shrill voice of the eunuch, Mo Hao and his party were sent to the main hall. Just as they entered the hall, they were staring at Wen Jinrui, as if there was a big hatred between them.


    The next moment, when the seven people saw Dan Rui, especially in the eyes of Dan Rui had a blink of an eye, but it became extremely respectful, and then knelt down and saluted: "at the end, will Mo Hao kowtow to the emperor."


    "How dare you call yourself the last general?"?! If it was not for the Regent''s sake to see you and others clearly, I would have killed you long ago. Can''t I deny it now? "


    As soon as Mo Hao and other people''s words fall, Wen Jinrui shouts angrily with a straight eyebrow, as if he is not a crime minister because Mo Hao and other people should be punished for their crimes.


    "Hum!"


    Mo Hao and others are not as arrogant and domineering as Wen Jinrui. Their official positions are low and the emperor does not allow them. How can they dare to speak.


    See Ying Yan to see to her but don''t have the meaning of opening mouth, Dan Rui has to turn to see to Mo Han and others to ask: "this time our king sends you to accompany to protect Hou ye, do you have to fulfill the duty?"


    "If we go back to the Regent, we have tried our best and never slacked off at all." Mo Hao answered without hesitation, but when he looked at Dan Rui, the anger on his face had disappeared, and turned to absolute respect.


    See, Dan Rui secretly nodded, and then the tone suddenly improved, look is suddenly severe up, "do your best? Then Wang asked you, "what''s the matter with xuanpinghou''s injury?"


    Although Danrui''s tone was severe, and even her face was slightly angry, there was nothing else. It was obviously a big thing, but it made people feel that she didn''t mean to do business.


    "If you go back to the Regent, the Marquis disguised and mixed into the city because he cared for the common people, and then let the last general and others escort the grain into Siyang County with the county magistrate. But who knows, as soon as the last general and other people entered the city, the common people had a dispute with the county magistrate, and even did not wait for the last general and others to act. The scene was chaotic."


    Speaking of this, Mo Hao seemed to recall the scene of that day. He looked down at a place on the ground and said, "in the chaos, some people took the lead in persuading the people to attack the county magistrate. However, because he couldn''t find the trace of the Marquis, he had to protect the county magistrate. However, he didn''t expect that the Marquis was among the people, and the scene was very complicated It''s so chaotic that Mo Jiang and others didn''t recognize the Marquis at all, so... ""So what?" Danrui''s eyes fell on Mo Hao''s body, looked up and down slightly, and asked again.


    "So That''s why I hurt the LORD by mistake. " Mo Hao had a look of being guilty, but then he quickly explained: "but the last general absolutely didn''t want to hurt the marquis. He didn''t want to hurt the Marquis at all. It was just because the Marquis was mixed in the crowd at that time, and the scene was so chaotic that he didn''t recognize it in time."


    "You fart!"


    "Look up!"


    Smell speech, Wen Jinrui''s face instantly anger occupy, immediately scold a, but at this time, the side of Dan Rui unexpectedly is suddenly a burst drink, momentum of foot is to let the presence of a group of officials suddenly tremble, and kneeling on the ground of Mo Hao is subconsciously raised his head, but the eyes of that wipe resentment is also very just disappeared.


    See all these in the eye, Dan Rui''s lip Cape slightly evokes a smile, but immediately don''t wait for Wen Jinrui to open a mouth, it is a sharp voice quality to ask: "really because didn''t recognize?"


    "It''s absolutely true that Mo Jiang has no injustice or hatred with the marquis. How can he want to harm him? Moreover, before that, Mo Jiang has no communication with the Marquis, and there is no reason to do so. I hope the Regent will make a clear decision."

 Chapter 546

    With that, Mo Hao kowtowed again. Although there was urgency in his words, he didn''t feel guilty at all. On the contrary, he was a little angry that he had been framed.


    "You say it Glancing at Wen Jinrui, he wants to open his mouth, but Danrui points to Li Jiuyi and shouts.


    "It''s true that the general doesn''t dare to lie. Everything is just like what captain Mo said. It''s because the scene is too chaotic to recognize. Otherwise, even if you give the general a hundred courage, the general will never dare." Li Jiuyi, like Mo Hao, kowtows quickly, with a look of grievance.


    "It''s a load of nonsense!"


    This time, Wen Jinrui is the first to speak, a face of anger mixed with murderous, really let people some fear, "even if the scene again chaos, do you follow me all the way, still can''t remember what I look like? I didn''t recognize it. Don''t you think it''s a laughing matter? "


    Hearing the speech, Mo Hao slightly raised his head and looked at Dan Rui. Seeing that Dan Rui nodded slightly, he kowtowed to Ying Yan and said, "please be a good example. The method of changing the appearance of marquis is really too powerful. In addition, the Marquis changed into clothes that are more worn than ordinary people. At that time, the generals really didn''t recognize him. Moreover, the situation was critical, and the generals were afraid that the county magistrate would come out of his mind In addition, the marquis will be hurt by mistake in his emergency. Otherwise, he will never have the courage to do so. "


    "Yes, I also ask the emperor and the regent to make decisions for the last general and others. The last general and others try their best to escort the Marquis to the Sichuan rebellion. After the successful suppression of the disaster and rebellion, the last general and others are even more seriously injured. Although the Marquis''s injury and the last general and others have unshirkable responsibility, the last general and others absolutely dare not have the slightest intention to harm the marquis."


    Li Jiuyi''s voice was a little low, but the meaning of grievance was even more obvious. Then he said, "even if the Marquis wants to kill the last general and others, the last general and others have nothing to say, but it''s a crime to harm the Marquis, and the last general will not admit it."


    Hearing this, Wen Jinrui''s anger couldn''t be suppressed any more. Then he suddenly stepped forward and raised his sword. He said angrily, "dare you deny it?"?! Since you want to die, I''ll help you! "


    "Enough!"


    Just when Wen Jinrui has come to Mo Hao and others and is ready to stab them with his sword, Ying Yan, who has been sitting on the Dragon chair and has not spoken, suddenly drinks low.


    Although Ying Yan''s voice is not big, it seems that he is really angry this time. As soon as the emperor''s dignity comes out, Wen Jinrui, who seems to be engulfed by the anger, is stunned. Then he seems to react suddenly. He hums coldly. Although he puts away his sword, his killing intention is not reduced at all.


    After glancing at Wen Jinrui, Ying Yan put away his angry face and turned his eyes on Dan Rui, "how does the Regent think he should deal with this matter?"


    Wen Jinrui''s injury is true, but the reason is not clear. Moreover, although Mo Hao and others explained a lot, in the final analysis, they didn''t recognize it.


    In this way, Wen Jinrui''s anger can be justified. In addition, he really lost half a palm, and the ministers on the scene were not able to say anything.


    In particular, Wen Jinrui just said a word for them, so at this critical time, they will not come out to do harm to others and not benefit themselves.


    Hear should Yan is to throw the problem to her again, Dan Rui ponders for a moment, seem to be carefully pondered some kind of, then just open a way.


    "Originally, I wanted to send these elite generals to protect the water in Sichuan for fear that it would be dangerous. But unexpectedly, such a thing happened. I feel very guilty about it. However, I also have an unshirkable responsibility for this matter. Please forgive me."


    Wen Jinrui''s eyes flashed when she saw that the Regent actually bowed his head and apologized to him. However, she hesitated a little because Ying Yan''s low drink just now. She said, "the Regent''s words are serious. I don''t mean to blame the Regent. I just hope they can give me an account of this."


    "I understand the mood of the Marquis, but they all said that the scene was too chaotic at that time, coupled with the Marquis''s disguise was too fierce, for a moment, they could not recognize the marquis. That''s why such a thing happened. But they were all loyal ministers and good generals of our country, and they made bad contributions in the battlefield. If they were executed like this, I''m afraid... "


    Speaking of this, Dan Rui slightly a meal, Piao a look, feeling tightening, seems to want to say something after Wen Jinrui, is to turn around and look at Ying Yan, salute at the same time is to continue to speak.


    "No matter what happens this time, they will not be able to escape death. But now the border war is tight, how about transferring them to the front line and making contributions? What does the Lord think? "


    Smell speech, Ying Yan subconsciously glanced at Wen Jinrui, originally was still thinking about how to pacify his mood, but then suddenly found that Wen Jinrui in aware of his eyes, actually slightly nodded.


    This


    Ying Yan''s eyebrows slightly wrinkled. The doubts in his heart seemed to have been answered suddenly. Although it was incredible, how could he dare to show such a situation at this time.After pressing down the joy in the heart, Ying Yan still keeps the appearance that can''t see the emotion before, it seems that he sighs lightly, and then he opens his mouth.


    "At present, there are many wars at the border. It''s the time of employing people. Xuanping is so talented, but it''s such a thing. I feel very sad. But the Regent''s words are reasonable. Although they hurt Ai Qing by mistake, they also acted unintentionally. If they were executed in this way, it would make all the soldiers feel cold."


    As soon as these words came out, all the officials present were stunned. What''s the matter today? How can people be confused? Is it because xuanpinghou''s behavior angered the emperor, so he fell out of favor?


    Yes, it must be so. Otherwise, how could the emperor not be partial to him but agree to the Regent''s proposal? It seems that even the emperor wants to teach him a lesson this time


    In the hearts of all the civil and military officials, they have their own thoughts. Except for a few people shaking their heads slightly and dropping their eyes, most of them are looking at Wen Jinrui sympathetically, but most of them are schadenfreude.


    "Holy..."


    At this time, Wen Jinrui was not angry. He just saluted and wanted to speak, but he was interrupted by Ying Yan with a wave of his hand. "Well, Ai Qing is also a reasonable person. I think I can understand that the country is more important than everything, but I will never treat you badly for Ai Qing''s contribution this time."

 Chapter 547

    Seeing that Ying Yan had said so, Wen Jinrui, even though she was unwilling, could only salute and promise: "my lord I understand


    Although he didn''t look back to see the expression on Wen Jinrui''s face, ye Xihan could feel the grievance in his heart only from the tone. When he thought of the scene that Wen Jinrui threatened her with a sword just now, ye Xihan felt a burst of joy in his heart.


    "I''m really glad to be a pillar of our country. Come and pass on my will!"


    Ying Yan, who had already made a decision in his heart, didn''t hesitate. When the eunuch was in front of him, he said: "Xuanping Marquis has made great contributions to accept the river and save the people. I declare that Tenggu county will be designated as Xuanping Marquis''s fiefdom from today on. Xuanping Marquis will be responsible for the appointment of official posts and tax laws in the future, No one can interfere. "


    As soon as this remark came out, not to mention all the civil and military officials present, even the Regent Wang Danrui, who had never been in any mood fluctuation, was slightly stunned, and the light and color in her eyes obviously changed, but then it was back to normal again.


    But Danrui is Danrui, but the civil and military officials will not give up like this. Even yexihan behind Danrui''s face changed, and then he didn''t even have time to hint that the officials just stood up.


    "My Lord, the issue of fiefdom is not a trivial matter. I hope the Lord..."


    "All right." Without waiting for ye Xihan to finish his speech, Ying Yan interrupted her with a wave of his hand. "I''ve decided this matter. I don''t need to discuss it any more. I''ll pass the Edict and tell the world."


    "Yes..."


    A shrill voice sounded, like Wen Jinrui, who was distracted. At the last moment, he was obviously in a daze. His eyes flashed, and then his face was instantly full of joy. Then he quickly saluted: "thank you for your grace, and I will never live up to your expectations."


    "Well, Aiqing should do it as soon as possible, but now Jingguo still needs Aiqing. Aiqing can''t be far away from the imperial capital because of the fiefdom. When it''s settled, she will come to court."


    As for ye Xihan''s face, it became more ugly. His fists in his sleeves kept clenching. Looking at Dan Rui''s back in front of him, he wanted to do something, but he was worried that it was the court hall. He could only hold back.


    "I will comply with the order."


    After Jin Rui saluted again, Ying Yan looked at Dan Rui, "these people are under the Regent''s hands. This time, something like this happened. I hope the Regent can avoid this happening again. As for the punishment of these people, just follow what the Regent said before."


    "Yes, I do."


    Dan Rui is changed back to the beginning, slightly drooping eyes, also can''t see the fluctuation in the heart, respectfully after a salute is to stand back to the original position.


    "Well, I''m short. If you don''t have anything else to do, you can leave the court."


    "To the Lord."


    Up to now, what should be rewarded and what should be punished have been punished, and Ying Yan''s attitude has been very clear, even if it is not open-minded, what can these ministers say?


    Although it seems that Wen Jinrui suffered a loss on the surface, in fact, he took advantage of it. But if we look at the whole matter, it can only be regarded as a draw.


    After all, the issue of fiefdom is not as simple as that. Ying Yan''s intention is to keep the ministers from opposing.


    After all, most of the ministers in the court have fallen to Danrui''s side, and the issue of fiefdom is a major event of the country. Even Danrui, as regent, has no fiefdom. If the ministers are asked to speak, they will lose this time.


    Since seeing Wen Jinrui''s nod, Ying Yan has already understood Wen Jinrui''s intention. He is glad that Wen Jinrui didn''t disappoint him. At the same time, he can''t help sighing that such a talent should be under Princess Jiayi''s hands. It''s a pity. If only.


    Although the heart is full of emotion, but eventually Ying Yan can only be a deep look at Wen Jinrui, left the hall.


    The purpose of Wen Jinrui''s action is actually very simple, in order to live up to the popular opinion. He xuanpinghou is a man with developed limbs and some brains, but he is very impulsive.


    After all, only impulsive talents are easy to be used, and only in this way can people reduce their vigilance. Although Wen Jinrui is the most expensive candidate for Xuanping, he is still the weak side. If everything is put on the surface, and he wants to deal with Danrui who is in the middle of the day, he is just looking for his own death.


    This is a kind of weakness in disguise, but Wen Jinrui didn''t expect that Ying Yan gave him the fiefdom. Some of them are very intriguing.


    You know, even if he and ye Shuli made such contributions in Da''an at that time, they never got the fiefdom. After all, once they were granted the fiefdom, they allowed him to cultivate his own power. Although this can speed up the qualification of Wen Jinrui and Dan Rui, is Ying Yan not afraid? Not afraid that he will become the second Danrui in the future?


    After Ying Yan left, the civil and military officials of the court left the hall one after another. This time, however, when they looked at Wen Jinrui, they became envious, jealous and Fear.The special honor of the fiefdom has been firmly established. Even if he is impulsive and brainless, he is still the red man in front of Ying Yan. As long as he does not lose his favor, they will still have to be trampled by him. In this way, it will not be possible to overthrow him overnight.


    Especially after having the fiefdom, Wen Jinrui had another backer and a trump card.


    Of course, in addition, there are still a few people looking at Wen Jinrui, the eyes are not these emotions, but the complexity is unknown.


    However, no matter who it was, after seeing Wen Jinrui, the civil and military officials left the court. None of them came up to congratulate or talk to him. Of course, ye Xihan was not included.


    After Danrui left, ye Xihan, who was one step behind, suddenly said with a smile: "congratulations to the marquis. This time, he not only made such contributions, but also won the fiefdom granted by the emperor. It''s more glorious than adding an official to the throne. When we find a chance, I will come to the door to congratulate you personally."


    Smell speech, Wen Jinrui tiny a Leng, immediately looking at Ye Xihan leave back, Mou Guang gradually become deep up, this ye Xihan is what meaning? Why would he deliberately fall behind and deliberately avoid Dan Rui to say these words to him?


    Forget it


    A moment later, Wen Jinrui gently shook his head, threw these doubts out of his mind, and then left the hall and walked out of the palace.

 Chapter 548

    After hearing Junping''s voice, although Ye Shu was extremely reluctant, he had to leave Wen Jinrui''s arms. Then he looked at Wen Jinrui, as if he was extremely reluctant.


    Seeing this, Wen Jinrui chuckled, then raised her hand to scratch her nose and said, "well, I''ll go back first, and I won''t leave."


    "Well." Ye Shuli is quite a little bird, nodded, and then got out of the carriage with Wen Jinrui and walked towards the Houfu.


    A moment later, when he returned to the mansion and sat down, ye Shuli was still standing beside Wen Jinrui, unwilling to leave. Seeing this, Wen Jinrui''s eyes flashed a trace of affection, but he didn''t want Ye Shuli to be like this, and then he said with a smile: "how? It''s not even evening? Good, don''t make trouble. "


    Smell speech, leaf book leaves tiny a Zheng, immediately the cheek is to float to put on a red halo, just want to raise a hand to hit Wen Jinrui, but dun in the mid air.


    Seeing this, Wen Jinrui pulls Ye Shuli into her arms, gently rubs her hair, and says in her ear, "don''t worry. I''m very good at being husband. I''ll prove it to you at night."


    Wen Jinrui''s intention Ye Shu knew naturally. After sighing in his heart, he had to press down the idea in his heart, and then he reluctantly laughed. As soon as he wanted to speak, there was a sound of footstep at the door.


    Without waiting for ye Shuli to stand up from Wen Jinrui''s arms, the sound of footsteps is coming to the door. Then, cui''er, who is carrying a tray, comes in. When she sees their appearance, cui''er is slightly stunned. Then she lowers her head and goes forward and says, "master Hou, madam, please have tea."


    At the sight of cui''er, ye Shuli doesn''t feel angry at all. When he sees their appearance, he doesn''t know how to quit and dare to continue to come in with tea. Is it because he doesn''t have any eyesight, or he doesn''t really pay attention to their two masters?


    After suddenly standing up from Wen Jinrui''s arms, ye Shuli picked up the cup with hot tea from the tray and smashed it on cui''er''s head. Then he said angrily, "did you come in? Are you blind?! Don''t know who you are? You are just a slave, a cheap maid! How dare you not pay attention to the master? Who gave you the courage? Huh? "


    The cup hit cui''er''s head, and the hot tea poured all over her body. Then cui''er let out a cry, and the push plate in her hand fell to the ground. She also fell to the ground, covering her forehead tightly, but a trace of malice flashed from the bottom of her eyes.


    In his anger, ye Shu is close to cui''er and condescending, so he can hardly notice cui''er''s look, but Wen Jinrui, sitting on the chair, notices all this.


    Although he knew that the LORD was under the surveillance of others, Wen Jinrui never thought that the servant girl in his house would dare to be so bold, and even dare to flow out such a vicious look in the face of the master''s punishment.


    He has already lost half a palm under Dan Rui''s calculation, do you want to let his a Li also hurt under their calculation?


    Immediately, Wen Jinrui''s face was full of anger, and then suddenly got up and put her foot on cui''er. Without waiting for a scream, cui''er was kicked out by the strength of this foot, but at this time, cui''er, who had just been kicked back, hit her legs.


    Without waiting for her reaction, cui''er subconsciously grabs the legs and wants to stand up. But when she sees who the person is next, cui''er seems to see hope. Suddenly, she is happy in her eyes, "prime minister big..."


    "The Marquis just came back to the mansion, how could he lose such a big temper?" Then, the comer ignores cui''er''s look like asking for help. After his eyes move away from Wen Jinrui, it falls on Ye Shuli. Then he says, "is it not the right time for my sister to come?"


    It is Ye Xihan, the Prime Minister of the current dynasty!


    As early as in the beginning, Wen Jinrui noticed the malicious color in cui''er''s eyes. He was just worried about ye Shuli''s anger at that time, which made him suddenly stand up.


    Originally, he just wanted to punish cui''er a little, but when he saw Ye Xihan''s figure, he immediately aroused the anger of Wen Jinrui''s heart, and his hand increased a lot, and he even did his best.


    Are you kidding? How can the impulsive and irritable image created by Wen Jinrui be seen through so easily.


    Moreover, cui''er is not a good thing. If she can show that kind of look, she will not be soft if she catches the chance, so how can Wen Jinrui keep her hand.


    Hearing the words, ye Shuli seemed to have just regained his mind. He was slightly stunned. Then he raised his head to see ye Xihan. When he looked at Ye Xihan, his face was still a little angry. But when he saw Ye Xihan, his eyes were obviously happy.


    "Wherever you go, it''s the right time for your sister to come."


    Ye Shuli forced down his anger, and his face was full of joy. He just walked towards Ye Xihan, but just took a step, and his body was soft, and he was about to fall to the ground.


    Seeing this, ye Xihan can no longer take care of holding her leg. The corner of her mouth is cui''er with blood stains. She turns a blind eye to the hasty help on her face. After kicking it away, she runs towards Ye Shuli quickly.But one side of Wen Jinrui is a step ahead of time to respond to come over, a leaf book from the embrace in his arms, is a face worried way: "madam, madam, what''s the matter with you? Is it... "


    Say, see to pass to rub the cover of eyebrow heart suddenly, leaf book leaves to make him after winking, Wen Jin Rui is immediately understanding, immediately on the face anger is more prosperous, coldly looking at the door, still sit on the ground of Cui Er scold a way: "you dog slave, see you will madam gas become what appearance?"? Why don''t you come here? "


    At this time, ye Xihan has also arrived at Ye Shuli''s side. Seeing her face pale, her chest is constantly undulating. Plus Wen Jinrui''s words, she instantly understands that it must be what cui''er has done to make ye Shuli angry. Moreover, looking at the scene just now, it is obvious that she is still angry.


    After being supported by Wen Jinrui and standing up, ye Shuli is quite embarrassed to leave his arms, and then he shakes his body and wants to fall to the ground again.


    This time, ye Xihan caught up with her, but immediately after holding Ye Shuli, she immediately regretted that ye Shuli could not stand still. The weight of her holding Ye Shuli from the whole person was on her body, and she almost overwhelmed her.

 Chapter 549

    After quickly stepping back and supporting her body, ye Xihan just wants to speak. Leaning on her, ye Shuli says apologetically: "sister Let my sister laugh, really It''s really... "


    Ye Shuli couldn''t even say a complete sentence, and if she didn''t help her, she would fall to the ground. Her doubts were dispelled in an instant. At the same time, she scolded angrily: "this cui''er is such a fool. I know Xuanping Hou has come back, but I dare to let her go. What''s the use of keeping her?"


    Although the heart can''t help scolding, but ye Xihan''s face is not showing the slightest, immediately is quickly put out his hand to stop Ye Shuli, let her don''t talk, first have a good rest, "sister don''t have to be so polite to me, sister don''t get angry, the body is important, fast first rest, his things later."


    With that, ye Xihan winked at Wen Jinrui, who was also supporting Ye Shuli. Then they took Ye Shuli to a chair and sat down. After placing her, ye Xihan was relieved. It was really difficult for her to support herself as a weak woman to bear the weight of a person. If she hadn''t reacted quickly, I''m afraid she would have fallen in the ground now On the ground.


    Now what is her yexihan''s identity? If she really falls to the ground, isn''t it a shame? Besides, where is this? This is the Marquis''s house, so it''s even more impossible for such a thing to happen.


    See this scene, plus two people''s dialogue, Wen Jinrui secretly frowned, from how can ye Xihan and this match with a sister? Did ye Xihan know her identity? no It''s absolutely impossible. It must be that he''s not here during this period of time and something happened.


    Wen Jinrui is very clear about his a Li. She is not a person who is willing to suffer losses. She didn''t kill Ye Xihan before. It was because she was once a member of Wen government and a sister that she let her go. Now, they are enemies again. Ye Shuli doesn''t have any relationship with her. I''m afraid they won''t let her go She.


    It seems that Ali has some new plans.


    After ye Shuli finished on the chair, Wen Jinrui stroked Ye Shuli''s chest, his face was full of love and said: "madam, please don''t be angry because you are worried about your subordinates. You can rest assured that you will be angry for your husband."


    After saying that, without looking at Ye Xihan, Wen Jinrui turns around. Without waiting for her eyes to fall on cui''er, her face is instantly cold. "You damned dog slave, do you know you are wrong?"


    "Yes, cui''er knows." Cui''er can''t even wipe the blood from the corner of her mouth. She kneels on the ground and kowtows to admit her mistake.


    In fact, up to now, she doesn''t think there is anything wrong with her. In her opinion, Wen Jinrui and ye Shuli just want to vent their anger. It just happens that she''s here. I''m afraid that anyone else will.


    More importantly, in cui''er''s opinion, ye Xihan has come. Even if she admits her mistake and undertakes everything, what can Wen Jinrui and ye Shuli do? Do you dare to punish her in front of the prime minister?


    Said, Cui er''s eyes is floating a touch of disdain, but two impulsive brainless fool just, a disabled and a sick, what prestige?


    But at this time, because of the malice in cui''er''s eyes, Wen Jinrui''s eyes suddenly stepped forward and held cui''er''s chin and raised her head.


    Wen Jinrui''s speed is too fast and accurate. For a moment, she didn''t expect that ye Xihan was there. Cui''er, who Wen Jinrui dares to do something, didn''t even have time to hide her expression. She was right in Wen Jinrui''s cold and murderous eyes.


    "Pa!"


    A loud slap in the face makes Ye Xihan who has just turned his head to look at it suddenly excite. Wen Jinrui''s slap uses his internal power. Ordinary people can''t bear it. At the moment, cui''er is whipped by the slap and falls to the ground.


    "How dare you even show such an expression? Do you really think I dare not kill you? "


    In a fierce drink, Wen Jinrui is really angry, and then he steps forward, grabs cui''er and pulls her up. The moment he lets go is another slap in the face.


    "Pa!"


    The loud slap in the face covers cui''er''s painful voice. This time, Wen Jinrui''s angry hand is even more exhausting. Cui''er immediately flies out, smashes on the post at the door, and then rolls into the yard.


    And this time, it''s a coincidence that she bumps into the leg of the person who just walked there. Only this time, cui''er doesn''t dare to reach out to help her. In fact, she has no strength to reach out now.


    After the carriage had been installed, Junping was not ready to come. After all, he also knew that the couple had not seen each other for a long time. In addition, Wen Jinrui was injured, so Junping wanted to find a place to rest.


    This period of time really tired him, but who knows, before he could find a place to rest, he heard the angry voice in the courtyard, and then saw a man in official uniform and veil enter the courtyard.But who knows, Junping just came here and saw Wen Jinrui. With his eyesight, it''s not difficult to see how heavy Wen Jinrui''s slap is.


    Although I don''t know why Wen Jinrui lost his temper as soon as he came back, and he is still a servant, Junping knows that in terms of Wen Jinrui''s character, if it''s not necessary, it won''t be so. So after blocking cui''er, Junping doesn''t move, but looks up at Wen Jinrui.


    "What are you doing?"?! Why don''t you drag this Cheap slave down and kill him? "


    Who knows, as soon as Jun Ping raised his head, he was just opposite Wen Jinrui''s eyes, which were about to blow fire. Then he was stunned again, and then he reacted. After he quickly bowed his head and answered, Jun Ping pulled cui''er up. No matter what her situation was, she took off towards the outside, just like dragging a dead dog.


    Seeing this, ye Xihan frowned and just wanted to open his mouth, but he was robbed by Ye Shu. "Master Hou, you can let her go. Since this period of time, cui''er has taken good care of me. If you kill her just because of one of her eyes, you are afraid of death..."


    "What are you afraid of?" The anger in Wen Jinrui''s heart seems not to recede. After hearing Ye Shuli''s voice, she looks back at her.


    "As soon as you come back, you killed your servant. I''m afraid you''ll attract bandits. Now you''ve just arrived at the imperial capital as an official. If you get gossip, you''ll cause trouble for you. Besides, cui''er Ah, it''s a good life. If it''s gone, isn''t it distressing? "

 Chapter 550

    Ye Shuli looks compassionate, but his face is more worried about Wen Jinrui. Seeing this, ye Xihan''s lips blocked by the veil are slightly raised, full of irony.


    This fool, although cui''er can''t make a sound when she is beaten, she is not deaf. Originally, ye Shuli was able to intercede for her, which can play a role in wooing her. But unexpectedly, she even said the reason for intercession.


    Such a person, even if he was awarded the second grade Gaoming wife after stepping on the dog''s excrement, could not live for a long time even if he didn''t have any scheming.


    In Ye Xihan''s heart, he satirized them. Wen Jinrui frowned and hesitated. It seemed that ye Shuli''s words made him unable to pay attention to them. He despised them even more. At the same time, he suddenly said, "Marquis, this is your family affair. I shouldn''t have asked about it, but..."


    But who ever thought that ye Xihan thought he was the prime minister and would be highly respected when he arrived there, but in her eyes, Wen Jinrui, with developed limbs, simple mind and impulsivity, didn''t pay any attention to her.


    Originally, there was still some hesitation. After hearing Ye Xihan''s words, it disappeared instantly. Then, without waiting for ye Xihan to finish, Wen Jinrui suddenly interrupted her, "since you shouldn''t ask, don''t ask."


    Although Wen Jinrui''s voice is not big, his anger is not reduced at all. It is obvious that he spreads his anger on cui''er. Without waiting for ye Xihan''s face to change, Wen Jinrui looks at Jun Ping''s angry voice and scolds him.


    "What are you doing there? Do you want to die too? "


    Hearing the words, Junping quickly bowed his head and said, "I dare not." but his lips were pursed again and again, and then he pulled them off. Cui''er walked out of the hospital and said in his heart, "God, who am I provoking? I''ve just been taken as the object of vent one after another..."


    Seeing that Wen Jinrui has no scruples, even she doesn''t pay attention to her, and even doesn''t listen to Ye Shuli''s words, ye Xihan is in a hurry. Although cui''er doesn''t matter, it takes her a lot of effort to get Hou Fu to be a maid.


    If you are killed in this way, the loss of cui''er is small, but it''s hard to arrange a person to come in and do cui''er''s position.


    This damned, impulsive xuanpinghou!


    In his heart, ye Xihan angrily scolded that he was smart this time. Instead of trying to persuade Wen Jinrui, he looked at Ye Shuli, "elder sister, Hou ye..."


    But who knows, without waiting for ye Xihan to finish, Wen Jinrui, who just turned around, interrupted her again, "how? Did the prime minister come here uninvited to take care of my family affairs? When did Prime Minister Ye''s strength reach such a high level? "


    His voice was extremely cold, and his face was full of bad words, just like when he said he wanted to take her head from the main hall. At this time, ye Xihan suddenly understood that Xuanping Hou was taking revenge


    "Ah Cheng Save Ah... "


    Seeing that she has been dragged to the door by Junping without pity, cui''er is really in a hurry. At the beginning, she doesn''t speak because she thinks she belongs to Ye Xihan. Even if Xuanping doesn''t have a brain, she will never offend the prime minister. But who knows, Xuanping doesn''t pay attention to the prime minister at all.


    And see this has already arrived at the door, if be waiting to go on, I''m afraid even if is Ye Xihan thought of a way, she also can''t escape to die.


    After realizing this, cui''er desperately wants to beg for mercy and ask for help from ye Xihan. But who knows, the loose tooth is knocked off because of her cry. In addition, she opens her mouth to cry for help, and the tooth goes into her stomach.


    Suddenly blocked by a foreign body in her throat, cui''er''s tears were broken, but she couldn''t say a word. When she got used to it, she was dragged to the door by Jun Ping.


    Seeing that Jun Ping with cui''er was about to walk out of the courtyard, ye Xihan was really worried. Then he said, "I don''t mean to interfere in the family affairs of Hou ''


    For fear of being interrupted by Wen Jinrui, ye Xihan''s words can be described as urgent and fast, but this time, Wen Jinrui let her down.


    "Cui er? Even I don''t know the maid''s name. The prime minister knows it. Hehe, is this still my Marquis''s house? I''m afraid if I don''t come back, it will become the prime minister''s office, right


    Obviously, the key point of Wen Jinrui is not here. After hearing this, ye Xihan can''t suppress his anger any more. Then he says in a cold voice: "what''s the meaning of Hou ye? Is it true that I, the prime minister, will be greedy for your Marquis''s office? "


    Seeing that ye Xihan is angry, Wen Jinrui''s angry face doesn''t diminish at all. Anyway, his a Li has already hinted at her. Moreover, even if Wen Jinrui is not in the imperial capital during this period, he knows that ye Xihan certainly hasn''t stopped.


    But so what? If you can take advantage of this to shift Ye Shuli''s attention, don''t let his ah Li in sad, even if it is really something, how can it be?What''s more, Wen Jinrui is an impulsive and irritable person. Just now he didn''t have a trace of convergence. If he converges now, isn''t it suspicious?


    "Greedy for Houfu? Hehe, I''m the Marquis with a fiefdom. Who knows what you''re thinking about? " Wen Jinrui did not give in, and even his words were full of complacency, as if for fear that others would not know that he had a fiefdom.


    "The Marquis has a fiefdom? When did this happen? Why have you never heard of it? "


    On hearing this, ye Shuli is stunned, shocked and surprised. He looks at Ye Xihan in a daze. After a moment, he seems to react suddenly. He breaks away from ye Xihan''s support and almost pushes her to the ground. Then he walks to Wen Jinrui and asks him as if he didn''t realize it at all.


    "Just now, when I went to the palace, the emperor saw that I had accepted the river without any blood, and specially awarded it."


    Wen Jinrui''s face was more complacent. She wanted to rush to the street and yell, so that people all over the world would know.


    See, ye Xihan heart is full of anger, but can''t help but sigh, these two people are worthy of husband and wife, now is the time to say this? Then cui''er is going to by the way! Cui ER!


    Suddenly think of cui''er immediately have life danger, she is two people''s lack of heart eye diverted attention, but unfortunately, when ye Xihan reaction, in turn look, this just found, dragging cui''er Jun Ping has disappeared in the door, already is invisible.

 Chapter 551

    damn!


    Seeing this, ye Xihan could not help scolding in his heart, and his face became colder. "I came here to inform you to remember to attend the Palace Banquet tomorrow. Since you are not welcome, I will leave!"


    After the cold voice finished, ye Xihan walked out with his sleeve. When Wen Jinrui went to the court, the matter had been discussed, and what happened after he came, so he didn''t tell him.


    But later, after going to court, ye Xihan felt that it was not right. After all, they seized the opportunity to arrange the Palace Banquet, and several of them could make use of it, saying that Wen Jinrui could not be absent at any time.


    , as like as two peas, I can see that Tsui is punished. He tried to save this servant who could not be able to accompany him in the book. But he never thought that Wen Jin Lu was so mindless. It was exactly the same as the rumors. He was impatient and angry, but order of priority was not clear.


    "Sister! Sister, stay


    See ye Xihan''s face full of anger to go out, ye Shuli to Wen Jinrui make a wink, it is quickly put away the smile of lip corners, two steps forward to pull her.


    "Sister, don''t get me wrong. Mr. Hou is angry because of other things, not for his sister. Besides, Mr. Hou has just come back, and I haven''t had time to tell him what happened during this period. My sister must not be angry because of this, which makes us estranged."


    After pulling Ye Xihan, ye Shuli is holding her arm. Although the speed of speaking is fast, at the back, ye Xihan stops, but it slows down gradually. Ye Xihan''s eyes flash a little pain, and he stares at her straightly. He keeps exerting himself, but he doesn''t give her a chance to speak.


    "I don''t know that my younger sister has been taking care of me all this time. Besides, the servant girl just collided with me because she was in favor with me. Besides, I was angry in my heart, so that''s why..."


    Without waiting for ye Shuli to finish, ye Xihan, who can no longer bear the pain from her arm, interrupts her. At the same time, he reaches out to break Ye Shuli''s hands. "I don''t have any misunderstanding. My elder sister thinks much, but the Marquis doesn''t welcome me. If I still stay here, I''m afraid I''ll be laughed at."


    "The Marquis didn''t mean not to welcome his sister. Absolutely not. My sister promised." The harder Ye Xihan worked, the harder Ye Shuli worked, and his fingers went to the tender meat on her arm, but he didn''t find a crack for her to break it.


    "Marquis."


    With that, ye Shuli seems to be very scared. As soon as she lets go, ye Xihan will walk. He pinches her harder and harder. At the same time, he turns to Wen Jinrui like asking for help.


    "Hum!"


    See ye Shu leave the silk cunning in the MOU, Wen Jinrui is immediately understanding, immediately after cold hum, the head is turned to one side.


    Seeing this, ye Shuli''s face is filled with eagerness. The strength she has trained in martial arts is what the weak Ye Xihan can break away from. With her increasing efforts, ye Xihan is not only unable to break away, but also has no chance to speak.


    "Mr. Hou, you are not here at this time. The prime minister took care of me, and I was kidnapped in an accident that time, too..."


    "What?! You were taken away? Who tied it up? What a brave dog! I don''t want to kill him! "


    On the surface, ye Shuli looks like he wants to intercede, but in fact, he wants to give Wen Jinrui a chance to intervene. At this moment, the tacit understanding between them is instantly revealed.


    "Don''t worry, marquis. I I don''t think it''s nothing. "


    Seeing that he said something wrong, the anger on Wen Jinrui''s face became more intense. Ye Shu was more anxious from his face, and then he had more strength in his hand. Although he had heard Ye Xihan''s low voice, he pretended not to notice. He continued to look at Wen Jinrui and tried to explain.


    "Don''t be angry, marquis. I''ve been caught by the prime minister. Besides the one who ran away, everyone else has been killed. I''m not surprised at all..."


    "What?! Is there another man running away? " Hearing this, Wen Jinrui was already a little angry. Then he went forward and stared at Ye Xihan and said, "Prime Minister Ye? How could that man run? You have to give me an account of this matter. If not, tomorrow the marquis will go to the emperor to join you! "


    "You! I don''t know


    Ye Xihan is suffering now. Her arm is aching to death. Moreover, ye Shuli''s strength is getting stronger and stronger. She can''t help suspecting that ye Shuli is a diseased child. She can''t help but think that ye Shuli''s identity comes from a martial arts family, but it''s even more urgent.


    If it goes on like this, her arm will be broken.


    "I''ll give you an explanation." After that, ye Xihan turned his head and looked at Ye Shuli and said, "sister, do you..."


    "Sister, don''t worry. Tell Mr. Hou well. Mr. Hou is not unreasonable. You can''t go away like this. I''m lonely in the imperial capital. It''s hard for me to find a relative like my sister. If there is a gap because of this, then Then I''ll... "Without waiting for ye Shuli to finish, ye Xihan quickly said, "I''m not going, I''m not going, I''m just..."


    "Sister really won''t go?" Ye Shuli''s face is happy, but there is obvious worry. It seems that ye Xihan will turn around and leave when she lets go.


    Seeing this, ye Xihan had already scolded both of them several times in her heart, but now the pain in her arm made her have to suppress her anger, "sister, don''t worry, I really don''t go, I..."


    "Is my sister really not angry?"


    It''s as if it''s too scared to be estranged from yexihan. Before she finishes, yeshuli interrupts her again.


    "I I really don''t want to go. " The pain on the arm makes Ye Xihan already frown tightly, and even speak with some effort.


    This arm has been pinched by Ye Shu for a while, but I don''t know why, but I don''t feel numb at all. Instead, it is more and more painful, stimulating Ye Xihan''s nerves all the time.


    But at this time, she is not care about these, full of mind is to want to break away from ye Shuli''s hands, but the strength is not enough, can''t break away, can only follow her words, just hope to be able to break away from the devil''s hand as soon as possible.


    Until Hear ye Xihan guarantee words, ye Shuli just like really believe in general, but pinching Ye Xihan arm hands is not relaxed at all.

 Chapter 552

    "Sister, don''t be angry. It''s all my sister''s fault. I''ll be angry with my sister some other day, but don''t alienate us. I''ll talk to him about it. Don''t worry..."


    "I''m not angry!"


    Ye Xihan can''t bear it any more. The pain in her arm makes her feel that her arm is about to be pinched off. She can''t help but drink a little. After seeing ye Shuli''s fear, she can only sigh and explain: "I''m not angry. My sister can''t worry. Our relationship won''t be alienated. I''ll explain with the marquis."


    "Really?"


    "Really."


    "That sister..."


    "Sister can like to let go, sister hurt me."


    "Oh."


    "Let go, sister."


    "Oh, oh, I''m sorry, sister. I forgot when I was nervous. Are you ok?"


    See just let go of own arm, leaf book left is hands to climb over, leaf Xi Han quickly back a step, after dodging, just open a mouth way: "I''m all right, elder sister don''t need to worry."


    It''s very painful, but ye Xihan can''t help it. He doesn''t even dare to put his hand over it. He''s afraid that ye Shu will stop her because he cares about her.


    "Is my sister really OK?"


    Ye Shuli looks at Ye Xihan with an expression of concern, but he is very pleased with her shrinking appearance, which has long had a psychological shadow.


    Her a Rui suffered such injury, ye Xihan must also participate in it, although now is not the time to tear the skin, but at least some of the interest she still want to get back.


    "I''m really OK, sister. Don''t worry." Ye Xihan secretly clenched his teeth and tried not to touch the numb and painful part of his arm. He still pretended to be indifferent on his face.


    Although Ye Xihan can''t see the expression on her face clearly because of the veil, ye Shuli knows how angry she should be at this time. After such a disturbance, ye Shuli has suffered a lot.


    Wen Jinrui looks at all this, but he is not ready to interrupt. He knows that ye Shuli must have her arrangement. Anyway, his ah Li is in a bad mood now. If this can make her happy, he will strangle Ye Xihan, and he has no opinion.


    But if ye Shuli and Wen Jinrui don''t have any opinions, it doesn''t mean ye Xihan doesn''t have any opinions either. After that, ye Xihan doesn''t dare to go back to Ye Shuli''s side. He still keeps a distance from them.


    "My younger sister came here to inform the Lord that the seventh day of next month is the birthday of the emperor. There will be a palace banquet in the Palace tomorrow. At that time, all the vassal kings will come to celebrate the emperor''s birthday. The Lord can''t delay. But since the Lord doesn''t welcome me, I can only leave."


    "Sister, stay."


    See ye Xihan finish is to turn around to go, ye Shuli hastily open a way, say is to come forward to want to pull Ye Xihan, and ye Xihan seems to be aware of the general, quickly stopped the action of turning around, did not dare to turn back to Ye Shuli, is more clever step back to avoid the past.


    "Sister, don''t get me wrong. The Lord is just in a bad mood. In addition, cui''er is not sensible, and she is rampant in front of me. She is also reckless in front of the Lord. That''s why she is punished. Besides, she is just a servant girl. Why should she be angry?"


    See ye Xihan don''t want to have contact with her, ye Shuli is aware of the reason, but it seems to be not aware of the general, see ye Xihan stopped, it is also stopped, hurriedly speak again.


    Just a maid? Hum! In your eyes, she is really just a maid, but in fact Forget it. Anyway, there is not only one servant girl in the Marquis''s house. I''m just thinking about it.


    Ye Xihan flashed a tiny light in his eyes, and then said quietly: "sister, I''m not angry because of a servant girl, just because Ah, forget it. I came here to congratulate you, but you are still angry because of the court. I''ll come back another day. Anyway, I''ve already informed you about the Palace Banquet. You can decide for yourself. "


    "When I know, I won''t bother Prime Minister Cao Xin."


    Wen Jinrui knows that ye Xihan''s coming here is not as simple as she said, but cui''er has given it to Junping. Even if he doesn''t die, he doesn''t have the chance to return to Hou''s house. As for the others, he doesn''t care. At the moment, he just wants to stay with him. As for others, no matter who they are, they will only make him feel embarrassed.


    Originally also want to detour, while she is still here, let Ye Shuli tell Wen Jinrui about her care for ye Shuli. But after hearing Wen Jinrui''s words, ye Xihan also understood that this impulsive and brainless xuanpinghou might not disappear for a while.


    In this case, she can''t be too anxious, so as not to ruin her previous efforts. I''m afraid that Xuan pinghou will turn her attention from Dan Rui to her.


    Ye Xihan''s plot is not small. Besides, his business has just improved during this period of time. He must not be destroyed like this.Thinking of this, ye Xihan pretended to be angry: "in this case, I''ll leave. My sister doesn''t have to stay any longer. The feelings between our sisters are not so fragile. Besides, the anger in the Lord''s heart hasn''t disappeared. It''s too late to talk about it later. I just hope my sister can talk to the Lord. It''s not good if there is a misunderstanding between us because of today''s events It''s over. "


    See ye Xihan to meaning has decided, and also promised not to affect the feelings between them, ye Shuli''s face is immediately revealed a wave of apology and happiness, at the same time also not forced to stay.


    "My sister is so open-minded, but she really answers the old saying that the prime minister can pull a boat in his belly. I can rest assured that my sister will speak well with the Lord, and will not affect the feelings between our sisters."


    Seeing the serious expression on Ye Shuli''s face, ye Xihan sneered in his heart, but on the surface, he didn''t show the slightest. Then he nodded his head and bowed his hand and said: "goodbye."


    After that, ye Xihan turned to leave and walked towards the outside of Hou''s house. Ye Shuli didn''t mean to stay or see her off after he said "sister, walk slowly". Until her back disappeared at the door, ye Shuli turned back and looked at Wen Jinrui, "Hou Ye is so powerful now."


    Ye Shuli''s face was obviously angry, as if he was dissatisfied with Wen Jinrui''s words and deeds just now. After that, he didn''t even have the chance to speak to Wen Jinrui, so he turned and walked towards the house.

 Chapter 553

    Seeing this, Wen Jinrui pursed her lips. She felt helpless in her heart, but her face didn''t show the slightest, because he knew that ye Shuli was not really angry, but got rid of a cui''er. There might be other cui''er in the Marquis''s house, so they couldn''t completely regard it as their residence.


    His face was still angry. After standing in the courtyard for a while, he shook his head helplessly, as if he had compromised, and turned to walk towards the house.


    When ye Shuli comes back to the room, he just closes the door and sits quietly at the table drinking the original tea. The tea in the cup has been cold for a long time. Originally, cui''er can help them change a cup of hot tea, but unfortunately, she is not lucky.


    Originally, I wanted to call my servant to change a cup of hot tea, but then I remembered that because of the disturbance just now, my servant had already been far away from me, and ye Shuli had to give up. He had to drink the cup of cold tea at the table and wait quietly.


    A moment later, ye Shuli raises his head and puts down his cup when he hears the sound of Wen Jinrui''s footsteps at the door. Then he enters the house and closes the door. He just wants to open his mouth, but Wen Jinrui takes the lead.


    "Don''t be angry, ma''am."


    Looking at the helplessness and grievance on Wen Jinrui''s face, ye Shuli''s Puff made a sound of laughter. Originally, it was hard to stretch his face to scare Wen Jinrui, but it also disappeared in an instant.


    "It''s better to laugh." Wen Jinrui said with a light smile and walked towards Ye Shuli. Then she held her in her arms. She sighed again and said, "ah Li, you have to smile more. It''s hard to come to Jingguo this time. I''ll be distressed if you stretch yourself like this."


    Smell speech, ye Shuli looked up at Wen Jinrui, a pair of eyes in the twinkling light of love, but it is not in the mouth to speak.


    This is not easy to be diluted some of the sadness, is Wen Jinrui so hard to do, if at this time she deliberately mentioned, is not a waste of her a Rui''s painstaking efforts?


    Silent for a moment, I took a few deep breaths in my heart, and put down Wen Jinrui''s injury for the time being. Since Si Fu can''t cure him, there will be no one else in the world who can cure him, so it''s useless to think more.


    But ye Shuli didn''t give up hope completely because of this. People in this world can''t be cured, and people in other world can''t be cured either. But she remembers very clearly that she is not from this world, nor is Zhang Huai.


    What''s more, Zhang Huai can teach them such magical skills that it may not be impossible to regenerate the amputated limb. Therefore, ye Shuli no longer thinks about these sad things, but puts them in his heart, waiting for the next time to see Zhang Huai again.


    A moment later, ye Shuli, who was in a good mood, curled up in Wen Jinrui''s arms and enjoyed his caress, while slightly squinting his eyes, said: "a Rui, can you tell me about your going to chuanshui this time? I''m worried every day during this time. Now you''re back..."


    "Good." Without waiting for ye Shu to finish, Wen Jinrui looked at her gently and agreed.


    In fact, Wen Jinrui also knows that if it is put in peacetime, this is a matter of one sentence, but his a Li still has to explain, which is clearly the worry that it will touch his injury and make him unhappy.


    But where does his ah Li know that as long as she is happy, he will be happy. What is the injury? Is he wen Jinrui no longer Wen Jinrui because he lacks this half hand?


    Here is the end of the matter, time is not so urgent, Wen Jinrui is rare to put down the things in the heart, extremely greedy holding Ye Shuli, leisurely will happen in the river before again.


    After all, di qiuran is now with Xu Siyuan, and Xu Siyuan will become an official sooner or later. If you tell Ye Shuli now, you can make arrangements in advance to avoid being caught off guard.


    Of course, Wen Jinrui didn''t mention anything about the injury, but he didn''t explain it in such detail. In a word, we can''t avoid it and don''t focus on it. We just think that something unimportant happened.


    After listening to this thrilling, ups and downs, ye Shuli pursed her lips slightly. Although Wen Jinrui just talked lightly, how could she not imagine how critical the scene was and how dangerous her ah Rui was?


    But ye Shuli didn''t show it, and didn''t open her mouth to blame anything. Just after a moment, she digested all the news and calmed down completely. Then she asked, "that di qiuran, how are you going to arrange it in the future?"


    Wen Jinrui is slightly stunned when he hears that ye Shuli will deliberately avoid his injury, but he will certainly ask about other things. However, he did not expect that his a Li would not mention Xu Siyuan. Instead, he directly asked about di qiuran, and what is the light jealousy?


    "She''s still a child. Besides, it''s still a long time now. It''s not urgent for anyone to say what''s going on in the future."Wen Jinrui wants to understate this topic, but ye Shuli doesn''t let him off. "She is really a child now, but I have a hunch that this child has already recognized you. If she comes to the imperial capital with Xu Siyuan, what should you do?"


    Looking down at Ye Shuli in her arms, Wen Jinrui saw that she didn''t mean to joke at all. Instead, she was serious. Her a Li always had a keen intuition. She was afraid that he might have noticed something he ignored. "If Xiao qiuran really came with Xu Siyuan to the imperial capital, how would you like to arrange it?"


    "Good."


    Originally, Wen Jinrui thought that after he said this, his ah Li would shirk. But unexpectedly, ye Shuli agreed, and even a touch of cunning flashed on his face.


    Seeing this, Wen Jinrui pursed her lips. She always felt that he had been cheated. After a little hesitation, she asked tentatively: "that Li, if Xiao qiuran comes, how are you going to arrange it? The child''s life experience is poor. He has suffered too much sorrow, but... "


    "What do you think?" After reaching out to point the forehead of Wen Jinrui for a while, ye Shu leaves white. He opens his mouth and says: "look, I love you."

 Chapter 554

    "I..."


    See ye Shuli slightly face, Wen Jinrui suddenly anxious, immediately just want to explain, but ye Shuli was suddenly interrupted by laughter.


    "Don''t worry, I''m teasing you. I just think that since you say xiaoqiuran is smart and follows the talented Xu Siyuan, she will be able to make a difference in the future, so I want to arrange her in the intelligence organization, so that we won''t have any trouble when we have no time to take care of her in the future."


    "Well, it''s your plan." After hearing this, Wen Jinrui hugs Ye Shuli and puts her chin on her forehead to open her mouth.


    "It''s Xu Siyuan. I want to see what''s sacred. I can let my husband tell me his true identity."


    To get back to the point, ye Shuli is curious about Xu Siyuan. Her a Rui is no worse than anyone in terms of wisdom. But Xu Siyuan actually makes her a Rui fight to be hurt. Such a person really makes her interested.


    "No, Ali, even if I don''t say it, he has already guessed that such a person is extremely thoughtful and has extraordinary intelligence. If he can be used by us, he will certainly play a great role in the future."


    Wen Jinrui said that he was very sure, as if he had seen what Xu Siyuan had done in the future. However, just a short time together in chuanshui was enough to make Wen Jinrui sure of this.


    Hearing this, ye Shuli smiles and looks up at Wen Jinrui: "is that right? If you tell him who we are, you won''t be afraid that one day he will betray us because of the righteousness of his country? "


    It''s not because ye Shu can''t believe Wen Jinrui, but Xiang wants to know why Wen Jinrui is so confident.


    "There won''t be a day." Wen Jinrui believed Xu Siyuan very much, and then he said: "Xu Siyuan''s heart is filled with the people of the world, and now there are frequent wars between countries, which directly lead to the displacement of the people. He naturally understood the benefits of reunification, and from the beginning I convinced him with the people of the world as the starting point."


    "So it is. I am worthy of my husband." Ye Shu from Jiao smile, to Wen Jinrui''s arms moved, after moving the body, is to hold more and more tightly.


    Seeing ye Shuli''s attitude as a little woman, Wen Jinrui likes it. He naturally knows that ye Shuli wants to make him happy, so as not to be depressed by the injury.


    Understand Ye Shuli''s good intentions, Wen Jinrui is more and more distressed, and then gently rubbed her hair, is to say: "this period of time I''m not here, you will also tell me what happened in the imperial capital, and ye Xihan, how do you call yourself a sister."


    "Well, isn''t that ironic?" Ye Shuli chuckles, and then looks up at Wen Jinrui. Seeing that he is looking at her seriously, he clears his throat and tells what happened during Wen Rui''s absence.


    Of course, including the kidnapping incident, it''s also very clear. Anyway, it''s all played by her, which is very funny.


    But when ye Shuli saw that every time he talked about her danger, even if he knew that it was Ye Xihan, there would be no danger in the end, but Wen Jinrui''s face was still cold, that is, he pursed his lips and began to talk about all the dangerous things behind.


    In particular, the useful information inquired about during this period is very clear, which naturally includes which officials are attracted by Dan Rui, which officials are upright and still loyal to the country, and which officials have been wavering.


    Ye Shuli has already inquired about it. Of course, one of the key people, general Ning, who holds almost all the military power of Jingguo, doesn''t seem to have fallen to Danrui as completely as it appears. However, she hasn''t really made it clear because of the time.


    However, judging from Ning Qianqian''s performance, the people in the general''s mansion are not so much in favor of Dan Rui, as they are in cooperation with each other and have their own plans.


    After all this, there was a moment''s silence in the room. Taking this opportunity, they both sorted out the information they got from each other. They had a deeper understanding of Jing Guo''s specific things.


    A moment later, when ye Shuli was about to ask Wen Jinrui what happened to the fiefdom, Wen Jinrui frowned slightly and asked, "ah Li, ye Xihan, from her past, this is definitely not a person willing to submit to others. Do you think there is a possibility that she is not willing to follow Dan Rui as she appears £¿¡±


    "You mean she wants to use Danrui as a springboard and take charge of all this by herself?"


    Ye Shu understood Wen Jinrui''s meaning in a moment. When he finished, he nodded his head and said, "it''s not that there is no possibility. As I said just now, I don''t know the specific relationship between Danrui and the general''s house. It''s because I''m not sure whether the general''s house is really under Danrui''s hands, or is Ye Xihan pulling it into his own hands.""Do you think it''s possible?" After pondering for a moment, Wen Jinrui said: "whether it''s the general''s house or Ye Xihan, they just surrender to Dan Rui on the surface, but in fact, they are colluding secretly, so that you can have the feeling that the general''s house is cooperating with others?"


    "No, it''s not impossible."


    Almost without hesitation, ye Shuli nodded and said: "I have doubted it, but ye Xihan is not the former Ye Xihan. His mind is not only more calm and meticulous, but also his means are watertight, and he is more ruthless and decisive than before."


    Speaking of this, ye Shuli moved slightly. After finding a more comfortable posture, he continued to say: "when I realized this, I tried my best to verify it, but it''s a pity that ye Xihan didn''t show any feet. Even the people around her were extremely cautious, so I''m not sure now."


    "It doesn''t matter, whether it''s like this or not, we just need to be careful."


    Said, Wen Jinrui''s face suddenly showed a deep smile, "no matter whether they are really leak, as long as we show some flaws, they will be exposed."

 Chapter 555

    Hearing this, ye Shuli looked up with great interest and asked Wen Jinrui, "what''s your plan?"


    Seeing this, Wen Jinrui kneaded Ye Shuli''s head like a pet, and then explained in detail what happened in today''s court hall. Even the reactions of Dan Rui, Ying Yan, ye Xihan and other ministers didn''t fall down at all.


    When Wen Jinrui talks about putting a sword on the court hall and going to yexihan''s head, ye Shuli can''t help laughing. Is his a Rui so angry just now, even after knowing that cui''er is yexihan''s man, he wants to kill her in front of her.


    It''s because of this!


    But after listening to the story of Wen Jinrui, ye Shuli will understand what Wen Jinrui said to reveal the flaws, but then there is still some helpless to say.


    "I''m afraid everyone in the imperial capital will know that xuanpinghou is a man with developed limbs, simple mind and easy to be impulsive and angry. His wife is a sick person, even one who is very easy to be bewitched."


    Wen Jinrui''s eyes became sharper and sharper when he heard the words. Then when he looked down at Ye Shuli, he became gentle again. "At the moment, although we are in the dark, we are too passive, and our opponents are not simple. This may not be a good way."


    "Yes, after all, impulsive people always make people think it''s easy to master, and I''m your weakness. I believe that with today''s show, and ye Xihan''s special visit, I''m afraid those who really hide in the dark will slowly show their feet."


    Ye Shuli nodded, but the smile on his face was more and more prosperous. If ye Xihan was here at this time, he would surely find that this is exactly the kind of smile Ye Shuli showed when he really began to deal with her that day.


    As for the fiefdom, ye Shuli is not familiar with natengu County, so she decides to wait there before making a decision. At present, she just wants to lie in Wen Jinrui''s arms quietly and comfortably, enjoying the comfort that she can''t get easily.


    Those who should come will always come, not to mention that they have made enough preparations and are fearless.


    In this way, both of them were silent, quietly enjoying the warmth that only belonged to them. Until the sky outside the window was getting dark, ye Shuli stood up from Wen Jinrui''s arms, and then stretched out and said: "does my husband feel hungry?"


    "Hungry." Wen Jinrui simply nodded.


    Seeing this, ye Shuli said with a light smile: "I''m afraid that even the servants dare not disturb us because of such a disturbance today. In this case, why don''t we go back and celebrate."


    Listening to Ye Shuli''s deliberately raised volume and the slightly profound smile on her face, Wen Jinrui immediately said, "then listen to the arrangement of my wife."


    A moment later, the door opens and ye Shuli and Wen Jinrui come out of the room together. As soon as they go out, they notice from a distance. As they say, the servants avoid the place near the room and are busy on one side.


    But ye Shuli also noticed that near the corridor leading to the back garden, there were two servants who were secretly looking at this side by sweeping the floor.


    Seeing this, ye Shu raised his lips slightly, as if he didn''t notice any abnormality at all. Then he turned to Wen Jinrui and said, "anyway, the matter is over, so don''t worry about it. Besides, isn''t the holy God also compensating you? What a glorious thing this fiefdom is. You see, only the Marquis has a fiefdom in this court now. "


    "Madame is right." Wen Jinrui''s reaction is not slow, his face is with a different arrogance, as if from today on, he is really one person below ten thousand people above the general, "such glory, I''m afraid to let others use their lives for, they are willing to, not to mention this good end, it''s no big deal."


    "I wish you could think that way." "For a moment, ye Rui is very happy to help people arrange their clothes. It''s like a carriage from afar


    Smelling speech, the people in the distance all raised their heads and looked in the direction that ye Shu left them. One of them ran out. A moment later, a servant girl came to them and said, "Marquis, madam, are you going out?"


    "Nonsense, why do you prepare horses when you don''t go out?" Wen Jinrui is not polite at all. The shelf of Hou Ye has not fallen down at all.


    Hearing this, the maid''s face immediately showed a sense of fear, and then carefully said: "the kitchen is almost ready for dinner, Lord and lady..."


    "Almost ready? What time is it? "


    Without waiting for the servant girl to finish, Wen Jinrui was a little impatient. At this time, ye Shuli just said, "why do you have to worry with my servants? Anyway, you are going to come back to celebrate. It''s a great joy for you to get the holy land today. Let me have a rest by the way."


    "Well, in that case, I''ll listen to my wife''s advice. Dinner is not used in the government. You can have a good rest after dinner."Wen Jinrui nodded, as if he was very satisfied with Ye Shuli''s proposal. But after that, without waiting for the servant girl in front of him to speak, he said, "but from tomorrow on, you should wait on me. If I find something like that cui''er, I will never forgive you! Do you hear me? "


    "Yes, sir." The servant girl lowered her head, and her tone was full of care and uncontrollable fear.


    Seeing this, Wen Jinrui nodded with satisfaction, and then walked out of the house with Ye Shuli. Seeing this, the servant girl hesitated a little, and then quickly asked: "the people outside are rough handed and big footed. The servant girl should go with the Marquis and his wife, so as not to be upset by those people."


    "People outside can serve you better than you. Now that your wife has spoken, you should have a good rest." Wen Jinrui doesn''t turn back. After that, she doesn''t give the servant girl a chance to open her mouth. With Ye Shuli, she goes straight out of Houfu.


    With Ye Shuli''s understanding of Ye Xihan, since she wants to monitor them, she will not only arrange a servant girl to enter the Marquis''s house. Now that she doesn''t know who ye Xihan belongs to, it''s better not to bring her.


    Anyway, ye Xihan''s wariness towards her has almost disappeared. In addition to today''s event, it''s Wen Jinrui who opens her mouth. Ye Shuli doesn''t feel anything wrong.

 Chapter 556

    A moment later, when they came to the door of Hou''s house, the carriage was ready, but the coachman was not the servant before. On the contrary, he was Jun Ping, who had never been seen since he dragged cui''er away.


    "Mr. Hou, madam, where are we going?"


    As soon as Wen Jinrui and ye Shuli come out, Junping, who is waiting by the carriage, asks quickly. The respectful look in his expression seems to be the appearance of trying to please Ye Shuli and his wife.


    Seeing this, ye Shuli gently sipped her lips and stopped her smile. She knew that Junping''s move was to hide people''s eyes and ears. If she wanted to keep the usual appearance, today''s event would surely make people suspicious.


    "The Marquis has made great contributions to the capital. If you want to celebrate today, you can go back to the Laixi building. The food there is very good. I will go as soon as I have time. What do you think?"


    Even if it had been discussed, ye Shuli asked again in front of the street and at the door of Hou''s mansion.


    During this period of time, ye Shuli would go back to his hometown whenever he was free, and even take ye Xihan with him. This matter is almost well known, so it''s reasonable to say it at this time.


    "Since Madame thinks it''s good, go." The anger on Wen Jinrui''s face has disappeared. Although it is still cold, it is better than before when facing Ye Shuli.


    In fact, there is no anger in Wen Jinrui''s heart. Since he entered the imperial capital, he deliberately pretended to show it to others even when he went to the upper court. Even at this time, he still wanted to pretend, but when he faced Ye Shuli, he really couldn''t hook up any anger.


    However, it''s good. It can also give people the appearance that Wen Jinrui loves and cherishes his wife. If someone wants to find an opportunity to take advantage of Ye Shuli, it''s also an obvious opportunity.


    Anyway, we have to show some flaws. It''s a good thing to have more.


    "OK, madam Hou, please get on the bus."


    Junping is still that flattering appearance, carefully waiting, but there is no flaw exposed, and ye Shu from looking at him turned into a snob, want to smile is forced to pursed his lips to endure.


    After entering the carriage, ye Shuli continues to lie quietly in Wen Jinrui''s arms. Both of them have no intention of talking. Junping naturally looks like a coachman, honestly carrying the carriage and heading back to the building.


    "Mr. Hou, madam, here we are."


    A moment later, the carriage stops suddenly, and Junping''s voice rings. Then, after they get out of the carriage, ye Shuli takes a look at Junping, who is still waiting by the carriage. He sees Junping carefully looking up at her, and then makes a wink and walks back to the building with Wen Jinrui.


    "My wife''s complexion is getting better and better, and her skin is becoming more and more moist. You see, we can not only enjoy the delicious food, but also benefit our body and heart."


    As soon as they entered the door, the shopkeeper who was checking the accounts at the counter immediately welcomed them, with the merchant''s unique smile on his face, a flattering but not annoying gesture, boasting that ye Shuli was leaving, and even boasting that he was coming back.


    This flattering Ye Shuli is very comfortable, because she cares about her own appearance and coming back. After listening to the shopkeeper''s flattery, even though she knows it''s a compliment, ye Shuli''s lips still remind her of a smile.


    As for Wen Jinrui beside her, she naturally had the same smile. Of course, in his opinion, it doesn''t matter whether it''s compliment or not, or even what he said. As long as his Ali is happy, he will be happy.


    "Well, every time you come here, you try to flatter. You don''t even have to pay attention to compliments. You are not a simple shopkeeper."


    When you see the shopkeeper''s hard work, you don''t have to say anything. There''s a lot of compliments you should have. And even the expression on your face makes you unable to pick out any problems. It''s not only flattering but also not boring. Besides, such a person is still her subordinate, which makes Ye Shuli so stingy and praising?


    "No, madam, I''m flattered."


    Hearing Ye Shu''s deep praise, the smile on the shopkeeper''s face remained unchanged, but it was more sincere, but the next moment it disappeared and became the original appearance.


    "Mr. Hou, madam, this way, please. Your private room has been kept for you all the time."


    The shopkeeper''s face is full of power and wealth, which makes people in the restaurant despise him for a while. However, they also know that ye Shuli and Wen Jinrui, who are extraordinary, can only hide this contempt carefully.


    Of course, people with ulterior motives, after seeing this, didn''t show any difference. Instead, they speeded up the speed to eliminate the food on the table in front of them. Then they watched Ye Shuli and Wen Jinrui go upstairs. After the figure disappeared, they went back together.


    With the arrival of the shopkeeper, after sitting down in the previous private room, the shopkeeper buried his waist and said in his voice, "madam, what do you think of today''s arrangement? Still the same? "Looking at the shopkeeper''s deep eyes, ye Shuli immediately understood, and then sat down on the chair. He slowly used a small voice, but it was enough to let people outside hear: "don''t worry, listen to the arrangement of the Marquis today."


    "Yes, sir." After the shopkeeper answered with a glib voice, he quickly handed over the menu in his hand, "Mr. Hou, what would you like to eat? We have everything in this shop. We won''t let you down. "


    "Well." Although Wen Jinrui''s face is not as cold as before, when facing the shopkeeper, it is still with obvious dignity, which can be described as putting on the shelf of the marquis.


    Three people tacitly with enough to let the outside people hear the sound of communication, and then in Wen Jinrui took the menu, the private room is very natural quiet down.


    The shopkeeper is still as before, waiting respectfully beside Wen Jinrui. The door that just hasn''t been closed can let people outside clearly see the shopkeeper''s side and his posture.


    "Master, there are many new faces in our building recently. Although they are sometimes more and sometimes less, they have never been broken. I think they are being watched."


    The shopkeeper''s posture remained unchanged. When he spoke, he didn''t look up to see ye Shuli. He was completely waiting for Wen Jinrui''s command.


    After hearing this, ye Shuli''s expression remained unchanged. His eyes were still focused on Wen Jinrui, just like her husband in his eyes.

 Chapter 557

    Seeing this, the shopkeeper''s face was still smiling. He looked respectful. Then he said, "master, Prime Minister ye came to woo me some time ago. Look..."


    "Does the Marquis have a decision?"


    Ye Shuli gently shakes his head from the angle that only the shopkeeper can see, indicating that he makes his own decision. Without telling her, he asks Wen Jinrui.


    Now, on the surface, this homecoming building has nothing to do with Ye Shuli. She is just a lady who is lucky enough to be rich. What''s more, now all the attention of the whole imperial capital is focused on their young couple, and there can''t be any mistake at this time.


    "It''s better for the lady to arrange it." After putting the menu back on the table, Wen Jinrui shook his head slightly, as if he didn''t know what to order.


    See, ye Shuli gently smile, is to pick up the menu on the table and hand it to the waiting shopkeeper, and then smile to pick up the tea on the table, drink a mouthful is the opening way.


    "There are a lot of dishes in this restaurant, but generally speaking, they are just a few. The Marquis just needs to know what he wants to eat. I believe the shopkeeper can arrange it."


    Speaking of this, ye Shuli looked up at the shopkeeper again. Although there was no expression on his face, it made the shopkeeper feel an inexplicable pressure.


    "Shopkeeper, what do you think?"


    Looking at his real boss''s lips, the shopkeeper could not help but feel excited. Then he reacted in an instant, and then nodded quickly: "yes, madam said, what I eat is this meal. If I can''t arrange this little thing well, isn''t it a shame for the Marquis and madam?"


    "Now that you understand, let''s arrange it." Glancing at the shopkeeper and seeing that he understood what he meant, ye Shuli withdrew his eyes and continued to make the gesture that a dignitary should have, waving his hand gently.


    "Yes, I''ll arrange it for the little one." The shopkeeper quickly nodded and fawned. After each of them gave a salute, he retreated and began to greet the second grader to arrange meals.


    To be liked by Chi Yuanlin and become the shopkeeper in Jingguo, his mind is very smart, and the meaning of Ye Shuli is obvious, so he will not understand.


    In fact, the meaning of Ye Shuli is a sentence. Since everything is up to you, you can make your own decisions. You don''t have to ask about everything. You just need to remember who is your master all the time.


    In this way to show their attitude, let the shopkeeper feel grateful at the same time, but also fear.


    As far as the present world is concerned, which master would give such power to his servants? But she leaves the book to be able to do, but also precisely because of this, this trust lets the human be grateful at the same time, also lets the human be vigilant.


    As a shopkeeper, he naturally knows the true identity of Ye Shuli. If he didn''t have much contact with Ye Shuli before, and his understanding depended on rumors, then today''s scene makes him understand.


    Princess Jiayi, who can call the wind and the rain in Da''an and even have a place in Jingguo, is not only good at means, but also not able to speculate on her mind. Therefore, she has no two hearted shopkeeper, and this time she is determined to follow Ye Shuli.


    After the shopkeeper left, when there were only two people left in the room, ye Shuli looked at Wen Jinrui and said, "the Marquis has just come back, but he can''t be angry all the time. This time, the emperor has a gift. It can be said that everyone is happy."


    At this time, the shopkeeper did not dare to listen carefully, even if there were only two people in the room.


    "Madame said so."


    The topic of the two people''s words is all around the relief reward, which fully shows the glory of the fiefdom, and let the watchers listen to what they want to hear.


    After a while, when the shopkeeper came in again, he was followed by two young men. In his hand, he put the dishes on the table one by one.


    "Please use it slowly. I won''t disturb the small ones."


    After putting down the dishes, the shopkeeper nodded to Ye Shuli, and then said goodbye. After that, he looked back and said to the two young men, "you two serve me carefully. If something goes wrong, I can''t save you. Do you hear me?"


    "Yes."


    See two small two nodded to answer a, the shopkeeper''s is to nod a bow to prepare to retreat again, but at this time ye Shuli is to open a way: "the shopkeeper''s don''t want to frighten them, I and Marquis don''t eat a person again, leave a wait to go, you busy your, don''t let the person disturb."


    "Yes, sir." The shopkeeper quickly accompanied him with a smile, then winked at one of the little two, and then retreated.


    And wait for the shopkeeper and the little two to quit, the little two left behind is to go to the door and close the door, and then turn back to see ye shulixing and say: "Ye Zang has seen the master."It''s Ye Zang who left, but the one who left is a serious young man. However, ye Zang and others who are still coming back to the building often go in and out of the building as young men, which will not cause any doubt.


    "Well."


    Looking up at Ye Zang, ye Shu threw an inquiring look at him. Ye Zang immediately said, "master, don''t worry, it won''t cause any trouble."


    Hearing this, ye Shuli nodded. Although Ye Zang is young, he is very reassuring. Looking at the certainty on his face, ye Shuli is not worried about it.


    Although she often goes in and out of guiqulaixi building during this period of time, she comes with Ye Xihan and has no chance to contact Ye Zang and others. But since Ye Zang says it''s OK, it must have made arrangements.


    "What has happened in this imperial capital recently?"


    Ye Shuli was almost inseparable from ye Xihan during this period, so most of the things about the imperial capital were learned from ye Xihan, but what was the real fact? Ye Shuli didn''t have time or opportunity to inquire, so the intelligence organization also played a role.


    "Returning to the master''s home is mostly a trivial matter of every official''s home, and nothing special has been found." With that, ye Zang glanced at Wen Jinrui subconsciously. He saw that ye Shuli didn''t care. Instead, he continued to look at him and said, "but it''s the birthday of the king. All the vassal kings and officials from far away came to the capital ahead of time. It''s just..."

 Chapter 558

    "Just what?" Seeing that ye Zang is not talking, ye Shuli still thinks what''s the matter. Then he sees that ye Zang''s eyes are full of vigilance. Now he is reacting.


    When ye Zang came to Jingguo, Wen Jinrui was not there, so he didn''t know Wen Jinrui. Although their relationship was well known, ye Zang didn''t dare to make decisions without Ye Shuli''s permission.


    Although Ye Zang''s move seems to have little insight, ye Shuli doesn''t blame him for it. His only dissatisfaction is that ye Zang''s caution is too deliberate.


    If you really want to avoid Wen Jinrui, this report can be over, and it''s not too late for others to look for opportunities. But in front of Wen Jinrui, isn''t it telling him that he has important information?


    But the next moment, ye Shuli found that he had guessed wrong. Ye Zang was not guarding against Wen Jinrui, but


    "This time, all the vassal kings came to see the Regent queen, but they went to see Prime Minister Ye at the first time. They suspected that Prime Minister ye had a different plan, and..."


    With that, ye Zang hesitated for a moment. Then, after carefully glancing at Wen Jinrui, he saw Ye Shuli frowning slightly, and then he said, "moreover, Prime Minister Ye didn''t know why he wanted to make friends with a vassal''s daughter, and invited that vassal''s daughter alone in the returning building."


    "Isn''t that normal? If you want to win over the vassal, it''s a chance to start with his family. "


    The more you listen to Ye Zang''s words, the more strange Ye Shuli is. Ye Zang is a very smart man, and he is very reliable. What''s the matter today? How do you feel a little bit abnormal?


    "It''s really normal. However, Prime Minister ye would mention the Marquis from time to time during the banquet, and he also highly praised him. If he didn''t know that we were against her, I would think that the Marquis was her idol."


    After ye Zang glanced at Wen Jinrui again, he seemed to have made up his mind at last. He lowered his head and said what he hesitated repeatedly.


    Although everyone knows that ye Zang is the only one in the intelligence organization who is the favorite, he is more cautious because of this, for fear that ye Shu will be upset. But he always thinks that there is something wrong with this. As a servant, he doesn''t know whether to say such words or not.


    Although I can''t see the expression on Ye Zang''s low face, only from his performance just now, ye Shuli understood it, and ye Zang''s words also made her realize that it was wrong.


    At present, she is making friends with Ye Xihan, but that is the mutual use of them. Moreover, even if ye Xihan wants to act, there is no need to brag about Wen Jinrui in front of the prince''s daughter. Besides, in this homecoming building, what is Ye Xihan''s plan?


    "Ye Zang, since you found out this, tell me what you mean."


    Although Ye Shuli felt that this matter was very strange, he didn''t think much about it. On the contrary, since Ye Zang already had this idea, why didn''t he analyze it?


    After hearing Ye Shuli''s words, ye Zang looked up at her slightly. He saw that she didn''t mean to be angry, but was looking forward to it. Ye Zang suddenly felt his heart beat faster. Then he took a deep breath. After calming down, he said.


    "From my subordinates'' point of view, although Prime Minister Ye made friends with his master, he had more ulterior motives. Now, when all the vassal kings came to the capital, he made friends with the daughter of a vassal Prince abnormally. My subordinates thought that it was very likely that Prime Minister Ye wanted to take the daughter of the vassal prince as a gun officer."


    After hearing Ye Zang''s words, ye Shuli was really in front of his eyes. Then he took a look at Wen Jinrui. He was also slightly surprised. Then he asked, "Oh? How to be a gunner? Let''s hear it. "


    Seeing this, ye Zang''s courage increased again, and then he said: "now the Marquis is in the limelight, and he is only favored by the emperor. That Prime Minister Ye does not dare to confront the marquis. It is very likely that he wants to use the daughter of the prince as a breakthrough to cause the conflict between the prince and the Marquis, so as to reap the benefits."


    After hearing this, ye Shuli''s knowledge of Ye Zang has really reached a new level. Originally, he just thought that the child was smart and was a material for information, but he didn''t expect that he could see so much at a young age.


    This was beyond Ye Shuli''s expectation. When he found that Wen Jinrui''s eyes also flashed a ray of satisfaction, he could not help but be more interested. Then he asked, "how do you think this matter should be handled?"


    Hearing the words, ye Zang was slightly shocked. It seemed that he didn''t expect Ye Shu to leave the meeting and ask him for advice. But then, a touch of fine light flashed in Ye Zang''s eyes. It seemed that he had already figured out the countermeasures. "According to his subordinates, the Marquis can do whatever he wants. On the contrary, he can win over the daughter of the vassal. Just this time, the Marquis has won the fiefdom. This kind of glory can also frighten him Everyone. "


    After that, he saw that ye Shuli didn''t show his meditation as he imagined, and even his expression didn''t change much. He still looked at him with a smile. Ye Zang was stunned again, and then he said: "this is just my humble opinion, and it doesn''t necessarily work. I hope you can think twice.""That''s my opinion."


    Although Ye Shuzhong was very surprised after listening to Ye Zang''s words, in her opinion, this is not the time to praise ye Zang, but the time to guide him to further look at things. Therefore, there is no feeling left at the moment, that is, she directly negates Ye Zang''s suggestion.


    As soon as the words came out, let alone Ye Zang, even Wen Jinrui was slightly stunned. Then when he saw Ye Shuli''s lips, he just understood. After a little hesitation, he gave up his intention to open his mouth.


    For ye Shuli, Wen Jinrui is already familiar with it. Although he also thinks it is too early for ye Cang, on the whole, his contact with Ye Cang is not as much as ye Shuli, so he can''t make a conclusion about it.


    On the contrary, his a Li never let him down. Now Wen Jinrui also wants to see what will happen next.


    See ye Zang Leng for a moment, looked up at her, and then lowered his head, although there was no obvious reaction, but from his slowly clenched fist, ye Shuli already knew his mood at this time.

 Chapter 559

    Originally, he wanted to show himself in front of her, but he made a fool of himself and wasted the foundation he had laid at the beginning. What ye Zang didn''t know was that ye Shu''s plan at this time surprised him even more than he thought before.


    "Ye Zang, what you said is actually right, and the intelligence you inquired about before is extremely useful, even the analysis of intelligence is extremely thorough, but your perspective on things is somewhat one-sided."


    Hearing Ye Shuli''s negation of his method, he affirmed his efforts at the beginning, and vaguely meant to teach him. As soon as ye Zang''s eyes stagnated, he immediately began to say, "please make it clear."


    Seeing that ye Zang''s reaction was really quick, and he didn''t get angry because of her negation, ye Shuli nodded in secret, and then said, "if it''s normal for you, this method is really suitable, but now, what the Marquis needs to let the public see is not the original way."


    Ye Shuli said slowly, leaving enough time for ye Zang to consider. Although Ye Zang couldn''t see the expression on his face because he lowered his head, ye Shuli didn''t let it go. He judged his psychological changes by observing his body changes.


    Since we have decided to cultivate him, we should thoroughly understand his mind. Although Ye Shuli believes in Ye Zang up to now, what they want to do is not a trivial matter after all. They can''t tolerate any mistakes, so ye Shuli dare not be careless.


    "You know the situation when the Marquis went to Sichuan for disaster relief. In this case, you should pay attention to the expression of the Marquis, so as to understand that the superficial things are only used to confuse others. In fact, the real effect is that even if you don''t know, you at least know how to assume. If you only look at a thing from one angle, there will be only one solution. If you don''t know what it is, there will be only one solution Yes, it''s good, but what if it''s wrong? "


    After that, ye Shuli looked back at the food on the table, picked up his chopsticks, picked up some dishes and put them on the plate in front of Wen Jinrui, and said, "the Marquis must be hungry?"


    Wen Jinrui gently shakes his head when he hears the speech. However, his eyes are full of spoiling color when he looks at Ye Shuli. His face changing speed is really fast and frightening. If he doesn''t get along with her for a long time, I''m afraid she really can''t adapt.


    Immediately saw one eye Leng in one side''s leaf Tibet, Wen Jinrui had to smile a way: "that side eats side to say."


    Hearing this, ye Shuli naturally knows what Wen Jinrui means, but he doesn''t answer, so he makes Ye Cang think in his slow stupor, and she starts to eat on her own.


    Needless to say, the food cooked in her restaurant was delicious. Originally, she was not very hungry, but after a bite, ye Shuli suddenly felt hungry, so slowly, her mind was all on the dishes, and she didn''t pay attention to Ye Zang''s reaction, let alone whether he could figure it out.


    Relatively speaking, ye Shuli can choose a more gentle way to wake Ye Cang up, but after some thinking, she decided to use this most direct way.


    One reason is that ye Shu doesn''t have much time to go. After all, if she has a meal for too long, she will be doubted. Besides, she has other things to do after the meal.


    And the second reason is that ye Shuli needs to determine what kind of mind Ye Zang is. Since he learned hypnosis, ye Shuli is more sensitive to the changes of human body, and can guess some exact things only by these changes.


    So she wanted to see if ye Zang would really be loyal to her, and what''s more, ye Zang''s young age and inexperience in hiding would expose something to him.


    If it''s really unfortunate that ye Zang has a different heart, it will be sad to lose such a clever man, but at least it can avoid irreparable losses in the future. But if ye Zang doesn''t have any other heart, at least this time, ye Shuli can almost confirm his loyalty.


    Although Ye Shu seems to be absorbed in enjoying the delicious food, he is constantly glancing at Ye Zang from the corner of his eye, always paying attention to his reaction when he is left to the side.


    While sitting on one side, Wen Jinrui''s mouth is slightly raised, trying not to show anything. He wants to focus on enjoying the food Ye Shuli gives him, but he can''t help but want to see his ah Li.


    I don''t know why. After returning from Sichuan this time, Wen Jinrui found that his a Li seemed to be extremely cautious. Although he was very cautious before, he was not as cautious as he is now.


    "Ye Zang understands."


    A moment later, when ye Shuli was still enjoying the meal, ye Zang suddenly raised his head and opened his mouth.


    "Talk about it."


    Hearing this, ye Shuli didn''t look back at him, but was still concentrating on the food on the table. If it wasn''t for these two words, I''m afraid people would think that she didn''t hear ye Zang at all.


    "The Marquis conceals his true temperament, but makes people think that he is impulsive and irritable by this time. Especially in this court, he makes all people believe that he is true, in order to make those people numb and careless, seize the so-called flaw to show their feet, but they don''t know that this is what the Marquis really wants."As soon as ye Zang''s voice falls, ye Shuli, who is focusing on enjoying the meal, suddenly sees a light in his eyes. Then he just looks up and sees that Wen Jinrui is also looking at him. There is a slight surprise in the light of his eyes, and then the corner of his mouth is slightly raised. Although he has tried to keep calm, the color of satisfaction on his face can''t be hidden.


    Originally, ye Zang thought that it might take some time, or even some experience, to think so deeply, but he didn''t expect that she was just such a little bit, and ye Zang just reacted.


    Although Ye Shuli didn''t find anything from ye canggang''s Micro action, he couldn''t help but wonder, what is the origin of Ye Cang?


    Ordinary children of such a big family will never have such a mind, but Chi Yuanlin is very relieved to do things, and ye Shuli is sure that nothing will go wrong with him.


    In this case, such a smart child, and no ambivalence, then his origin is to become the focus.


    No, I have to find a time for Chi Yuanlin to have a good investigation. If there is no problem, ye Zang will be cultivated.

 Chapter 560

    "Not bad."


    With that, ye Shuli put down the chopsticks in his hand, then turned around and sat upright and looked at Ye Cang and said, "it''s just that, you can understand. It seems that I really underestimate you."


    Hearing Ye Shuli''s words, ye Zang subconsciously looked up at her. When he saw the faint smile on the corner of her mouth, his face suddenly became hot, and he quickly buried his head, but he didn''t notice Ye Shuli''s deep eyes.


    "Ye Zang is stupid. I hope you don''t blame him."


    Seeing that ye Zang didn''t notice her look, he was a little shy. While ye Shu was intrigued, he asked, "since you can understand this, let''s talk about how to deal with it this time."


    Not noticing is not noticing, but ye Shuli will not miss any chance. His eyes are still on Ye Zang, watching him and waiting for his answer.


    "This..."


    It seems that ye Shuli didn''t expect to ask him to come up with a solution. Ye Zang hesitated and looked up at Ye Shuli. Seeing that she didn''t change her words, she was still looking forward to his answer. Then he opened his mouth again.


    "I don''t know what to do. Please forgive me."


    Ye Zang obviously hesitated, and he didn''t say it as if he really had no way. On the contrary, he was afraid of saying it wrong and was denied by Ye Shuli.


    It''s childish, but It''s a child.


    After laughing in the heart, he ignores Wen Jinrui, who can''t stop raising his mouth. Ye Shuli pretends to be strange and says: "don''t you know? Impossible? You are the smartest. If you don''t know, then Well


    With that, ye Shuli sighed, pretending to be disappointed. However, after hearing this sigh, ye Zang clenched his fists. After struggling for a while, he said: "my subordinates have come up with a solution, but I''m afraid they don''t think enough, and the Zhou plenary session will make the master unhappy."


    Listen to this is full of angry general tone, ye Shuli almost laughed out a voice, then strong face made a pair of human and animal harmless expression way: "it''s OK, say it, since you can think of this degree, want to come this time certainly won''t let me down."


    Although Ye Shuli''s words were full of encouragement, they stopped in Ye Zang''s ears, which made him feel more pressure. However, because of some troubles in his heart, he finally said: "my subordinates think that since the Marquis needs to show this, he can continue to do so, pretending that he doesn''t know anything, and then secretly woo him."


    Hearing this, ye Shuli still shook his head secretly. Although Ye Zang was smart, he could understand it just by reminding him, but it was too early for him.


    However, leaving this aside, ye Shuli was curious about why Ye Zang had been thinking about wooing instead of other ways. Then he asked, "why do you always think about wooing?"


    Ye Shuli couldn''t see anything on his face. Ye Zang secretly glanced at him and was not sure what his master thought. Then he could only tell the truth.


    "Although all the vassal kings are not in the imperial capital, their influence should not be underestimated. Although the Marquis is favored by the emperor, his foundation is still weak, so his subordinates think that it is the best way to win over."


    "Weak foundation?"


    Ye Shu left a low voice, then fell on Ye Zang''s eyes, some travel, but there is no meaning to speak again.


    At this time, there was a sound of footstep outside the door. This is the private room, not leading to other places. If there is a sound of footstep, it means that the visitor must have come here.


    Listening to the footsteps outside the door getting closer and closer, ye Zang immediately reacted, and then hurried forward. Regardless of the words, he immediately picked up the wine pot and reached the cup beside Wen Jinrui, in a posture of pouring wine, but there was no outflow of wine.


    "Mr. Hou, try this."


    See ye Zang''s action, ye Shu from nature is clear, then it is to normal small soft volume mouth, at the same time holding vegetables to Wen Jinrui''s plate.


    Although such a sound is not enough for people outside to hear, it is enough for people standing outside the door to hear. Just before ye Shuli''s voice fell, the footsteps outside stopped at the door.


    At this time, the wine pot in Ye Zang''s hand suddenly began to pour the wine. With the outflow of the wine, he could raise the position of some wine pots, and then the sound of the wine flowing into the cup rang.


    "Dong Dong..."


    Knock on the door, followed by the voice of the shopkeeper is spread in, "Hou ye, madam, I have something to report."


    Smell speech, ye Shu left to see Wen Jinrui one eye, then gently shook his head, this shopkeeper''s but her person, at this time so definitely something happened, immediately is pretending to be unhappy language way: "what thing? Is it not peaceful to have a meal here? "


    Just at the moment when ye Shuli''s voice had just fallen, ye Zang seemed to be wandering. He poured the wine full, but he didn''t take back the wine pot. He poured down Wen Jinrui''s sleeve."Bang!"


    Aware of the coolness on his arm, Wen Jinrui drops the glass on Ye Zang''s body. In the sound of the broken glass, he angrily scolds: "how do you do things? Blind? Get out of here


    Without waiting for the voice to fall, there was another dull sound in the room, like someone bumping into the table, and then there was the sound of plates breaking.


    "Master Hou, master Hou, I didn''t mean to..."


    The shopkeeper standing outside the door did not dare to hesitate when he heard the news. Then he pushed the door in. When he saw the broken dishes scattered on the ground and ye Zang sitting upside down on the ground, no matter what happened here, he quickly came forward to make amends and said, "don''t be angry, marquis and husband."


    With that, the shopkeeper didn''t ask for anything. He just scolded Ye Zang: "how do you do things? How dare you make the Marquis angry? Do you want to die? Why don''t you get out of here? "


    "Get out of here? If you pour the wine all over you, will you just get out of here? "


    Glancing at the woman behind the shopkeeper, although she didn''t know her identity, Wen Jinrui could see that she was a servant girl, and then she was cold.


    "Master Hou, master Hou, this young man is just here. I think he''s quite exciting. Who knows he''s so rough handed and rough footed? I''ll drive him out and ask him to calm down. I''ll compensate you for that."

 Chapter 561

    The shopkeeper''s face is full of the merchant''s unique sincerity, but at the same time, he does not forget to wink at Wen Jinrui and ye Shuli.


    "Isn''t it?" From the shopkeeper''s sign, Wen Jinrui already knew that the comer was not good, so he didn''t want to finish the matter in a hurry. Then he angrily scolded: "it''s over to pay for it, isn''t it? Is that how you deal with the guests in this building? "


    "Don''t worry, master..."


    "Don''t worry? I don''t worry about you? "


    Without waiting for the shopkeeper''s frightened face to finish, Wen Jinrui interrupted him in a cold voice, and then his face was still angry, as if he didn''t see the woman behind the shopkeeper at all. "It seems that it''s time to demolish the returning building, so as not to harm the guests in this way."


    "This..."


    Hearing this, the shopkeeper''s face suddenly didn''t know what to do. Then he suddenly thought of something. He quickly went to Ye Shuli and said, "madam, you know our restaurant. It''s all our fault that makes the Marquis angry today. We must pay for it, don''t you think..."


    Seeing that the shopkeeper kept bowing and saying good things, ye Shuli seemed to be a little impatient, and then he said, "Lord Hou, I was satisfied with this restaurant before, but I didn''t expect that it was to celebrate today, but it made Lord Hou angry. It''s all my fault..."


    "How could it be the lady''s fault?" After hearing Ye Shuli''s words, Wen Jinrui''s anger disappears in a moment. When he looks at Ye Shuli, his face is tender. "Madam, don''t blame yourself, this servant..."


    "Since it''s not my fault, why don''t you be angry? I don''t want to be upset by such a happy thing today. "


    Without waiting for Wen Jinrui to finish, ye Shuli said with a little bit of tenderness, which was just for the woman behind the shopkeeper, and her appearance and dress were just a servant girl.


    What should be performed is almost done. What''s more, what can disturb her at this time is that her status is almost the same as that of Wen Jinrui. Ye Shuli''s personality that she wants to let them know is almost deep-rooted. If she doesn''t interrupt at this time, I''m afraid it will arouse people''s suspicion.


    After all, she is just a soft hearted and sickly, but she is a very favorite lady.


    "Ma''am, you..."


    As if he was still worried about something, Wen Jinrui hesitated for a moment, then glared at Ye Zang, who was full of fear on one side. Then he seemed to make a decision and said: "since the lady has said that, I''ll let you go, but it''s better not to have another time, otherwise, hum!"


    "There will be no next time, there will be no next time. Don''t worry about it."


    As soon as Wen Jinrui let go, the shopkeeper was very grateful and made amends. Although he didn''t see what happened inside, how could a shopkeeper like himself not understand what his two masters wanted to do?


    After saying that, ye Shuli and the other two were talking. The shopkeeper immediately turned his head and yelled, "don''t you get out of here soon, it''s an eyesore!"


    Smell speech, ye Zang hurriedly low head toward the door to exit, because low head of the reason, the silk resentment on his face just let Ye Shuli two people can''t see, but just right was standing at the door with the shopkeeper together in the eyes of the maid.


    She glanced at the servant girl without any trace. After she was sure that she had seen it, ye Zang quickly closed the door of the private room and stepped back.


    As soon as ye Zang left, the shopkeeper immediately seemed to have forgotten what had just happened. His face was full of flattery. He looked sideways at the servant girl standing behind him and said, "Hou ye, this is..."


    "The maid is the maid in the prime minister''s house. It happened that the prime minister also came here. He heard that the Marquis and his wife were here. He wanted to say hello, but because he was afraid of neglecting the guests, he sent the maid to say hello to you."


    Without waiting for the shopkeeper''s introduction, the servant girl interrupted him, and then she began to introduce herself and explained her intention.


    Seeing this, ye Shu can''t help sneering. She is so proud that she doesn''t pay attention to the shopkeeper. She is just an ordinary servant girl in the prime minister''s mansion. Does she still feel superior?


    Ye Shuli, the servant girl, has seen her before. Although she looks familiar, she doesn''t know her name. She just knows that she is not the big servant girl in the prime minister''s mansion. However, the inexplicable pride in her expression is comparable to that of Ye Xihan.


    "Is my sister here, too? But it''s a pity that I wanted to say hello to my sister. Now that she has a distinguished guest, I have to go another day. "


    Although the heart is very clear for ye Xihan''s move, but ye Shuli''s face does not show the slightest, and then it''s a pity. After that, it seems to suddenly think of something, and then he says: "since my sister is going to accompany the distinguished guest at this time, you should hurry back and be careful, so as not to let the distinguished guest have any dissatisfaction with my sister."


    "Yes, the maid will leave now."After careful saluting Ye Shuli and Wen Jinrui, the servant girl is ready to leave. However, judging from her expression, ye Shuli can be sure that ye Xihan must have deliberately explained something to her. Otherwise, in terms of her performance just now, she can''t be so respectful to them.


    Ye Shuli and Wen Jinrui are celebrities in the capital of Jingguo at this time. Their fame is no less than Ying Yan''s, and even their character and origin are well known.


    On weekdays, even if you meet an ordinary official concubine, you are respectful to Ye Shuli, but you can''t hide the contempt in your heart. But now, this servant girl can change so fast. It seems that it won''t be long before she can please Ye Xihan.


    Deliberately wait until the servant girl retreated to the door and left, ye Shuli suddenly said: "by the way, don''t forget to say sorry to my sister for me. I will certainly go to explain to her myself some time today."


    Smell speech, this servant girl subconsciously raised head to see leaf book to leave one eye, but immediately is again quick low head, then should a, is to close the door to leave.


    Until the sound of the servant girl''s footsteps gradually goes away and completely falls, ye Shuli''s face shows a smile. The servant girl will come at this time. I''m afraid Ye Xihan knows that they are also there. He wants to take advantage of the greeting to see if they are celebrating.

 Chapter 562

    After all, whether it is Hou Fu or this restaurant, I am afraid that there is an eye liner of Ye Xi, and the thing that ye Shu is away from here is impossible to hide from her. But it is the leaf Tibet that is right here, plus the sleeves that Wen Jinrui has obviously been soaked on the table.


    This is the evaluation of Ye Shuli''s husband and wife from the dignitaries of the whole imperial capital. How could ye Shuli have the heart to let them down?


    "Prime minister ye went to the private room on the other side, accompanied by the daughter of King Guangqi who came to the capital these two days. At the beginning, Prime Minister Ye tentatively said something to me, and I responded to her according to the master''s instructions."


    After seeing that servant girl leave, ye Shuli and Wen Jinrui look at each other with a smile. They actually pick up chopsticks to eat the dishes in front of them. The shopkeeper can''t help sighing that the speed of his two masters'' face changing has really reached the level of perfection, but then they immediately report Ye Xihan''s coming.


    After listening to the shopkeeper''s words, ye Shuli''s face flashed a little doubt, but then he said without raising his head: "not according to my instructions, but according to your original intention. From now on, your master is the Prime Minister of Jingguo."


    Hearing this, the shopkeeper was slightly stunned, but then he understood it. Then he slowly bent over and saluted. Then he said, "I understand. I won''t let you down."


    "Well."


    Ye Shuli answered softly, and then he concentrated on the selection of dishes and put them on Wen Jinrui''s plate. He didn''t mean to speak any more. Seeing this, the shopkeeper also understood that he couldn''t stay here too long, otherwise he would be suspicious.


    After understanding this, the shopkeeper saluted again. Then he went to the door and opened it. At the same time, he suddenly raised his voice a little and said, "Marquis, you must not go to your heart. In the future, as long as you are willing to show your appreciation, you will be our guests who come back to the building. You will never receive any money."


    After a little meal, and without waiting for Wen Jinrui and ye Shuli to react, he said, "then don''t disturb the marquis. I''ll leave now."


    After that, the shopkeeper quickly closed the door, with a humble face, as if for fear of angering the two people like to retreat.


    See this scene, ye Shu from the chopsticks in the hand slightly a meal, then looked at Wen Jinrui, see his face is also a pair of funny appearance, can''t help but sigh a way: "are all opera essence."


    After they chatted and ate, it was dark when they came out of guiqulailou, and Junping was waiting for them by the carriage.


    Jun Ping was just like a servant. When they were seated in the carriage, they drove to the Marquis''s house. All the way was very normal, and they didn''t speak.


    After returning to Hou''s residence, ye Shuli retreats. The servant says that he wants to have a rest and go back to the house with Wen Jinrui. Junping, who has settled the carriage, finds an opportunity to avoid the servant and comes to the house.


    After entering the room, just like Jun''an, he didn''t even delay the slightest time. Junping was about to go to the back of guiqulaixi building. He was led to the backyard and told everything he knew. Then he stepped back and didn''t know where he was.


    "These two are really twin brothers. Although they have different personalities, they have the same style of doing things."


    Seeing Junping leave, ye Shuli chuckles. Before Wen Jinrui was away, no matter how worried she was, Junan made a little noise quietly. Then, after drawing her attention, he waited for a moment, and then left. Unexpectedly, Junping did the same.


    As long as ye Shu has no other orders, he will leave immediately. He doesn''t know whether he is worried about being discovered or something else after a long time.


    "The identity of Duke Shu is not as simple as it seems. Chu Xiao has been practicing martial arts with him since he was a child, and he has no idea of his identity. The people he can send to protect you will certainly not be worse."


    Seeing that Wen Jinrui doesn''t mean to be joking, ye Shu can''t help but be a little surprised. He hasn''t been able to know anything about his identity since he was a child when he was studying martial arts at his father-in-law Shu''s side. Is this father-in-law Shu hiding too much?


    Generally, there are only two possibilities in such a situation. One is that he has no so-called identity at all. It''s just that other people think too much about him. The other is that his identity has reached a level that ordinary people can''t imagine. That''s why someone can protect him.


    You can''t believe that ye Shujun sent any person to protect her.


    "Can''t it be some hermit master who was specially recruited to the palace?"


    When I think of the books I''ve read before, most of them have royal families or big families. I always look for some people with excellent martial arts skills to offer them up. When I need them, they can turn the tide. Ye Shuli can''t help but wonder if this Duke Shu is also like this.


    "How dare you think about it."


    After reaching for ye Shuli''s head, Wen Jinrui said with a smile: "do you think that in terms of Mr. Shu''s character, he is the kind of person who is willing to go to court for his status? What''s more, with his martial arts, if you need identity and status, why go to the palace where there are open and secret fights? ""Yes, Mr. Shu is not the kind of person who likes power." Listen to Wen Jinrui''s words, ye Shuli also reflected, "moreover, for men, I''m afraid nothing can be more important than that thing."


    As soon as the voice falls, ye Shuli is sensitive to the fact that Wen Jinrui''s eyes are not right. Then he turns around and looks at it. That''s to say, he understands it in a moment. Then he taps his arm, which comes up gradually. "Don''t make trouble. There''s business to do."


    "Business? You mean there''s nothing more important than that? Now it needs to... "


    "No! Let''s get down to business first. "


    Without waiting for Wen Jinrui to continue to be bad, ye Shuli is forced to stop him. Although she can''t understand why she has been married for so many years, and she is very familiar with this kind of thing, she can''t help being shy in the face of Wen Jinrui, especially at this time.


    But with the previous things, ye Shuli dare not have any carelessness, she will never let Wen Jinrui suffer any harm, although it seems that this matter has passed, she also shut up, but the incomplete palm is like leaving an indelible brand in her heart.

 Chapter 563

    From time to time will suddenly appear, and then stab her heart suddenly a pain, like the next moment will suffocate in general.


    At that time, in order to save her, Wen Jinrui took several swords in her body. Although she got revenge in the end, the scar left always lingers in Ye Shuli''s mind, which makes her never forget what Wen Jinrui paid for her.


    And this time the injury is more serious than before, even except Zhang Huai has no possibility of recovery, how dare Ye Shuli not be careful?


    "Well, well, listen to the lady." As soon as ye Shuli looks up, even if he knows it''s pretending, Wen Jinrui immediately surrenders, even as if his manner is contrary to the usual, trying to please Ye Shuli.


    Seeing this, ye Shuli understood what he meant and did not break it immediately. Then he sorted out the information Junping had just received in guiqulaixi building, and then he said: "the intelligence organization is almost formed now. Since ye Xihan intends to woo them, let them follow Ye Xihan, so that we can know the news from Danrui Say something


    With these words, Wen Jinrui understood why his a Li had said that to the shopkeeper when he was going back to the building. During his absence, her a Li had integrated the intelligence organization and had a full understanding of the people. Now she nodded her head and agreed.


    "This time Ying Yan can give you a fief, I''m afraid that''s to let us cultivate our own power, so that we can compete with Dan Rui. Do you think Ying Yan wants to take advantage of it?"


    In the afternoon, ye Xihan was supposed to talk about these things, but unexpectedly, ye Xihan came here by accident. Until now, he has time and opportunity again. At present, ye Shuli is not hesitating, saying everything one by one, and then sorting out the plan.


    "Yes, although Ying Yan is not a man of great talent, but he was born in an imperial family. He certainly has this ingenuity. Moreover, he also understands that cooperating with us is like seeking skin from a tiger. He will definitely make another plan, which we have to guard against."


    Without any hesitation and hesitation, Wen Jinrui agrees with Ye Shuli''s conjecture. After all, the positions of both sides are different. As long as they can transpose their positions, it''s not difficult to understand these things. But when thinking of Dan Rui''s reaction in today''s court, Wen Jinrui frowns slightly and says: "that Dan Rui''s mind is very deep. She doesn''t show any difference in today''s events, but we don''t You can''t prevent it. "


    Hearing the words, ye Shuli snorts coldly. Although she doesn''t know who is the conspiracy to assassinate Wen Jinrui in chuanshui, she knows that either Danrui or Ye Xihan must be involved in it. So now whether they show anything or not, ye Shuli will make them pay the price.


    It''s just not right now.


    After sorting out all the things and making sure nothing was left out, ye Shuli said, "it''s Ying Yan''s birthday soon. When all the vassal kings return to the imperial capital, there will be a bloody storm. Now you are in the limelight. I think we''d better avoid it."


    "Well." Wen Jinrui agreed with this very much. After nodding her head gently, she said: "originally, I thought I would go to court tomorrow and talk about it. Since there is a palace banquet, it''s the same at the Palace Banquet. Anyway, the fiefdom will go sooner or later. Moreover, as far as my previous performance is concerned, now I''m going to verify their evaluation of us."


    "Good." After a little thought, ye Shuli agrees with this method. Ying Yan''s birthday is on the ninth day of next month, and there is still a long time in between. It''s just right to go to the fiefdom at this time.


    Moreover, today has clearly let Ye Xihan know two people''s great achievements, but even regardless of the injury, they have to celebrate. It''s also in line with their character to talk about it at the Palace Banquet tomorrow.


    After all the things have been solved, Wen Jinrui begins to become "dishonest" again. But this time, ye Shuli is not refusing. After all, they have not been gentle for a long time. Moreover, now is the right time.


    A moment later, after the candlelight went out, the room was in darkness, not bright moonlight reflected into the room, just witnessed the beauty of the room.


    Many days of worry finally fell down at this moment. As far as Wen Jinrui''s status is concerned, no one will come to look for trouble. Therefore, the Houfu is absolutely safe now. After several days of fear and anxiety, ye Shu can be said to be very stable from this night.


    The next morning, when ye Shuli wriggled a few times and woke up, he found that Wen Jinrui had been awake for a while. At this time, he was holding her in his arms and staring at her.


    Seeing this, ye Shu raised his lips slightly, and then looked at Wen Jinrui. After a moment, he saw that he had not recovered. He was curious and said, "ah Rui, what are you looking at?"


    "Ah Li, you are so beautiful." Also don''t know this Wen Jin Rui is to return to God after all, light Nan of this sentence unexpectedly is to let leaf book leave at once, double cheeks dyed a layer of red halo.


    See this, Wen Jinrui in slightly a Leng, is tightly embrace her, and then it is low head to go."Ah Rui, don''t It''s all dawn... "


    Feeling that Wen Jinrui doesn''t just want to kiss her, ye Shuli quickly refuses, but the next moment, her refusal voice is getting weaker and weaker, and then turns into bursts of whispering.


    The sound was very slight, but it was not too faint to be heard in the morning when all things just woke up. At least it was the servants who rushed to wait on them after waking up that morning. They could not help blushing and quickly stepped back.


    After a long time, when the sun had almost risen, the room was gradually quiet. After a short rest, ye Shuli didn''t feel tired because of the sudden movement. On the contrary, he only felt refreshed, as if the haze in his heart had been swept away.


    The whole person only feels energetic and joyful.


    Seeing this scene, Wen Jinrui was fascinated by it again. His eyes stayed on Ye Shuli''s face. He could not leave any more, and then he bowed his head again.


    "It''s getting late, ARI Don''t Well... "


    A long kiss, when separated, Wen Jinrui''s face is full of funny smile, then gently scraped Ye Shuli''s nose and said: "don''t what? What don''t you want? "


    "Hum!"


    Seeing that Wen Jinrui still dares to make fun of her, ye Shuli knows that she thinks too much, but he doesn''t mean to be soft at all. Then he gently beats Wen Jinrui and gets up to clean up.

 Chapter 564

    Seems to be aware of the movement in the house disappeared, ye Shuli heard a sound of feet outside the door, but just about to go to the door, it is stopped there, and then there is a whisper, but dare not knock on the door.


    I think I was scared by the appearance of Wen Jinrui yesterday.


    After realizing this, ye Shuli chuckles and glances at Wen Jinrui, who has already got out of bed. Then he clears his throat and says, "come on."


    "Yes, ma''am."


    When the maids came into the room, they already had their washing utensils in their hands. A moment later, with the help of the servants, when they finished their washing and began to have breakfast, the sun had already begun to rise. The sun was shining through the doors and windows, and ye Shuli only felt warm.


    As if it had been gloomy for a long time and had not seen the sun, ye Shuli turned to welcome the direction of the sun, gently closed his eyes and enjoyed the refreshing warmth.


    A moment later, when Jin Rui''s hand reached over and stroked her head, ye Shuli looked back at him, and then came back to God, "Lord Hou, it''s time for us to go out."


    "Well." Wenjinrui should be a, but did not take back the eyes, straight looking at the leaf book from, the eyes of the gentle is gradually more a trace of love.


    This period of time, ye Shuli worried about him, and finally expected him to come back, but when he was injured, his sadness and anger can be imagined.


    But now, in Jingguo, they have to be careful in everything. Even if they are sad, they don''t dare to let it out freely. They even have to carefully consider every expression and can''t completely follow their heart.


    Wen Jinrui knows this, and ye Shuli knows it too. But when he sees Wen Jinrui''s look, ye Shuli guesses that it must be because she was distracted just now, which caused Wen Jinrui''s thoughts. Then he takes a breath secretly and reminds him: "Marquis, it''s almost time."


    See Wen Jinrui nodded, ye Shuli is to look to wait in the side of the next humanitarian: "standby car."


    "Yes."


    The servant answered, that is, he left the room and went out. Then, when ye Shuli found a reason to wave back the remaining people, and when there were only two of them left in the room, ye Shuli said, "ah Rui, when today''s Palace Banquet is over, let''s go to the fief. I want to relax."


    "Good." Wen Jinrui nodded and stood up to hold Ye Shuli in her arms. She gently stroked her long hair and said, "as soon as the Palace Banquet is over, I will tell Ying Yan that we will slow down and have a good time on the road."


    "Well."


    Leaf book should leave a, deeply sniff Wen Jinrui body breath, the uneasiness in the heart began to fade gradually.


    A moment later, when they came to the door of the Marquis''s house, ye Shuli saw that Junping was not beside the carriage at that time, and he didn''t care too much. After boarding the carriage with Wen Jinrui, ye Shuli rushed to the palace.


    Although this is to attend the Palace Banquet, ye Shuli and Wen Jinrui all know that this trip will not be so simple, especially when they know that all the vassal kings have come here to meet Dan Rui, and ye Xihan is also involved in it. It''s not hard to understand that these people have a plan for this Palace Banquet.


    By the time they arrived at the palace, all the civil and military officials were almost there. As early as they were about to arrive at the main hall, ye Shuli had already heard the voices inside. Although he had obvious restraint, his voice was not small because of the number of people.


    When ye Shuli and Wen Jinrui enter the main hall, they feel that everyone''s eyes fall on them. They look at each other, and there is no disguised contempt. Only when they see Wen Jinrui''s eyes slowly sweeping, they withdraw their eyes and continue to talk with the people around them.


    Looking up at the front, it was sure that the position of the Dragon chair was still empty. Then ye Shuli slowly scanned a crowd, and found that, except for the officials she knew and had not seen, there were many new faces on the hall. I think these should be the vassal kings mentioned by Ye Zang.


    "Lord, madam, please follow me."


    The servant who has already rushed to Ye Shu is in front of them. Then he sees them nodding and leads them to the side seat.


    Wait for two people to sit down, this servant is to continue to busy his business, ye Shuli and Wen Jinrui look at each other, are slightly frowned.


    Because at the top of their seat, where Danrui was supposed to be, there was a 40-50-year-old man who they had never seen or even heard of before. But at the top of the man''s seat, there was an empty seat, and then the Dragon chair.


    The empty position is obviously Danrui''s, but Wen Jinrui is above Danrui. This person is obviously a vassal, and he is also a powerful vassal.


    Seems to be aware of the two people''s eyes in general, sitting on the top of the man turned to look at the two people, and then gently nodded to make a sign, and then turned over.This seemingly very polite nod made Ye Shuli squint his eyes slightly, not because there was something else in the person''s eyes, but just because there was nothing in it, just like seeing a passer-by, just a polite nod.


    The fact that the two sides can sit next to each other shows that even though there is a gap between them in status, it is very small. In addition, Wen Jinrui already has a fiefdom, which is well known. Ye Shu doesn''t know if he believes in this person.


    But if he knew it, it would only mean one thing. He didn''t pay attention to Wen Jinrui, the Xuanping Marquis, or even think that he didn''t have the qualification to take a look.


    Ye Shuli is not angry about this. Anyway, they are not real Jingguo people, and they don''t have to fight for anything here. On the contrary, this person''s attitude makes her realize that ye Xihan and Dan Rui have already brought him together in advance. At worst, they may have reached a consensus.


    If not, it''s only the first time to meet, even if the status of the two people is quite different, they should greet each other politely instead of just nodding.


    If it is strictly in accordance with the etiquette, the middle-aged man''s behavior is obviously insulting Wen Jinrui.


    Wen Jinrui is a vassal who is far away from home, a marquis who is just in favor of the saint, and a marquis who has a fiefdom. Even if there is a big gap between them, Wen Jinrui is above him.

 Chapter 565

    But at this time, he dared to be so blatant, and he didn''t leave a word. If someone hadn''t told him in advance, I''m afraid a vassal who had just returned to the imperial capital didn''t dare to do so.


    I''m afraid it''s being used again.


    Slowly reached out to pick up the dim sum in front of the table and put it into her mouth. Ye Shuli''s lips slightly stirred up a smile. There was yesterday''s intelligence. All this did not make her feel abrupt, but was extremely calm.


    In addition, ye Shuli didn''t show anything obviously. He didn''t think of anything and didn''t care about what happened just now. His eyes gradually moved to other people.


    Most of the people here, ye Shuli, know that some time ago when she was with Ye Xihan, she almost recognized all the people who had a head and a face and a position in the imperial capital. However, she didn''t even feel familiar with the other faces. It must be those vassal kings.


    Except for the vassal who just sat at the head of Wen Jinrui, the others directly chose to ignore Wen Jinrui. They just talked with the people around them. They didn''t choose to come over and talk a few words, and they didn''t choose any chance to make eye contact with Wen Jinrui.


    All of a sudden, as if Wen Jinrui and ye Shuli were outsiders, the whole hall was full of joy, but they were put outside.


    This kind of situation, if put on other people''s body, I''m afraid already is angry explosion, of course, at this time Wen Jinrui is not good.


    His face was icy cold. Although there was no obvious anger, his slightly undulating chest was enough to show that Wen Jinrui was in a bad mood now.


    Ye Shuli, who was sitting beside him, seemed to find his abnormality at this time. After looking back at Wen Jinrui, he whispered: "Hou ye, what''s the matter with you?"


    Although Ye Shuli had already lowered his voice, the people sitting on both sides of them could still hear him. Then, after glancing at them, his eyes were filled with contempt and contempt.


    This Xuanping marquis is really pitiful. It''s a great shame to be ignored. But who knows, his wife hasn''t understood this. It''s pitiful.


    Sure enough, as the rumor has it, if these two people had not saved the present-day emperor by bad luck, and their martial arts were still in the past, I''m afraid they would not have been able to enter the imperial court as officials in their whole life, let alone become the Marquis with boundless scenery.


    Asked by Ye Shuli, Wen Jinrui seems to have been ignited. After a cold look at her, she turns her head and says, "eat your dessert."


    Listening to the cold words, ye Shuli was slightly stunned, and then he seemed to have never expected that Wen Jinrui would treat her like this. His face showed the color of grievance, and he lowered his head slightly. In his hand, he still held the cake that had not been sent to the import. In addition, the sick white on his face, which would never be scattered, really made people feel pitiful.


    It seems that he felt his words were too heavy just now, or he couldn''t bear Ye Shuli''s grievance. Then Wen Jinrui forced down his anger. After a slight sigh, he froze and said, "this is a palace banquet, madam. I''ll take you home to eat your favorite pastry."


    Smell speech, leaf book leaves to lift head to see him one eye, wait to see he just stifles anger, after coaxing her, is cold hum a twisted head to go, the face in addition to grievance, is more a bit disappointed.


    It seems that she is very dissatisfied with Wen Jinrui''s attitude to coax her. She slightly lowers her head and side face, and her eyes fall on the cake in her hand, a sad color.


    Although they didn''t move much, as early as when Wen Jinrui and ye Shuli came into the hall, they kept peeping at the two people. At this time, their faces were even more full of jokes.


    However, due to their friendship and Wen Jinrui''s status, these people only dare to smile carefully and talk with the people around them quietly. It seems that this joke makes them very happy.


    In this scene, people did not deliberately avoid Wen Jinrui. They just tried not to be caught. They noticed their manners. They didn''t need to think that Wen Jinrui knew what had happened. Then, just as he relaxed his face, he became extremely cold again.


    But at this time, ye Shuli, who can''t wait to be coaxed, just wants to look up to see Wen Jinrui. Unexpectedly, he sees a figure standing in front of their table. Then he doesn''t wait for ye Shuli to look up to see who he is. He hears a very young voice, but it is full of pride.


    "Are you the Xuanping Marquis who is famous throughout the imperial capital? My name is manluo. I''m the daughter of King Guangqi. I heard that you... "


    "Go away!"


    Originally, she was still smiling, and her whole body was full of inexplicable pride. In a moment, her face became extremely ugly. As the daughter of King Guangqi, the most powerful vassal of all the vassal kings, where did she not go to be held up for fear that it would make her unhappy? But now, this man who is the Marquis dares to let her go?


    How can mano stand this?!"Do you know who my father is? How dare you... "


    "I said," get out of here! "


    Once again by Wen Jinrui cold voice drink off, manluo is already mature chest, instant is rapid ups and downs, and one side has been quietly watching all these people, in Wen Jinrui is not too loud drink startled, at the same time, do not forget to appreciate the beauty.


    "You! Hum


    In this way, she lost face in public, and it was two times in a row. Manluo was really angry, but the more so, the more obvious her contempt in Wen Jinrui''s eyes was, and even ye Shuli, who had never opened her mouth, was counted by her.


    Then, with a cold hum and a fierce stare at Ye Shu, manluo turns and leaves angrily, and goes straight to the middle-aged man sitting on top of Wen Jinrui.


    "Dad, someone bullied my daughter."


    As soon as she sat down next to the middle-aged man, mano hugged the middle-aged man''s arm with a look of grievance.


    And see this scene of people, can''t help but is surprised out of a cold sweat, what?! That man is king Guangqi, and this man Luo is his daughter?


    To be able to sit on top of Wen Jinrui, who owns the fiefdom, is enough to show his status. As his daughter, Wen Jinrui has been drinking low without leaving a trace of affection. This

 Chapter 566

    At this moment, he was said to have known all the officials before, and even those who didn''t know anything about it were full of cautious schadenfreude on their faces.


    While carefully covering up, so as not to cause the anger of Wen Jinrui or King Guangqi, he can''t stop the impulse to see a good play. Although it''s very difficult to bear, people who are looking forward to what will happen in the next moment just feel very excited.


    I haven''t seen such a thrilling thing for a long time. Although I saw the recklessness of xuanpinghou yesterday, his opponent was weaker than him. After all, the prime minister didn''t have any real strength, let alone completely obeyed the Prime Minister of the Regent.


    Originally, Wen Jinrui bumped into Longyan like that yesterday, and everyone was disappointed and bored with Danrui''s inaction. But now, they feel that yesterday''s regret has been made up.


    This king Guangqi is the most powerful among all the vassal kings. He wants to have a fiefdom and power. What''s more important is that he''s an old woman, and he''s very fond of manluo.


    It''s not a secret. Anyone who knows about King Guangqi knows this. The latter is just the Marquis who has just gained power. Although he also has a fiefdom, it was just sealed yesterday. His character is reckless and he has offended the court all over again. Obviously, he is not a grade.


    This is a good play to watch!


    At this time, Wen Jinrui seems to have realized that the woman just now is not very human, but he is not a trace of fear, and no one shows regret for it, even without any abnormality. After drinking manluo, he turns to coax Ye Shuli.


    The people who saw this scene were so surprised that they couldn''t even close their mouths. They even forgot to cover up their eyes. But at this time, no one could take care of them.


    What? To coax his wife?


    Don''t the Xuanping Marquis know who he just offended? Isn''t he afraid at all? That''s King Guangqi! It is said that the power of King Guangqi is not weaker than that of the Regent at all. Is it because he has eaten bear heart and leopard gall?


    Of course, after the people slowly recovered, in addition to those who couldn''t help but want to see a good play, there were also a few people who were extremely disappointed with Wen Jinrui again. Then they shook their heads, that is, they looked away, picked up the table and drank it all in one gulp.


    The reason why we want to say it again is because yesterday, when Wen Jinrui was angry in the court, they were already disappointed with Wen Jinrui once.


    But at that time, Wen Jinrui lost half of his hand, which was a pity. But now, just because of a so-called lady, he even forgot the most basic way of life. How can those people not be disappointed?


    It happens that this scene has been bowed, but ye Shuli, who is constantly paying attention to the reaction of the public, is in the eye. Originally, ye Shuli''s plan for this Palace Banquet is to see for himself that those people really fall to Danrui, and those people are wavering, and whether the rest are still dedicated to the country.


    After all, this kind of thing is extremely important. Ye Shuli can''t believe it when he only listens to other people''s words and rumors, but he didn''t expect that this scene will appear so soon.


    However, when he saw that those who were disappointed with Wen Jinrui, who obviously wanted to fight against Danrui''s forces for the country, were all cabinet bachelors, and Taifu and other people who had no real power, ye Shuli was still disappointed.


    But then he was relieved. If he had not read to a certain extent and had a high consciousness, he would not have such arrogance. Under the oppression of danruiquan, he still kept his original intention of studying and serving the country.


    Although they are all people who have no real power, they are better than none. Moreover, at the critical moment, words can kill the heart.


    With these people engaged in culture, once Ying Yan regains certain power, the existence of these people is crucial. Ye Shuli has never forgotten the huge wave that the power of speech can set off. After all, as a modern person, she has seen too many invincible people and has been killed by people all over the world.


    In other people''s eyes, Wen Jinrui is coaxing Ye Shuli, but in fact, he lowers his voice and gives Ye Shuli a detailed introduction of the identities of all the people present, their actual rights and Wen Jinrui''s observations over this period of time, so as to judge whether they completely fall to Dan Rui.


    As for Wang Guangqi, who was sitting at the top of them, when mano went back to hold his arm, although he was also angry, he didn''t make any movement, didn''t speak, and even didn''t comfort mano.


    However, the remaining light in the corner of king Qi''s eyes kept glancing at them, as if expecting them to be aware and make up for themselves.


    But after waiting for a moment, he saw that ye Shuli, who had been wronged, was already smiling. Xuan pinghou still didn''t come forward to have a speech with him. King Qi couldn''t bear it.


    Although Wen Jinrui was scolding his daughter just now, that kind of words have already humiliated manluo. As manluo''s father, he is the first one to bear the brunt of this humiliation.It''s said that beating a dog depends on the owner. Xuanpinghou humiliated manluo. If he didn''t know the identity of King Guangqi at the beginning, it''s all right. Now he doesn''t have any indication. Isn''t it obvious that he doesn''t pay attention to him?


    It''s just a Xuanping marquis. I just received a little gift, so I don''t know who I am?


    The more he thought about it, the more angry he was. All of a sudden, King Guangqi suddenly slapped the table. Even Marlowe, who was complaining about her grievances, was startled. As for the others, he suddenly had a look of fighting to see a good play.


    Just when everyone thought that King Guangqi was going to be angry, and King Guangqi really turned his head and looked at Wen Jinrui. As soon as he was ready to get up, his hands had already been on the table. When manluo looked at Wen Jinrui and ye Shuli, his eyes were full of the look of wanting them to look good, but suddenly a long sharp sound came from the door of the hall.


    "Here comes the Regent!"


    Hearing this, everyone was slightly shocked. Although they had some regrets on their faces, they didn''t dare to show them. Then they quickly adjusted their mood and were ready to meet Dan Rui.


    As for Wang Guangqi, who had already got up half way, he suddenly stopped there. Then, after he closed his eyes and took a deep breath, he could only sit back.

 Chapter 567

    As for one side of the man Luo, is gnashing teeth, face full of unwilling, but helpless light Qi king has sat back, she can how? Simply as long as it''s full of anger, it just sits back, leaving only angry eyes, constantly glancing at Ye Shuli and Wen Jinrui.


    "I''ve seen the Regent!"


    After seeing Dan Rui enter the main hall, the people who have already sorted out their emotions immediately get up and salute. Even the people who are disappointed with Wen Jinrui do not salute at all.


    Seeing this scene, ye Shu slowly rises from the corner of his lips, arousing a touch of sarcasm. Just now, he was disappointed at Wen Jinrui for not giving him the face of king Qi. Now, he is so sarcastic that he has lowered his noble head to power.


    But think about it, if they don''t even like this, I''m afraid Danrui won''t allow them to live until now. Then ye Shuli and Wen Jinrui also get up and salute Danrui.


    In any case, it''s not the time to tear up face with Dan Rui. Even if the formation she came to is comparable to Ying Yan, ye Shuli didn''t show the slightest. Just when ye Xihan, who followed Dan Rui, came to her side, they looked at each other with a smile, just like the rumor that they were sisters.


    Dan Rui seems to have been used to it for a long time. Although her face is calm, her whole body is naturally proud. She droops her eyes slightly and goes straight to the head of the Dragon chair.


    But when she came to King Guangqi, Danrui stopped a little, then nodded to King Guangqi, and sat down in her own position.


    Although Danrui didn''t speak from the beginning to the end, from the point of view that she only nodded to King Guangqi, she also recognized the status of King Guangqi. In contrast, Wen Jinrui, Xuanping Hou and others, was directly ignored by Danrui.


    There was no one to say anything about it. After all, Danrui''s power was there, and King Guangqi seemed to have received some kind of honor. His anger dissipated and he sat back in his seat.


    Then, just after Dan Rui fell in, the eunuch''s voice rang out again. This time, Ying Yan came.


    After all the civil and military officials saluted, ye Shuli returned to his seat. He did not pay attention to the things in front of him. Instead, he thought about who could be attracted, who needed to maintain a good relationship, and who needed to find a way to get rid of them.


    Anyway, she can''t interfere in the affairs of the court, so just give it to Wen Jinrui, and she has her own things to do, so for ye Shuli, it''s a waste of time to pay attention to these things.


    Just when ye Shuli stares at the fruit snack on the table in front of her, he suddenly realizes that there is a strange look falling on her side. Then he pretends to look up inadvertently, only to find that the source of this look is manluo, the daughter of King Guangqi.


    It seems that the anger brought to her by what happened just now has not dissipated. At this time, manluo''s eyes are still full of anger. However, the pride of the imitated Buddha is revealed from her bones, but it adds a little disdain to the anger.


    Scornful anger? That''s interesting.


    Four eyes opposite, man Luo didn''t break of retreat timid, on the contrary is in see ye Shuli found her, and fiercely stare at Ye Shuli, this is cold hum a twisted head.


    As for Wang Guangqi, he didn''t look back from the beginning to the end. It seemed that after Danrui nodded his head, he also felt that his identity was unusual, and he couldn''t care with Wen Jinrui.


    See here, the leaf book leaves the lip Cape a hook, light smile a voice is to withdraw the vision, have the leaf brook Han in, such small wench was used also not what strange matter.


    Even though King Guangqi is the most powerful vassal, he is still just a vassal. Can a local emperor from other places be embarrassed to be in the capital, and still be Wen Jinrui?


    If Wen Jinrui is really just Xuanping Hou, maybe he will be afraid. But you know, Wen Jinrui is just trying to cover up his identity. Besides, Ying Yan doesn''t dare to embarrass him, let alone a mere king of Guangqi.


    Just as ye Shuli takes back his eyes and is about to continue to think about the next plan, he suddenly hears Dan Rui''s voice ring.


    In principle, such a palace banquet with Dan Rui''s temperament should not take the initiative to speak, but how could it be so abnormal today?


    But the next moment, when ye Shuli heard Dan Rui''s words, he had a sense of sudden realization.


    "The emperor''s birthday is just around the corner. This is the most important event in Jingguo. All the civil servants and all the vassal kings come to celebrate. But during this period, I heard some rumors. The source of these rumors is that the emperor did not establish a empress."


    Hearing that Danrui was so perfunctory that he didn''t even find some high sounding reasons, he just used a piece of gossip to lead to his own purpose. Ye Shu sneered in his centrifugation. Is the Regent worried?


    "A few days ago, there was a little turbulence in Jingguo, but with the joint efforts of civil and military officials, it is now back on the right track. The people live and work in peace and contentment, and the country is also recovering its former prosperity. I think that taking this opportunity, the emperor should choose a concubine to enter the palace, and at the same time, establish a queen to stabilize the people.""I think the Regent is right, and I also affirm that the emperor will establish the empress in order to stabilize the people."


    As soon as Danrui''s words came to an end, the ministers who had been preparing to be on one side were hastily saluting and echoing. It was as if they had already discussed it, and they didn''t give others a chance to interrupt.


    "The Regent''s proposal is in line with the etiquette and law. Since the emperor ascended the throne, he has been busy with state affairs and devoted himself to strengthening the country. But now the country is stable, and there are many talents in our country. The emperor should also consider this matter."


    "Yes, the emperor has set a queen, and someone can set an example for the women in the world. If they are safe inside, they will be strong outside. This is good for the country, and the minister also agrees."


    After the first minister agreed, the other civil and military officials agreed with each other for various reasons. Ye Shuli frowned slightly, and then found that even the cabinet bachelor and others agreed.


    Aren''t those people on the opposite side of Danrui? How can we find out the reason?

 Chapter 568

    Just when ye Shuli was puzzled, Wen Jinrui seemed to be aware of her mind and said softly: "this is also a fight for power after the establishment. If you choose well, you can''t help Ying Yan, and since Danrui dares to say so, she must have made enough arrangements."


    Hearing the words, ye Shuli took his eyes away from the others, looked slightly at Wen Jinrui and said, "but now all the ministers in the court who have real power are almost under the control of Dan Rui, and the others who have no right will definitely not be able to sit on the Queen''s throne. Can''t those university scholars not know this?"


    "Those college students are not fools. If they dare to agree with us like this, they must have already made countermeasures. We still don''t know much about Jingguo."


    Wen Jinrui frowns, and then his face is back to what it was before. Ye Shuli, who is aware of it, turns around and looks at him, only to find that manluo is still angry at this time, just like he has a hatred for killing his father.


    Seeing this, ye Shuli suddenly feels a little headache. He is a woman, and he is really calculating


    "Xuanping, when he goes to chuanshui this time, is the most aware of the current situation of the people. Ai Qing, please tell me whether I should focus on the selection of concubines at this time."


    Without waiting for the echo of the civil and military officials, Ying Yan sitting on the Dragon chair suddenly looks at Ye Shuli. Then his eyes flash, but he asks Wen Jinrui.


    Wen Jinrui and ye Shuli are all in a daze. At this time, Ying Yan can''t be unaware of Dan Rui''s intention, but he asks Wen Jinrui at this time. Can he think that Wen Jinrui can fight against the ministers with his own strength?


    But then Wen Jinrui said, "go back to the holy place, and I''ll go to chuanshui. Although it''s to pacify the disaster, it will take some time for the people to recover completely. What''s more, it''s not a county in chuanshui that has been affected this time. As for the officials who have not been to other places, I don''t dare to talk nonsense. However, according to my opinion, I''m really worried about the election of concubines at this time It''s over. "


    Wen Jinrui''s words are reasonable. He thinks about this issue from the perspective of the common people, which is also in line with his consistent style.


    However, this remark attracted the scorn of some ministers. Even though he was a marquis, he still could not change his vision. The emperor''s selection of concubines was for the sake of the overall situation, but he still stayed on the top of small things. Just a few people affected by the disaster could not be compared with the state affairs.


    "I don''t think it''s proper for Xuanping to say that."


    As soon as Wen Jinrui''s voice fell, before Ying Yan could speak, the Minister of rites stood up.


    Hearing the speech, Ying Yan''s face remained unchanged, as if he were really talking about it. He didn''t show any emotion at all and said, "what''s wrong, Aiqing, please tell me."


    As soon as Ying Yan''s voice fell, the Minister of rites just glanced at Ye Xihan. Seeing that she didn''t show anything, he went on another way of rites.


    "I think that no matter the national conditions or the court platform, they are all based on a ritual word. Since the emperor ascended the throne, all his thoughts have been put on the country. But now that the turmoil in the country has subsided, it''s time for the emperor to follow the ritual and law to choose a concubine. On the one hand, he can use this great joy to rush away the sorrow and suffering caused by the disaster in the hearts of the people. On the other hand, there is a queen to assist Zuo, the emperor can better govern Jingguo, so I think xuanpinghou''s words are inappropriate. "


    It''s worthy of being the Minister of rites. It''s so fantastic that the common people can still rush away because of the great wedding of the emperor.


    Hearing this, ye Shu can''t help laughing. It seems that these people don''t have the consciousness that the world is the people''s world. If Ying Yan really chooses to marry here, it''s better not to rush away the sufferings of the people''s heart and not cause the resentment of the people.


    "That''s a good thing. I also think that the Minister of rites is a good thing."


    "Yes, the emperor, the selection of concubines is not only in line with the etiquette and law, but also for the sake of the people all over the world. If we can take advantage of the emperor''s birthday and marriage, we will surely bring good luck to our country."


    "I also think it''s very possible..."


    As soon as the Minister of rites finished speaking, the ministers in the upper court began to rush to agree with him, even more anxious than their own affairs.


    However, Dan Rui, who was the first to propose it, slightly lowered her eyes and stood at the head of the ministers. She did not mean to open her mouth, nor did she imply that others would open their mouth, just like an old monk settled down.


    Below the minister seconded constantly, but there was no objection. Although Ying Yan was worried, he had no choice but to look at Wen Jinrui again.


    Seeing this, ye Shu sighed in his centrifugation. It was really sad for the emperor to achieve this level. However, in addition to Wen Jinrui, Ying Yan had no one to use.


    But now ye Shuli is not sure what Ying Yan means. Although Dan Rui initiated the event, it''s not all harm but no benefit to Ying Yan. Why do you resist it?


    Although Ye Shuli has little contact with him, he thinks he knows something about him. Although he can''t be said to be brilliant, at least he''s not mediocre. If Jingguo didn''t have Danrui, he would be a good emperor, but today it''s really strange.Thinking of this, ye Shuli looks up slightly towards the position of the Dragon chair, but suddenly realizes that although Ying Yan looks at Wen Jinrui beside her, his eyes are flashing towards her. For a moment, he can''t help but be more curious.


    At this moment, Wen Jinrui suddenly steps forward and blocks Ye Shuli behind him. Seeing this, ye Shuli purses his lips, but he can''t laugh or cry. Ah Rui is really Too careful, but Who makes her like it.


    "My Lord, I think we can talk about it later. I don''t have to be in a hurry for a while. It''s more important to deal with the local disasters first. After all, this snow disaster has a huge impact, and the river is just one of them. Although there is no riot, the others can''t be prevented."


    Ying Yan won''t interrupt the ministers'' agreement, but Wen Jinrui won''t worry about so much. After all, he wants to give people the impression that he is an impulsive and simple person, so Wen Jinrui raised the volume a little, that is, he instantly suppressed the ministers'' voice.


    "How can there be so many disasters? I think you xuanpinghou have made great contributions to the peace and order, and you want to bewitch people and confuse our national conditions? It is clear that the country is prosperous and the people are prosperous. Why does it happen to you that disasters and chaos continue? It''s not you, Xuanping, who have other plans, is it


    Fanwai 177: after Wen Jinrui interrupted him, the Minister of the Ministry of official immediately stood up. Although he was a little emotional, it would not make people feel strange. After all, Wen Jinrui''s words were a little slander. He reported good news instead of bad.


    After all, these things are all under the jurisdiction of the Minister of the Ministry of officials. He just seconded that the country is peaceful and the people are safe, but Wen Jinrui just wanted to say that the disaster situation is constant at this time. What is it that he is not beating his face?


    "I have a plan? I''m afraid it''s true that the Minister of the Ministry of officials has a plot. Before the Sichuan flood disaster was so serious, you went to court every day and said nothing happened. If it wasn''t because the disaster was so serious that it caused riots, I''m afraid the Minister of the Ministry of officials would have watched the people in Sichuan starve to death and freeze to death, and wouldn''t be soft hearted? "


    At this point, Wen Jinrui turned his head and said to Ying Yan, "my Lord, I have forgotten that this minister is concerned about the chaos of the Sichuan river. This minister''s dereliction of duty regards the lives of the people as nothing. If he can report the truth at the first time, I''m afraid that the people of the Sichuan river will not end up in such a mess. I implore the emperor to punish them severely Follow suit


    As soon as this remark came out, not to mention the Minister of the Ministry of officials, even the other officials were in a daze. How come this is not about the selection of concubines? What''s the matter with the Sichuan water chaos? And it''s all over, isn''t it?


    "You! You are presumptuous


    When Wen Jinrui heard that he had participated in one of his books in front of so many people, he was really surprised and angry. The reason why no one mentioned it at the beginning was that Ying Yan did not ascend the throne at that time, and Dan Rui, who was in charge of the government, was clearly forbidden to help the people in chuanshui.


    It was not until Ying Yan ascended the throne that the disaster in chuanshui caused a riot among the people, that Wen Jinrui was sent. But who can say that now? Can they still rely on Dan Rui?


    This is the fact that everyone acquiesced, but no one mentioned it all the time. But now Wen Jinrui is outspoken, isn''t he afraid? This offended not only the officials, but also the Regent and others. What''s more, it implied Ying Yan''s incompetence.


    Is xuanpinghou looking for death?


    Seeing this, they all lowered their heads to avoid meeting with Wen Jinrui. They even tried their best to avoid the collision of their eyes, for fear that a careless person would be dragged into the water by him.


    This is not the limbs developed, simple mind ah, it is simply no brain, is completely looking for death!


    This man


    It seems that we have seen the end of Wen Jinrui. Even those college students have closed their eyes after sighing. They are no longer looking at the scene in front of us. At this time, they are not disappointed, but feel sad.


    It''s hard to find a man who can fight against Dan Rui. Unfortunately, this man has no brain. He just has the power to organize the fight. But who knows Ah.


    Just when all the ministers mourn for Wen Jinrui, Wen Jinrui still looks confident. As for ye Shuli, he is constantly observing the civil and military officials in the hall. After all, the more critical the situation is, the easier it is to see the stand of outstanding people.


    "Holy, this is slander, slander! Xuanping Hou is relying on his meritorious service. First he contradicts Longyan, and now he slanders him. The emperor must be in charge of him. "


    After pointing at Wen Jinrui, who was angry for a long time, he saw Ye Xihan''s eyes, but the Minister of the Ministry of official immediately responded, and then he knelt down to the ground, looking very sad and indignant.


    Wen Jinrui''s words are no longer aimed at him. If this matter really needs to be proved one by one, I''m afraid even Ying Yan can''t bear it. After all, the power of the court is condensed in the hands of Dan Rui. Is it hard for Ying Yan to dare to tear his face with Dan Rui?


    It is because of Ye Xihan''s eyes that he thought of this, the Minister of the Ministry of official slowly stabilized his mind, and then threw Wen Jinrui''s accusation directly to Ying Yan.If Ying Yan really wants to punish him according to what Wen Jinrui said, but he wants to involve the whole power of Dan Rui. Moreover, the position of minister of the Ministry of official is close to Dan Rui''s core strength. How can Dan Rui give up on him so easily?


    And this is not the first time that Wen Jinrui has found his own way to die. In addition, this time, they will bring Wen Jinrui down anyway, even if Ying Yan is not willing to!


    Seeing that Ying Yan''s face on the Dragon chair was gradually gloomy, all the officials seemed to see hope. Then the Minister of rites knelt down. Without waiting for someone to speak, he rushed to the front.


    "My Lord, our country has always been ruled by law and pacified by courtesy. Although Xuanping Marquis has made great contributions, he has also repeatedly contradicted Longyan, and even confused the court. Last time, he thought that he had made great contributions to the restoration of the chaos of rivers and rivers, but this time, if he was allowed to make a fool of himself, it would be a little ridiculed by the state of Zhou The people are disappointed in the imperial court, but they are about to shake the foundation. The emperor, this matter must not be underestimated. "


    On the surface, it seems that people can''t find a fault, but in fact it''s full of flaws. As soon as his voice fell, other officials knelt down, and they were about to continue to agree with each other. In order to let Ying Yan know Wen Jinrui''s crime, ye Shu sneered in the centrifugal moment.


    Now Jingguo is suffering from domestic and foreign troubles, but these officials are still fighting in the dark. Where can such a country be strong? Do they really believe that Danrui can turn the world around?


    Fortunately, ye Shuli is a man of Da''an. If he was really the Marquis and wife of Jingguo, I''m afraid he would have been angry with these people for a long time.


    If not, as soon as the speech of the Minister of rites fell, several people knelt down on the ground together and did not give Wen Jinrui a chance to speak, they immediately agreed.


    "Lord Shangshu is right. This Xuanping Marquis just calms the chaos of the river. He is so proud of his merits. If he is allowed to go on like this, I''m afraid he will disorganize our court and become a great disaster for our country. The emperor must not let him go on like this. He must be punished severely!"


    "Yes, the emperor is just calming down the riot in the river. How can such a person be the Marquis of Jingguo?"


    "My Lord, I think that even in order to repay xuanpinghou for saving his life, what the Lord has done is enough. If he is allowed to continue his monkey business, I''m afraid that his good talk of repaying his kindness will become the source of endangering the country. I hope the Lord will think twice..."

 Chapter 569

    The ministers are totally afraid that Ying Yanhui will believe the traitor, destroy the country and make the country look like a country. Seeing this, ye Shuli snorts coldly. Without waiting for Wen Jinrui, who is already full of anger, he is the first to sneer.


    "You really like to tell lies with your eyes open. If you don''t see the disaster in Sichuan, you just rely on your imagination to judge the situation of the people outside. If you say that my Lord is so proud of his merits, how dare you dare to slander a meritorious official in this court?"


    The delicate but clear voice sounded above the hall, and the irony was even more obvious. As soon as ye Shuli''s voice fell, the ministers'' echoing voice suddenly stopped. Dan Rui, the leader, was slightly stunned, but he still resisted the impulse to look back.


    But yexihan is not so good, or that is, she felt that at this time she is the time to turn back.


    In the face of Ye Xihan''s worry, ye Shuli looks up slightly and glances at Ying Yan. Seeing that his eyes are bright, his look is always unspeakable. After some strange things, ye Shuli lowers his eyes slightly and scans the ministers present.


    "Presumptuous! As a woman, if you can allow you to come to the Palace Banquet, it''s already holy mercy. How can you speak in this hall? "


    "It''s really bold. Please see, the emperor not only thinks highly of his merits and doesn''t pay attention to all the officials, but also his wife dares to be so presumptuous. If he goes on like this, no one will be able to be regarded by him one day. The emperor can''t continue to connive at him!"


    "Yes, even though the Xuanping Marquis has saved the emperor, the kindness has already been rewarded. If it goes on like this, I''m afraid the country will be in the hands of the Xuanping Marquis..."


    See her voice fall, the ministers are a pair of sad appearance, ye Shu can''t help but sneer, but there is no anxious meaning, just quietly watching these ministers turn over and over, only so few words in impeachment of Wen Jinrui.


    When Wen Jinrui sees Ye Shuli''s expression, the color doesn''t change, but he laughs in his heart. He doesn''t know what ye Shuli wants to do, and then he stops trying to open his mouth, waiting for his ah Li to open his mouth again.


    But at this time, ye Xihan, the leader, stood up. Just before she opened her mouth, she did not forget to look at Ye Shuli. She really showed her worry and fear to the extreme. If she didn''t know her details clearly, I''m afraid Ye Shuli would mistake her for her sister.


    "Please forgive me, madam Hou Ye is just in a hurry. She has no other thoughts. I have a good friendship with her in private, and I know her very well. Although she and Hou ye are a little impatient, they are absolutely indifferent to our country. I hope you don''t blame her."


    After saying that, ye Xihan does not forget to turn his head slightly, indicating that ye Shuli quickly salutes and admits his mistake, so as to avoid the misfortune of offending Long Yan.


    However, ye Shuli, who has been waiting to see their tricks, did not forget to pay attention to Ye Xihan''s small movements. When ye Xihan looked back at her, ye Shuli clearly saw her. At the moment of looking back, he first winked at the official department secretary beside her, and then looked at her.


    Ye Xihan turns a blind eye to Ye Xihan. Ye Shuli''s complexion remains unchanged. It seems that he feels unfair for Wen Jinrui, but in fact, he has already laughed in his heart.


    Sure enough, after being winked by Ye Xihan, the Minister of the Ministry of official quickly understood and refused to give ye Shu the chance to leave. He immediately said, "holy, Prime Minister Ye has a good personal relationship with his wife. This is something that the whole king knows. It''s reasonable for them to ask for mercy for her. But they dare to despise the court so much. It''s clear that they don''t put the holy in the court In my eyes, this must not be tolerated and encourage unhealthy tendencies! "


    As soon as the Minister of Li''s voice dropped, the Minister of rites immediately went on to say, "the wife of the Marquis is from a martial arts family, and she has not formally learned any etiquette. It''s understandable that she committed such a crime. But in order to avoid such a thing happening in the future, I can send the wife of the Marquis to the Ministry of rites, and study the etiquette for several months, so as to avoid it In the future, some people will say that the Marquis and his wife of Jingguo is a vulgar person who doesn''t know etiquette. "


    What these two people say can be said to come and go. They humiliate Ye Shuli and Wen Jinrui both openly and secretly. At the same time, they further aggravate Wen Jinrui''s accusation through Ye Shuli''s opening.


    If you put it on an ordinary person, I''m afraid you can declare ye Shuli and Wen Jinrui''s crimes at this time. But is Ye Shuli an ordinary person?


    "I don''t know who doesn''t know etiquette. As a minister of Li, I don''t know the sufferings of the people in Jing Kingdom, and even the officials in Jing kingdom can forget it. As a minister of Li, I don''t remember the etiquette at all, but I don''t remember the etiquette at all. Have you sent the etiquette back to the dog''s stomach?"


    "You! It''s gross. It''s gross. You''re a woman, and you''re... "


    Ye Shuli''s voice has just fallen, and the two ministers are just blowing their beards and staring at each other. Although there is an open and secret struggle in the court, they are very particular about what they say. How can they be like Ye Shuli''s direct and explicit humiliation?But at this time, ye Shuli couldn''t care so much, or she did it on purpose. After all, she was born in a martial arts family that everyone looked down upon. If she spoke too carefully, wouldn''t she be under the control of others? Then, without waiting for the two ministers to finish, ye Shuli interrupted them and began her counterattack.


    "What happened to the etiquette that the two ministers mentioned all the time? It''s very polite to say that you sent them back to the dog''s stomach. I don''t think you are as good as a dog at all. At least the dog knows how to wag its tail when it''s full, but you even forget the most basic etiquette when you get to the top by courtesy. How can a person who doesn''t know how to be grateful and forget his origin be worthy of such an important position as secretary of state? "


    Ye Shuli has a strong voice. Although his face is still sickly, his voice reveals what a martial arts practitioner should look like. Shengsheng has suppressed all these comments.


    After that, ye Shuli suddenly saluted Ying Yan without waiting for the two ministers who were already angry. Then, her words made people understand where her confidence came from. At the same time, the two ministers who were angry changed from anger to astonishment, and then fell into fear.

 Chapter 570

    "My Lord, the officials are the second class officials, but they are humiliated by the two ministers. They are also insulted in the name of not knowing the proprieties. It is clear that they do not pay attention to the proprieties and laws of Jingguo. How can such a person be an official in Jingguo? If it''s spread, won''t it make people laugh? "


    As soon as his voice fell, he didn''t pay any attention to the public''s dismay. Even ye Shuli took time to look at her again, which was also full of surprise. It seemed that he had forgotten that ye Shuli was the second grade Gao Ming''s wife. Ye Xihan winked, motioned her to help him, and then looked at Ying Yan again.


    "Although the Regent of Jingguo is also a female, he is the best of the best in talent and ability. He not only stabilizes the national conditions in the turbulent time of Jingguo, but also makes the neighboring countries fear and dare not be ready to move."


    With that, ye Shuli took back his eyes, and then slowly scanned the officials, saying: "even so, they are still not in the eyes of these self righteous officials. They are so envious of the virtuous and talented. If they don''t perform meritorious deeds, they will only be envious. Please, for the sake of the country and the country, make sure that their officials are dismissed and their positions are clear!"


    "You talk nonsense! When did I slander the Regent? Don''t talk nonsense


    As soon as ye Shuli''s voice fell, the Minister of rites was full of fear and fear, but what he didn''t know was that ye Shuli deliberately stopped for a moment to let him speak. After all, he didn''t speak. How could ye Shuli bring Dan Rui in?


    "You didn''t slander the Regent in public, but you slandered him in your heart!"


    As soon as these words came out, even Wen Jinrui, who was standing beside her, was stunned. This Isn''t that unreasonable? But then, he heard Ye Shu leave again.


    "If not, why do I come to you as a woman? A rude man who doesn''t know how to behave? Besides, I''m only going to court for the first time since I was granted the title. If you don''t have such deep resentment against me, it''s that you slandered the Regent in your heart. It''s just that you didn''t stop it for a while and let it out today. "


    After saying that, ye Shuli doesn''t give everyone a chance to speak. He looks at Ying Yan again. But this time, he secretly glances at Dan Rui, who is the leader. She can''t keep her original indifference. The sleeve of her arm shakes slightly, and the corner of her lip rises slightly, which brings up a smile of success.


    "The Lord, when the minister was appointed, the Lord announced the world. The two ministers could not even forget the will of the Lord. If they did not forget it, how could they say that they were women and vulgar today? This is obviously a long-standing resentment. I can''t help blurting it out for a moment. "


    At the same time, he organized the language, and at the same time, he quickly converted these languages into Chinese, which can be said by a young martial arts practitioner. In a short time, ye Shu turned away from his brain and did not dare to delay.


    "But it''s only the first time for me to go to the court since I was appointed. Why did the two ministers complain about me? And still so deep resentment? That can only show that this resentment has been for a long time, but there has been no chance to vent it. But the two secretaries are officials, so how can they not vent it? That can only show that the identity and status of the people who make them complain are still above them. "


    Say, the leaf book leaves again is to see to should Yan, only this time, in her eyes but is to flash over a fine awn.


    "Today, the status of Jingguo is still above them. Apart from the Regent, there is only Prime Minister Ye, and it happens that both of them are women. From this point of view, there are only two possibilities."


    Speaking of this, ye Shuli gives a little meal, and then looks at the two ministers. This time, however, ye Shuli''s lips evoke a touch of irony.


    "One is that the two ministers really forgot the holy will, did not remember the minister''s being granted, or had some opinions on the minister''s being granted. The second is that they were dissatisfied with the Regent and Prime Minister Ye, but this dissatisfaction was entirely caused by their being women. Because of their status and status, this dissatisfaction could not be vented..."


    Say, the leaf book leaves a tiny meal, but also don''t give everyone the opportunity to speak, just take advantage of this gap, she is looking at the leaf Xi Han, in throw past a rest assured that she can handle of eyes, is to open a way again.


    "Under the long backlog, today, because of the stimulation of the minister, the two ministers were so angry that they were speechless for a moment, but they didn''t expect to be exposed like this."


    After that, ye Shuli did not give the two ministers any chance to fight back. He just looked up at Ying Yan and said, "holy God, the country is not afraid of the incompetence of the ministers, but they are afraid that the ministers have ulterior motives. Today, if it is not a coincidence, maybe the two ministers still have to calculate the Regent. Since they can break it, it must be God''s will. Holy God must not take it lightly."


    "My Lord, my minister..."


    Finally, when ye Shuli finished speaking, the Minister of rites, who had a chance to speak, seized the opportunity. But unexpectedly, he just opened his mouth, but Ying Yan waved his hand to stop it. Then he could not see his emotion and said, "I ask you, did you forget about the appointment of Gao Ming''s wife, or did you really have a grudge against the Regent and Prime Minister Ye £¿¡±"My Lord, I have something to do..."


    "Did I ask you?"


    Seeing Ying Yan''s obvious intention to follow Ye Shuli''s words, a group of civil and military officials have realized that it''s not good, and then just some officials want to save the scene, but they are directly interrupted by Ying Yan''s cold drink.


    If just now, some people still can''t understand Ying Yan''s mind, then now, all the people present already know, which makes Ying Yan angry.


    See all ministers are you, look at me, I look at you, no one spoke again, but Ying Yan did not let them go, on the contrary, he asked again in a cold voice: "how? This court hall is really like Gao Ming''s wife to say, you all don''t put in the eye? Now I dare not return my words? Secretary of rites, who gave you the courage? "


    "The emperor is calm, but I dare not."


    See Ying Yan is angry, and name thanks of asked up, the Minister of rites where still don''t understand, then quickly kneel down to kowtow, while saying is constantly Piao regent and yexihan.


    Just now, after ye Shuli said these words, Dan Rui glanced back slightly. She didn''t know who she was looking at or what she was thinking. After that, Dan Rui dropped her eyes slightly, just like an old monk.

 Chapter 571

    There was no meaning of speaking or participating, as if everything in the court had nothing to do with her.


    As for ye Xihan, there is no way to speak at this time. Ye Shuli winks at her several times, and makes it clear that he is venting his anger for her. Although Ye Shuli is suspected of pulling tiger skin, ye Xihan feels that after some time together, ye Shuli does not have this brain, I''m afraid he does not have the courage.


    The well-known diseased child has no brain. Why did she suddenly come to light today? Although Ye Xihan didn''t know the reason, her energy at this time was put on Dan Rui. After all, Ying Yan was angry. At this time, if she wanted to turn the situation around, I''m afraid no one could do it except Dan Rui.


    "No? What does that mean? Do you dare not forget my gift? "


    Even if the ministers have chosen to be cautious, the Minister of Rites has knelt on the ground and shivered, but Ying Yan has never let him go.


    "Yes, no! It''s not... "


    When Ying Yan suddenly drinks it, the Minister of rites shivers, and then subconsciously answers it. But when he waits for the words to come out, he reacts again. Then he wants to change his words, but he finds that he has been cheated.


    If ye Shuli''s words just now are somewhat unreasonable, then from Ying Yan''s pressing step by step and not giving the Minister of rites the opportunity to explain, there are only two explanations for this matter. One is to admit that he has forgotten Ying Yan''s gift, but if so, he will be charged with contempt of imperial power.


    This is a capital crime, and the Minister of rites is not stupid. At this time, the impulse caused by anger has faded away. Of course, he will not seek death himself.


    But the second one is to admit that they are dissatisfied with the Regent and Ye Cheng. If we admit it, although it is not as serious as the first one, it is almost gone.


    Although Yingyan is in charge of Jingguo, the Minister of rites, who is close to the core of Danrui''s power, naturally knows how terrifying Danrui is, so how dare he answer at this time.


    Faced with the problem of death, the Minister of rites hurriedly winked at the ministers around, but even the Regent didn''t speak at this time. How dare the ministers make decisions without authorization? What if the Regent also felt that the Minister of rites was dissatisfied with her?


    Although Ye Shuli''s words are a bit unreasonable at first, he can''t think about it seriously, because this kind of bandit logic can easily get people around.


    At the beginning, ye Shuli didn''t want to use this method, but he didn''t expect that the two ministers would cooperate so well. If ye Shuli''s method had been successful, it would have at least half the credit of the two ministers.


    At this time, ye Shuli''s lips stirred up a smile, with a complacent look. Looking at the two ministers in front of him, his expression was so obvious, as if he was not afraid of being caught by others.


    But is it true? Now everyone''s mind is on Ying Yan''s and Dan Rui''s attitude. Now the fight has risen to the level where they only have the full strength to participate, but they don''t have the full strength to speak. It''s very possible that if they make a mistake, there will be no bones left. So where do people still have the mind to look for ye Shuli''s trouble at this time.


    The civil and military officials who thought they had some understanding of Ye Shuli and Wen Jinrui were still surprised at how ye Shuli suddenly made efforts, and they were still so caught off guard. When they saw Ying Yan''s attitude and her face, they immediately understood.


    This must have been a trick they had already thought of. After being granted the title, they never went to court again. But now they are suddenly taking advantage of the fact that all the civil and military officials have forgotten this, and it happens that they are in a rage. Such a small plot is to let them be fooled carelessly.


    It''s really hateful!


    As for Wen Jinrui, after seeing the complacency of Ye Shuli''s face and the trembling Minister of rites kneeling on the ground, the corners of her lips also rose slightly, not suppressing her happiness.


    Anyway, they are famous for their lack of brain and impulse in the imperial capital. Now they just find an excuse for Ying Yan to eradicate Dan Rui''s power. If they are too calm, they will be doubted.


    At the moment, the Minister of rites kneeling on the ground was desperate to the extreme. Danrui and yexihan didn''t say anything. Even his signals to the surrounding officials were pretended not to be seen. As for the Minister of rites, he directly pretended to be dead and buried his head deeply.


    However, no matter how angry and frightened he was, the Minister of rites could only kneel down on the ground and forbear. He did not dare to say a word. He was constantly thinking about how to avoid today''s disaster.


    Just, very hard just caught the opportunity of Ying Yan, how can easily give him this opportunity? Then, after scanning for a week, he saw that Danrui didn''t mean to open her mouth, and the ministers only cared about protecting themselves because of the tense atmosphere above the main hall. Then he asked in a cold voice: "what? Now you have the courage to ignore my words? "


    "No I dare not


    Seeing that Ying Yan didn''t let go of him, the Minister of rites turned pale, and then he wanted to explain by force, "I didn''t forget the reward from the emperor, and I didn''t feel dissatisfied with the Regent and Prime Minister Ye. Just now I was angry and I didn''t choose what to say...""No choice? What a man of all words


    But who knows, the more he explains Ying Yan, the more angry he gets. Without waiting for him to finish, Ying Yan stops him with a roar: "if it''s only once, I still believe that you have no choice, but it''s several times in succession. Do you really think I''m such a fool?"


    See Ying Yan directly say die, I''m afraid that the next is to surrender, ye Xihan although anxious, but at this time is no way, after all, Dan Rui did not speak, she also dare not say anything.


    But the next moment, when ye Xihan racked his brains to save the Minister of rites, he suddenly flashed and looked at manluo.


    This girl is the daughter of King Guangqi. Relying on the favor of King Guangqi, she is even more lawless. The king Guangqi is powerful and must be the object Ying Yan wants to attract. I don''t think she will easily blow his face.


    Thinking of this, ye Xihan wants to attract manluo''s attention, and then signals her to open her mouth. Anyway, she has made a good relationship with manluo a few days ago, so it''s not difficult for her to help at this time.

 Chapter 572

    But who knows, in such a tense atmosphere, ye Xihan has tried all kinds of ways, even just to open his mouth to call, but that manluo has never noticed, instead, his attention is moving back and forth on Ye Shuli and Wen Jinrui.


    This silly girl, can''t it be the thing before she still hates now?


    Seeing this scene, ye Xihan can''t help regretting that she let manluo provoke Wen Jinrui at first. Originally, she wanted to make Wen Jinrui and Guangqi Wang turn against each other directly through manluo. In this way, her plan is half successful, but who knows, now it''s self defeating.


    But what ye Xihan didn''t expect is that her self defeating is just the beginning.


    Although Ye Xihan''s action is extremely obscure, it is in the eyes of Ye Shu. Immediately, she doesn''t wait for her to think of a way to remind her. However, when she hears Ying Yan''s voice, he doesn''t give the Minister of rites the chance to speak. He just continues to speak again.


    "As a minister of rites, you should know the rites and laws. But if you say such vulgar words from your mouth, it''s really insulting the two words of rites and laws, and it''s insulting your own official position!"


    Speaking of this, Ying Yan gave a little meal, then looked down at the Minister of rites and said, "now, do you know the sin?"


    This is a very clever question. He only said that the Minister of rites was rude, but he didn''t mention anything else. Now he asked him whether he was guilty.


    If the Minister of rites didn''t respond for a moment and confessed directly, Ying Yan could be regarded as having admitted everything just now.


    It doesn''t matter whether he admits that he has forgotten Ying Yan''s reward or has a grudge against the Regent. The important thing is that as long as he admits it, Ying Yan can quit his official post. Even if Dan Rui is willing to stand up for him at this time, it''s useless.


    After all, even if Danrui''s power is big, he can''t openly cover up the Minister of rites on the court. What''s more, it''s still under the condition that the Minister of Rites has confessed his guilt.


    Of course, if the Minister of rites refuses to admit his guilt, Ying Yan can also use his refusal to regret as an excuse to forcibly remove him from office. Only in this way, if Dan Rui comes forward, I''m afraid it won''t be so smooth.


    But who knows, when ye Shuli was thinking quickly, if the Minister of rites responded and refused to admit her guilt, how should she make her goal come to a perfect end, the Minister of rites kneeling on the ground suddenly opened his mouth.


    "I''m in a hurry for a moment. Even if I''m wrong, I''ll order my wife to insult the court officials on the spot. I hope the emperor will act fairly..."


    Originally, whether the Minister of rites admitted or did not admit his mistake, things must go through some twists and turns. Now, he is dying and still does not forget to pull Ye Shu away. So who else can save him?


    Hearing this, ye Shuli sneered even more in his heart. It''s really your own death! And smell speech, Ying Yan is instant anger, fierce a clap dragon chair armrest, is will court Hall of civil and military officials are scared a jump, "wanton! As a minister of rites, it''s against the rules of rites. Even if you don''t know it, you still want to take others into the water. You''re really good! "


    "Somebody


    "Slow down, my Lord."


    Just when Ying Yan angrily drinks to prepare the book of rites, ye Xihan finally stands up after seeing that Dan Rui has no reaction.


    At this time, not only Ying Yan, who is the leader, but also ye Shuli and Wen Jinrui''s eyes fall on her. Even Dan Rui, who has no action, glances at Ye Xihan.


    Obviously, this is not in Dan Rui''s expectation.


    But at this time, ye Xihan can''t worry so much. Even though he is covered by a veil, ye Shuli still sees her clenched cheek from behind. Obviously, ye Xihan is also under some unknown pressure.


    "What does Prime Minister Ye want to say?"


    Even though Ying Yan''s voice was extremely displeased, ye Xihan said after a moment''s pondering: "it''s wrong for the Minister of rites to have no cover, but it''s not unforgivable. Besides, the birthday of the emperor is just around the corner. It''s time to employ people. It''s better to keep the Minister of rites first and see what happens later."


    What ye Xihan said was very euphemistic, but it undoubtedly gave the Minister of rites a chance of life. After hearing this, the civil and military officials suddenly responded and began to plead for mercy.


    Seeing this, Ying Yan''s eyes flash slightly. Then he takes a look at Wen Jinrui, and his eyes fall on Ye Shuli.


    In this regard, ye Shu is clear from nature. Even though Ying Yan wants Wen Jinrui to open her mouth at this time, it is not as direct as her. After all, she caused this thing at the beginning.


    After a little thinking for a while, ye Shuli also knows that it''s still too reluctant to pull the Minister of rites down just by these words and her slightly unreasonable counterattack. Moreover, since Ye Xihan intends to help each other, why can''t he help her?


    At the moment, ye Shuli said: "holy, what Prime Minister Ye said is not unreasonable. Whether it is the Minister of rites who forgot the reward from the holy, or he is really dissatisfied with the Regent, it is not his fault. After all, there is also the responsibility of the Minister of rites."Speaking of this, ye Shuli gave a little meal, and didn''t care about the official department. Because of her sudden involvement, they all cast angry eyes, and then they spoke again.


    "But in any case, etiquette and law can''t be taken as a joke. The two ministers should have been more guilty of breaking the law. But it''s time to employ people. Let''s leave them in their present positions for the time being. If there are better people than them in Qiuwei, they can''t be replaced at that time."


    Originally, ye Shuli wanted to cooperate with Ying Yan and punish the Minister of rites as severely as possible. After all, as long as Dan Rui didn''t speak, they would probably dismiss the Minister of rites.


    But now ye Xihan is suddenly put in a foot, so want to pull down the book of rites is not easy, simply, ye Shuli also chose to slow down.


    The reason why Ye Shuli wanted to be involved in the Ministry of official affairs at this time was that he suddenly thought that since there was no heavy punishment this time, it would be better to leave an opportunity. Once the autumn Wei was over, if there was a suitable person to win over, he could help them up again.


    Anyway, there''s no time in between. Besides, Ying Yan intends to remove them. How can he give them the chance to commit crimes?

 Chapter 573

    What''s more, ye Shuli thinks of Xu Siyuan mentioned by Wen Jinrui. Although Wen Jinrui doesn''t think much of him, ye Shuli still doesn''t dare to rest assured.


    After all, Danrui still has the upper hand. If there is only one vacancy, they may not be able to win over Danrui, so they take the opportunity to pull down two. In this way, if Xu Siyuan can enter the palace examination as Wen Jinrui said, they will have a better chance.


    Of course, ye Shuli is also gambling, gambling that ye Xihan''s opening just now is against Dan Rui''s meaning. If so, leaving two people for the time being may cause them a lot of trouble.


    After all, no matter the two ministers or Ye Xihan, only Dan Rui is their real master.


    As soon as ye Shuli''s voice fell, the eyes of several officials were cast. However, ye Shuli turned a blind eye to them, but only to Ye Xihan. Then, no matter the look or the eyes, they all showed a look. You see, I completely followed your meaning. Even for you, I forced myself not to be angry.


    Seeing this, ye Xihan is very upset, but he can only smile at Ye Shuli. Although the smile is blocked by the veil, ye Xihan still tries to make ye Shuli understand with his eyes.


    Since you want to play, let''s have a good time!


    Sitting on the top of the Dragon chair, Ying Yan sees all this in his eyes, especially when his eyes fall on Ye Shuli''s body, his eyes are shining with an unknown light.


    But Ying Yan didn''t dare to delay. Without waiting for all the officials to speak, he immediately announced, "since you have asked madam Gao to intercede for you, from today on, you two will take the place of the Minister of rites and the Minister of Li Department, so as to see what happens later."


    "Holy..."


    "Thank you for your kindness. Your kindness is the blessing of our country."


    Seeing what the two ministers wanted to say, ye Xihan quickly interrupted them, and then forcefully praised them. He even resisted his anger and turned back to wink at them, indicating that they could not say more.


    In fact, as long as you are a wise man, you can see that Ying Yan sincerely wants to punish them. After all, it''s about the Regent, but from the beginning to the end, Ying Yan didn''t ask Dan Rui, but the two eager ministers ignored this.


    After announcing the results, Ying Yan seemed to vent some anger in his heart. Then he scanned slowly for a week. Seeing that all the ministers lowered their heads and did not dare to look at him, Ying Yan was relieved. In this way, there will be no change in this matter.


    However, after scanning for a week, his eyes fell on Dan Rui. Ying Yan asked, "I don''t know what I''m doing. Does the Regent think it''s wrong?"


    "There is nothing wrong with it. The emperor dealt with it fairly." After hearing this, Dan Rui''s face remained unchanged, and her tone was more like the two ministers were not her people.


    Seeing this scene, ye Xihan looks a little ugly, and the two ministers lower their heads and don''t know what they are thinking, while ye Shuli looks at Wen Jinrui. For a moment, both of them don''t understand what Dan Rui means.


    I''m afraid that such a cold attitude will make the two Shangshu feel cold. As for the others, they will be affected more or less. But ye Shuli knows that Danrui is not impulsive and careless, and he won''t misunderstand them just because of her words.


    On the contrary, Danrui''s mind is very careful. After all, in the original historical line, this is a woman who has been crowned emperor in the end.


    But she even in this leaky moment, so let should Yan as, I''m afraid there must be other plans in the heart.


    Just as ye Shuli and Wen Jinrui were frowning and thinking about why Dan Rui was like this, Dan Rui, who had just finished, said again, "it''s not improper for the emperor to deal with it according to the etiquette and law, but it''s also very holy. After all, the etiquette and law are the foundation of a country. If the etiquette and law are in disorder, the country will not be peaceful."


    Speaking of this, Dan Rui turned slowly, then glanced at the civil and military officials and said, "what do you think?"


    When asked by Danrui, although the ministers didn''t know what she meant, most of them were ministers who had already submitted to Danrui. How dare they say no? Then Qi Qi echoed: "what the Regent said is very true. There is nothing wrong with the emperor''s treatment. The emperor is very clear..."


    See this scene, ye Shuli is more confused, look at this look, it is difficult to be Dan Rui repented, want to return the king to Ying Yan?


    No! Impossible, if so, what''s the difference between Danrui and self seeking death? Although Ying Yan didn''t investigate the matter now, it was only because Ying Yan was not sure to bring down Dan Rui. You know, the almost extinction of the royal family was all caused by Dan Rui.


    He glanced at all the civil and military officials without any trace, trying to see something from their faces. Unfortunately, they all bowed their heads. Ye Shuli couldn''t see the expression on their faces. Those who could see the expression were either those whose status was enough to reach the core, or those who were still neutral or devoted to serving the country.Just don''t know why, from Dan Rui didn''t oppose should Yan''s disposal method to begin, leaf book leaves of heart is suddenly had a bad feeling.


    Even though he doesn''t know much about Danrui, ye Shuli doesn''t think that Danrui is any good stubble just from the historical line. Even because he is also a passer-by, ye Shuli feels that Danrui''s scheming is probably far ahead of her.


    "Well." As the ministers'' echoing voice gradually fell, Ying Yan didn''t understand Dan Rui''s meaning, but he didn''t show it. Then he nodded his head and said, "since all the Ai Qing have no opinions, let''s do it."


    "I will comply with the order and thank you for your kindness."


    Rao Shi had ten thousand unwillingness in his heart, but the two ministers could only choose to bow their heads at this time, but the resentment could be detected by anyone.


    However, this is exactly what ye Shuli wanted to see, and although Danrui didn''t show anything about it at the moment, I''m afraid it was not as calm as it showed.


    But who knows, just when ye Shuli thought it was going to fall like this, Dan Rui, the leader, made a gift again.


    "It''s time for the emperor to return to the throne, but it''s time for the people to wait for peace before the emperor''s election."

 Chapter 574

    As soon as these words came out, ye Shuli understood them in a flash. No wonder Danrui had done nothing before. She looked at Ying Yanzhi''s crime and even said nothing about her forcing them to dismount. She was waiting here.


    Didn''t you want to talk about etiquette before? Now let''s continue to use etiquette!


    The key is that even if Ying Yan wants to refuse, there is no reason. After all, he has moved out the etiquette just now, and Dan Rui has put the etiquette at the commanding height according to his meaning.


    If Ying Yan refuses at this time, even if Danrui doesn''t say anything, Ying Yan is just beating himself in the face. Although it won''t cause any substantial loss, it will disappoint many officials. After all, who dares to serve a rebellious monarch?


    "This..."


    It seems that I didn''t expect that Danrui would suddenly come out like this. Even ye Shuli thought it was over after he had forcibly diverted people''s attention through what happened just now.


    After all, the situation has become like this. I''m afraid that all the civil and military officials will not mention this. But who knows, Dan Rui, who has not spoken for a long time, has already made a comprehensive preparation, and by their words, he has led this matter out again.


    Ying Yan is slightly stunned. He seems to want to say something, but he knows that this is not the time to speak. Then he turns his eyes on Wen Jinrui. Seeing that Wen Jinrui is also a frown and thinking, he looks at Ye Shuli.


    Ye Shuli of course knows that Ying Yan wants her to talk around this matter, and the worst thing is to delay it. But for a moment, even ye Shuli wants to help him, but he can''t find a suitable reason.


    What''s more, she''s just a sick child from a martial arts family, and her mind is not very bright. If she suddenly shows extraordinary wisdom at this time, I''m afraid she will arouse other people''s suspicion.


    Moreover, Danrui did not give her this opportunity.


    "My Lord, the royal family is almost withered after the disaster in Jingguo. If you don''t choose a concubine at this time, I''m afraid it will shake the foundation. It''s not a good thing for the Emperor himself or Jingguo, so please agree."


    Without giving Ye Shuli and others time to think, Dan Rui said: "what''s more, the birthday of the emperor is coming. On this palace banquet, the ladies of all the famous families in our country are here. It can be said that it''s a match made in heaven. Double happiness is coming. The emperor must not hesitate any more."


    "What the Regent said is very true. I also think that the emperor should put the selection of concubines on the agenda. Now that there is this opportunity, we must not delay. If we can take advantage of this opportunity to come to Jingguo, it is absolutely a great thing!"


    "Yes, I also think it should be so. The snow disaster last winter has made the people miserable. If the emperor bought a happy event for Jingguo at this time, he would be able to get rid of this filthy atmosphere and make Jingguo strong again."


    "My Lord, I have experienced a lot of hardships since the last turmoil in Jingguo. Now we really need a happy event, a great event to inspire people. What''s more, if we can take advantage of this amnesty, Jingguo will be strong again, and it will be around the corner!"


    As soon as Danrui''s voice fell, those high-ranking ministers echoed one after another, and each reason was full and incomparable, and Ying Yan was not given the chance to refuse.


    Moreover, as the voices of the ministers fell, the vassal kings who had never opened their mouths but were just watching finally opened their mouths.


    "My Lord, since the beginning of the turmoil in Jingguo, the border has been in constant chaos. Although the surrounding countries are weak, they also want to take advantage of the domestic and foreign troubles. If the Lord can shock the surrounding small countries in the name of this happy event, they will not only revive their morale, but also make them dare not continue to make trouble."


    "Yes, my Lord, the frontier officers and soldiers are busy fighting, and they are even physically and mentally exhausted. If something inspiring has not happened in Jing''s country, I''m afraid the officers and soldiers will be inspired and disappointed in Jing''s country. So I also think that the election of the imperial concubine is the top priority at the moment."


    With the continuous opening of ministers and vassal kings, ye Shuli finally understood that Danrui had already designed it and was waiting for them to get into the trap. Maybe the two ministers did not think of it, but by contrast, it was not worth mentioning.


    Originally, ye Shuli didn''t understand what benefit it was for Danrui to choose a concubine, but now she understands that Danrui didn''t want to choose a concubine for Yingyan, but rather to strengthen her own strength and further reduce the room for Yingyan to struggle.


    Because Danrui seems to have taken a step back just now, but in fact, he is forcing Yingyan with great strides. It''s not all Danrui''s words that people are unstable and the country is shaken?


    Besides, Danrui has already said that she will focus on the Palace Banquet in front of her, and the family members of Baiguan are the focus of the selection.


    Who don''t know, these officials have almost completely fallen to Dan Rui. No matter who Ying Yan finally married, they are not just squeezing their living space?At present, even these vassal kings are so aggressive that they use the border to threaten him. Don''t they want to be Yingyan''s puppet emperor?


    If all this had not been arranged by Dan Rui, what would it be?


    Before, I was still guessing that Danrui''s mind was meticulous, and it was impossible to be indifferent to her own people. But now ye Shuli understood that Danrui was not only meticulous, but also ruthless. She was extremely decisive, and she didn''t have any hesitation between gain and loss.


    It''s really chilling to be such a cold woman, and a woman with great power!


    "My Lord, I think..."


    "My Lord, there is one thing I don''t know whether to say or not."


    At this time, Wen Jinrui seems to want something. He just exchanged his eyes with Ye Shuli. He was interrupted by the king Guangqi who had been keeping his eyes closed.


    At the moment when King Guangqi opened his mouth, the bad feeling in Ye Shu''s centrifugation suddenly became thick, as if all the core of Danrui''s plan were on him.


    "Aiqing, please."


    If there is anyone in the court who can fight against Dan Rui at the moment, it''s only the Guangqi king in front of him. He was the first vassal of King kingdom in those years. He was deeply trusted by the former king of King Kingdom and trained private soldiers in the border area.

 Chapter 575

    At that time, there were constant frictions at the border, and the main target of Jingguo''s defense was Da''an, so when he couldn''t get away from it, the king Guangqi used his private soldiers to stabilize the border, so it was acquiesced.


    But today, it is more than ten years later, and the strength of King Guangqi is extremely terrible. Although he dare not say that he can defeat Jingguo, at least in terms of the current split situation, both Ying Yan and Dan Rui have to put down their airs and try their best to make friends with this old king.


    "The old minister thinks that the selection of concubines is the most important thing. Moreover, according to the situation of Jingguo at this time, it really needs such a happy event. Therefore, the emperor should not continue to shirk his love and reason."


    Hearing this, don''t say it''s Ying Yan. Even ye Shuli and Wen Jinrui frown. If only Dan Rui said that, maybe there''s still a chance. But if even King Guangqi said that, I''m afraid it''s a foregone conclusion.


    After all, ye Shuli seized the time to make up some news about these vassal kings after he knew that all vassal kings came yesterday, and he also knew the status of King Guangqi and his influence in Jingguo.


    It''s not even polite to say that if we want to divide the power of Jingguo into three, then Danrui should be the strongest, followed by Guangqi king, and the gap between the two is far less than imagined, and certainly not as small as it seems.


    Ying Yan, who is supposed to be in power, is at the bottom of the list. Even compared with the former two, except for the name, it seems that Ying Yan does not have the qualification to fight against them.


    As the king of a country, Ying Yan''s position can be said to be embarrassing to the extreme.


    Ying Yan''s face is more and more ugly. In the face of this situation, I''m afraid no one in power will be too calm. King Guangqi seems to have noticed Ying Yan''s change, and then he says.


    "But I don''t think I''m in a hurry. The emperor can take a look at it for a moment. Anyway, the ladies of famous families are already here. If the emperor doesn''t like it, he can give it to the Regent, and then the emperor will decide."


    As soon as these words came out, ye Shuli suddenly realized that Wang Guangqi would never be used by Dan Rui and ye Xihan, as she had imagined before. How could such a crafty and cunning person, who could not even talk so closely, be easily used by others?


    Sure enough, after hearing this, Ying Yan''s face finally eased a little, although it was not hard to tell from the words of King Guangqi that the final decision was still in the hands of Dan Rui.


    After all, after leaving the matter to Dan Rui, Ying Yan can only make a decision from the people she chooses, but at least Ying Yan has the right to choose. Although there is no substantive difference between the current situation and the essence, it always makes people feel comfortable.


    What''s more, Ying Yan has a chance to breathe. During this period of relaxation, Wang Guangqi and Dan Rui cooperate very well. They firmly control Ying Yan''s anger at the edge of the outbreak, which makes it difficult for him to vent his anger.


    In this regard, ye Shuli secretly frowned, but his face did not show the slightest, and then decided not to speak, this matter can only be temporarily so.


    If not, according to the current situation, Danrui and Guangqi Wang have obviously joined hands for the time being. If ye Shuli is trying to destroy it, he may become the target of public criticism.


    Thinking of this, ye Shuli turns to look at Wen Jinrui. Seeing that he also shakes his head slightly, he is more determined in his mind.


    After hearing King Guangqi''s words, Ying Yan''s face softened a little, but as a ruler, it was always not so easy to be forced. However, when Wen Jinrui saw him, he didn''t say anything. Even ye Shuli did the same. He could only say as calmly as he could: "in that case, let''s follow the words of the two Aiqing."


    At the moment when Ying Yan''s words came out, the atmosphere in the hall was relaxed. In a faint sense, ye Shuli even heard the ministers with heavy power breathe out.


    "Holy, holy and bright!"


    With the call of all the ministers, the battle has finally come to an end. Although it is clear that ye Shu has taken advantage of them, on the whole, he has fallen into Dan Rui''s calculation.


    Only this time, they did not suffer any loss. After all, they still have time to come up with countermeasures.


    Now what ye Shuli is really worried about is the attitude of King Guangqi.


    Listen to King Guangqi''s meaning, it should be that she has not reached a complete agreement with Dan Rui, and there is obviously a threat to Ying Yan. If King Guangqi still has other plans, she may be able to take advantage of this.


    Just when ye Shuli wrote down all the efforts he had just heard and seen, ye Xihan''s voice rang again. "Since the emperor''s birthday is coming, and it''s also the time when the Empress Dowager is elected, all the ladies are here. Why don''t you take this opportunity to perform, or let the emperor see if there are any people who can enter the harem?"


    Although Ye Xihan''s words are extremely obscure, which one can be present is not a human spirit? Besides, I''ve made this matter so clear just now. If I''m going to make a post, I''m afraid it might be someone present.Therefore, ye Xihan''s words are instantly recognized by all people, whether they are the civil and military officials who fall in love with Dan Rui, or those who rely on themselves to be noble, most of them have daughters in their families.


    As long as they can get closer to the center of their daughter, it will be more beneficial for them.


    After getting the unanimous approval of the public, the civil and military officials return to their seats. However, after they are seated, ye Shuli suddenly realizes something strange. When she thinks it''s still manluo, she suddenly glances at Ying Yan''s eyes.


    Although it''s just a moment, I don''t know if Ying Yan has noticed Ye Shuli, so he takes back his eyes. He just glances at Ye Shuli. When ye Shuli is aware, he moves to another place.


    In short, when ye Shuli saw Ying Yan looking at him, he suddenly felt that his eyes were extremely strange, as if he was sighing? Or is it a pity?


    Although not sure, even if ye Shuli didn''t read it clearly, the woman''s intuition made her feel bad, as if something bad would happen.

 Chapter 576

    However, with all the ladies sitting down, they began to perform their talents. Ye Shuli looked at Wen Jinrui blandly, and then saw that he was also helpless. After that, they put their eyes on the food in front of them.


    With the beginning of the Palace Banquet, there are more and more palace maids bringing delicious food and snacks. If you want more variety, there will be more variety.


    Anyway, both ye Shuli and Wen Jinrui are not interested in the performance in front of them, and Ying Yan''s choice of concubine has nothing to do with them. They put down their mind and began to discuss what happened just now in a low voice while eating the delicious food on the table.


    Now, after the Palace Banquet begins, as more and more girls come forward to perform their talents, the accompaniment music is also ringing, and the Ministers sitting at the table are enjoying the delicious food, watching the performance and talking in a low voice, but they will not fail to pay attention to Ye Shuli and them.


    So they are also happy to see the immersion in their own world, the girl who came forward, and what the performance is not concerned about.


    "Marquis." After putting a piece of snacks into the import, ye Shuli''s manner can be described as natural to the extreme, "just now, I''m afraid there''s something wrong."


    "Oh? What does Madame mean? "


    Wen Jinrui is not worried, although the voice is not big, just can let two people hear, but it is not a little deliberately control meaning.


    "Manluo, the daughter of King Guangqi."


    This time, ye Shuli turns his head to see manluo glare at her. But this time, ye Shuli smiles at her as if he just knew the identity of King Guangqi.


    It seems that nothing unpleasant happened just now, let alone the slightest apology.


    To this, the man Luo is tiny a Leng, immediately is lightly hum a to turn over the head.


    In fact, although King Guangqi was a vassal, Wen Jinrui was Xuanping Marquis, and he still had Xuanping Marquis, and his status was not inferior to him.


    What''s more important is that King Guangqi was far away from the border. Even though he was powerful, he could hardly influence the central government. After this incident, he still wanted to return to the border, but Wen Jinrui was not the same. He not only stayed in the imperial capital all the time, but also was extremely favored.


    Between the two, a discerning person can distinguish the superior from the inferior.


    However, the current situation of Jingguo is a bit delicate. As the emperor, Ying Yan doesn''t have any substantial strength in his hand, and he is restricted by the power minister Danrui everywhere. But Wen Jinrui is impulsive, irritable and mindless. So how can he care about these?


    What''s more, if you are too clear about the situation and are really afraid of King Guangqi, isn''t that tantamount to telling others that he was pretending before?


    Therefore, after hearing Ye Shuli''s words, although Wen Jinrui asked if it was because of manluo, there was not the slightest fear and panic in his tone, but a few more slights of contempt.


    What about King Guangqi? What if it''s powerful? Wen Jinrui is a Marquis with a fiefdom. In time, he may not be worse than King Guangqi. More importantly, he Xuanping Marquis can stay in the imperial capital all the time, and may be more favored, but he can''t.


    And after hearing Wen Jinrui''s words and his tone, ye Shu understood immediately, and then chuckled and said: "exactly."


    "Madam, why worry? Look at the table full of delicious food. If you think about what you have or don''t have now, isn''t it a waste of the holy grace?"


    Mentioning King Guangqi, Wen Jinrui seems a little careless, as if he didn''t pay attention to what happened just now.


    There are too many talented people in this world, and there are too many people with mixed eyes. Wen Jinrui is not sure whether someone can hear their conversation, so it''s better not to show any flaws.


    Smell speech, ye Shuli turned to look at Wen Jinrui, only a moment later, the smile on his face is disappeared, turned into a full face of worship, just like the little daughter saw the hero, a pair of eyes full of constantly flashing stars, "what the LORD said is, I feed the Lord to eat a snack?"


    "That''s good."


    See Wen Jinrui is very happy to come together, ye Shuli chuckles, and then it is to pick up a piece of cake to him.


    It''s not manluo who is about to turn his head and stare at Ye Shuli and Wen Jinrui. After seeing this, he immediately feels humiliated. The anger in his eyes seems to be spurting fire, but the king Guangqi sitting beside her seems to be aware of it.


    The head didn''t all return, but ye Shuli is able to affirm, that light Qi King definitely said what, otherwise this man Luo also can''t be bitterly twisted head to go.


    But ye Shuli doesn''t care. After all, although Ying Yan doesn''t have any substantive rights, he is not just an empty shelf. Therefore, as long as they are not too presumptuous, their lives will not be in danger.


    Besides, Wang Guangqi was just a vassal. Even though he was dissatisfied with Xuanping, did he dare to send troops to fight?"The talents of my sisters are really amazing. By contrast, my princess wants to retreat."


    At this time, manluo, who is sitting at the top of yeshuli, suddenly stands up. At this time, yeshuli finds that all the famous ladies have finished their performances.


    As manluo''s voice rings out, ye Shuli''s eyes naturally fall on her. This is the first time ye Shuli takes a serious look at manluo.


    After looking around, ye Shuli found that manluo had a very good figure, even her appearance, but it would be better if she didn''t have the pride that she always had.


    After all, everyone knows that your father is king Guangqi, but if you don''t have five words written on your face, it''s really disgusting.


    After her voice fell, manluo scanned slowly for a week. When she found that everyone''s eyes were focused on her, she continued to speak.


    "However, since you have come here, you can''t fall behind as a monarch. After all, the princess grew up in the border, and she has been in touch with many exotic things. Since all the performances of your sisters are of the same style, it''s better to have the princess perform something different for you."


    This very simple way of praising others to elevate oneself is to satirize others. I''m afraid no one present can''t see it. Besides, from the pride of manor''s face, we can see it even if we are not blind.

 Chapter 577

    But even so, who let his father be the king of Guangqi? Even though there was some dissatisfaction in my heart, none of the officials on the scene dared to lose manluo''s face. Then Qi Qi echoed: "if so, it would be great. I haven''t seen the exotic customs. Today, I can just open my eyes."


    "Yes, with the temperament of Princess manlo, I''m afraid it''s really going to amaze four of them."


    "Then please start quickly, Princess manluo. I can''t wait. Ha ha..."


    With the flattery and praise of the ministers, manluo has slightly raised her head, not to mention how proud she looks. Then when manluo takes off her veil, ye Shuli finds out that manluo is well prepared.


    All the ministers were astonished by their extremely revealing and sexy clothes. Of course, some of the women''s family members also showed their contempt. Of course, they were very careful.


    It''s just that this kind of dress up is extremely common in Ye Shuli''s eyes. After all, modern dress up is more sexy than her, but in front of Jingguo, it''s still too avant-garde.


    Of course, in their words, it''s shameless.


    But because mano is a princess, and she has said before that the performance is exotic, so the ministers are watching with a "appreciative" eye.


    With manluo dancing, the gauze on her body looms, and outlines a young and graceful figure. Even though the ministers are trying to control it, the eyes of individual people are still bursting with light. Only Wen Jinrui, Ying Yan and King Guangqi are still normal.


    Just when ye Shuli wants to watch with appreciative eyes, the accompaniment of dancing with manluo rings. In a flash, ye Shuli only feels shivering all over.


    The sound of the flute How does it feel like a snake charmer?


    At this moment, with the sound of the flute, manluo''s posture is more attractive and charming, but ye Shuli feels extremely chilly, because the sound of the flute reminds her of the picture that she once saw using the flute to control the snake to perform, and then her mind is full of all kinds of snakes.


    Ye Shuli, who had been inexplicably afraid of snakes, felt that the beauty of manluo''s dance was gone. Then he turned his head and tried not to see or think about it.


    But in this way, ye Shuli found that Wen Jinrui, who was sitting beside her, did not know when. He had already taken back his eyes and ate the delicious food in front of her.


    At the moment when almost the whole audience''s eyes are focused on manluo, Wen Jinrui''s behavior seems to be out of place. Then ye Shu picks from the tip of his brow and asks, "how? Isn''t it pretty? "


    "It''s not pretty." Wen Jinrui didn''t even raise her head, or even hesitated, as if she was not interested in manluo''s dancing.


    Seeing this, ye Shu began to smile from the corner of his lips, but then he asked curiously, "but don''t men like this?"


    "Yes, but with better ones, who cares about bad ones?" Wen Jinrui''s face is expressionless, but her tone is very serious. After that, she takes a look at Ye Shu, and then eats it by herself.


    Hearing this, ye Shuli immediately smiles. Ah Rui is really Sweet mouth.


    "It''s OK. You see, I don''t mind." Although the heart is very happy, but ye Shuli is not shown, but the smile of the lips is how also can''t suppress.


    "Ah Li, you don''t have to. I really don''t like it. Having you is enough for me."


    Wen Jinrui took advantage of the gap, but moved to Ye Shuli. When she got closer, she lowered her voice.


    Smell speech, leaf book leaves tiny a Leng, immediately is to stretch out a hand to pick up chopsticks to clip some food that is far away from Wen Jinrui, then put in the plate in front of him.


    Just like a pair of wenjinrui let her clip vegetables, and ye Shuli did it, but ye Shuli also took this opportunity to gather in the past, lowered his voice and said: "ah Rui, don''t think too much, I want you to see the performance of these people, so that we can act in the future."


    Hearing this, Wen Jinrui is slightly stunned, and then leaves the book white, but in addition to doting, there is only doting left.


    Seeing this, ye Shuli chuckles and puts down his chopsticks. Together with Wen Jinrui, ye Shuli "watches" manluo''s performance.


    After all, ye Shuli is a woman. If she doesn''t watch manluo''s performance at this time, instead, she keeps looking at people. She''s afraid that it will lead to criticism, so it''s appropriate for Wen Jinrui to come.


    "Good!"


    As soon as mano stopped dancing and bent over to thank him with one hand, all the civil and military officials who had been waiting for a long time immediately applauded, and then all kinds of admiration rang out.


    "It''s worthy of being a princess. I''m afraid it''s incomparable even to those really exotic people?"


    "I don''t agree with you. What do you mean, I''m afraid that those foreign people will be surprised to see the dancing posture of the princess?""Yes, the princess is so beautiful and talented. If anyone marries her, I''m afraid she''s really blessed."


    "Yes, yes..."


    Listening to the continuous ups and downs of praise, ye Shuli and Wen Jinrui look at each other, but with a smile, they don''t go with them, but they continue to eat the delicious food in front of them.


    A moment later, when ye Shuli noticed that a strange look fell on her again, this time he didn''t look up, because there was no need to think that he could still look at her at this time. Who else could there be except manluo?


    "The princess is so hard to perform, but the houye''s mind is all over the food. Does the houye think it''s really boring to watch the princess dance, and it''s better to eat?"


    Is mano willing to give up? Seeing that ye Shu can''t live without her, Wen Jinrui is also focused on eating vegetables. Suddenly, her face is full of displeasure. Then, this is a bitter word in the mouth of an ordinary woman, but it''s full of blame after she comes out.


    As if it was a great blessing to watch her dance.


    "The princess misunderstood. It''s just that I don''t know how to dance, so I don''t dare to comment."


    Wen Jinrui put the last snack on the plate in front of him into the mouth, and then he spoke coldly.


    In this moment, Wen Jinrui and ye Shuli have almost finished eating the dishes in front of them. Compared with the others who hardly moved, they have almost finished eating.

 Chapter 578

    "That''s right. Lord Hou is a martial arts practitioner. I don''t know how to dance."


    After hearing Wen Jinrui''s words, there was a flash of anger on manluo''s face, but when his eyes fell on Ye Shuli, it seemed that he suddenly thought of something and laughed strangely, "what about Gao Ming''s wife? I''m not the same as Lord Hou. I''m a martial arts practitioner. I haven''t even seen such a beautiful dance, have I? "


    A beautiful dance? How thick is your skin? Moreover, ye Shuli, like Wen Jinrui, is from a martial arts family. The whole emperor knows about this, and princess manluo, who came to find fault, can''t be unaware of it.


    In this case, it can only show that Princess manluo is really looking for fault. For such a person, ye Shuli will never be soft hearted.


    "Naturally, I''m the same as Lord Hou. I''ve been practicing martial arts since I was a child. However, what the princess said is wrong." Ye Shuli has a smile on his face. It seems that he doesn''t recognize the irony in manluo''s words. The people and animals who laugh are harmless.


    Seeing this, man Luo''s face floated with a touch of satisfaction, and then ye Shuli asked, "what''s wrong with this princess?"


    See man Luo''s face is actually also floating a touch of pride, ye Shu from the smile on the face can''t help but more Sheng, "the princess said I haven''t seen such a dance, in fact, it''s not, I have seen such a dance."


    "Oh? Have you ever seen it? " Manluo pretended to be surprised, then looked at the surrounding officials, as if playing up the atmosphere. "I don''t know where Mrs. Gao Ming has ever seen such a beautiful dance? It''s not in a dream, is it? "


    Finally, manluo deliberately lightened her tone, as if in a low voice, but it was enough to make all civil and military officials hear. Then she looked at Ye Shuli expectantly.


    Glancing at the civil and military officials, they all looked like they were waiting to see a joke. Then they went up to manluo, who was full of sarcasm and said: "not once, but often, on the street beside the imperial capital, there were entertainers dancing there every day? I saw it when I passed by yesterday? Why didn''t the princess see it? "


    "You


    Hearing this, especially with the strange look on Ye Shuli''s face, it seems that everyone knows this, but manluo doesn''t know it. How can she, who has been loved by thousands of people since she was born, bear such insults?


    Do street entertainers often dance? Does it mean that she is not as good as an actress as a princess?!


    The more she thinks about it, the more angry she is. Then she waves her hand to get rid of the veil that the servants want to put on her, and turns to be angry and ready to leave.


    One side of the civil and military officials have a Leng, before they want to understand what this man Luo is ready to do, one side of a suddenly sounded low drink, but let them suddenly a spirit.


    "Mano!"


    Manluo, who was shocked by this low drink, turned his head. When he saw the low drink, Wei Qu suddenly appeared on his face, "father, she!"


    "Not yet!"


    It was king Guangqi who drank manluo. When all the civil and military officials thought that King Guangqi was about to appear, King Guangqi did. But when he turned to Ye Shuli and Wen Jinrui, a group of civil and military officials, including Ye Shuli and Wen Jinrui, found that they really underestimated King Guangqi.


    "Marquis, madam Gao Ming, I don''t know much about my daughter. I hope you don''t care about them."


    Hearing this, all the civil and military officials, including Ye Shuli and Wen Jinrui, were stunned. It seemed that they did not expect such a result.


    But at this time, manluo, who had already returned to King Guangqi, looked at Ye Shuli with great resentment, took King Guangqi''s arm, half coquettish and half wronged, and said: "father, I..."


    But who knows, don''t wait for man Luo to finish saying, the light Qi King unexpectedly is direct to stare her one eye, will she hasn''t yet export of words is again stare to return to the belly.


    But the more it is, the more aggrieved mano is. At the same time, he looks at Ye Shuli with more resentment.


    However, at this time, ye Shuli had no mind to pay attention to manluo. Although he didn''t know why King Guangqi suddenly did so, since people had already spoken, they naturally could not lose their courtesy.


    "King Guangqi''s words are heavy." Wen Jinrui''s tone is still not salty, but after he finished, ye Shuli gently raised the corner of his mouth and said: "yes, just now I was just joking with the princess. King Guangqi misunderstood, princess, don''t you think so?"


    Hearing this, especially seeing ye Shuli''s provocative eyes, manluoduo wanted to run away on the spot, but when he saw her father looking at her again, he could only endure the grievance and said: "yes, father misunderstood."


    "It''s just a misunderstanding."


    After nodding and saying a word, King Guangqi sat back again. As for manluo, after staring at Ye Shu fiercely, even though he was unwilling, he could only sit beside King Guangqi bitterly.The ministers watched the end of the battle. Although they were disappointed, they could only do so. Only through what happened just now, some people with ulterior motives could see more things, such as ye Xihan.


    Seeing that ye Shuli and Wen Jinrui did not suffer any loss at the Palace Banquet, ye Xihan''s eyes moved, but there was no movement. Instead, he looked slightly at Dan Rui and fell into meditation.


    The next thing seems a little dull. After the confrontation just now, everyone seems to have got the answer they want, but no one is saying anything.


    Not long after, when the palace banquet came to an end, we arranged for Ying Yan''s birthday on the seventh day of next month, and talked about some things after the election of concubines. The Palace Banquet was officially over.


    Just as ye Shuli and Wen Jinrui exchange their eyes, they just want to explain to Ying Yan that when they are going to leave for the fiefdom tomorrow, a eunuch comes to them from behind.


    By pouring wine for Wen Jinrui, the eunuch said in a soft voice: "please wait a moment for the Marquis and Gao Ming''s wife. The emperor has something to discuss."


    Seeing that the eunuch was just looking at the glass pouring wine, they even spoke in a very light tone and were very cautious. They understood in an instant, and then did not answer. It was only after the eunuch left that ye Shuli and Wen Jinrui exchanged eyes again.

 Chapter 579

    At the end of the Palace Banquet, when Ying Yan left, the ministers got up one by one and dispersed. But ye Shuli and Wen Jinrui deliberately lagged behind. When they got to the gate of the main hall, they just came to inform their eunuch that they were waiting at the gate.


    "Marquis, madam Gao Ming, this way, please."


    At this time, the sky is already dark, but the time of the Palace Banquet is not short, and ye Shuli and Wen Jinrui with the eunuch all the way around, unexpectedly came to the back garden of the palace.


    This season, the imperial capital has just warmed up, but in fact, the weather is still a little cold, but even so, the back garden is not at all depressed, on the contrary, it is still a lush appearance.


    "Marquis, madam Gao Ming, the emperor has been waiting in the pavilion."


    Eunuch line a gift for two people pointed to the direction is to turn away, and ye Shuli and Wen Jinrui along the eunuch pointed to the direction of walking towards the garden, but it is found that although it is dark at this time, but the garden is from time to time someone walking.


    Although they all seem to be doing something, ye Shuli feels that the time when these people appear here seems to be too opportune. Then he turns to Wen Jinrui and sees that he shakes his head. Ye Shuli doesn''t say much. They rush to the pavilion directly.


    As soon as he gets to the pavilion, ye Shuli sees Ying Yan sitting alone in the pavilion, with a lamp on the stone table in front of him and a book in his hand. He seems to be reading it carefully.


    "I have seen the Lord, the Lord..."


    Until they came to the pavilion and began to salute, Ying Yan seemed to have suddenly recovered. He turned his head and saw that they were the two. Then he quickly raised his hands and said, "Aiqing, you''re free, flat."


    "Thank you, my Lord."


    Quietly, as usual, after the ceremony, they looked at Ying Yan again. Seeing this, Ying Yan pointed to the opposite chair with a smile and said, "sit down."


    "The performance of the two love ministers in the court today really surprised me."


    After turning over the book in his hand, Ying Yan closed the book and put it on the stone table in front of him. This sentence is even more ambiguous, and he doesn''t know what it means.


    For a moment, ye Shuli is not sure what Ying Yan means. Ye Shuli glances at Wen Jinrui, but both of them don''t speak. Ying Yan doesn''t seem to want them to talk. Then he says, "Tenggu county is a rich place. Ai Qing has done a lot for Jingguo. You should take good care of this fiefdom."


    "Yes, I do."


    No matter what Ying Yan means, on the surface alone, he is not at ease with the current environment. At least he still maintains his superficial identity, which is enough to make them understand that this is not a place to talk.


    In this case, Ying Yan also wants to come to them. It must be something that can be explained in public. So ye Shuli and Wen Jinrui try to keep silent at this time. They just wait for Ying Yan to say a word, and they should say a word.


    After looking back and forth at them, Ying Yan asked again, "it''s calm now. I don''t know when Aiqing is going to leave for Tenggu county?"


    Hearing this, ye Shuli''s heart is even more strange, but then also quietly, and one side of Wen Jinrui see ye Shuli did not mean to speak, is truthfully said: "I''m going to get up tomorrow."


    After that, Wen Jinrui thought about it and said, "I want to take advantage of this time to take care of Tenggu''s affairs as soon as possible, so as not to delay other things."


    "Well, take care of it as soon as possible, and come back to the imperial capital as soon as possible, so that when there is something in the court, I won''t be useless."


    Ying Yan seems to be a little careless. It is Wen Jinrui who is talking, and he is also speaking to Wen Jinrui, but his eyes are always on Ye Shuli from time to time.


    "Yes." Wen Jinrui answered, and then the pavilion fell into silence. The unknown insects in the garden were constantly chirping, which was very clear at this time.


    But the more so, the more strange Ye Shuli felt. If it was just such a thing, Ying Yan could say in the hall that there was no need to call them here.


    After all, the people who are constantly wandering in the garden are clearly monitoring something. But Ying Yan''s time to ascend the throne is so short that ye Shuli doesn''t believe that he really takes all these people in.


    even more, the whole royal capital is full of Dun Rui''s eyeliner, if only to say these two sentences, they will be deliberately called, is not asking for trouble?


    Thinking of this, ye Shuli slightly raised his head to see Ying Yan, but who knows, this is just on Ying Yan''s eyes, but the next moment, Ying Yan is some evasive want to avoid, but then it seems to suddenly realize what, and it is hard to move his eyes back.


    "Today, the Regent proposed to put the issue of the selection of concubines on the agenda. All the ministers also thought it was a top priority. I don''t know what Mrs. Gao Ming thought?"


    After all, if she frowned on the face of the two empresses, she would have a smile to shareAs soon as the voice fell, ye Shuli seemed to hear Ying Yan sigh. Then he heard Ying Yan say: "yes, if you can share one or two..."


    Speaking of this, Ying Yan suddenly stopped talking, then gently shook his head, after a smile, is to continue to say: "since Gaoming lady also think should be so, so it is."


    I don''t know whether I''m sighing or in trance. Ying Yan looks at the candlelight in front of him and says in a low voice: "since Tenggu is granted to you, it''s up to you to decide how to deal with it. You don''t have to come back to report it. Well, I''m a little tired. Let''s go back and deal with it as soon as possible and come back as soon as possible."


    "Yes, to the Lord."


    Until Ying Yan left, ye Shuli and Wen Jinrui returned to the palace on the same way. However, along the way, they didn''t speak and thought about things in their hearts.


    Until they got out of the palace and got into the carriage, they said in the same voice: "just now..."


    "You say it first."


    "You say it first."


    Two times in a row, but let two people laugh together, and then, Wen Jinrui is raised his hand to stroke Ye Shuli''s long hair, said: "or Madam first."

 Chapter 580

    "Just now Forget it. Let''s go back. "


    Feeling Wen Jinrui''s body temperature, ye Shuli suddenly doesn''t want to talk. Then he leans slowly and leans against Wen Jinrui''s arms. He gradually becomes a little lazy. After that, the whole person leans against Wen Jinrui''s arms and closes his eyes slightly, as if he is very at ease.


    Seeing this, Wen Jinrui doesn''t care. She slowly hugs Ye Shuli tightly, her chin against her head, and constantly gently rubs. Suddenly, the carriage is quiet, but it is very quiet and warm.


    After a while, the carriage stopped in front of Hou''s house. The sound of the groom made them come back to their senses. Then when Jin Rui and ye Shuli entered the house, they just met Jun Ping walking outside.


    "Mr. Hou, madam, you are back." At the sight of Wen Jinrui and ye Shuli, Junping immediately salutes respectfully.


    "Well." After nodding his head, he saw that Junping was clearly looking like he was going out. Ye Shuli then said, "just in time, I want to eat the lotus leaf cake from guiqulailou. Go and buy some."


    "Yes, ma''am." After looking up at Ye Shuli and blinking his eyes, Junping walked out quickly, and in a twinkling of an eye, he couldn''t see anyone.


    Although he knew Junping was going out, he didn''t expect that he was in such a hurry. But at this time, ye Shuli didn''t care about it. He turned around and went back to the house with Wen Jinrui.


    "Master Hou, madam..."


    "Don''t wait. Go down."


    As soon as he entered the room, a servant girl followed him. Without waiting for the servant girl to enter the room, ye Shuli raised his hand and waved back, but when he looked up at the servant girl, his face was pale with a deep fatigue.


    "Yes."


    Seeing this, the servant girl quickly lowered her head and answered, that is, she took the door back. At the moment,


    , the lower member of the Hou Fu, although Ye Shu Li did not know how many of them were what they sent to the eye, but she was sure that she was not in the minority, so at any time, she did not dare to reveal any flaws.


    It''s not that ye Shu doesn''t want to really turn Hou''s house into her own place, but she can''t. now she''s still counting on Ye Xihan. If ye Xihan''s suspicions are deepened again, it''s not worth the loss.


    "Is Madame tired?"


    See ye book from the face of that pair of tired is not all deliberately for the next person to see, Wen Jinrui is slightly frowned.


    "I''m a little tired, but it''s not in the way." Ye Shuli shook his head and sat down on the chair.


    Seeing ye Shuli''s appearance, Wen Jinrui was really distressed. Then she went to Ye Shuli''s side, gently raised her hand and stroked her long hair, and said, "if you are tired, have a rest earlier. I''m here. You don''t need to be so tired."


    Hearing this, ye Shuli knew that Wen Jinrui must be worried about her. Then he looked up and said with a light smile, "I''m just going to have a meal. I''m not so delicate. I''m just thinking about today''s affairs. I always feel that whether it''s King Guangqi or Ying Yan, they all seem strange."


    Wen Jinrui sat down on one side, frowning tightly, as if recalling what happened on the court today.


    "Normally speaking, the information that the intelligence organization inquires about can''t be wrong. Since King Guangqi first went to see Dan Rui after he came to the imperial capital, there must be something happened between them. And judging from their performance in the court today, there should be no unhappiness."


    "On the surface, it seems so, but didn''t ah Rui forget it? After Wang Guangqi came out of Danrui, he went to see yexihan again. And today, manluo is aiming at us, so he should have something to do with yexihan. "


    After listening to Wen Jinrui''s words, ye Shuli recalls today''s performance of manluo, but thinks that there are too many strange things happening today.


    "Maybe mano is not aiming at us, it''s just a matter of character." After taking a sip of the tea on the table, Wen Jinrui continued: "this king Guangqi is far from as simple as we think. Besides, if ye Xihan really wants to use manluo, it''s probably not so easy."


    When he was in the court today, King Guangqi seemed to be angry because of Wen Jinrui''s attitude towards manluo, which showed that he was very fond of manluo. But later, when Danrui''s goal was about to be achieved, King Guangqi stood up again.


    What''s more, the two sides should not offend each other, so that both sides can take a step back without embarrassing the situation. I''m afraid that most people can''t do this kind of mentality and means?


    But it is precisely because of this, ye Shuli will feel more confused, is it the light Qi Wang and Dan Rui did not reach an agreement? Or what did he and yexihan plan? Or does he have a plan?


    "Forget it, forget it."


    After thinking about it for half a day, ye Shuli shook her head hard and stayed in the palace all day. She already felt very bored and her head was buzzing.


    As for King Guangqi, they have so little information now that they are far from being able to reach a final conclusion just by seeing him today.But put aside the light Qi king, just in the Palace back garden, Ying Yan''s that facial expression and other kind of vision, but let Ye Shuli feel upset incomparably.


    "Since Ali is tired, I don''t want to. Anyway, it''s still a long time. We''ll always know."


    Just when ye Shuli is hesitating whether to say what she saw about Ying Yan''s abnormal behavior, Wen Jinrui opens her mouth. After hearing the words, ye Shuli purses her lips, and finally decides not to say it.


    After all, the most embarrassing position at this time is Ying Yan, and what happened today, even if he had any strange behavior, I think it''s normal. As for the different feeling in his heart, I think it''s his own illusion.


    Besides, there are enough troubles today, so don''t worry about yourself.


    Thinking of this, ye Shuli raised his hand and rubbed his eyebrows. Then he found that it was really not something she said she didn''t want to do. Then he shook his head helplessly and said, "what''s the plan of going to Tenggu tomorrow?"


    Wen Jinrui rubbed Ye Shuli''s head and said, "madam, but you have plans?"


    "I want to take a break." Ye Shuli narrowed his eyes slightly, just like a cat enjoying the caress.


    This period of time, ye Shuli is really tired. First, he fights with Ye Xihan for wisdom and courage, then he is frightened, and then Wen Jinrui comes back injured. This continuous pressure has already made Ye Shuli feel tired.

 Chapter 581

    Especially Wen Jinrui''s injury, no matter when, ye Shuli should always restrain herself from thinking about it, not seeing Wen Jinrui''s injured hand, and try to forget it.


    However, the more it is, the more it lingers in Ye Shuli''s mind. Therefore, ye Shuli urgently needs to relax. After all, now, she needs to concentrate all her attention to deal with Dan Rui.


    "Well, madam, if you want to relax, go and relax."


    Seeing that Wen Jinrui doesn''t have the slightest opinion, his eyes are full of doting when he says this. After rubbing his head against him, ye Shuli seems to have a sudden spirit. Then he lowers his voice and says: "a Rui, do you want to see our intelligence organization?"


    "Now?"


    Wen Jinrui glances out of the window and sees that it''s already dark outside. Although almost all the servants have a rest now, if they just go out like this, I''m afraid it will attract the attention of those who want to.


    However, forget it, as long as his a Li wants to go, then he will accompany her.


    "Yes, Ariel, come with me."


    With that, ye Shuli pulls Wen Jinrui to the bedside, and with her opening the mechanism, the entrance to guiqulaixi building appears in front of her.


    "Anyway, after all the arrangements for the fiefdom have been made, the intelligence organization is going to go there. It''s time to inform them in advance that it''s going to leave tomorrow."


    "Well." Wen Jinrui nodded, but his eyes were constantly looking back and forth at the entrance of Ye Shuli''s moving mechanism and secret Road, "ah Li, is this your design?"


    "No, it''s Ye Zang, the little guy who poured the wine for you that day."


    Looking at the surprise on Wen Jinrui''s face, ye Shuli is quite proud, "that ye Zang is smart. Let''s go. I''ll show you all the way."


    Say, ye Shuli is to pull up Wen Jinrui is to enter the secret Road, and since entering the secret Road, Wen Jinrui is looking around, from time to time back and forth, and eyebrows are gradually wrinkled up.


    Until he came to the underground open space and finished the code, ye Shuli said with pride: "ah Rui, there are many mechanisms in the secret passage. As long as someone enters the secret passage, no matter how many people come in or where they go, ye Zang knows it like the palm of his hand."


    After looking around for a week, Wen Jinrui suddenly lowered his voice and said, "ah Li, ye Zang should be only 15 or 16 years old, right?"


    "Yes, what''s the matter?" See Wen Jinrui look wrong, ye Shuli thought it was something, then quickly asked.


    "No matter how talented a child is, it is extremely difficult for him to design such a mechanism. Moreover, although I have never seen such a mechanism, I have heard of it."


    At this time, a slight sound came from the top of their heads. Ye Shuli just wanted to open his mouth, but he didn''t say it after thinking about it.


    A moment later, when he ascended to the backyard of guiqulaixi building, ye Zang was already waiting there with several people. Similarly, there were still many secret whistles around him. Although Ye Shu couldn''t notice it, it was not difficult to understand that Wen Jinrui was just glancing around.


    "Son in law, princess, you are here."


    A familiar voice sounded from behind. Turning around, ye Shuli found that the poached egg was not far away and became a secret whistle.


    When the poached eggs come to the front, ye Shuli can''t help frowning slightly. Along the way, she and Wen Jinrui don''t walk fast, but they should have been hiding here for a long time.


    But this poached egg was sent by Ye Shu to train the intelligence organization. In the end, she obeyed Ye Zang''s arrangement?


    As soon as he saw Ye Shuli''s expression, he Baodan responded. Without waiting for her to ask, he began to explain: "princess, ye Zang really has two skills. The design of the secret road is perfect. He''s also a good hand at laying ambush and warning. So as soon as I know there''s something going on in the secret Road, I''ll try to see what his arrangement is like."


    "What do you think?" Hearing this, ye Shuli turns to see ye Zang. Although he looks calm, his pride can''t be suppressed. He wants to understand it.


    "It''s very good. Although we don''t have many people, we have everything. If we don''t have a huge difference in strength, I''m afraid we can''t escape if someone comes in."


    After ye Shuli asked, Wen Jinrui took the lead in answering without waiting for the poached egg to answer.


    "Yes, I also think it''s very good. If you are in such an ambush on the battlefield, I''m afraid no one can escape." He Baodan also agrees with Wen Jinrui''s evaluation.


    "It''s cold outside. Let''s talk about it first."


    Ye Cang is very proud of the fact that he has been affirmed twice, but he thinks he has covered it up well, but he doesn''t know that ye Shuli and others have already seen it clearly.As ye Zang came to the room where he left for ye Shu, Wen Jinrui suddenly said, "Ye Zang, do you know Lin Dong''s Xu family?"


    Smell speech, originally a face proud of Ye Zang suddenly all over a stiff, Leng in situ at the same time, Mou Guang is instant tightening, even breathing is also rapid aggravation.


    Seeing this, ye Shuzhong sighed that he was still a child, so he couldn''t keep his breath.


    Although Ye Shuli is also curious about ye Zang''s identity, in the final analysis, what she wants is loyalty, and ye Zang is loyal enough. Therefore, although Ye Shuli also tries to find out, he doesn''t take it too seriously.


    After all, everyone has his own secret, as long as he will not affect Ye Shuli''s plan, ye Shuli will not go so seriously.


    But now Wen Jinrui suddenly talks about it, and ye Shuli, the place he talks about, vaguely remembers where he has heard of it. As for the Xu family, she has never heard of it.


    Presumably, these should be what Wen Jinrui didn''t say when he was at the bottom of the well just now.


    After a look at Wen Jinrui, he squints his eyes and looks at Ye Zang. Ye Shuli purses his lips, but he still has some heartlessness. However, without waiting for her to speak, ye Zang suddenly says in a deep voice: "I know the Xu family."


    "That''s good."


    After hearing Ye Zang''s words, Wen Jinrui''s lips suddenly raised a smile, and the atmosphere also spread out in an instant.

 Chapter 582

    After explaining everything, ye Shuli and Wen Jinrui return to Hou''s house from the secret road. Although Ye Shuli always has doubts in her heart, she also knows that it''s not the time to ask.


    After all, Wen Jinrui never mentioned it again after hearing that ye Zang admitted to know about the Xu family, and ye Zang''s expression was also wrong, so he had to bear it.


    As soon as he entered the secret passage and confirmed that he would not be heard, ye Shuli immediately asked his doubts, while Wen Jinrui said after pondering for a moment: "the Xu family in Lindong had been destroyed as early as ten years ago, but he did not expect that there was one left behind."


    "You mean ye Zang?"


    Ye Shuli frowned slightly. When the intelligence organization was set up, she had already told Chi Yuanlin that it was better to be an orphan to look for a child with innocent life experience. Ye Zang happened to be an orphan, but she didn''t expect that there was such a secret behind him.


    "It''s true that before the Xu family''s extermination, their skill of setting up the array mechanism resounded throughout the world. They used the mechanism to arrange the array, and then used people to control the mechanism. If they were not a secluded family, they would have a position in the world, and they would have a big position."


    After listening to Wen Jinrui''s words, ye Shuli picked an eyebrow and said, "just like the secret road arranged by Ye Zang?"


    "By contrast, ye Zang''s Secret road is just a child''s thing." Wen Jinrui chuckled and shook his head. "At the peak of the Xu family''s prosperity, the skill of setting up an array can be worth thousands of troops, and the defensive ability of this array is claimed that no one can break it. If you occupy the right place, I''m afraid it''s a country. If you only attack it head-on, you may not be able to win it."


    "So powerful?" Ye Shuli was really surprised, and then he became more interested. "Since the Xu family is so powerful, how can they be exterminated? Can''t there really be a country to attack them? "


    "No one knows the details, but I''m afraid it''s true." Looking at Ye Shuli''s surprise and curiosity, Wen Jinrui raised her hand and scraped her nose and said with a smile.


    "Really..."


    Hearing this, ye Shuli is really interested in the Xu family. It''s really amazing that a family can resist a country even if it is prosperous.


    "Although there are a lot of rumors about this, I think that the reason why the Xu family was destroyed is probably because of the traitors in the family."


    When Wen Jinrui''s voice fell, they had already returned to Hou''s house, and ye Shuli nodded his head after hearing this.


    After all, such a powerful defensive array can be broken and destroyed. There seems to be no other explanation except for the appearance of traitors inside.


    Well, since Ye Zang''s identity has been identified today, he will know it when he wants to say it. It''s better to know it from his mouth than to guess it casually.


    But no matter how to say, ye Shuli has a feeling of picking up treasure, and the corners of his lips unconsciously evoke a smile.


    Seeing this, Wen Jinrui bullied her and held her in her arms. Then she sniffed her body fragrance and said, "ah Li, you are so beautiful."


    "Ah Rui, you don''t want to..."


    Seeing Wen Jinrui''s fiery eyes, ye Shu moved centrifugally, and then his cheeks were dyed with a layer of red halo.


    "Those who know me, ah Li, ha ha..."


    A moment later, the beauty of the room is blooming in the night, the charming spring


    The next morning, when ye Shu woke up, it was already bright, and Wen Jinrui, who was supposed to be beside her, didn''t know when he had got up and went out.


    Thinking of going to Tenggu County today, ye Shuli knew that Wen Jinrui must have arranged for her to sleep a little more, so he didn''t wake her up.


    When ye Shu leaves to clean up and wash, Wen Jinrui just comes back from the outside. After they have ordered their servants with breakfast, they begin to prepare to go to Tenggu county.


    Because there was no one available in the Marquis''s house, ye Shuli didn''t choose who to take with him. Wen Jinrui was ready to take what he should take with him. Of course, Junping was the one who accompanied them to Tenggu county. Of course, he was still the groom.


    After explaining the servants in the mansion, ye Shuli and his party started to set out. However, they didn''t walk long. When they were about to reach the gate of the city, the carriage was suddenly stopped.


    The next moment, without waiting for Junping to open his mouth to spread the news, there was a little rough outside, but it was a very straightforward voice.


    "Is Xuanping waiting in the carriage?"


    Smell speech, two people look at each other, immediately Wen Jinrui is lifted the curtain of the carriage, in front of a group of soldiers in armor, and there are two people inside, he is to know.


    One was headed by general Ning of the general''s mansion, and the other was Li Jiuyi of Huaihua, who was accepted by Wen Jinrui in chuanshui.


    "I don''t know why general Ning stopped my carriage?" After seeing two people one eye, Wen Jinrui is not salty not bland opening to ask a way.Seeing this, a fine light flashed in general Ning''s eyes. But the next moment, he looked as usual and said, "I heard that the Marquis has won the fiefdom. I''ve long wanted to come to congratulate him, but it''s a pity that some time ago the border was in a crisis and I didn''t find the time. Today I just met him, so I''ll congratulate him by the way."


    "Thank you, general Ning."


    He said thank you, but Wen Jinrui was still standing up straight, with no other indication. After that, he turned around and was ready to return to the carriage.


    "Please slow down, marquis."


    Seeing that Wen Jinrui was so polite, general Ning said directly: "as soon as the Marquis arrived at the imperial capital, there must not be many people who can use him. This time he went to the fiefdom to use more people, so he asked the emperor to send some soldiers to the marquis."


    "The original general wanted those who didn''t have long eyes to go last time, but it''s a pity that the border war is too urgent. They''ve already passed, and it''s too late to transfer them again. So he sent him to the Marquis for the time being. I hope he won''t refuse."


    As soon as general Ning waved, Li Jiuyi and a small group of soldiers hurriedly went forward to salute Wen Jinrui. Then general Ning said, "these people are appointed by the emperor, and their life and death are entirely up to the Marquis, so next, the Marquis can do whatever he wants."

 Chapter 583

    Wen Jinrui''s face remained unchanged after glancing at Li Jiuyi and a small group of soldiers behind him. After saying "yes", he turned back to the carriage.


    A moment later, watching the carriage of Ye Shuli and Wen Jinrui and the small group of soldiers led by Li Jiuyi disappear at the gate of the city, a sneer flashed on Ning Jiangjun''s slightly rough face, and then he waved his big hand and said: "go back to the border!"


    After coming out from the imperial capital, Wen Jinrui frowned all the time. Ye Shuli naturally knew what he was thinking. General Ning didn''t come back at the Palace Banquet, which was enough to show that the border war was tense. But he didn''t miss them going to the fiefdom. What was the abacus of Dan Rui?


    But even if they know that they have no good intentions, but at this time ye Shuli and Wen Jinrui are very tacit understanding, did not mention this matter, as if it is really to relax in general.


    In front of the carriage, a group of soldiers led by Li Jiuyi scattered around, blocking the carriage tightly, which was obviously like a pair of escort.


    But the center is still on the carriage. It seems that ye Shuli and his wife are not in a hurry. The carriage is not fast or slow all the time. Li Jiuyi seems to be an entourage. He doesn''t ask or show any other look. He just follows them dutifully.


    Just after leaving the imperial capital, Wen Jinrui left a message to take his wife out for a walk, and then disappeared, leaving only a letter for Junping and Li jiuyixing to go to Tenggu county first.


    Two people this leave, but anxious bad Li Jiuyi, but it''s a pity that let them break the sky, also did not find the slightest trace of Ye Shuli and Wen Jinrui.


    In this way, they have been touring the mountains and waters for almost ten days, but even if ye Shuli and Wen Jinrui do not deviate from the route to Tenggu County, they are still quite far away from Tenggu county.


    "What''s going on ahead? Why are so many people blocking the road? Let''s have a look. " Ye Shuli opened the curtain and said to the coachman. On his plain looking face, there was a unique charm that could not be eliminated.


    When we got to the neighboring county not far from Tenggu County, ye Shu was walking on the road from their carriage, but he didn''t move for a long time. The coachman immediately jumped out of the carriage and went to the front to inquire. After a short time, he turned back and rang Ye Shu''s carriage.


    "My Lord and madam, someone is selling herself to bury her father. She''s a 15-year-old girl. It''s a pity that there are so many people watching, but none of them are willing to take money." The coachman said with a smile and leaned on the carriage to watch the excitement.


    Ye Shuli raises her eyebrows and sells herself to bury her father. It''s really a vulgar plot, but she has never seen it in this world for such a long time: "ah Rui, why don''t we go down and have a look? Anyway, the road won''t open for a while. "


    "Good." Wen Jinrui chuckles. No matter how many faces he has changed, his smile will always be as warm as the sun. He puts down the book in his hand and leads Ye Shuli out of the carriage.


    When she came near, she saw a little girl dressed in coarse cloth and white, kneeling timidly on the ground with tears in her eyes. She was very thin, but she didn''t look like a poor child with red lips and white teeth. There was a cloth full of words in front of her.


    Behind her, there is a corpse, which is her father to be buried.


    After looking at it, Wen Jinrui frowned and asked, "girl, you are a fan Wu from Tenggu county. How do you come to this place to sell yourself and bury your father?"


    Although this place is adjacent to Tenggu County, the distance is not so close. If you just walk, you can''t live for more than ten days.


    The little girl raised her head. She had been kneeling here for most of the day. This was the first person to ask. However, as soon as she opened her mouth, Wen Jinrui and ye Shuli were stunned: "I want to go to the imperial capital and complain to xuanpinghou, but my father is on the way..."


    The words haven''t finished, but the little girl cried more fiercely. Ye Shuli said: "don''t cry first." Then he took out the silver from his arms and put it in front of her: "this is twenty Liang, enough for you to bury your father. Don''t kneel down. Come with me."


    After evacuating the crowd and taking the little girl to the carriage, she sobbed and said, "my name is Meng ya. My father is a member of fan Wu''s family. Unexpectedly, my sister was taken away by fan Wu''s son and killed her mother alive."


    "My father and I were expelled from Tenggu county. At that time, my father''s body was also beaten..."


    Meng Ya''s weeping words are mostly about robbing the women of the people. But when they hear Meng Ya''s vows that the emperor has a Xuanping Marquis, who is the most just and caring person for the people, they decide to take them with them.


    All the way, finally stepped into the boundary of Tenggu County, Wen Jinrui said with a smile: "the road has gone so long, now can slow down some speed." They should have gone to the center of Tenggu County, Fanwu, where the newly built Xuanping Marquis''s house is located.


    And they should also go to fan Wu, but they decided to go to every county in Tenggu county. It''s not so easy to be a new official."Mengya, clean up all the delicacies and sell the carriage." After sending the coachman back, ye Shuli came down from the carriage. When he saw Meng ya, he came to Wen Jinrui: "the boundary of Tenggu county is not big, so we don''t need the carriage. It''s good to walk all the way."


    "Otherwise my bones will be crisp." Say ye Shu to leave to stretch a waist greatly, haven''t put down both hands, was hugged by Wen Jinrui in the bosom, wry smile can''t say a sentence: "do what, dream bud hasn''t gone far."


    Wen Jinrui didn''t care: "what are you afraid of? Anyway, this face can''t be used after entering Tenggu County, and no one knows it from now on." This period of time, his face is more and more thick.


    "Virtue." Ye Shuli turned his eyes, gently broke away from his arms, but then took the warm hand: "Mengya said it''s called Baiping county. It''s said that it''s very rich, especially eating. It seems that there are many famous cooks."


    Ye Shuli has some interest in eating. Otherwise, in Da''an before, he could not make a delicious food to make the whole family greedy. However, Wen Jinrui gently touched the tip of her nose: "you know how to eat."

 Chapter 584

    They wandered around, carrying a lot of things in their hands in a short time. They thought that when Meng Ya sold the carriage back, they would go to find a place to live. Otherwise, Meng Ya would not find anyone. As a result, Meng ya did not come back for more than two hours.


    "Ah Rui, is nothing wrong?" The leaf book leaves tightly to wrinkle not, dream bud also went too long a bit.


    Wen Jinrui also felt a little strange. He asked Ye Shuli to wait in the tea shed. On the way, he pulled a man who picked up a stall to sell gestures: "brother, where can I buy and sell carriages in Baiping county? Our husband and wife are in a hurry, but they can''t find a place. "


    "Carriage, listen to the accent, you are not from Tenggu County, are you?" The man casually asked, turned to the front and said: "after going out from this street, turn right, where is the biggest horse shop in our white screen, just one street away, very close."


    After pointing out the road, the man got up and left. Wen Jinrui looked in the direction he pointed out, called Shangye Shuli, and went directly to the position of the horse shop. Sure enough, as soon as he walked out of the street they were just in, he saw a huge horse head flag.


    It''s full of people. It''s very lively.


    "Go." After pulling Ye Shuli''s hand, they went directly into the horse shop. Outside was the place to receive guests. All the horses and carriages were in the backyard. The place was clean. As soon as they entered the door, a little guy came up with a smile.


    "What kind of horse are you looking for? We have all the people who are on the way and hunting in Fushuan horse shop! "


    Ye Shuli thinks about it, and doesn''t directly say that he is looking for people. After all, he is looking for people in the horse shop, which sounds strange. Don''t be chased out as a troublemaker, it''s not very good: "please take us to see the horses for driving."


    "By the way, it would be better if there were a ready-made carriage."


    After the voice fell, ye Shuli''s face was covered with a gentle smile. As soon as he heard it, he immediately said in a high voice: "the horse on the way, the ready-made carriage, you two, please follow me!" Then he walked all the way to the backyard.


    Two people although you follow, but a pair of eyes have been looking for the dream bud that thin like bean sprouts figure, although after their time delicious and good to drink feed, but also just look better, the body is not long a few Liang meat.


    The backyard is not a small place. You can see hundreds of horses as soon as you enter. This number is already very large. After all, it''s only a county. The number of people is not much, and even fewer people can use horses.


    Ye Shuli looked around and asked casually, "little brother, the place of Baiping county is not big, and the population must not be large. Can so many horses be sold here? If a horse has been put on for several years, your horse company will not lose a lot. "


    "Madam, I''m worried. Please don''t worry. Our horses are in their prime! Never fool people with that kind of dying horse! You don''t know. Although the place of Baiping county is small, there are many people coming and going, and not a few of them need horses. "


    The young man said, but it''s a pity that he didn''t listen to a word: "are you going to pick the horse first or look at the carriage first? We have some high-quality carriages in the horse shop now. If you buy them, you will be able to go on your way! "


    "Yes? Let''s look at the carriage, madam. What do you think? " Wen Jinrui asked in a low voice. In the eyes of others, this is a young couple who are just getting married and going out to play. Oh, they look very rich.


    Ye Shuli nodded. Seeing this, the young man quickly answered: "De Le, please come here!" Then he took Ye Shuli and his wife into a very spacious room, in which there were about ten carriages, which were of high quality.


    "Ah Rui." Ye Shuli looked at it, then stretched out his hand to pull the corner of Wen Jinrui''s clothes, slightly raised his chin and pointed to a carriage in the corner. Although the wheels of the carriage had been changed and the new curtain had been put on, it took so long after all.


    She could see at a glance that it was their own carriage!


    Wen Jinrui followed Ye Shuli''s eyes to see the past. There was a strange flash in his eyes. The carriage was here, but the dream bud was not there?


    "Which one do you like? All the things in our Fuxuan horse shop, whether they are horses or carriages, are absolutely of high quality! "


    Wen Jinrui took a look at the boy and went to his carriage: "I look at this one. What do you think of it?"


    "yes, it smells and smells. It should be aloes and water." Ye Shuli chuckles. She chose the carriage by herself when she bought it. Naturally, she knows very well that the ordinary carriage plus the horse is only five Liang silver, which is not much.


    But this one, the carriage alone, took her fifteen Liang.


    Xiao He laughed and said, "madam, it''s a good sight. It''s really made of aloes and water wood."


    "What''s the price? If it''s right, it''s this one. "


    Wen Jin Lu made a speech. The little fellow immediately opened his mouth and said, "the two are very refreshing. Now that I have recognized this is the wood of aloes, then I will not introduce more, not much, but twenty-two silver."Black shop! Originally, ye Shuli was still thinking about whether there would be any misunderstanding, but after hearing the offer from the sophomore, he immediately installed the label of "black shop". He just didn''t know if Meng ya, a little girl, would encounter any danger.


    It was her carelessness. Originally, she thought that it was just selling the carriage. At most, she was blackmailed by others and sold it at a low price. However, she forgot that she was dangerous and could encounter anything. A little girl who didn''t know martial arts had no ability to protect herself.


    "Twenty liang?" Wen Jinrui was about to be angry and laughed: "little brother, don''t you think our husband and wife are outsiders, and they look like masters who are stupid and have a lot of money?" This just entered Tenggu County, although only to one of the counties, but has left him a very bad impression.


    "How can I? The small one just earns some hard work, isn''t it?" The boy was not happy, but he was still smiling.


    But Wen Jinrui didn''t have the leisure to laugh with him here. Ye Shuli''s soft face slowly fell down, and he said in a cold voice: "call out your steward. I''d better ask him, what''s Fu Xuan horse shop? I''m afraid it''s not a black shop!"


    On hearing this, the smile on the boy''s face could not be stopped: "where the poor goods come from, buy them if you can afford them, and get out of here if you can''t afford them! I have no time to wait on you! Get the hell out of here. " With that, the boy was going to push them.

 Chapter 585

    At the moment when his hand was about to touch Ye Shuli, Wen Jinrui gave a cold hum, directly kicked him to the ground, quickly stepped forward, raised his legs and stepped on your back: "it''s really a black shop, Fu Xuan horse shop. It''s such a big business. I don''t know how many people have been black!"


    "Hit someone, help He didn''t listen to Wen Jinrui''s words at all. He began to shout at the top of his voice. There were some other guests in the room where the carriage was put. Naturally, there were also some little guys. Seeing someone making trouble, he immediately surrounded them.


    Ye Shuli coldly raised his lips, what a Fu Xuan horse line. They really bumped into each other by mistake. Otherwise, I don''t know how many people want to suffer losses in this ghost place, and there is Meng ya. It''s better that Meng Ya is OK, otherwise, she will turn this place upside down!


    After a little activity, ye Shu walks to Wen Jinrui''s side and hooks his fingers to those little guys who look greedy: "come on, let''s go together."


    See each other only two people, and one of them is a woman, that group of boys is really a bite of teeth rushed up, the result is not a while, lying on the ground of a person, and ye Shuli even a pair of endless appearance, Wen Jinrui see funny.


    But in my heart, I still remember the situation of Meng ya. I lightly kicked the little guy who was stepping on the bottom of my foot: "go and call your people in charge. I want to see if there is any royal law in Tenggu County!"


    "You You wait for me! " As soon as he regained his freedom, he ran away with the same yearning.


    Ye Shuli looked disdainfully, then turned to Wen Jinrui and said: "a Rui, I''m worried about something happening to Mengya."


    "No, we can find her. Don''t worry." Although he said so, Wen Jinrui had no bottom in his heart, but since they brought Mengya here, they had to take responsibility anyway.


    Before the meeting, the young man brought a large group of people. The first one was a middle-aged man with a big beard. When he saw it, he was very fierce. Staring at a pair of small eyes, he walked towards Ye Shuli.


    At the sight of the middle-aged man, the boys who had been beaten quickly got up and ran behind the man to hide: "you two, dare to make trouble in our Fuxuan horse shop?"


    "It''s these two people who are in charge of Wu. They not only don''t want to pay for the carriage, but also beat people!"


    The young man was talking about ye Shuli''s "crime", but before he said a few words, he was slapped by the middle-aged man: "shut up, you little son of a bitch! Seven or eight men can''t deal with two, and one of them is a woman. "


    "You are not ashamed, I am ashamed for you all!"


    "I''m not in charge of Wu, i..." The boy still wanted to talk, but steward Wu didn''t give him any more chance to speak. He slapped him in the face again. He didn''t need to leave Ye Shu lightly at all.


    Steward Wu glared at the people behind him, went forward to Wen Jinrui and said, "I don''t know what I''ve offended you two. Please tell me clearly that we can''t buy and sell. Why do we make trouble in the horse shop? Please give me another explanation."


    "Statement, I also want to ask you for a statement!" Wen Jinrui frowned tightly. If the other party came up and started directly, it would be easier to say. He would fight directly and ask the whereabouts of Meng ya, but the other party began to talk well.


    Wen Jin Lu said, "you are the manager here. Right? Well, I ask you, this carriage is made of agalwood and water wood. Such a carriage is only fifteen two silver in the imperial capital, but your mouth is twenty-two. This is not what the black shop is!"


    "Is there such a thing?" Steward Wu frowned and seemed very surprised. It didn''t look like he was pretending, but it was the young man before. When he heard this, he immediately went back quietly, but was caught by steward Wu: "this carriage, you asked for twenty taels of silver from the guests?"


    "No, no, manager Wu, listen to me..." Looking at the boy''s guilty heart, steward Wu immediately understood what was going on. He slapped him in the face: "you stinky boy, you dare to do this behind my back!"


    The boy was slapped on the ground with blood all over his nose and mouth. Wu Guanshi slapped him with no mercy. He was so real that even ye Shuli was startled by the sudden slap.


    Wu steward pointed to the boy and said: "I''ll deal with you later!" Then he turned his head and gave Wen Jinrui a salute with both hands clasping his fist: "I''m really sorry. The boy raised the price for this. If you like, you can take away ten taels of silver from the carriage!"


    "Ten Liang silver." Wen Jinrui nodded, then asked with a smile: "is Wu in charge of affairs? Let me ask you, this carriage is made by you Fuxuan horse company?"


    Wen Jinrui said that Wu Wu Guan asked a muddled question, but also felt that something was wrong. They never seem to have used the coach made of agalwood and water wood. After hesitating for a moment, they said, "I am not very clear about this, and the two are waiting.""You, go and get me all the account books about carriages this month." Wu managed a small boy to fetch the account book. After a while, he began to glance over the faces of two people, but he searched all the places, and found no cart which was made of aloes and water wood.


    After looking up the people who came to sell carriages, no relevant records were found: "no, why don''t I have any records about this carriage here? It shouldn''t be. "


    Ye Shuli was a little impatient. Of course, there would be no record. The carriage was not owned by this horse company at all. It would be strange to find the so-called record.


    But ye Shu is still a little uncomfortable. Although she has been in the horse shop for a long time, she does not dare to guarantee that someone in the horse shop has taken Meng Ya''s carriage, locked people up or done something else.


    Or dream bud himself to sell the carriage, and then take the money to sell the carriage to run away.


    Although she thinks that they are good to Mengya, and she thinks that this is just a small amount of money, which is not enough for Mengya to do so, she will always leave a question mark in her heart before making things clear.


    "Does any of you know where this carriage came from?" Manager Wu frowned and asked. Although this man looks rough, he is not unreasonable. At least he spent a lot of time with Wen Jinrui.

 Chapter 586

    Just words all asked for a long time, also didn''t see someone to come out to answer, ye Shu left to look in those small Si, one of them, several times want to talk and stop, but several times didn''t speak, seem to be hesitating what, immediately said: "this little brother seems to know something."


    Wu steward along the direction of Ye Shu from the finger looked in the past, said in a deep voice: "tell me, this carriage is from where."


    "Yes, Wang is in charge." The boy said with hesitation: "about three or four hours ago, there was a little girl with two horses and this carriage to sell. It happened that Wang was in charge, just..."


    "Whatever you say, you fart!"


    Wu steward''s roar stunned the boy and immediately said, "let''s give the girl medicine and send her to Qiuming building. She said that the girl''s name is Mengya. She is the one who offended fan Wu Fu Yin and has been expelled from Tenggu county. So..."


    Before you finish your words, ye Shuli asks, "where is the Qiuming building?"


    "It''s Qinglou. It''s the only Qinglou in Baiping county. It''s not far from Ma Hang. It''s in..." Wu Guanshi calmly answers Ye Shuli''s question. About Wang Guanshi, who drugged Meng ya, ye Shuli has kept it in mind, but now he doesn''t find Meng Ya quickly.


    Green, the kind of place, dream bud that 15-year-old girl into what will happen, ye Shu Li just think about it all feel scalp numb, they will dream bud back to Tenggu county is to help her, but did not expect to go to fan Wu, but first hurt her!


    "Ah, don''t worry about it. Let''s go to the important people in such a big way. They may not buy it. Come with me." With that, Wen Jinrui took Ye Shu a long way from Rao. Fortunately, both of them were martial arts practitioners. Although they Rao the original road, they didn''t feel much difficulty.


    Wen Jinrui took Ye Shuli all the way, and unconsciously went around to the backyard wall of Qiuming building. It''s just that the wall is much higher than that of ordinary people. It''s supposed to prevent the girls in the building from escaping, but it''s not hard for them.


    After confirming that there was no one in the backyard at this time, they fell into the yard quietly. Although it was still broad daylight when they first arrived in Baiping County, they waited for three hours just waiting for Mengya to come back, and then they stayed in the horse shop for a long time.


    By the time we arrived at Qiuming building, the sky was already black.


    "ARI, I''ll go over there and have a look." Ye Shuli whispers. After Wen Jinrui nods, she walks to the room with light on one side. At that time, she is in a very low mood. She wanted to be rich in this place.


    It must be good to use it for self-development, but I didn''t expect that behind this wealth, things have become so chaotic. Before Tenggu County, I met Mengya on the road, and just entered Baiping County, I met this kind of disaster. It''s really frustrating.


    But if you think about it, it is because of chaos that you can control it better.


    After putting aside all the messy ideas in her mind, ye Shuli slowly approached those rooms. Fortunately, there was no one outside, which greatly facilitated her to act. As a result, the first room, as soon as it was close, she heard the indescribable voice coming from it.


    Ye Shuli made a big red face, and even left quickly without going forward to see it. As a result, the second and third rooms were all like this. When she came to the back, her face was almost bloody red, so delicate that people wanted to take a bite.


    Finally, he came to the sixth room, which was on the corner of the second floor. It was a little far away from the other rooms. When he came to the door, ye Shuli listened carefully, and it seemed that he heard a woman''s weeping.


    It''s the kind of sobbing that can''t be controlled, but it still has to be kept quiet. After thinking about it, ye Shuli just poked a small hole in the window and looked inside. At a glance, he saw a woman wearing only a belly pocket and profane trousers.


    Pitifully, he sat down on the ground, shivering all the time. He didn''t know whether it was because of the cold or the uncontrollable crying. But the man was not Meng ya. At the moment he saw it, ye Shuli didn''t know whether it was chagrin or happiness.


    Fortunately, it''s not Mengya who encounters these things. I don''t know when I can find Mengya.


    "I said, you little girl, why don''t you listen to me so much?" Ye Shuli wanted to leave. She had to continue to search for the dream bud. But before she moved away, she heard another voice coming from the room. After hesitating for a moment, she stopped.


    "It''s not the first time you''ve received a guest. Why can''t you let it go? Although you used to be a lady of a rich family, now your family is gone. You should accept your fate. "


    Looking through the small hole in the window, ye Shuli sees a woman in the shape of a procuress. She is very enchanting, but the rouge on her face is falling down with her mouth.


    "If you accept me obediently, you''ll have a better life, and I won''t treat you badly, mom. Otherwise, if you continue to do so, if you get angry and drive you out, you won''t even have the qualification to live."


    Seems to be not the first time to persuade, the procuress said is to stand up, looking at the woman is still crying in a low voice."If you think about it for yourself, it''s just that you''ve been with a man, not that you haven''t been with him, but don''t end up suffering and losing your life. Now our Qiuming restaurant is in a good business. You''re not many, you''re not many, you think about it for yourself."


    After that, no matter whether the woman listened to it or not, the procuress just got up and walked towards the door.


    Seeing this, ye Shuli quickly dodged to one side. Her brow was already frowning. Originally, she thought Tenggu county was rich. As a fiefdom, it must be able to bring them a lot of help, but now it seems that it is not so simple.


    No wonder Teng Rui and others didn''t think of a way to give it to Dan.


    It''s just a county. It''s in chaos. What about Tenggu county?


    The more she thought about it, the more headache Ye Shuli felt. But at this time, she had no time to think more. Just as she flashed aside and hid in the shadow, she heard the door "creak" open.


    See the pimp out of the house, and then turn to lock the door ready to leave, leaf book from looking around, see no one will find, is slowly from the shadow of one side out.

 Chapter 587

    "Look at me!"


    Without knowing it, ye Shuli came to the procuress''s back and suddenly drank. Although the sound was not very loud, there was a magic power in it.


    The frightened procuress subconsciously turned around, and then a pair of upper leaves left the eyes that were constantly flowing like a whirlpool, and the whole person suddenly became a little crazy.


    It''s like there is something in Ye Shuli''s eyes that people can''t help worrying about. The more you want to see it clearly, the deeper you are trapped.


    "Now, what do I ask and what do you say, do you hear me?"


    Ye Shuli still kept the low tone just now, but as soon as her voice fell, the procuress nodded and said: "I heard it."


    "Are new girls sold here today?"


    As soon as ye Shuli''s voice fell, the bustard''s expression was struggling. Then she jumped at Ye Shuli''s head and thought it was an accident of hypnosis, but then she reacted.


    What''s wrong with hypnosis? It''s clear that her words aroused the procuress''s subconscious reaction. This kind of reaction has a general name in modern times, which is called occupational disease.


    "Yes, yes, yes, there are new girls..."


    The procuress nodded her head constantly. It seemed that she wanted to say something else, but what was behind it became a murmur, and she couldn''t hear what was said.


    Seeing the appearance of the procuress, ye Shuzhong is really disgusted. It''s really disgusting that one can regard unconsciousness of conscience as an instinctive reaction.


    "Where are all the newly sold girls?"


    "They''re all in cuixuan Pavilion. They''ve just been sent here. They all need to be taught. Otherwise, the guests are not satisfied, but they won''t pay. Besides, big boss, big boss..."


    Ye Shu used to use hypnosis, but there was no such situation, but now I don''t know why, although the pimp can also answer questions, but this answer is a little more.


    What''s more, the procuress is talking about them, not just her. This shows that the girls who are sold here today have others besides Meng ya.


    It''s just a county. Where are so many girls sold to brothels? How chaotic is Tenggu county?


    Ye Shuli rubs his brows and tries not to think about these problems at this time. The most urgent task now is to find the dream bud, and it''s not too late to talk about the rest later.


    "Where is cuixuan pavilion? How many girls are there in all


    "Cuixuan Pavilion..."


    When the procuress is ready to answer, ye Shuli is suddenly aware of a strange, and the procuress in front of him is suddenly stiff, as if he was frightened.


    A feeling like a grain of grain in the back hit, ye Shu centrifugal in a surprise, just now she clearly has been on guard around, definitely won''t be found, but now this kind of feeling, clearly is someone came, and eyes have been on her.


    There''s no time to think about it. Although I haven''t tried hypnosis to control two people at the same time, now ye Shuli has no other choice.


    "Ah Li, what''s up?"


    In Ye Shu''s centrifugation, in order to avoid making any noise, more and more people were attracted. Just as he tried his best to hypnotize, he suddenly heard a familiar voice from behind.


    In a flash, ye Shu suddenly relaxed from the bottom of his heart, and then stopped the action of looking back, "a Rui."


    "Well, did it scare you?" From the back of Ye Shuli to her, Wen Jinrui finds that her face is not right, and then asks with some worry.


    "It''s not in the way."


    As if surprised by the sudden arrival of Wen Jinrui, the bustard''s expression actually began to struggle. After ye Shuli said a word in a hurry, he did not dare to look away, for fear that the bustard would cry out when she lost control.


    "Go on."


    "Cuixuan Pavilion is on the top of the building in front of us. There are twenty or thirty girls, all of whom have just been sent here today."


    So much!


    Hearing this, ye Shuli and Wen Jinrui are all stunned. It''s just a county. Where are so many girls from?


    "Is one of these girls called Meng ya?"


    Although in the heart surprised incomparably, but two people also know, this is not the time to say these, immediately Ye Shuli is to inquire about the whereabouts of the dream bud.


    "Dream bud?" Hearing the name of Meng ya, the procuress whispered, as if she was thinking about something, but then she said, "there is a girl named Meng ya, but she offended the boss and was locked up alone, saying that she wanted to He said that he wanted to... "


    "What do you want to do?"


    After being hypnotized, ordinary people will only reply sluggishly, or they will break free if there is a little big movement. But like the procuress, it seems that they want to break free, but they are honest. Ye Shuli didn''t expect that, and he doesn''t know what''s going on.


    "It is said that there is a special person to train, which is a very special kind of training. No one here can do it, so we locked her up first."The bustard looks strange. I don''t know whether it is because of hypnosis or something. However, ye Shuli and Wen Jinrui are both light hearted when they hear the news.


    Originally also want to help dream bud justice, but if so will she buried in this fire pit, I''m afraid Ye Shuli but to guilt for a lifetime.


    "Where is Mengya locked up?"


    "Also in cuixuan Pavilion."


    Hearing this, ye Shuli felt a little heavy just now. Cuixuan Pavilion is on the top of the main building. It''s not easy to bring people out no matter whether it''s closely guarded or not.


    But in any case, ye Shuli decided to ask the specific situation first.


    "How many guards are there in cuixuan pavilion? Can you bring out the dream bud? "


    "I don''t know how many guards there are. Except for the old board, few people can go up there. I can''t bring out the dream bud. No one can bring out the dream bud except the big boss and the people who specially come to teach."


    Hearing this, ye Shuli suddenly remembered that the procuress had just said that Meng Ya had offended the boss of Qiuming building and was temporarily locked up. He was ready to send a special person to train her.


    After a little thought, ye Shuli is disgusted with Qiuming building and the boss he has never met. He even wants to kill them now when he thinks about it.


    But after a calm analysis of the current situation, ye Shuli thought of a way, and then asked: "when will the special person be able to arrive? Have you met that person?"

 Chapter 588

    "I don''t know when they will come. They are the people of the big boss, and I have to listen to them, and although I have seen those special people, they are..."


    I don''t know whether the procuress in front of these things really doesn''t know a lot, or because of other reasons. Every time he answers, he will say more or less, which always gives people a feeling that he has to get out of control at any time. But ye Shuli clearly knows that the procuress is controlled by her.


    "But what?"


    See the procuress said is no sound son, leaf book leave is again hurriedly then ask a way.


    "But they don''t come to the same person every time, and I don''t know if I''ve seen them."


    Hearing this, ye Shuli understood it. I''m afraid that the reason why this pimp is like this is that it has become a habit to tell too many lies, which leads to some subconscious struggle under the premise of telling the truth after being hypnotized.


    But don''t say, this hypnosis is really easy to use, it is able to let such bastards are trying to tell the truth.


    "When I count to ten, you will forget all this, and then the person sent by the big boss to train Meng Ya will appear in front of you and repeat it."


    After a little thought, ye Shuli thought of the countermeasures. In order to deepen the procuress''s subconsciousness, ye Shuli asked her to repeat it.


    After all, this is out of direct control, there are many factors that can affect the existence, and this is still in the familiar place of the procuress, so ye Shuli can not tolerate the slightest carelessness.


    "When you count to ten, I will forget all this, and then the person who was sent by the big boss to train Meng Ya will appear in front of me..."


    After hearing the pimp repeat, ye Shuli began to count, but the time between each number is not short, because she needs time to discuss the detailed plan with Wen Jinrui and deal with the possible accidents.


    "One Two... "


    Slowly count a few, deepen the impression of the procuress, and then take advantage of the gap, ye Shuli is quickly turned to look at Wen Jinrui.


    "Ah Rui, let the procuress take us to cuixuan Pavilion. When we see Meng ya, we will try to take her away. I have to pay attention to the procuress all the time. I can''t let her out of control. I''m afraid you have to do everything else."


    "Good."


    Originally, when listening to Ye Shuli''s hypnotic procuress, Wen Jinrui already knew her plan, but now listening to her saying so, she immediately agreed.


    As long as he can reach the cuixuan Pavilion and find Mengya, it''s not difficult for him to do anything else. Even if something happens, Wen Jinrui is confident that he can control it.


    Big deal, kill all the way out, these people, originally also should die!


    Take a deep breath, will all the thoughts are down, lest will show what flaws, ye book from is let Wen Jinrui will she also changed into a man.


    But even if he was changed into a man, ye Shuli also had a sense of natural beauty. He looked like a delicate scholar, but anyway, he was a man.


    This autumn tea house is a brothel. Even if it was sent by the big boss to train girls, it should not be a woman, otherwise it would be too suspicious.


    When everything was ready, ye Shuli adjusted his mood and said, "ten."


    "Ouch."


    Just as the "ten" in Ye Shuli''s mouth had just fallen, the bustard''s face immediately piled up a consistent smile, just as the smile came out from the bottom of her heart, and the powder on her face fell down, and ye Shuli felt a chill.


    "You''ve been waiting for a long time. Oh, this dead girl is too disobedient. Would you like to teach me?"


    Looking at the bustard''s flattering look, especially the professional smile on his face, ye Shuli really wanted to slap him, but fortunately, Wen Jinrui said in time: "don''t talk nonsense, take us to find Mengya, or else we''ll waste time and see how the boss will deal with you."


    Wen Jinrui guessed that the boss was cruel after all. Otherwise, the pimp would not have been hypnotized and talked like that.


    Sure enough, as soon as Wen Jinrui''s voice falls, the procuress is a soul stirring person. Then she smiles and leads them to the main building where cuixuan Pavilion is located.


    Originally, I didn''t feel it when I was outside, but after I really entered the brothel, ye Shuli found out that it was really debauchery to the extreme. It was just a scene of drunkenness.


    Looking at the bustle in the building, almost every man who comes in has more than one girl around him, and those girls are all enchanting, trying their best to please those men.


    The anger in Ye Shu''s centrifugation doesn''t come from one place. The damned pimp just said to discipline. I''m afraid these girls are all caused by them.


    Especially when ye Shuli saw that those men who were obviously not from ordinary families and looked like dignitaries were wandering among many girls, he just felt sick.Then he tried not to think about it, but seeing that Wen Jinrui was constantly looking around, ye Shuli couldn''t help staring at him even though he knew that his mind was definitely not on these girls.


    Originally, she was just on guard to avoid any accident. However, after noticing Ye Shuli''s expression, Wen Jinrui forced her eyes back, and then pursed her lips, urging the procuress to go to cuixuan Pavilion quickly.


    There are five floors in the main building, and the top floor is where cuixuan Pavilion is. As for the four floors below, they are all used for the convenience of guests.


    Finally she arrived at the fifth floor, and ye Shuli was relieved. She was really afraid that she would tear down the Qiuming building, especially after learning the situation of those girls from the pimp.


    "Stop! What are you doing up here? "


    As soon as he got to the fifth floor, ye Shuli and his three men were stopped. The fourth floor in front of him was full of excitement, but the fifth floor was extremely deserted, and there were several more guards at the stairway.


    Hearing this, ye Shuli knows why ordinary people can''t come up. The pimp is also in charge of Qiuming building, but even so, the guards didn''t give her any good looks.


    "Oh, several elder brothers are really hard. They are specially sent by the big boss to train Meng ya. You know how much the big boss cares about Meng ya, don''t you?"


    The procuress waved the silk in her hand, which made her feel soft. As for ye Shuli standing behind her, she almost couldn''t resist putting her foot on her ass.

 Chapter 589

    "Why so fast?"


    Although the procuress leads the way, the guards are still suspicious and keep looking up and down at Ye Shuli and Wen Jinrui.


    "Quick? If you delay, you can go and talk to the boss yourself


    See the watchman doubt, already is hypnotized procuress, but ye Shuli two people''s identity, but immediately wait for her to speak, heard their low voice Wen Jinrui is cold voice to open a way.


    See Wen Jinrui cold face, is completely a pair of impatient appearance, several people of guard slightly hesitated after a while, one of them is close to the procuress asked: "sure no problem?"


    "Don''t you believe me? Don''t worry about it. "


    See ye Shuli and Wen Jinrui two people is already some impatient, the guard of several people and see the procuress, obviously has confirmed the identity of the two people''s appearance, is to get out of the way blocked, "we are just ordered to act, also please go back, don''t embarrass us in front of the boss."


    After hearing this, ye Shuli and Wen Jinrui, who pretended to be impatient, looked at each other. Although they knew that they were right, they still kept their original indifference on the surface, but now they were a little more proud.


    "Well! You''re wise. "


    After leaving this sentence, Wen Jinrui didn''t look back. She didn''t look at the bustard who was still in the same place. She just walked towards the inside and said, "don''t you come and lead the way soon?"


    Seeing Wen Jinrui''s indifferent and arrogant attitude, ye Shuli pursed his lips and controlled his emotions. Then he followed.


    "It''s in the innermost, second to last room."


    Hearing that Wen Jinrui was obviously not happy, the procuress quickly looked at the watchman. Then when she heard the location of Meng ya, she quickly caught up with her and led them to the inside.


    After Jin Rui and ye Shu had gone away from them, the person who was the leader of the guards spat softly: "what is it?! It''s all for the big boss. Look at them


    "Shh! Keep your voice down. Although they all work for the big boss, they are the people around the big boss. They offend them and have no good fruit to eat... "


    Just when the guards looked at the direction where Wen Jinrui and ye Shuli left and whispered their dissatisfaction, they were led down to the innermost room on the fifth floor by the procuress.


    I think that the so-called big boss should be very confident that no one dares to break into the Qiuming building, so he only sent those people to guard the stairway.


    Although Wen Jinrui was so indifferent just now because he saw the caretakers'' flattery and fear after knowing their identity, he guessed right.


    If not, if you really want to go upstairs with his original character, I''m afraid you can''t avoid some trouble even if it doesn''t cause doubt.


    But from the mouth of several guards, ye Shuli also knew that although their fake people would not come so soon, they should not be too late, otherwise those people would not just doubt.


    Led by the procuress to the door of Mengya''s room, Wen Jinrui stops and says, "what are you still doing? Don''t you open the door yet? "


    It seems that in order to prevent the people inside from escaping, the Qiuming building not only arranges watchmen at the stairway, but also locks the door, which is made of refined steel.


    Just from the above, it is enough to show that the boss attaches great importance to Meng ya. According to Meng ya, she is the daughter of a member of the staff. Later, she was persecuted by that fan of Wu Fu Yin.


    But according to Meng ya, how could she have any trouble with the big boss of Qiuming building? On the scene, it is clear that the big boss has already known the existence of dream bud, and is still prepared.


    If not, how can you meet Meng Ya with such special treatment? Even the whole brothel knows the existence of Meng ya?


    Ye Shuli didn''t forget that when she hypnotized the pimp before, when she asked about Mengya, the pimp''s expression was obviously clear about Mengya''s identity.


    What happened to Mengya? And who is the big boss?


    As soon as he entered the room, ye Shuli saw the figure lying on the bed, struggling hard, as if he was scared when he heard someone coming in.


    "Wuwu..."


    But when ye Shu came to the bed, he found that Meng Ya had been thrown on the bed, and her mouth was blocked by the cloth. Even her eyes were covered.


    What is this for? Do you want Mengya to feel fear in the dark and give in?


    Seeing that Meng Ya''s clothes are complete and her rope is not particularly strong, I think it''s just to limit her escape. Ye Shuli breathes a sigh of relief, and then comes forward to struggle, as if the cloth strip in front of Meng Ya''s eyes has been untied.


    "Wu Wu Wu..."


    Meng ya, who was still struggling, saw that it was Ye Shuli who stood beside her and untied the cloth. After a sudden stupor, she shook her head and sobbed at Ye Shuli.But in the case that the cloth in the mouth has not been taken off by Ye Shuli, no one knows what Meng Ya says.


    Seeing this, ye Shuli patted Meng Ya''s back, indicating that she was ok, and then took out the cloth strip in her mouth.


    The reason why Ye Shuli didn''t take it directly at the beginning is that he worried that Meng Ya would resist when she couldn''t see it. If he took off the cloth by force, it would hurt her because of her resistance.


    But what ye Shuli didn''t expect is that once the cloth in Meng Ya''s mouth is taken away, even the rope can''t be untied. Meng Ya quickly shakes his head towards Ye Shuli and says, "madam, how are you here? Go, go, or it will be too late. "


    "Why is it too late?" Seeing this scene, ye Shuli slightly frowned and asked.


    "This is Qiuming building!" After that, Meng Ya suddenly remembers that ye Shuli is not a local, and then explains.


    "I''ve heard a lot about Qiuming building before. My father said that Qiuming building is a place where people eat but don''t vomit bones. I''m afraid it''s dangerous for my wife to break in like this. Please go away, madam..."


    When she saw this, she sighed, ignoring the girl''s safety. Instead, she didn''t ask for help.


    Isn''t she afraid? She is with qiuminglou?

 Chapter 590

    In this way, he swaggered in, followed by the procuress, and it was Ye Shuli''s carriage for Meng ya to sell. If he really thought about it, it was not impossible.


    But the next moment, when dream bud said is constantly shaking her head, suddenly saw the pimp''s moment, it is in place.


    Seeing this, ye Shuli found that the little girl didn''t think of it, but didn''t see the pimp.


    At this time, Wen Jinrui came up to explain the rope on Meng ya. Although the rope was not particularly strong, it was very skillful. It would take some time for ye Shuli to untie it.


    But at the moment, ye Shuli still needs to control the pimp, so it''s up to Wen Jinrui to untie the rope.


    "Old Master


    Mengya doesn''t know how to look at it. At the beginning, she only saw Ye Shuli, but with shaking her head, she saw the procuress again. The next moment, when Wen Jinrui came forward, she saw Wen Jinrui.


    "My husband Isn''t Madame abducted? "


    Hearing this, ye Shuli, who is just about to turn around to control the procuress, is stunned. The little girl, Meng ya, doesn''t think that ye Shuli is abducting her with Qiuming building. Instead, she thinks that she is also abducted?


    Thinking of this, ye Shuli chuckles and doesn''t explain, even turns around.


    "You Who are you? "


    When ye Shu turns around, the bustard, who was confused when he heard Meng ya call them master and wife, suddenly steps back and asks.


    When Mingming just came in, they were two men. Why did one of them suddenly become a woman? Didn''t you run into a ghost?


    As soon as she entered the room, ye Shuli asked Wen Jinrui to help her get rid of the camouflage in order to avoid Meng Ya''s fright. Of course, the face she used was the one when she met Meng ya.


    At that time, the pimp was hypnotized and thought that they were both sent by the big boss. She only dared to wait at the door, but she didn''t see ye Shuli''s face after his face changed. Now when she saw it, she was shocked and asked, just like a sudden reaction. She turned around to pull the door to escape.


    "Come on..."


    Before the terrified pimp ran out, her mouth was very big. Immediately, before her voice came out, ye Shuli suddenly hit her fingers.


    As ye Shuli''s finger rings, the bustard who just ran to the door is just a moment of excitement. Then, as if struggling hard, she slowly continues to open the door, but the action is getting slower and slower.


    As early as when the procuress was in the same place, ye Shuli had already come to the procuress. Then he reached out and closed the door which had been opened by the procuress. Suddenly, he said in a low voice: "look at me!"


    Originally, ye Shuli planted an introduction in the procuress''s subconscious in order to prevent accidents that might happen when necessary.


    If this introduction is stirred up, she will be able to return to her previous hypnotic state. It only lasts for a short time, almost only a few breaths, but it is enough for ye Shuli now.


    With Ye Shuli''s low cheering, the bustard, who had put her hand on the door and was struggling, suddenly turned around.


    And this movement is more and more fluent and natural, without the stiffness at the beginning. Until he saw that the bustard had no struggle in either movement or expression, and everything was under control, ye Shuli was slowly relieved.


    If she hadn''t reacted quickly just now, I''m afraid the pimp would have yelled out. In that case, the watchman would have been attracted. Although she would not have been left here, it would have caused a lot of trouble. Fortunately, she managed to control it.


    Turn to see a Wen Jinrui, see the dream bud has been untied by him, the little girl is still a pair of frightened, some confused look, ye Shuli is toward Wen Jinrui handed over a look of inquiry.


    After seeing Wen Jinrui nodding, ye Shuli looked at the procuress again. Her eyes were like a deep whirlpool. "This girl is very difficult to teach. According to the big boss, we need to take her back now, remember?"


    "Remember Remember The procuress stared at Ye Shuli and nodded back slowly.


    Seeing this, ye Shuli goes back to Wen Jinrui and changes his appearance again. Then he takes a look at her mouth, which is wide open. Even his eyes stare at the round dream bud. He pats her on the shoulder. When she comes back to her, he says.


    "Mengya, you are still under the control of Qiuming building. Don''t show your stuffing."


    "Oh, oh, I see, ma''am."


    See dream bud just appeared a little dull nodded, also don''t know is because of fear or because saw in front of this strange things happened one after another, in short, face is not only full of panic, but also has indescribable panic.


    It''s all right. Anyway, no one knows what kind of reaction a person will have when he turns to the brothel. It''s reasonable for Meng ya to do so.Looking at Wen Jinrui, ye Shuli gives another ring finger after he nods his head. When the procuress is agitated again, he turns to look at them. After the flattering smile fills the whole face again, he takes the lead to walk towards the door.


    "Old..."


    I don''t know whether it''s because I''m scared to see this scene, or because I haven''t recovered at all. Just as the procuress walks out of the door with Ye Shu, and just turns around, Meng Ya looks at Wen Jinrui and opens her mouth.


    Wen Jinrui, who was originally afraid that Meng Ya would show some flaws, immediately shook her head when she realized that she meant to open her mouth, and then pushed Meng Ya fiercely when the procuress turned around to investigate by waiting at the door.


    "Cut the crap, delay the time, see how I deal with you!"


    With a faint look of fear in the indifference, Wen Jinrui lowered his voice and said, "dream bud, don''t talk, or we can''t get out."


    Smell speech, dream bud seems to be suddenly thought of what terrible things in general, quickly covered the mouth, energetically nodded.


    Seeing this, Wen Jinrui pulled down her hand covering her mouth, and then glared at her fiercely, as if the air in the room was frozen for a moment. As for Mengya, she trembled fiercely, as if she was frightened by ghosts, pale and shaking all over.

 Chapter 591

    A trace of unbearable flash in the eyes, after sighing, Wen Jinrui is a pull up dream bud, quickly walking towards the outside.


    In order to ensure that the subconscious reaction of dream bud will not cause trouble, Wen Jinrui can only be like this, but just now Wen Jinrui had a good grasp of propriety, and would not really hurt dream bud.


    When they came out of the room and went back to the stairway again, when they saw Ye Shuli and the bustard, the guards quickly gathered together. However, when they saw that Meng Ya was still following them, their faces changed slightly.


    "Meng Ya is not obedient. They want to take her back and give her to the master directly. At that time, they will teach her according to the master''s instructions. Get out of the way quickly. Don''t delay the time to make the master unhappy."


    The procuress, who had been hypnotized by Ye Shuli, naturally came forward to explain. Hearing this, the guards frowned slightly. Then the leader came forward and said, "isn''t this against the rules?"


    If you want to take it away, you should say that you want to take it away at the beginning. But ye Shuli and his wife just went in and came out, and then said that they wanted to take it away. No matter how you look at it, it''s suspicious.


    And hear this sentence, ye Shuli and Wen Jinrui two people is reaction come over, dammit, just now only worry about dream bud, unexpectedly is to forget this stubble son.


    I knew that there was such a saying. When I came, I should let the bustard say that the big boss asked them to come and take people away.


    The hypnotized procuress was not given the answer to this question in advance, but subconsciously turned to Ye Shuli. Seeing this, ye Shuli frowned and thought about it, then just wanted to speak, but Wen Jinrui on one side was the first to say: "not in line with the rules? Is this rule set by the big boss or by you? "


    After hearing this, the guards hesitated for a moment, looked at each other, and the leader seemed to have some scruples, but then he pretended to be calm and said: "in the past, the boss seldom sent people to take them away, and you just said that you were here for training. Now, we..."


    "Do you know who she is?"


    According to the scene when they came in just now, if these people didn''t dare to let them go easily because of the rules, they would never have been so embarrassed again.


    After all, Wen Jinrui didn''t give them a good look when he came here just now. Besides, these people still want Wen Jinrui not to embarrass them, and I''m afraid it won''t be so at this time.


    But since they came to stop her again, it should be like this. It''s really against the rules to take Meng Ya away, but how could they possibly leave her after finding Meng ya?


    So when Wen Jinrui thinks about it a little, he is ready to fight again. From the previous conversation, Wen Jinrui can be sure that although the guards know that the big boss is not a good one, they have not really been around him, so they don''t know much about it. Wen Jinrui can just use their little understanding.


    "The big boss attaches great importance to her. Is it not enough to tell the truth to send us here in such a hurry?"


    Originally, he wanted to say that the big boss had coveted Meng Ya for a long time, but after thinking about it, Wen Jinrui still felt that it was too risky, "but who knows, you scared the girl into this shape, so how can we adjust? If the boss has been waiting for a long time, will you take the responsibility? "


    Smell speech, see dream bud really is a pair of out of mind appearance, even just stand here, the whole body is all trembling, these guards of the head of the face show embarrassed, try to explain.


    "It''s not that we don''t let it go, it''s just that It''s just that this dream bud has been repeatedly explained by the big boss. We can''t allow any mistakes. "


    "You know you can''t make any mistakes?"


    Hearing this, Wen Jinrui''s face suddenly cooled down. It seemed that he was stopped by these people and felt unhappy. He was also worried that he would be punished if he went back late.


    "When the big boss sent us here, he told us again and again to be quick, but now you have made this girl look like this. Besides taking her back to listen to the big boss, what else can you do?"


    Seeing that Wen Jinrui had lost his patience, although the leader was a little afraid, his expression was much more relaxed than before, but his hesitation and worry were not reduced


    Seeing this, Wen Jinrui affirmed that his guess was right. Without waiting for the man to finish, he waved his hand and said, "what is this? I have to take away people. If you don''t feel at ease, you can come with me. When you go back, maybe the boss will think you are reliable and give you something. "


    After that, Wen Jinrui suddenly showed a trace of joy on his face. He immediately hit the railway while it was hot: "that''s it. Move faster. Don''t let the boss wait."


    "OK, OK." After nodding quickly, the face was obviously overjoyed. Seeing his appearance, Wen Jinrui, who originally wanted to ask something from him, gave up.


    It''s clear that he can hardly go to the so-called big boss. Let alone ask him anything, I''m afraid he doesn''t even know what the big boss looks like."You stay here well. When I see the big boss, I won''t forget you."


    "Don''t worry, chief."


    The bustard and ye Rui are worried about going down the building together. They don''t know whether they are the ones who are in a hurry.


    After a while, several people came to the door of Qiuming building, and ye Shuli''s face became colder and colder after seeing the drunkenness in the building.


    As for Meng ya, she was scared by Wen Jinrui. When she saw the scene in the building, she seemed to think of her own situation before. Even her little face was white.


    As soon as we get to the door of Qiuming building, without waiting for Wen Jinrui to speak, the man and the procuress call a carriage in a hurry. Then after Wen Jinrui, ye Shuli and Meng Ya are sent to the carriage, the man becomes a coachman himself.


    "Take a good look at Qiuming building. I''ll come as soon as I go."


    After that, the man at the head raised his whip, then the horse hissed, and the carriage started to move, but then the man quickly grabbed the reins.


    The carriage suddenly moved and stopped immediately. Wen Jinrui and ye Shuli, who were sitting in the carriage, were all right, but they had a bitter dream bud. The little girl was already out of her mind, so she bumped into the carriage directly.

 Chapter 592

    "Ah..."


    Dream bud eat pain light call, Wen Jinrui is cold face, scold a way: "how to return a responsibility?"?! Can''t you even drive a carriage? "


    "Don''t be angry, mother. There''s a short-sighted robber."


    The man who acted as the groom outside quickly explained that he was afraid that he might annoy Wen Jinrui. When ye Shu heard this, he just saw the carriage stop at the door of Qiuming building.


    The next moment, there is a person jump down, straight toward the station in situ, face confused pimp walk, such a station just can let Ye Shu from see his side.


    Although Ye Shuli couldn''t hear what the man was saying to the procuress at such a distance, the strange smile appeared on the man''s face after he saw the procuress, and her heart suddenly jumped.


    That kind of smile, obviously is not a normal person can have, and think of the procuress said before, the big boss will send special people to come to train, is a moment feel bad.


    "What are you doing?"?! Why don''t you go yet? "


    This time, without waiting for Wen Jinrui to speak, ye Shuli just cheers in a cold voice, and the man who acts as a carriage does not dare to delay. Although I don''t know why Ye Shuli''s "man" has such a soft and pleasant voice, he is very happy to see the boss. At this time, he can''t care so much.


    "Wait..."


    As soon as the carriage started to run again, a cry came from the back of the carriage. It was only because of the noise of the horse''s hooves and the noise of the wheels, which was a little weaker because of the less obvious sound of the distance.


    But ye Shuli and Wen Jinrui, who were sitting in the carriage, heard clearly. Then they opened the curtains of the windows on both sides and looked back. They found that the procuress behind was waving a handkerchief and running towards the carriage quickly.


    That look, don''t mention how anxious, as for the man with a face of evil smile, he quickly jumped on the carriage again, regardless of the front of the bustard, is his carriage to catch up.


    However, because of Ye Shuli''s urging before leaving, and the man who acted as the coachman was anxious to ask for help from the boss, where he had the heart to pay attention to these, he just waved the whip and urged the horse to run forward.


    "Master, Madame, you go, leave me alone."


    Sitting in the carriage, Meng Ya noticed the situation outside when ye Shuli was looking out. At this time, he frowned when he saw Ye Shuli and Wen Jinrui. He didn''t know what happened.


    If ye Shuli and Wen Jinrui were good people in bud''s heart before, now they have already been immortal in her heart.


    Can change the appearance at will, but also in such a dangerous place to save her, now is with her to escape from the den.


    Even though she is trying to avenge her family, Meng Ya doesn''t want to implicate Ye Shuli and Wen Jinrui, but as soon as her words are out, ye Shuli reaches out and rubs her head and says, "is Meng Ya afraid?"


    Looking at Meng Ya''s worried face, there is a touch of calm fear in her eyes. Ye Shu sighs in the centrifugation, trying to make her expression look less frightening, and her movements and tone are as gentle as possible.


    There is anger in Ye Shu''s centrifugation, not because someone is chasing her, or because she is dreaming of sprouts. It''s just the Qiuming building. The scene in the building just now always lingers in her mind. The pimps'' faces make her kill her.


    Although it''s not the right time, the man who came after me, hum!


    "Well, no, Meng Ya is not afraid. Madam, you and the master are good people, but Meng Ya''s life should be like this. You must not be involved. Please leave me."


    In the face of such a gentle Ye Shuli, Meng Ya is really at ease, but then the sound of horse hoofs from behind awakens her. There are not many good people in the world, so she can''t implicate them.


    It seems that she has made up her mind, or such a resolute plan reminds her of their family''s experience before. Meng Ya''s eyes, which have been dry for a long time, are misty again.


    Although Meng Ya is very careful to bow her head and try to avoid the two people to wipe her eyes, the continuous choking voice reveals her mood at this time.


    "What? Can''t you trust me and the master? "


    Although I know what Mengya thinks at this time, ye Shuli still pretends to be angry and looks at her. At this time, the little girl has already been scared. It''s useless to coax her. Only by giving her a dose of cardiotonic can she stabilize her mind.


    As for the others, we can only wait until they are stable.


    As a woman, ye Shuli knows that Mengya''s mood should be relieved at this time. Not surprisingly, after hearing her words, Mengya looks up at her again, but her thin and pale face is extremely pale, and she can''t see anything at all.


    However, at this time, ye Shuli can''t take care of her any more. As long as Meng Ya is OK for the time being, she has plenty of other ways."Or..."


    After avoiding the dream bud, ye Shuli''s eyes flashed a trace of killing intention, and Wen Jinrui sitting beside her didn''t understand. Then she nodded and said: "OK."


    After that, Wen Jinrui lifted the curtain again and took a look at the carriage behind and the surrounding situation. At this time, they had already left the city, and although the carriage behind did not catch up with them, the distance was getting closer and closer.


    Wen Jinrui''s eyes flashed, and then she put down the curtain and said, "find a quiet place to stop. For a while, this girl should be in the car."


    As soon as the words came out, ye Shuli and Meng Ya were stunned. The driver didn''t seem to think that Wen Jinrui would say such words. After a slight pause, there was a voice, "Xu..."


    It''s rude to say that a woman, Rao Shi and ye Shuli, can''t accept it. But looking at the frost on Wen Jinrui''s face, it''s obvious that it''s a sign of killing people, and she immediately understands it.


    Sure enough, when ye Shu leaves to look at Meng ya, she finds that she is worried and scared. She blushes in a moment, looks helpless, and lowers her head deeply. Her hands, which are unable to hang down, are holding the corner of her clothes and constantly tossing.


    Or a Rui has a way, a word is to change the mind of dream bud, let her have no time to care about sadness.

 Chapter 593

    Originally, ye Shuli was worried that if Meng Ya kept on like this, she might have something wrong. Because in the current situation, she was not sure how long it would take for her to settle down completely. However, she did not expect that Wen Jinrui would change everything in one sentence.


    Although he understood Wen Jinrui''s intention in his heart, ye Shuli could not help but glance at him. Anyway, the words It''s really a bit indecent.


    Facing Ye Shuli''s angry eyes, Wen Jinrui pursed her lips, and then looked at Mengya. When she saw that the goal had been achieved, she suddenly got out of the carriage when the carriage stopped.


    "Wait for me in the car."


    When the voice rang out, Wen Jinrui was out of the carriage, and then he heard the scream of the driver. Ye Shuli had nothing to do with it. She had already killed herself, but Meng Ya''s body suddenly froze and trembled.


    Seeing this, ye Shu sighed from the bottom of his heart. Then he put his hand around Meng ya. Without waiting for her to speak, Meng Ya suddenly broke free and knelt on the ground. Then he kowtowed his head and said, "madam, you can go with me. It''s not worth it for Meng Ya''s sake. Your good intentions will help Meng ya. Next life, I I''ll repay you again... "


    "What nonsense!"


    See dream bud kowtow a few heads, is ready to get up and leave the carriage, leaf book from a pull her back, and then dead press, even the voice is already had obvious displeasure, "don''t afterlife, this life, you are at ease to repay me!"


    It''s so natural to ask for such a simple and rude reward from ye Shuli. Even if ye Shuli and Wen Jinrui want to accept their fate, they are stunned.


    However, the next moment, dream bud is a reaction, and then vigorously shook his head, said: "no, madam, you quickly take the master to go, anyway, dream bud can''t live, even on the back of a human life is not in the way, dream bud is not afraid, you go."


    See dream bud at this time don''t go, but is hard to pull her to want to let her leave, ye Shuli moment some laughing and crying, then hands suddenly hold dream bud''s shoulder, and then straight at her eyes, said: "dream bud, do you believe me and the master?"


    "Meng Ya believes it. Of course, Meng Ya believes it. His wife and master are good people, but now..."


    Without waiting for Mengya to finish, ye Shuli interrupted her, and her face was more serious. She didn''t mean to joke at all. "Since you believe it, you can sit here well. I promise that you''ll be OK, we''ll be OK, and none of us will be OK!"


    "But..."


    Hearing this, Meng ya just wanted to say something, but then to the upper leaf book from that slightly cool but firm eyes, but it is a sudden heart tremble.


    At this moment, Mengya suddenly feels that ye Shuli has become extremely tall, just like the sky has fallen down, as long as she says nothing will be OK.


    Meng Ya stares at Ye Shuli, and the carriage suddenly quiets down. Then in the quiet night, the sound of fighting not far from the rear comes into the carriage.


    Although she didn''t say anything more, Meng Ya''s worry was written on her face. As for ye Shuli, she didn''t worry about Wen Jinrui at all.


    Only one person came after him. With Wen Jinrui''s martial arts, although he dare not say that he is invincible in the world, he will never suffer any loss in the case of one-on-one.


    And ye Shuli''s only worry is whether the person who chases him will cheat him and escape from Wen Jinrui. After all, Wen Jinrui is injured. Although the influence is not great, the lack of half a palm still has some influence on his strength.


    However, a moment later, when the rear of the carriage sounded a sound of footsteps from far to near, ye Shuli''s heart was relieved.


    At this time, although Ye Shuli also wanted to go out to have a look, but he thought of the body of the man driving outside, and the situation of Meng ya now, he could only give up this idea.


    The sound of footsteps stopped in front of the carriage. It seemed that people outside the carriage were hesitating. But after a moment, Wen Jinrui''s voice came in, "madam, come out for a while."


    Smell speech, leaf book left to see a dream bud, then patted her shoulder, light voice way: "dream bud is waiting in the car, in a moment good."


    "OK, madam, don''t worry about Mengya. Mengya is OK."


    If Mengya used to be a little girl, now she is sensible. Such painful things happen one after another, which is enough to make one''s mind mature.


    And now that it''s over, Meng Ya is not a fool. Naturally, she knows what''s going on outside. But since Ye Shuli says it''s OK, Meng Ya believes it''s OK. If If something really happened, she would take it on her own. She could never implicate his wife and master.


    Seeing ye Shu leave the carriage, Meng Ya stares at her back, and her eyes gradually become firm. No matter what happens in the future, you can''t implicate your wife and master, you can''t


    As soon as he got out of the carriage, ye Shuli saw the side of the carriage, which was just the dead corner of the window inside the carriage. Wen Jinrui stood there, catching the man with a smile on his face.Some people, only from the appearance, can be sure that he is not a good person, and the person in front of him, even more so.


    "Li, what do you want to do with him?"


    When ye Shuli walks over to avoid the corpse in front of the carriage, Wen Jinrui asks, and the man in his hand is stunned when he sees Ye Shuli, and then his eyes look up from the bottom up. In his eyes, there is an evil that is not clear.


    "You are a woman."


    Ye Shuli just stood still and didn''t answer Wen Jinrui. This man was the first to open his mouth. Even his face was covered with the evil smile that he used to have in front of Qiuming building.


    Originally Ye Shuli thought it was Wen Jinrui who lit his dumb acupoint, but who ever thought that he was fearless.


    Especially when seeing this person''s unbridled gaze on her, ye Shu''s killing intention suddenly appeared in his eyes, but then he was still pressed down by her.


    This person, must die, but not now.


    Stifling his anger and intention to kill, ye Shuli looks at the man and finds that even if he is caught by Wen Jinrui, there is no fear and panic on his face from beginning to end. After a sneer in his heart, he says: "dig his eyes."


    Just now, when Wen Jinrui asked her how to deal with this person, ye Shuli didn''t answer. This person was the first to open his mouth. Since he didn''t have the consciousness to be captured, ye Shuli would not be used to him.

 Chapter 594

    As soon as ye Shuli''s voice fell, Wen Jinrui looked up at her. When he saw the smile at the corner of his mouth, he understood it. Then he raised his hand and nodded on the man. After blocking his action ability, he put out two fingers and put them in the man''s eyes.


    "You Do you want to die? "


    Seeing that Wen Jinrui didn''t have the slightest hesitation, his fingers were inserted. The smile on his face disappeared instantly, and then he desperately wanted to avoid the rapidly enlarged fingers, but the only thing that could move up and down his body was his mouth except his eyelids.


    See this person at this time is not only to show the color of fear, but also panic to the extreme, ye Shuli scorn a smile, then give Wen Jinrui a wink, let him stop.


    "I thought you wouldn''t be afraid. You''re a real disappointment."


    Listening to Ye Shuli''s scornful and sarcastic words, this person also reflected that she was playing with her. Then she narrowed her eyes and said in a cold voice: "don''t be proud. I advise you to let me go, otherwise Hum


    "Huh? Or you''ll hum me? "


    Ye Shuli''s tone can be described as scornful to the extreme, and the smile on his lips is full of sarcasm. After hearing this, Wen Jinrui and the man are stunned, but immediately, Wen Jinrui''s face is showing a smile, while the man is angry.


    "I don''t think you can see the coffin without tears. Here, your life and death is just a matter of my words. I advise you to let me go."


    Say, this person''s vision is to swim on the body of leaf book leaves again, immediately the anger on the face is to be replaced by that wipe evil smile before.


    "Especially if you are a woman, if you can please me, maybe I won''t pay attention to today''s affairs. As for him, I will treat him as a fart."


    Hearing this, ye Shuli and Wen Jinrui look at each other. They are both angry and want to laugh. When is this? Is this man stupid?


    Life has been squeezed in the hands of people, even dare to be so rampant, what kind of courage and confidence does it need to be like this?


    "It''s right to hesitate, but my patience is limited. You''d better hurry up. If not, I''m afraid I''ll be angry even if you let me go. Of course, if you serve me well, maybe..."


    "Break his leg."


    Seeing that she and Wen Jinrui didn''t speak, the man thought they were afraid and more arrogant. Even their eyes were so wild and their words were even worse. Ye Shu was still used to him. Then he didn''t wait for him to finish, he said in a cold voice.


    At this time, even if ye Shu can''t leave his mouth, Wen Jinrui will never allow him to go on. Ah Li is his woman. When others look at him, they all think it''s robbing, let alone such words.


    "You would have been a dead man by now if I hadn''t asked you something else."


    The cold words came from Wen Jinrui''s mouth. The moment the words fell, he raised his foot and put it on the man''s leg. Then there was a cracked voice. As for the man, there was a scream like killing a pig.


    Listening to this person''s continuous wailing voice, ye Shuli frowned slightly. Originally, she wanted Wen Jinrui to break his mouth, so that he would not speak foul language. However, because she still needed to get information from his mouth, she had to break his leg instead.


    But he didn''t mean to stop screaming. Now it''s dark, and it''s quiet all around. In order to prevent the noise from causing any trouble, ye Shuli said, "if you don''t shut up, your other leg won''t be able to keep next moment."


    Hearing this, if this man was lucky at the beginning, now he doesn''t dare to gamble at all.


    Because at this moment, he has understood that these two people really dare to kill him, and he is still alive. I''m afraid that, as Wen Jinrui said just now, it is because he still wants to know something from his mouth.


    See this person''s face has been a little distorted because of pain, but it is forced to stop the scream, ye Shuli nodded with satisfaction, "you are smart, you should always remember, now your life is in our hands, so put away your inexplicable self-confidence, give me honest."


    "Yes, I I see


    After hearing Ye Shuli''s words, the man quickly nodded. Although the pain of his broken leg made it difficult for him to breathe, at this time, he did not dare to be arrogant any more. Even his head, which had been raised high, was lowered at this time.


    "Tell me why you''re chasing me."


    Pretending not to see the man''s flashing eyes, ye Shuli shook his head towards Wen Jinrui, and then asked.


    "Cuiniang said that you robbed Mengya. Mengya is the one the boss wants. I advise you to..."


    "I don''t want your leg?"


    See this person say is to start to want to threaten again, leaf book leaves tiny frown to interrupt his way."You..."


    "You what you, I ask what you answer, next time, is your other leg, and then the arm, as long as you can carry, whatever you want to say, you feel good?"


    Seeing that the man didn''t speak, he raised his head when he said "you" just now. At this time, he lowered his head again. Ye Shuli didn''t care. Then he asked, "who is Meng ya?"


    "The girl you robbed."


    This time, this person is honest, but ye Shuli is not satisfied with his answer, and then step forward to kick his broken leg and say: "I ask you, who is Meng ya?"


    Let this person scream, ye Shuli is not moved at all, because in her opinion, those people in Qiuming building should die, and in front of this person, she just collects some interest.


    "That Meng Ya used to be the daughter of a member, but she was beheaded because she was caught by the magistrate and intended to resist because of her misdemeanor and bullying the people. As for her daughter, she was sent to the brothel according to the law."


    See this person hesitated for a moment is the answer, obviously is thinking about how to say these words, ye Shu from the corner of his mouth raised a sneer, but it is not open, "Oh? Is that so? How can I hear that it was the magistrate who was careless and took a fancy to other people''s daughter and killed their family? Now even the runaway one doesn''t want to let go. "


    Although this person is full of lies, at least Ye Shuli has proved that Mengya is indeed the daughter of a member. No matter this person or Mengya is lying about this.

 Chapter 595

    Although Teng Huangshu was more impulsive than others, they knew that they could not leave the book.


    After all, those two in the imperial capital are very good at taking advantage of people''s kindness.


    Under the pain of eating, the man suddenly raised his head and glared at Ye Shuli, but he didn''t know how. When he saw the sneer of Ye Shuli''s lips, he was slightly stunned, and then licked his lips, revealing the evil smile Ye Shuli had seen before.


    "The best, the best Ah


    At the moment of noticing this man''s expression, ye Shuli felt a strong cold attack on his heart. Then he kicked this man''s broken leg, and his cold color suddenly turned cold. "I think you want to die."


    "No, no, I want to live."


    This foot, straight let this person pain of show teeth, the whole body is straight shiver, the bottom of the eyes is dead pressure a hate, but don''t know why, ye Shuli is always feel his face with a touch of evil, anyway is lingering.


    Forced to bear the killing intention in his heart, ye Shuli''s face became colder and colder, "answer my question."


    "What did you ask?"


    Just as the dog couldn''t change eating to death, the pain in his leg had just been relieved, and the man was back to his nature. However, after seeing the killing intention in Ye Shu''s eyes, he suddenly shivered and said.


    "Oh, yes, I remember, but it''s the matter of the magistrate. As a man who obeys orders, I don''t know so much. Besides, it has nothing to do with me, does it?"


    Looking at this person''s legs are broken, but the evil idea on his face can''t be put away. Ye Shuli''s teeth are itching, but he finally endured, "it''s nothing to do with you? Who do you listen to and what do you do? "


    "It''s natural to listen to the boss''s orders. As for what you do, it''s natural to train those young people."


    Speaking of this matter, this person seems to be very proud, with an unknown light shining in his eyes, "you know, my technique is here, no, it''s the best in Jingguo. Even those young people love me so much..."


    See this person say, the vision is to start to scan on her body again, the leaf book left clenched the fist in the sleeve, immediately is the cold voice interrupted him a way: "who is the big boss in your mouth?"


    It seems that ye Shuli is upset about interrupting his proud work. The man picks his eyebrows and says, "the big boss is the big boss naturally. He will not be a servant."


    "So it is. I don''t think you know your situation yet."


    See this person or a pair of have no fear of appearance, just a little honest is to restore the nature, ye Shuli sneer, then look to Wen Jinrui way: "discount his other leg."


    As soon as ye Shuli''s voice fell, Wen Jinrui was about to kick his other leg again. The man half kneeling on the ground was stunned, and immediately said, "stop! What do you want to know? "


    Seeing that the evil intention on this person''s original face finally disappeared, ye Shuli raised his hand to stop Wen Jinrui''s hands, then narrowed his eyes and said: "who is the big boss in your mouth?"


    Ye Shuli asked the same question again, but in her heart, she no longer expected this person to answer as before.


    "The big boss is naturally the big boss. I''m a servant. I''m not qualified to know his identity. However, I''ve heard that the big boss comes from the imperial capital. He has a big backing behind him. Even in the imperial capital, no one dares to take him."


    Hearing this, ye Shuli was a little surprised. He thought that this person would find a reason to deal with her, but he didn''t expect that this reason was so too vulgar to be endured.


    "The emperor is here?"


    Ye Shuli pretended to be full of scruples, and this man picked his eyebrows again when he saw this behind the scenes, but he didn''t dare to show any on his face.


    Just a moment later, see ye Shu can''t leave the mouth, the scruple on the face is more and more thick, this person still can''t stop some complacent way.


    "The boss is unfathomable and powerful beyond imagination, so I advise you to send me back as soon as possible, so as not to cause unbearable trouble."


    "Unbearable trouble?"


    It was like a subconscious Muran, but ye Shuli''s face was clearly scared. Just a moment later, she pressed it down, and then asked: "in that case, there is one last question."


    "You said Hear ye Shuli say the last question, this person''s face is clearly showing a trace of evil intention, the eye light flow turn is not consciously up and down from ye Shuli.


    In this regard, ye Shu from the nature is to see the real, even the sleeve of the fist are clenched, the joint is because of her strong and appear not the slightest blood color, "how do you see that I am a woman?"


    For this point, ye Shuli is very curious. In addition, she may inevitably change her appearance in the future. If she is seen so easily, it may cause trouble.Therefore, since this person can see the reason, at least it can be avoided in the future.


    "It''s easy."


    Seems to be very proud of this aspect, this person''s face is slightly proud.


    "You have a fragrance on your body, and my nose is very sensitive to it. So I can not only see that you are a woman, but also be sure that you are by no means an ordinary woman. You must be a top-notch product. However, it''s a pity."


    "What a pity? What''s the pity? " Ye Shuli gently frowned, but his face did not show the slightest expression.


    "It''s a pity that you have such a good appearance, but you have been transformed into a man. Although you have to say that this technique is superb, it''s still a pity. What''s more, you didn''t meet me earlier, ah..."


    This person seems to be really some sigh like shook his head, and this scene to see in Ye Shuli''s eyes, straight angry her hands tremble, where she does not know what this person means, did not meet him earlier, met earlier let her training?


    Hearing this, Wen Jinrui''s eyes are shining, and his intention to kill is about to come out, as if he wants to break the man to pieces.


    As if feeling the threat from behind, the man quickly looked at Ye Shuli and said, "take care of your subordinates. Don''t ruin yourself just because of one servant."

 Chapter 596

    There is a threat and more proud of it, but ye Shuli pretends not to hear it, and then tries to calm down and says, "I have another question."


    "You say, I like to solve puzzles for beautiful women most, especially for the top-notch ones like you." This man thought that he had scared Ye Shuli, and even thought about how to revenge in order to ease the pain of his broken leg.


    "You say I have fragrance, so you conclude that I am a woman. But now many men also use spices, and the fragrance on my body will not be lighter than mine. I''m afraid that your reason is untenable."


    Ye Shuli gently breathed a breath, whether face or heart, are gradually calm down, and even asked, the corner of the lip is already a smile.


    "This is too simple."


    There is no displeasure because of being questioned. On the contrary, he looks at the smile of Ye Shuli''s mouth greedily. This man says again.


    "Men can use spices, but the fragrance is vulgar and disgusting, but your fragrance is different. It''s obvious that there is a big difference. According to my experience, it should be a rare natural body fragrance. Of course, this point still needs to be verified, but if you want, I will..."


    "Look at me!"


    Ye Shuli knew what he was going to say without this person saying it, and then suddenly interrupted him with a low drink, because ye Shuli was afraid. She was afraid that when she heard what the man said, she would crush his throat directly.


    Ye Shuli hasn''t hated a person so much for a long time, and he is still deeply disgusted from the bottom of his heart. He even wants to use the most cruel means she knows to impose on him one by one.


    But now, ye Shuli can''t, because she feels that Qiuming building may not be as simple as she imagined.


    "What''s your name?"


    Tenggu county is their fiefdom, and it is also the foundation of their foothold in Jingguo in the future, so ye Shuli absolutely does not allow any loss.


    Strong up the spirit, straight staring at this person''s eyes, ye Shu from a pair of beautiful eyes is a faint show whirlpool.


    "I My name is My name is... "


    "Forget it, needless to say."


    See the face of the struggle disappeared completely into a dull appearance, but ye Shuli is no longer listen to the patience.


    Because she is really not interested in the name of this person, but also afraid that after listening to the name, it will stay in her memory and make her sick all the time.


    Anyway, just test the hypnotic effect. Now that the effect has been achieved, there is no need to listen to it.


    "How on earth do you recognize me as a woman?"


    For this point, ye Shuli is extremely concerned. After all, it matters a lot. What''s more, she doesn''t believe that what this person just said is the truth.


    "I I can tell by smell... "


    It''s the same answer. There''s no difference with that just now. After hearing this answer, ye Shuli frowned slightly. She didn''t notice that she still had body fragrance before, and she was born with it.


    But in Ye Shuli''s understanding, those who are born with flavor are not all body odor?


    Thinking of this, ye Shuli looks up at Wen Jinrui and sees that he has a smile on his lips. Then he looks white. He continues to look at the man and asks, "where is the big boss in your mouth now?"


    "Big boss, big boss should be Fanwu."


    Listen to this person some uncertain answer, leaf book left slightly frowned, should? Doesn''t this person know the identity of the big boss?


    "Who is the big boss? What''s your name? What''s your identity? "


    After thinking about it for a while, ye Shuli decided to ask directly. After all, he is hypnotic now. As long as he knows something, he will say it as it is.


    "Big boss, big boss..."


    After repeating a question about ye Shuli, this person is at a loss with a dull face. This appearance is clear because he doesn''t know the question asked by Ye Shuli at all, or he knows it very vaguely.


    Seeing this, ye Shuli frowned. When he was in Qiuming building before, he thought that this man''s identity was very high. After all, even the procuress and the caretaker were afraid of his identity.


    But who ever thought that was the case.


    But it''s not easy to catch such an opportunity. How is Ye Shuli willing to let it go? After a little thought, he asked: "about the big boss, tell me what you know."


    "Big boss, many years ago, big boss came to Fanwu. Once he needed someone, and I was famous for my way of training people, so I was brought to big boss. Since then, I''ve been able to please big boss, and big boss appreciates me very much. Almost all the women have been given to me, even..."


    This person said intermittently, just because ye Shuli asked a wide range of questions, so after he was hypnotized, he told all the things that had happened since he met the big boss.But he wasted half a day. After hearing what he said, ye Shuli found out that he was wasting his time. This person may be very talented in other aspects, but the description is a mess. Even half a day, he didn''t make clear the appearance of the big boss, let alone his status.


    However, ye Shuli was very angry after hearing this. There was a stronghold in Fanwu, the center of zaotenggu County, which was specially used to train the women they got from all over.


    These women are either abducted, or forcibly captured, or robbed. In short, no matter how they come, the big boss will trust them to him, but their place is under strict supervision.


    Even this person can''t go in and out at will, but ye Shuli also heard a useful news, that is, as long as every time a new woman is sent, the big boss will come forward, and the first thing to do is to play with her, and then they will teach her.


    It is to ask for some time again, make sure that there is no omission, and what this person knows is really not useful, ye Shuli is to interrupt hypnosis.


    But the moment of interruption, her figure is suddenly in a flash, if it is not Wen Jinrui reaction fast enough, quickly help her, I''m afraid Ye Shuli has fallen on the ground.


    "Ali, are you ok?" Wen Jinrui is full of worry and holds her in her arms. Her eyes are full of worry and heartache.

 Chapter 597

    "I''m fine. Just have a rest." Being held in his arms by Wen Jinrui, ye Shuli takes a deep breath, closes his eyes for a rest, and then opens his eyes.


    Although the hypnosis Ye Shu Li is more and more skillful in using it, it still can''t support it because it took too long to control the pimp before, and it was used for the second time in such a short time.


    But fortunately, although Ye Shuli didn''t find out the real identity of the big boss behind the scenes, he knew their stronghold. In this way, even if he wanted to find the big boss, it was always better than he didn''t have a clue before.


    "I What happened to me? "


    After ye Shuli removed the hypnosis, the man came back again, but his face was at a loss. He felt the strange feeling in his heart, and he couldn''t help but ask.


    It''s just that ye Shuli doesn''t care about him any more. Originally, the people in Qiuming building made her want to kill him. What this person just said makes Ye Shuli feel that he should be cut to pieces.


    In Ye Shuli''s opinion, it''s not enough for such a person to die ten thousand times, not to mention that he has killed so many innocent women. Now that he''s broken to pieces, ye Shuli doesn''t feel relieved.


    "How''s it going? Have you thought about it? My patience is limited. If it annoys me, even if it... "


    It seems that I remembered what happened before. Although this man didn''t understand what was going on, the original bold face came back to him.


    Just, don''t wait for his words to speak, ye Shuli''s eyes is born a strong disgust, then leave from Wen Jinrui''s arms, don''t look at the person in front of, is to say: "let''s go back, dream bud is afraid to wait."


    After listening to this person''s explanation, ye Shu''s hatred for them is even stronger. At the same time, it''s also a great pity for those women''s experience. Fortunately, Meng Ya was saved by her in time.


    But as far as the state of Mengya is concerned, if it''s delayed for a long time, I''m afraid


    Thinking of the weak and thin dream bud on the carriage, ye Shu sighed again. The hypnotized man had already told the story of dream bud in detail.


    It turns out that what happened to Mengya is true, but the fact is far more tragic than what Mengya said, and ye Shuli always feels that the person in front of him is also involved in it.


    Maybe it''s just that there is not much participation, so some places are still vague, but in any case, the identity of Meng Ya has been determined, and the person in front of her has no value.


    "Well, what does he, ah Li want to do with it?" See ye Shuli to this person''s disgust is already hard to restrain, Wen Jinrui some distressed looked at her one eye, and then asked.


    "Such scum will naturally die." Cold words came from ye Shuli''s mouth.


    Originally, what ye Shuli wanted was to let Wen Jinrui break this man''s limbs, then dig out his eyes, let him live and die in the wilderness, and let him have a good experience of pain and suffering.


    But the next moment, ye Shuli still gave up the idea, because in her opinion, this practice is too vicious, she can''t make this cruel, and she doesn''t want Wen Jinrui to make such a hand.


    But no matter what, this man can''t let go. He has done so many things. Now that he has met with them, he must obey the law. What''s more, here is still their fiefdom. How can such a person be allowed to live in the world?


    "Well, then turn your back and wait for me." Say, also don''t wait for ye Shuli to have an action, Wen Jinrui is to put both hands on her shoulder, turned her past.


    Even if it''s a simple and neat killing, Wen Jinrui doesn''t want Ye Shuli to see it. In his heart, ye Shuli is no different from the fairies in the sky, so since she is a fairy, such a dirty thing can''t stain her eyes, let alone such scum.


    However, his a Li is because repeatedly use hypnosis, now the spirit of some overdraft, want to let her go back to the carriage, Wen Jinrui is at ease, so can only let her wait here.


    "You Are you going to die? Do you know who I am? This is the domain of big boss. If you Well... "


    Before the man finished speaking, there was a dull sound. Then the man didn''t even have time to make a scream. He fell on the ground and lost all his breath.


    "Ah Li, let''s go back."


    But a few breathing time, ye Shuli is feeling behind a warm embrace, then fell in the past, and then nodded tired.


    He used hypnosis one after another, and it took so long for the first time, and he didn''t have much rest. This made Ye Shuli feel dizzy and just want to have a good rest.


    Seeing this, Wen Jinrui was even more distressed. As soon as he picked up Ye Shuli, he walked towards the carriage. "Ah Li is holding on for a while. You can have a rest when you get on the carriage."With that, Wen Jinrui walked quickly towards the carriage for fear that a little delay would make him tired.


    "No, let''s talk about it when we get back to the city. Mengya girl..."


    Remembering Meng Ya''s frightened appearance before, ye Shu can''t help feeling a little distressed. Such a little girl has encountered such things one after another, and even her family members who can be relied on have all been lost. It''s conceivable how hard the blow is for her.


    Now ye Shuli and Wen Jinrui have become the only dependence of Mengya. If they don''t drive out her fear, I''m afraid Mengya can''t bear it.


    After hearing this, Wen Jinrui hesitated for a while and agreed, "ah Li can take good care of himself. When he returns to the city, ah Li will have a rest and give me the dream bud."


    "Well, ah Rui, don''t worry. I''m not a child." See Wen Jinrui''s eyes are always with love, as if afraid that he will be bad in general, ye Shu can''t help but have some helplessness.


    "In my eyes, you are a child." Wen Jinrui pinches her buttocks with the hand holding Ye Shuli, and then looks at the blush on her face, and a smile slowly rises from the corner of her lips.


    "Don''t make trouble..."


    Want to struggle, but is reluctant to leave the arms of Wen Jinrui, and this blushing voice of resistance, also like a jiaochen general, straight let Wen Jinrui a did not resist is bent down, kiss on the lips that appear very delicate.

 Chapter 598

    When ye Shuli struggles to stand up from Wen Jinrui''s arms, they have already reached the door of the carriage. After ye Shuli takes a look at Wen Jinrui, they get on the carriage.


    Just the next moment, ye Shuli was startled. Just as she lifted the curtain of the carriage to get in, Meng Ya seemed to have been waiting here for a long time. As soon as she saw Ye Shuli coming in, she suddenly knelt down.


    "What are you doing? Get up. "


    Startled by this sudden scene, ye Shuli immediately reached out to help Meng ya, but who knows, Meng Ya didn''t get up, instead, she knelt on the ground and kowtowed her head.


    "Thank you, master and madam. You You are all good people. Mengya is grateful. Now that the villain is dead, please leave quickly. Don''t join in for Mengya, otherwise Otherwise... "


    See dream bud said, it is choked up, and already cry red eyes, as if it had been dried up, let the mist up, but not a tear.


    But the more dream bud is like this, the more angry Ye Shuli is. She takes such a big risk to save the girl. She even wants to let them go.


    Although Ye Ya is afraid of being involved in Mengya, they are still afraid of being saved by Mengya?


    And if ye Shu left them now, how could Meng Ya live? With the black heart of the magistrate had a grudge, is she a weak woman still alive?


    If dream bud so died, that leaf book leaves and Wen Jinrui this all the way is not white busy? It''s better not to save her in the first place.


    "Mengya, get up." The more I think about it, the more angry I am. When I speak, ye Shuli has already made a face, even his tone is a little cold.


    As for the side of Wen Jinrui, also sighed, but did not speak, because after all, such things he is not good at, to his a Li is good.


    Hearing Ye Shuli''s voice, Meng Ya subconsciously looked up at her. When she saw that her face had already become cold and full of fatigue, her eyes were full of guilt. "Madam..."


    "Get up!"


    If at ordinary times, see dream bud so ye Shuli will certainly be distressed, but at this time she is full of cold color, even this time the mouth has a meaning of low drink.


    Along the way, ye Shuli is as gentle as water, which makes Meng Ya forget the pain for a time. But this sudden change of Ye Shuli''s face makes her suddenly stunned, and she even has no time to think about it, that is, she subconsciously stands up.


    "What did you say before?" Seeing the appearance of Mengya, ye Shu sighed, but his face remained unchanged. "You sold yourself to me, so you are my man. Since you are my man, who gave you the courage to drive me away?"


    "Meng Ya didn''t drive his wife away. Meng ya just..."


    "Shut up


    Without waiting for Mengya to be frightened and want to explain, ye Shuli interrupts her again with a cold drink. Then he turns back and winks at Wen Jinrui. Then he looks at Mengya standing beside her and says, "what are you still doing? Why don''t you help me in and have a rest? "


    At this time, ye Shuli is just like a vicious master, but it''s a pity for Meng ya. He made a hard decision. He just plucked up the courage to speak. He was stunned by Ye Shuli.


    In the heart flustered incomparably, even thought the matter the mind is unable to connect together, the dream bud is Zheng Zheng leaves the leaf book to help into the carriage.


    A moment later, when ye Shuli sits firmly on the carriage and pulls Meng ya, who is stunned to one side, to sit down, Wen Jinrui also gets on the carriage, but acts as a coachman, slowly and steadily carrying the carriage back to the city.


    He took a deep breath and pressed the anger down in his heart. Ye Shuli raised his hand and rubbed his forehead to drive away the exhaustion. Now Meng Ya is like this, how can she rest at ease.


    Just the next moment, ye Shuli felt a chill on both sides of his head. When he looked up, Meng ya, who was stunned by her discomfort, took the initiative to help her press her head.


    Glanced at Mengya, she was still in a panic, but her eyes were a little more distressed. Ye Shuli didn''t refuse her kindness, but he lightened his tone and said in a soft voice: "Mengya, do you remember that you sold yourself to me before?"


    As soon as the voice fell, ye Shuli felt that his hands were constantly kneaded on his head, but at the next moment, they moved again.


    "Meng Ya remembers that after her wife and master helped her bury her father, Meng Ya was her wife''s person. She was willing to be a cow and a horse for her all her life, but..."


    "No, but." Ye Shuli slowly looked up at Meng ya. Although his eyes were calm, Meng Ya was still in the same place, and even stopped his actions.


    "What are you doing? Continue to press


    See ye Shuli and have to angry trend, dream bud even God has not come back, is immediately subconsciously should a, is to help Ye Shuli rub up the head."Since you remember, you should know that the main thing I don''t want is you. If you don''t want me, I''ll help you out, and you dare to drive me away. Who taught you that?"


    After a little bit of fatigue, ye Shuli began to complain about Mengya again. Now is the critical period of Mengya. Ye Shuli dare not be careless.


    "Mengya doesn''t dare, Mengya is just worried..."


    "Worried? You can''t even take care of yourself. Why should you worry about me? "


    Even though Meng Ya''s face was pitiful, ye Shuli was not moved at all. "You fell into the devil''s den because of me and the master selling horses. I should have saved you. Besides, you didn''t get revenge? So let''s go. Are you confident that you can continue to live? "


    Hearing this, Meng Ya choked up again, and her eyes were even scarier. "Madam thinks it''s right, but Meng Ya thinks it''s lady''s kindness, and this revenge is Meng Ya''s revenge. Even if you want to revenge, you can''t implicate her. When her father was alive, he always taught Meng ya to know how to repay her. If Meng Ya wanted to revenge, she would also be involved I''m afraid I''m afraid my father won''t forgive Meng Ya either. "


    After choking, Mengya sobbed again in a low voice. Even if ye Shuli forbeared, he was also distressed.

 Chapter 599

    Here, ye Shuli has already understood that if she still follows her original idea, I''m afraid she can''t persuade Meng ya. On the contrary, she will strengthen her plan just now.


    It''s not the first time that ye Shuli has just knelt down and begged her to leave. It can be seen that Meng Ya has already decided not to involve her and Wen Jinrui. Moreover, if she doesn''t find a way to explain it now, ye Shuli is not sure whether Meng Ya will do anything else while she is unprepared.


    Moreover, the situation here is so chaotic and complicated that ye Shuli and Wen Jinrui can''t be so lucky every time to save Mengya.


    In addition, the words of the pimp in qiuminglou make ye Shuli understand that Meng Ya has a grudge against the magistrate, which almost means that Meng Ya has a grudge against the whole Tenggu county. A servant of the horse company dares to sell her. If ye Shuli loses her protection, I''m afraid that Meng Ya is really hard to do.


    Fortunately, when Meng Ya sold herself to bury her father, ye Shuli appeared in time. If not, I can''t imagine what the end of Meng Ya would be.


    The carriage is still moving steadily and slowly towards the city. Ye Shu thinks about how to persuade Meng ya, but Meng Ya stops sobbing and lowers her head. She doesn''t know what she is thinking.


    In the quiet night, in addition to the sound of the carriage, the carriage was even more silent. After thinking about it for a while, ye Shuli finally made a decision. Then he looked at Meng ya, sighed and asked, "Meng ya, I remember you said at the beginning that you would go to the imperial capital to complain, right?"


    "Yes, ma''am."


    See ye Shuli began to speak again, dream bud carefully looked up at her, and then hesitated for a moment or moved to lean over, continue to give ye Shuli rubbing head.


    This kind and stubborn girl.


    Close your eyes slightly and enjoy the massage of Mengya. Ye Shuli doesn''t mention what happened just now. Instead, he asks about what Mengya said when she just met him. "You said you would go to the imperial capital to find xuanpinghou and let him decide for you. Do you know him?"


    "Mengya doesn''t have that blessing, if not..."


    Raised the eyelid to Piao one eye dream bud, see she say Mou Guang is again a dark, then seem to be to lightly sigh a then no longer open mouth, leaf book leave is to close eyes again, "since don''t know, how do you know he will definitely make a decision for you?"


    As soon as ye Shuli''s voice dropped, she felt that the carriage was shaking slightly, and this shaking was obviously that someone moved on the carriage, which just made the carriage shaking. But now she and Meng Ya are sitting here quietly, and the only one who moved is Wen Jinrui.


    Thinking of this, ye Shu glances at the curtain. Sure enough, he sees Wen Jinrui move his body intentionally or unintentionally and approach the carriage.


    Are you curious about ARI?


    As early as the first time I heard Meng Ya talk about it, ye Shuli was just a little curious, but because the situation was chaotic at that time, she didn''t have time to ask. Now I think about it, I still feel very confused.


    Mengya''s family was harmed by the magistrate, but both the magistrate and xuanpinghou were officials of the imperial court. In principle, Mengya should hate being an official at this time. How could she believe that xuanpinghou, that is, Wen Jinrui, would make decisions for her?


    Just when ye Shu couldn''t find the reason for his departure, Meng Ya''s eyes flashed a touch of firmness, and then it seemed that he had seen it happen. He said: "Xuanping Hou will make the decision for me!"


    "Xuanping marquis is the Marquis of Jingguo, and you are just a common people. You have never met each other and you don''t know each other. It''s a long way to the imperial capital. Can you get there? Even if you get there, why do you believe that Xuanping marquis will see you?"


    After asking, ye Shuli was afraid that Meng Ya was just wishful thinking, and then he began to remind him: "the Houfu is heavily guarded, not to mention you. Even if the general officials want to see you, they have to inform you, and they may not be able to see you. Where do you have confidence, she will meet you?"


    "He will meet with me, and xuanpinghou will make the decision for me!"


    Dream bud quite a dead duck mouth hard posture, is to insist that xuanpinghou meet her will be justice for her.


    If you were someone else, I''m afraid Ye Shuli would only regard him as a fool, but Meng Ya knows that he is a smart little girl. If it wasn''t for blood feud, she would not be like this.


    But the more Meng Ya says that, the more curious Ye Shuli is. Even Wen Jinrui, who is driving in the carriage, leans to the entrance of the carriage again. I''m afraid he also wants to know why Meng Ya is so determined, so he will help her.


    "It''s not a good thing to have self-confidence. Xuanpinghou has a noble status. Just by your wishful thinking, you can''t be seen by others at that time. You''ll just be chased out as a seeker."


    Ye Shuli pretends to be careless and reminds her, but her eyes show a crack, looking at the expression on Meng Ya''s face.


    Originally, ye Shuli thought that once she said this, even if Meng Ya believed it again, she would be shaken. But unexpectedly, the girl''s face did not change. On the contrary, she was a little angry for Xuanping and houming."Xuanping marquis is not the kind of person my wife said. Xuanping marquis is concerned about the common people. He will definitely meet me and take revenge for me. Mengya can be sure!"


    If only on the surface, ye Shuli may be just curious, but now that Meng Ya is so sure one after another, it makes her want to know the reason, and even want to hypnotize directly.


    "Well, Meng ya, why do you believe that someone you have never met will make the decision for you, but don''t believe that someone who has helped you several times?"


    "Meng Ya doesn''t believe me, madam. Meng ya really doesn''t. Meng ya just Mengya is just afraid of implicating his wife and master. Madam, you must believe Mengya. Mengya really doesn''t believe you. "


    Originally just want to stir up a dream bud, see her a moment of urgency will say what leaf book from unexpected answer, but who knows this girl unexpectedly suddenly is flustered, if not leaf book from pull in time, afraid is kneeling on the ground again.


    "Well, I believe in you. Then tell me why you believe in a marquis who has a noble status and has never met before."


    With that, ye Shuli glances at Wen Jinrui again. Although her a Rui is very trustworthy, she still feels a little uneasy because of such an evil trust.


    If you want to meet or know ye Shuli, you can still understand. You have never seen such a person, or even just know that he has risked his life to believe it. Isn''t it too weird?

 Chapter 600

    "Because xuanpinghou is kind, he cares about the people and is willing to make decisions for the people. Moreover, xuanpinghou can ignore his own life for the safety of the people. Xuanpinghou is the most just. As long as he knows what happened to Mengya, he will make decisions for Mengya."


    Dream bud said, and eyes also gradually lit up a touch of brilliance, as if speaking of xuanpinghou, she saw hope in general, no, has hope in general.


    Hearing this, although Ye Shuli is happy to hear someone praise Wen Jinrui like this, he can see the look in Meng Ya''s eyes and feel a little uncomfortable.


    No matter how good Wen Jinrui is, it''s her ah Rui, her ah Rui alone!


    "Meng ya, you have never met him. Why do you believe that what you hear is true? You know, it''s all spread outside. It''s you who have been punished for your bad deeds, not the magistrate who has harmed you. "


    Seeing that Mengya can''t be on time, she has no reason to believe that she is crazy. After walking for a while, ye Shuli feels that she is about to enter the city. If she doesn''t pacify Mengya before that, she can''t rest assured, so she can only expose Mengya''s scar.


    Although Ye Shuli also knows that it is painful, she also believes that after the pain of Mengya this time, it will not hurt again.


    Sure enough, dream bud after listening to Ye Shuli this, involuntarily is flustered, hurriedly open mouth to explain, lest ye Shuli misunderstood her lie, finally wait for ye Shuli repeatedly explained is to believe her, dream bud this is the reason to open mouth.


    "One of my distant relatives was in good condition originally, but this year''s snow disaster is too heavy. My father was afraid that they would suffer, so he sent a letter to ask them to come to us, but he didn''t get any reply. My father was worried that something might happen to them all the time."


    Remembering the past, Meng Ya gradually stopped sobbing. Although she didn''t show any smile, her tone was relaxed.


    "But the snow disaster was too heavy. My father was afraid that there would be an accident on the way, so he had to wait anxiously. During that time, my father was very worried. He couldn''t eat well during the day and sleep at night. After a period of time, my father finally couldn''t wait, so he was ready to organize people to deliver some food in person, but who knows..."


    Hearing this, ye Shuzhong is also worried. Although she has never seen what happened in those places with severe snow disaster, she knows a lot from Wen Jinrui''s mouth, so now listening to Meng ya, she unconsciously worries about it.


    "But who knows, just after my father left, he ran into my relatives. Later, I learned that it was the snowstorm that nearly killed my relatives, but at the last moment, Xuanping Hou, who was granted by the emperor, went."


    Speaking of this, Meng Ya''s eyes are more and more bright, and there is a little girl''s worship of the great hero. As you can see, ye Shu''s centrifugation is full of acid, and subconsciously glances at Wen Jinrui.


    When Wen Jinrui seems to be aware of it, when he looks back, ye Shuli has recovered his normal color, and his eyes have already been taken back.


    "As soon as Xuanping Hou got there, he killed the officials without saying a word. Then he took food to save the people. In the middle, he even tried to prevent the people from being hurt. Finally, he suffered a lot of injuries."


    Speaking of this, Meng Ya suddenly gives a meal, then looks up at Ye Shuli and asks, "madam, why do some people hate him and want to kill him?"


    Hearing this, ye Shuli was slightly stunned, and then just thinking about how to answer, he heard Meng ya say again: "those officials are afraid that Xuan pinghou will kill them, but don''t they know they should die? He robbed the people''s food and the chance to live. After a long time, Xuanping went. How could he allow them to continue to do evil? "


    When talking about xuanpinghou, Mengya seems to have forgotten the pain for a while, and her eyes are shining, as if she had seen that xuanpinghou would make the decision for her, and let the magistrate pay for what she had done.


    But, ye Shuli is to listen, listen is to walk God, yes, why? Why do some people want to kill him when they are so nice?


    Wen Jinrui doesn''t say that it''s a fight for rights. People who are influenced by power have long lost the distinction between right and wrong. But what about Mengya? Meng Ya is just an ordinary woman. She is so kind-hearted. But why do those people in the magistrate force her so much? Even after her family is ruined, why don''t they let her go?


    When Wen Jinrui is injured, ye Shuli doesn''t dare to think about it. She can only hide it in the bottom of her heart. But now, Mengya, Tenggu County, she won''t let this happen anyway.


    No matter who, as long as dare to do evil, she Ye Shuli will never tolerate!


    "Dream bud."


    Ye Shuli whispered a word, and was talking to himself about how good xuanpinghou was. After hearing Ye Shuli''s voice, which was like a low voice, he seemed to be stunned. Then he asked: "madam, where is the dream bud?"Looking up at Meng ya, he saw that after a while, the desolation on her face had subsided a lot. Then he took a deep breath and pressed down the emotion in his heart. Ye Shuli said again.


    "I''ve heard about chuanshui, but do you know that after chuanshui, Tenggu county has been granted to Xuanping Marquis?"


    "Granted to Xuanping Marquis?" Meng Ya didn''t seem to understand it. Then she murmured a word and had a surprise on her face. Then she quickly asked, "madam, this Tenggu county will be xuanpinghou''s fiefdom in the future?"


    Seeing Meng Ya looking forward to her, ye Shuli also nodded in her eyes, and then calmly said: "moreover, Xuanping Hou has come to Tenggu County, and the next step is to renovate the fiefdom."


    Hearing this, Meng Ya''s face suddenly coagulated, but after a while she choked again. Then she suddenly knelt on the ground, looked up into the air and murmured: "Dad, mom, do you hear me? Xuanping is coming. Mengya will be able to avenge you for your revenge. "


    Listening to Meng Ya''s tears of joy, ye Shu sighs quietly. Although Meng Ya hasn''t responded yet, it won''t be long before she finds out that the one driving outside is Xuan Ping Hou she''s yearning for.

 Chapter 601

    Originally, ye Shuli didn''t intend to expose her identity, at least not to Mengya now, but looking at Mengya''s nearly desperate appearance, she really couldn''t bear it.


    Fortunately, Meng Ya''s kindness and simplicity make ye Shuli let go of his last scruples. It can be said that his mission is heavy to come to Jingguo this time. Ye Shuli does not dare to be careless.


    After a long time, when Mengya gradually calmed down, ye Shuli pulled her up, and then looked at Mengya. Although she was much better, she was still worried in her eyes, so she asked: "how? Still worried about me and the master? "


    "Well." Dream bud gently nodded, should be a, although dare not look directly at Ye Shuli and lowered his head, but should be a, but is constantly take eyes at Ye Shuli, seems to be afraid that she will be angry.


    Seeing the appearance of Mengya, ye Shuli chuckled and said with patience: "don''t worry, what the master and I are doing is in line with the law. Moreover, they really deserve to die. We will be fine."


    After saying that, Meng Ya nodded, and the color of worry in her eyes did not recede. Then she said, "Meng ya, with me and the master, you will be OK, and no one will be OK, so you should take good care of yourself, or if you fall ill, how can you go to find Xuanping to avenge you? Don''t let others come, but you don''t even have the power to speak. "


    Hearing this, dream bud looked up at Ye Shuli, saw Ye Shuli was full of worry, looked at her, immediately heart a warm, and is slightly choked: "thank you, madam, madam is a good man, dream bud know how to do."


    After that, Meng Ya raised her sleeve and wiped her face. Then she took a deep breath and showed a smile. Although the worry in her eyes did not completely fade, it was much better than before.


    Seeing this, ye Shuli nodded, then reached out and stroked Meng Ya''s hair gently. At this time, the carriage, which was slowing down, finally stopped. Then Wen Jinrui got up and entered the carriage.


    "Madam, let''s find an inn to stay in for a while. How about going to Fanwu at dawn tomorrow?"


    "Well, you can arrange it."


    Originally, this trip was meant to renovate the fiefdom, but it was also meant to be a distraction. However, ye Shuli''s previous visit had already let off her depression, and now it''s time to get down to business. Otherwise, she would be choked by what she saw, knew and heard.


    After restoring the previous face, ye Shuli asks Wen Jinrui to change the appearance of Mengya. Although the haggard meaning can''t be changed, at least it won''t let people recognize her as Mengya at a glance.


    A moment later, when the three people got out of the carriage, the second child who had been waiting for a long time came up and gave the carriage to the second child. Ye Shuli asked for two rooms and some food and came to the guest room.


    Before long, the food is delivered, and forced to pull dream bud also sit down, eat and drink together, ye Shuli and Wen Jinrui is to appease a dream bud, and then let her go back to the room to rest.


    When Meng Ya left and heard the sound of the door closing next door, ye Shuli was relieved. Seeing this, Wen Jinrui came forward with a smile and hugged her in his arms and said, "are you tired?"


    "Not bad."


    After the massage of Mengya on the road, ye Shuli feels much better. Now Mengya''s mood is finally stable, and with enough food and drink, ye Shuli is really sleepy, but once she is hugged by Wen Jinrui, she doesn''t want to leave.


    "How does it feel to be missed so much?" Burying his head in Wen Jinrui''s arms and deeply smelling the smell of Wen Jinrui, ye Shuli raised his head and asked jokingly.


    "Well, it''s OK." Wen Jinrui also has the same smile, as if this kind of feeling is really good.


    Seeing this, ye Shuli takes a look at him, and then raises his hand to hit him. But Wen Jinrui''s reaction is a step faster. After grabbing Ye Shuli''s hand, he picks her up and walks to the bed.


    "What? My Ali is jealous? "


    "No


    Ye Shuli snorted. He turned his face to one side. Seeing this, Wen Jinrui chuckled. Then he carefully put her on the bed and said with a smile, "is that right? Then why is it so sour? "


    "You have a problem with your nose." After pretending to be unhappy, ye Shuli pulls up the quilt and covers himself tightly.


    Seeing this, Wen Jinrui couldn''t help laughing for a while. Then he went to bed and held Ye Shuli in his arms. Then they played for a while. After the boredom of the whole day was gone, they lay on the bed.


    "Ah Rui, do you think this dream bud can''t open up?"


    Seeing ye Shuli staring at the roof, he didn''t know what he was thinking. Wen Jinrui listened and saw that there was no movement in the next room. Then he said, "are you afraid that she will leave because she is worried about implicating us?"


    "Yes, this stupid girl, I have already hinted to that extent. She doesn''t understand that you are the Xuanping Hou she is always thinking about. It''s really stupid.""Ha ha, how can she have my family, ah Li, smart, don''t you think?"


    "Hum!"


    ¡­¡­


    Before long, they had enough trouble. Ye Shuli fell asleep in Wen Jinrui''s arms. He used hypnosis twice. It was a heavy burden for ye Shuli''s spirit. After a while, when he calmed down, he could no longer bear the constant sleepiness.


    As for Wen Jinrui, it was after ye Shuli fell asleep that he closed his eyes and began to rest. However, he did not dare to really sleep to death. Instead, he always paid attention to the movement of the next room, for fear that Meng Ya would leave as ye Shuli worried.


    But fortunately, until dawn, Wen Jinrui didn''t hear anything. That''s why she put down her worry and fell asleep.


    On this day, both ye Shuli and Wen Jinrui are not idle. As soon as it gets light, they are going to fan Wu, the center of Tenggu county. Now that they know that the magistrate of fan Wu is not a good thing, they will inevitably have some troubles.


    What happened on this day alone is enough to show how chaotic Tenggu county is. Wen Jinrui doesn''t dare to be careless. He must have a good rest, because only when he has a good rest and abundant physical strength can he protect Ye Shuli and Meng ya.

 Chapter 602

    The next morning, when ye Shu woke up to call Meng ya, he found that Meng Ya had been awake and waiting in the room. Although his spirit was not so bad, it was also not so good.


    "Why didn''t you have a good rest?" Seeing this, ye Shuli was still a little distressed, and then asked.


    "No, Meng ya just can''t sleep. Don''t worry, madam." See ye Shuli worry about her, dream bud quickly open mouth to explain.


    It looks like a little rabbit. When it is fed by its master, it is always careful, for fear that it will bite its master''s finger carelessly. And Mengya is exactly like this at this time.


    A moment later, after breakfast, ye Shuli took Meng ya to the carriage, and continued to have Wen Jinrui as the carriage, all the way to the center of Tenggu County, Fanwu.


    It''s still a few days away from fan Wu, but ye Shuli and Wen Jinrui originally intended to take Tenggu county to understand the situation here.


    So with Meng Ya''s approval, Wen Jinrui continued to drive to the next county with a carriage. In this way, Tenggu county was two counties away, and it was not a detour.


    Along the way, ye Shuli didn''t speak, and Meng Ya naturally didn''t mean to speak. It''s just that, as Meng Ya said, she didn''t fall asleep at all last night. But now, maybe it''s because the carriage shakes, which makes her sleepy. Maybe it''s because ye Shuli can make her feel at ease.


    Before the carriage went out too far, Meng Ya gradually fell asleep in the carriage, but for a moment, she was already asleep, and there was a faint voice.


    Seeing this, ye Shuli pulls up the blanket and covers it for her. Then he quietly gets out of the carriage and sits down beside Wen Jinrui.


    After turning to see ye Shu, Wen Jinrui''s lips start to smile, but both of them don''t speak. Instead, they quietly look at the scenery on both sides. In the carriage driving room, they keep retreating.


    Two people so quietly together, and then driving a carriage, looking at the scenery on both sides, no one spoke, enjoying the quiet warmth.


    Until the evening, ye Shuli and Wen Jinrui discuss that they are going to find a place nearby to live. After all, the situation here is chaotic, and no one knows what they will meet at night. For the sake of safety, it''s OK to drive during the day.


    Besides, there is no need to be in such a hurry because there is no time.


    As early as on the way, Meng Ya wakes up, only to see ye Shuli and Wen Jinrui leaning together. They don''t speak. They are afraid to disturb them, so they sit quietly in the carriage.


    When the night was almost down, the carriage finally passed through a village. Now it''s not very warm, and what''s more, it''s all food rations. So ye Shuli asked Wen Jinrui to stop the carriage and prepare to find a farmer to see if he could stay for the night and get some hot food by the way.


    But who knows, not waiting for ye Shu to leave and get off, the dream bud in the carriage is hurriedly out of the carriage, volunteering to go by himself.


    But because of what happened when Mengya sold the carriage before, ye Shuli was really relieved. In the end, they had to drive the carriage together, find a relatively spacious farmer, stop the carriage, and ye Shuli and Mengya went together.


    It''s getting dark, and the farmers have been in the house for a long time. The yard is also full of fences. But Meng Ya is very familiar with it. He leads Ye Shuli to find the door on the fence, and then opens it to enter the yard.


    However, as soon as they entered the yard, they didn''t wait to call the owner''s family. The dog in the yard rushed out and screamed.


    Wen Jinrui, who stopped not far away, rushed in without thinking about it. But as soon as he got to the hospital, he was stunned.


    I saw that the dog, who was barking more than before, was very docile lying at Ye Shuli''s feet, letting her touch it with her hands, but she was full of vigilance to Meng ya.


    Until the arrival of Wen Jinrui, the dog seemed to react suddenly. He got up from the ground, leaned slightly, and stared at Wen Jinrui cautiously, but he didn''t mean to bark.


    "Who is it?"


    Just then, the door of the farmer''s house suddenly opened, a slightly tender voice sounded, and then a child like figure appeared at the door.


    By the light of the lights in the room, ye Shuli can see that this is a little girl with a whip. Just when the little girl just came to the door, another person came out.


    "Who are you looking for?"


    Completely is an ordinary people, a see ye Shu from three people, is quietly pull the little girl behind, and then slightly defensive looking at three people asked.


    "Sorry to disturb you." Seeing someone come out, ye Shuli hasn''t opened his mouth yet. Wen Jinrui goes to baokundo. First he complains about the trouble, and then he explains his intention. "We''ve been playing all the way here. We want to spend the night to exchange some hot food. We don''t know if it''s convenient.""This..."


    Seeing a man with two women and not looking like an ordinary person, the farmer hesitated. At this moment, a slightly old voice came from the room and asked, "a Liang, who is it? How do you stand outside and talk? "


    Smell speech, the farmer looked at three people, neither turned back, nor let the three people in, but patted the little girl behind, and then whispered something, and then the little girl turned back to the house.


    Seeing this, Wen Jinrui and ye Shuli look at each other, but they don''t speak. On the contrary, Meng Ya seems to be embarrassed.


    "I''m sorry to disturb you. We''ve been on the road all day. We''re really tired. My master and wife are afraid that I''ll be cold when I sleep in the mountains, so they want to stay here. If it''s not convenient for you, we''ll leave now."


    See dream bud finish saying, the man face of the door is ugly, the lip angle Zhang moved a few times, finally still did not speak, ye Shuli secretly frowned, then looked at Wen Jinrui, see he slightly shook his head, it is also stopped want to speak.


    After all, the fact that most farmers are willing to borrow money for accommodation does not mean that most of them are not willing to live in vain.

 Chapter 603

    Besides, the farmer is not very rich on the surface, so he should not refuse. But judging from the man''s look, ye Shuli doesn''t feel as simple as she thinks.


    Just then, the little girl came out again. But this time, she was not alone. She was still half holding an old man in her hand. Although the old man was white haired and had some faltering steps, she was still energetic against the background of the candle fire.


    Seeing this, ye Shuli knew that this was the man who had just asked questions in the room.


    "It''s a guest."


    As soon as he got to the door, the old man''s eyes naturally fell on Ye Shuli. Seeing the eyes, ye Shuli just felt that he was a kind old man, and of course, an ordinary farmer.


    "Excuse me."


    Ye Shu gave a salute. When her voice fell, the old man moved his crutch slightly and pressed the weight of his body on the doorframe as much as possible. He was afraid that she would be tired out. Then he changed his crutch and said again.


    "It''s getting late now. It''s not good for the guests to stay out." Slowly turn around to help the old girl and the old half lean on the doorframe to come in


    After that, the old man has turned back. It seems that it''s not convenient for him to come out just to see ye Shuli. However, the previous man is still wary of Ye Shuli behind the scenes. After seeing the old man''s action, he raised his hand and said: "but now..."


    "It''s OK. Let them in."


    Without waiting for the man to finish, the old man interrupted him, and then he was helped into the room by the little girl without stopping.


    Seeing this, ye Shuli and Wen Jinrui looked at each other, then nodded to the man who was still reluctant, and walked into the room.


    The candlelight in the room is not bright, but you can still clearly see the rudeness of the room. This room is the main hall. In the middle of the room is a wooden table with food on it. Next to it is a burning stove.


    At this time, the night is late, and the weather has not warmed up, but as soon as you enter the room, ye Shuli still feels the warm current coming, but it''s a bit choking.


    Holding his breath for a moment, ye Shuli let go of his breath when he got used to it. At this time, the old man, who was already sitting at the table, seemed to be trying to give the three of them time to adapt.


    Especially after seeing Meng Ya standing behind Ye Shu and breathing out a breath, the old man turned his head and said with a smile: "the place is a little rough, please don''t give up."


    "I can''t thank you enough if you can take us away from the freezing weather for what you said. How dare you dislike it?"


    The old man''s face was kind, but after entering the room, Wen Jinrui noticed the black scar on his forehead by the candlelight in front of him.


    I think it should have been a long time, but because the injury was not light at that time, it left such an obvious injury.


    Ye Shuli noticed when the old man turned his head. As soon as Wen Jinrui''s words came out, the old man seemed to be unaware of anything. He pointed to the chair beside the table and said, "it''s just a meal. The guests can make it. Don''t worry. Although the meal is simple, it''s always good to eat hot. At least it can warm the body."


    At this time, when the three men entered the room and closed the door, the man''s face was still reluctant, but he didn''t dare to disobey the old man. He snorted and opened the door again.


    "The guests are not local. Why do they come here at this time?"


    The old man is not polite. When he opens his mouth, he asks directly, but it is different from ordinary people who look at each other when they ask questions. The old man seems to ask casually, but in his hand he picks up a needle to carry the wick, so that the dim candle can be seen again.


    After the provocation of the old man, the room suddenly made people feel much brighter. Just as ye Shuli was about to open his mouth, the door suddenly rang, and it was the man who came back.


    But this time, the man was holding a tray with three bowls of porridge and a plate of hot cakes in his hand. Presumably, when ye Shu left them, the family was just ready to finish eating.


    After putting the porridge and cake down in front of the three people, the man went to one side and sat down, then ate it by himself. Although he didn''t look at the three people from the beginning to the end, his reluctance to welcome a few people at all was written on his face.


    In this regard, the old man is to see in the eyes, but also just slightly helpless to leaf book from a few people smile, indicating that they do not mind.


    Although there are doubts in her heart, ye Shuli can be sure that she doesn''t even know this person, even in her dream. Why does this person dislike them so much? It''s like there is some kind of resentment between the two sides.At first Ye Shuli thought it was Wen Jinrui or Meng Ya who had any grudge with this person, but later he found that this person''s reluctance was not aimed at one of them, but all of them, and they didn''t hide at all, all of them were written on his face.


    But now that the old people all hope they don''t mind, ye Shu is hard to say from nature, and then he answers.


    "Our husband and wife came here to play, and they were not very familiar with this place, so they didn''t calculate the distance well. When it was dark here, and my servant girl was weak, and now it was cold, so we had to find a place to stay."


    When ye Shuli left, the old man, who had been doing his own business, suddenly stopped his action, turned his head and looked at Ye Shuli. His eyes were as kind as before, and there was nothing else in his slightly turbid eyes.


    It''s all about being polite and listening to people.


    After listening to Ye Shuli''s words, the old man nodded slightly, as if he agreed with her. But at this moment, the man who was eating with his head down suddenly said, "what''s so funny about this remote place?"


    Although the voice was not loud, it was enough for everyone in the room to hear clearly. After the man''s voice fell, the old man turned to look at him and said, "eat your meal."


    the old man as like as two peas did not change his face.

 Chapter 604

    But as soon as the old man''s words came out, the man immediately lowered his head. Although he gave a cold hum, he really blocked his mouth with food, but the action of eating cake made people feel angry in his heart.


    This time, no matter how good his temper is, ye Shuli frowns. If there is any misunderstanding between the two sides, it''s OK, but I haven''t met at all. What''s the point?


    "Generally, there are no guests here. The child is not used to it at the moment. I hope the guests won''t be offended." Seems to be aware of the leaves from the book is not happy, the old man is full of apology to see.


    "It doesn''t matter. We''re interrupting." Although there is Qi in her heart, ye Shuli still knows how important it is. In any case, her Qi can''t be spread on the old man.


    Even if ye Shuli said it didn''t matter, the apology on the old man''s face didn''t decrease at all. Then he pointed to the food way on the table again: "you''re welcome, it''s not delicious when it''s cold. Eat while it''s hot, warm up and have a rest. I''m tired after a whole day''s journey."


    "Thank you, father-in-law." After writing a sentence, ye Shuli picked up the cake in front of him and ignored the look on the man''s face. He ate the pickles on the table.


    As for Wen Jinrui, in addition to being on guard secretly, his movements have never stopped. It''s not how hungry he is, but because if he doesn''t eat, Meng Ya certainly doesn''t dare to eat.


    Maybe it''s because of yesterday''s event that she was scared. Meng Ya didn''t eat anything last night, but she was on her way all day during the day. She just drank a little water.


    Maybe she was really hungry, or maybe it was because of the man''s unwillingness. Meng Ya could only lower her head. Under the leadership of Wen Jinrui, she unconsciously ate it. In this moment, she ate most of the pancakes in front of her.


    See dream bud finally is to begin to eat, and eat a lot of, leaf book from the lips show a smile, then to cast over the eyes of Wen Jinrui nodded, is also not talking, self-care eat up.


    However, the three people who are eating don''t notice. The old man seems to have a casual glance, but he sees the scene in his eyes.


    After nodding in secret, the old man turned his head, patted the little girl sitting beside him and said, "rui''er, go and get some more cakes."


    "You''re welcome, father-in-law. We''ve almost eaten."


    The food is very simple, which shows that the farmer''s life is not as rich as it seems. Although Ye Shuli always gives them money, he is afraid that if he eats too much, the three members of the family will starve because of their three uninvited guests.


    "Go ahead, RIL."


    After hearing Ye Shuli''s words, the little girl who was just ready to get up looked at the old man again, but the old man didn''t mean to be polite at all. After he continued to let the little girl go to get the cake, he turned to Ye Shuli and said, "is the food not to his taste?"


    "No, it''s just..."


    "If not." Not listening to Ye Shuli''s words, the old man continued with a smile: "since it''s good for your appetite, eat more. When it''s cold, people will suffer. If you''re hungry, it''s hard at night."


    Then he continued to take a sip of the porridge in front of him, and slowly tore the cake in the other hand into small pieces and put it into his mouth.


    Seeing this, ye Shuli, who originally wanted to refuse, had to give up, but he didn''t wait for her to pick up the bowl again. The man who had been eating with his head down suddenly muttered: "those who eat for nothing are picky."


    "This is the money for food and lodging tonight. I hope my father-in-law will not refuse."


    No matter how good his temper is, ye Shuli is still angry in the face of men''s taunts one after another. In fact, ye Shuli''s nature can be ignored, but this is not the imperial capital, and the two people in Weiwu are not her rivals.


    This time I came to relax, I just didn''t want to keep myself in the middle of intrigue. Now the old man is obviously a simple man, and ye Shu should be more real from nature.


    During the conversation, ye Shuli had already put one or two silver on the table. To tell you the truth, she didn''t put a lot of silver in her capacity. However, compared with the meal and the living environment that she had not seen yet, it was quite a lot.


    Although angry, but ye Shu centrifugal is not disordered discretion, although the man seems to be a little cautious, but from the bowl of porridge can see, even if the face is full of reluctantly, but ye Shu from the three of them porridge, but still a little thicker than their father-in-law.


    Although this is extremely limited, but in terms of ordinary people''s life, it is enough to prove that men may just be angry in their heart, and they just come at this time.


    So even if she was angry, ye Shuli didn''t lose his sense of propriety. After all, the old man was a good man. If she was angry and gave more or less, it would be disrespectful to the old man, but the silver was just right.


    As soon as ye Shu''s unhappy voice rang out, the old man and the man looked at her at the same time. However, the old man''s face did not change at all after looking at her. He still said with a smile: "since the guests want to give it, it''s not easy for the old man to refuse. Dog, keep it."Hearing this, the man called Gouzi seemed to be a little surprised. Then he took a look at the old man and saw that he didn''t seem to be joking, but he was a bit absent-minded for a moment.


    "Put it away. If you meet more lodgers like this, I''m afraid you''ll soon be able to afford a daughter-in-law." Like a pure joke, the old man said with a smile, ignoring the stiff face of the dog.


    But ye Shuli also clearly saw that Gouzi was just surprised, but after hearing the old man''s words, his face gradually became a little iron blue, and there was a flash of anger in his eyes. Even the hand holding chopsticks by the table was unconsciously clenched.


    See this scene, ye Shuli secretly frowned, whether the old man''s words are joking or not, it seems that there is nothing wrong, but the man''s expression is very strange, it is difficult to be a daughter-in-law was robbed before?


    But if so, in terms of the old man''s previous performance, he should not say such words. But if not, whose child is the little girl named rui''er?


    A lot of questions rush into Ye Shuli''s mind. At this time, rui''er, who went to the kitchen to get the cake, comes back. By turning to see the gap of rui''er, ye Shuli looks at Wen Jinrui. Seeing that he shakes his head slightly, he can only suppress his doubts.

 Chapter 605

    Rui''er''s small body, but when the palm sized plate arrived at her, it was almost in her arms. After ye Shuli took the plate from her hand, she gently pinched her face.


    And pistil son is timid to see a leaf book from behind, is to hide behind the old man, only dare to peep leaf book from time to time.


    After rui''er, the anger in Ye Shu''s centrifugation has already disappeared. When she looks back, the silver on the table has been accepted by the man, but the expression on the man''s face has changed from the original unwillingness to some dare not to see ye Shu leave.


    Is this the legend of short hands and soft mouth? However, she is eating other people''s food at this time, as if her mouth is not soft


    Thinking of this, ye Shu pursed his lips, and then his eyes fell on rui''er, who was holding the bowl, but his dark eyes glanced at her side from time to time. Then he hesitated for a moment before he opened his mouth and asked casually: "what a lovely little girl, where''s your mother? Isn''t he still working in the kitchen? "


    When he took the cake, ye Shuli found that it was still hot. At this time, it had been a while since the man went to get it for the first time. If it was normal, I''m afraid the cake would have been cold at the present temperature.


    Although Ye Shuli has noticed that there is no one in the kitchen since he entered the yard, he has many doubts in his mind, but this is the only place to open his mouth.


    But who knows, ye Shu leaves this words just a export, just now still some don''t dare to look at her dog son, unexpectedly is fiercely stare at her one eye, then is to hear the father-in-law lightly sigh a mouth way: "this child''s life is bitter, is I pick up from the outside, but it''s a pity that the mother-in-law went early, there is no woman in the family, it is wronged her."


    Hearing this, ye Shuli, who thought that rui''er''s mother was not at home, could not help feeling guilty. No wonder the dog would stare at her!


    But rui''er seems to be still young, and doesn''t understand what they say, so she still keeps the same appearance just now. From time to time, she will take a peek at Ye Shu.


    "Offended."


    Sipping her lips, ye Shuli said apologetically, but the old man didn''t mind at all and waved his hand and said, "no matter what, the girl is alive, which is lucky."


    After that, the old man put down the bowl and chopsticks in his hand, and then picked up the crutch beside him just to get up. Seeing this, the dog quickly got up and helped the old man up.


    "When you are old, you will be useless. You will be sleepy as soon as it gets dark. You can eat slowly. After a while, the dog will arrange a place for you to live. When you are old, you will rest first."


    "Don''t be so polite, father-in-law. Please help yourself."


    After the old man was hobbled to the inner room by the dog, ye Shuli looked at the timid pistil and said, "come here, come to me."


    Smell speech, core son half face buries in the bowl, a pair of dark Mou son is to see to leaf book leave, then hesitated for a while, seem to have just made a decision to put down the bowl, just ready to come over, go to help the old dog son but walked out of the inner room.


    "Is rui''er ready?"


    Different from the previous look, Gouzi is very gentle when he looks at rui''er, just as if he is doting on his own sister.


    "Well." After nodding, rui''er throws away the dishes and chopsticks, and then looks at Ye Shuli. It seems that she wants to come over, but finally she runs towards the dog.


    "Go to bed when you''re full, isn''t rui''er the best?"


    Still a face of tenderness, the slightest people can not be before the dog will now think of him together, then see Rui Er nodded, the dog is a will Rui Er picked up, and then also sent to the inner room.


    Seeing this, ye Shuli drinks the last mouthful of porridge in the bowl, and then puts down the bowl and chopsticks. Wen Jinrui has already eaten well. As for Mengya, I don''t know when she is full. I don''t know whether it''s because she hears Mengya''s life experience or thinks of something else. She keeps her head down and looks away, and I don''t know what she is thinking.


    Ye Shuli has already observed this house for a long time. Although he didn''t really see it outside because of the dark, from the perspective of the layout of the main hall, they should be in the living room, with the bedrooms on the left and on the right.


    Just now, the old man went to the room on the right, and rui''er also went into that room. I''m afraid that the only room left is the one left which is still empty.


    A room, but now just Ye Shu is three people away from here, and in terms of the size of the house seen from the outside, I''m afraid the inner room is not enough for dogs to live in.


    Although from the beginning, we tried our best to find a farmer with a relatively large house for lodging, but after all, they are ordinary people. For them, it''s enough to live. Who will have extra money to build a house that is destined to be idle?


    Just when ye Shuli hesitates to ask Wen Jinrui what he means, Gouzi has already settled rui''er and is back in the main hall.


    See ye Shuli three people have put down the chopsticks, dog son is not polite, directly put the chopsticks away, put back to the original he brought the wooden plate, is to look at Wen Ruijin said: "now there is still a room left, let two girls live, we two go to the wood room to live together, you a big man, should not be unbearable?"Wen Jinrui even stood up and said, "naturally not."


    After hearing Wen Jinrui''s promise, Gouzi put away the dishes and chopsticks and sent them to the kitchen. Then he went back to the main hall, leading Ye Shuli, Meng Ya and Wen Jinrui to the left empty room.


    After lighting the candle, ye Shuli found that although the room was a little shabby, it was extremely clean. He didn''t want anyone to live in it.


    "This room hasn''t been occupied yet. The quilts are clean."


    Not really enthusiastic. After that, Gouzi was not going to manage Ye Shuli. Then he opened the cabinet and took out two quilts. "It''s getting late. Let''s have a rest early."


    After that, Gouzi takes a look at Wen Jinrui, and then goes out. Seeing this, Wen Jinrui nods to Ye Shuli, "rest early, I''m here, don''t worry."


    Smell speech, ye Shuli nodded, wait for Wen Jinrui out of the room, close the door, go to the window, hear two people''s footsteps far away, this is to walk back to the bed, and at this time dream bud just packed the bed.


    "Madam, the beds are all made. Will Meng Ya wait for you to have a rest?"

 Chapter 606

    "You''ve been tired all day, too. Go to sleep."


    Ye Shuli said some absent-minded, but the dream bud on one side did not do it. Instead, she went to her side and began to serve her.


    "No, I''m not sleepy. Go to bed first."


    After stopping Meng Ya''s action, ye Shuli shakes his head. This farmer''s behavior is a little strange. No matter how old he looks, he doesn''t look like an ordinary people, because he is too indifferent, and no matter what he says or what he does, he always stops. How can this ordinary people do this?


    And that dog, I don''t know why, had never met before, even had never met before. He had such a strong prejudice against the three of them.


    It was as if the three of them were some heinous people who were so indifferent. They not only showed their faces clearly, but also did not even have the slightest restraint in their words.


    Even in the acceptance of the leaf book from the one or two silver, but also just lightened for a moment, but then it is restored as usual.


    But if there is something wrong with him, the arrangement is very appropriate. Even he went to live in the Chaifang, and there was no problem with the food he brought.


    This point, when ye Shuli was talking with the old man when the meal was just brought, Wen Jinrui had already secretly investigated it. With Wen Jinrui''s vision and experience, unless it is a highly intelligent poison, it is impossible to hide his exploration.


    What''s more, if it was really some clever poison, I''m afraid it would not appear in this remote village.


    But why?


    "Madam..."


    See ye Shu can''t sleep, but let her sleep first, dream bud face some uneasy, like in fear of something, and hear dream bud light call, ye Shu from also seem to suddenly think of something, suddenly turned to see dream bud.


    It didn''t matter, but Meng Ya was startled. Then she quickly lowered her head and said: "madam, Meng Ya didn''t mean to do it just now, but just lost her mind and didn''t pay attention. So she ate more. Meng Ya didn''t dare, madam, don''t be angry..."


    I thought that ye Shuli was upset by his actions just now. No matter what happened, Meng Ya immediately apologized, and her face was full of fear and uneasiness.


    See, leaf book leaves tiny a Leng, dream bud this wench day by day of exactly is thinking what? Is she so careful in her eyes?


    But at the next moment, when Meng Ya was very young, she suffered a series of changes. At this time, her heart was sensitive and fragile. Ye Shuli chose not to care about her.


    "Meng ya, I don''t mean to blame you. I just feel a little strange, so I want to make a careful analysis to see if there is something wrong."


    Hearing this, Meng Ya carefully raised her head and looked at Ye Shuli. After confirming that she was not angry, she timidly asked: "strange? What''s so strange? "


    Hearing the words, ye Shuli sighed in his heart. He didn''t know whether Mengya was really pure and ignorant, didn''t know how to guard against others, or just because he was absent-minded and didn''t realize it, but then he opened his mouth and explained it.


    After listening to her words, Meng ya really lowers her head and thinks. Ye Shuli is not worried. After all, Meng Ya is a local. No matter how little she knows about this place, she must know more than her.


    If Meng Ya knew anything, it would be better. Even if she really didn''t know anything, there would be no harm. Anyway, ye Shu is just suspicious now. The big thing is to be more careful.


    "Ma''am, these things are not strange to Meng ya."


    After a moment, Meng ya, who seems to have thought about it seriously, suddenly looks up at Ye Shuli. After hearing this, ye Shuli picks his eyebrows slightly, and then says, "why don''t you say something strange?"


    "Mengya has heard that Tenggu county is rich, but it is only because of the sea. It mainly depends on the merchants who used to do business in the past. Because of this, there are more bandits in Tenggu County than in other places. Many merchants were robbed of their family property because they met the bandits. Not to mention, they were injured all over, and finally they were killed It''s to find a small village to live in, which saves a lot of trouble. "


    Say, dream bud also from time to time looked up at Ye Shuli, as if afraid to say these useless and let Ye Shuli unhappy general, but then see ye Shuli slightly frowned, but it is a pair of listen to her words and in the thinking of the appearance, as if to the confidence, is to speak up.


    "This kind of thing is not rare. My father was a businessman who used to do business here. Fortunately, he did a good job at that time and bought a lot of belongings here, so he would not be displaced after he met the bandits."


    As soon as I mentioned my father, Meng Ya''s eyes were gloomy, but maybe her tears had already dried up, or she had accepted the reality. Although her expression could not be controlled, her words were not greatly affected.


    "Listen to my father, there are many people like this. Some of them go to the imperial capital to get an official title. But because of the local bully''s oppression or the thief''s experience, they have to settle down in the end. Over time, it''s not surprising to have such a thing."After listening to Meng Ya''s words, ye Shuli''s frown was more tight. Then he seemed to think of something. He took a breath, stretched his brow and asked, "if so, did your father say where your hometown is?"


    "Madam Hui, my father once said that Mengya''s hometown belongs to Heyang, but my father said that Heyang is in dire straits and can''t even fill his stomach, and our family are all here, so my father gave up his hometown which has no relatives."


    After a little emotional stabilization, Mengya shows her original intelligence. Without waiting for ye Shuli to ask questions, she just tells her what she wants to know.


    After hearing this, ye Shuli stopped on Meng Ya''s face for a moment and asked in a low voice without any emotion: "if there are many such things as you said, it is enough to explain the rampancy of the bandits. If so, how can the officials of Tenggu County let such things happen one after another?"


    "Officials?"


    Hearing this, Meng Ya''s lips were full of sarcasm and hatred. "Of course, officials are in charge, but they are in charge of silver. As long as the silver is enough, no matter who you are or what you do, then everything is legal. Even if you offend the powerful, there is nothing silver can''t solve."

 Chapter 607

    Hearing this, ye Shuli is really surprised to know that the kingdom of Jing was in the hands of Dan Rui before. As far as Dan Rui''s character is concerned, even if such a thing can be allowed, it must be her confidant. But I''m afraid the magistrate of a county can''t get into her eyes, can he?


    In this case, the magistrate is like this. I''m afraid that even Dan Rui won''t let him live, not to mention Ying Yan is the emperor now. Although he doesn''t have much power in his hands, I''m afraid this kind of thing will never happen.


    But Meng Ya''s expression is nothing like lying. It seems that she has already been able to be absolutely sure, even seeing with her own eyes and hearing with her own ears. But why?


    Things like chuanshui will be introduced into the imperial capital. Tenggu county is better than chuanshui. There''s no reason why such things can''t be transmitted to the imperial capital. If so, why is nobody in charge?


    Thinking of this, ye Shuli frowned at Meng Ya and said, "according to what you said, such a thing has existed for a long time. Didn''t the imperial court send someone here?"


    "There are a lot of people coming, but when they come, the magistrate will eat and drink. Once upon a time, some people wanted to complain when they saw someone coming, but when they were killed on the spot, no one would dare any more."


    Meng Ya''s face was full of sadness, as if recalling the events at that time. "Moreover, the people sent by the imperial court were protected by the magistrate, and the ordinary people could not come to him. As for some people, they did not dare to risk their lives. Over time, in the eyes of outsiders, Tenggu was peaceful."


    Smell speech, ye Shuli is really some unexpected, this kind of atrocity does make people fear, so they dare not have the heart of resistance, but in principle, there are always just people will stand up, not to mention the Tenggu population is not small, can''t even have a person?


    But who knows, without waiting for ye Shu to ask questions, Meng Ya said to herself: "originally, the people thought that not all the people sent by the imperial court were corrupt officials, and they didn''t necessarily give up their conscience because of the money from the magistrate. However, later, people found out that even the people sent by the imperial court dared to kill them."


    "You said the magistrate killed the people sent by the imperial court?" This time, ye Shuli was really surprised. The magistrate of a county even dared to kill the people sent by the imperial court to inspect. What''s the difference between that and rebellion?


    I''m afraid that no matter who is in power, he will be killed at the first time, but he is not dead. On the contrary, he is more and more confident. What is the reliance behind this?


    Originally, ye Shuli wanted to ask Mengya, but she only knew something about the performance, but she didn''t know anything else.


    The killing of the person sent by the imperial court was a few years ago. Although many people know that it was done by the magistrate, the magistrate claimed that it was the official of the imperial court who forced a rich businessman to death in order to get benefits. The magistrate had to kill the official by mistake under the conflict.


    As for the rich businessmen, they are indeed dead, but the magistrate did it for the sake of the establishment of this statement. As for other people, it is because of the fear brought about by this event. In order to protect themselves, they can only comply with the magistrate''s statement in the end.


    Moreover, according to Meng ya, every county in Tenggu county has the staff of the magistrate. Before, she was sold to the brothel by the boy of Ma Hang. It was because she was discovered by the magistrate, and even every place where she could get out of Tenggu county was secretly buried by the magistrate.


    As long as the person the magistrate thinks may pose a threat to him, he will be eliminated at the first time. In the past few years, even the person who wants to expose the crime of the magistrate has not been able to go out.


    This kind of means, this kind of mind, is somewhat similar to Dan Rui, but ye Shuli thinks that if it''s just like this, I''m afraid it''s not enough for the magistrate to do it now.


    There must be other reasons!


    Ye Shuli frowns and thinks about it. Mengya has recovered from her sadness, but she stays quietly and doesn''t dare to disturb. After a moment, ye Shuli suddenly sighs, but says: "it''s late. Let''s have a rest first."


    "That dream bud attends the madam to rest."


    See can''t refuse, ye Shuli also can only let dream bud wait on to go to bed, but wait for her to sleep on the bed, dream bud is dead or alive don''t go to bed, have to stay in a side chair for a night, also say what has sold himself to Ye Shuli, servants should have a servant look and so on.


    Although I don''t know why Mengya suddenly insists, ye Shuli is reluctant to let her sit on the chair for a night.


    Not to mention that after this period of tossing and turning, Meng Ya''s body has already been delicate. It''s impossible. Even if the road of this day comes down, she is a martial arts practitioner who is a little tired, let alone a dream bud who has no strength to bind a chicken.


    Seeing that persuasion is useless, ye Shuli, who has made up his mind, puts on his master''s posture. In the end, Meng Ya has no choice but to go to bed, but just shrinks in the corner like a little white rabbit.


    "Can I still eat you?"


    After saying that, ye Shuli could only cover the dream bud with a quilt. For fear that she would be frozen, he shook his head and sighed in his heart. He didn''t know who was the master, so he lay down and closed his eyes.Meng Ya didn''t move after she went to sleep. She didn''t make a sound at all. She didn''t know whether it was because she was afraid of disturbing Ye Shuli''s rest or something else.


    But no matter how to say, this dream bud was originally a member''s daughter. Although she was not a lady of a big family, she was at least a little girl. After ye Shu left, she became more and more aware of being a servant girl. Sometimes she couldn''t even persuade her.


    Ye Shuli naturally knows that this is Mengya. She is grateful to her for burying her father and saving her from the brothel. In the future, she has to rely on Ye Shuli to recommend xuanpinghou to avenge her family.


    But at the same time, ye Shu also secretly sighed, dream bud now will be too tight, I''m afraid not to revenge her, her heart, I''m afraid it''s useless to say anything.


    Simply give up in persuading dream Bud Plan, leaf book from dream bud just thought a piece, don''t wait to come up with a reason, tired meaning is to surge up.


    Knowing that this is not a simple thing, ye Shuli didn''t continue to put more effort into it. Instead, he calmed down and began to rest.

 Chapter 608

    She has to be cautious. I''m afraid what''s waiting for them is really unexpected. Therefore, ye Shuli must keep energetic.


    Of course, even if she wanted to have a rest, ye Shuli didn''t really let go of her mind to have a rest. Instead, she just went to sleep. As long as there was a disturbance, she could wake up immediately.


    After all, who makes this old and young so suspicious.


    The next morning, ye Shu just woke up from the moment, it is suddenly sat up.


    Damn it, she fell asleep unconsciously. In the end, she was not as good as Wen Jinrui. She could not keep her vigilance for a long time.


    The next moment, when ye Shuli realized the emptiness around him, he could not wait to turn around to see it. Then he heard the voice of Meng ya: "madam, are you awake?"


    Hearing this, ye Shuli found that Meng Ya stood up and came over from the chair beside him. Then he frowned slightly and said, "didn''t you sleep last night?"


    "No, I..." "Just sit in the dream bud, so she can''t help but explain why she is sleepy


    "You didn''t sleep because you were worried about something?"


    Looking at Meng Ya''s haggard face, even her eyes are covered with blood, but her spirit seems to be unusually abundant, just like she is really not sleepy.


    But ye Shuli knows it. I''m afraid it''s Meng ya. After listening to her last night, she was afraid that there was something wrong with the family, so she deliberately stayed up and stayed up all night in this chair.


    "No, don''t think about it, madam. Mengya is really not sleepy..."


    See ye Shu leave don''t believe, dream bud hurriedly explain, but ye Shu leave is ignore her, instead is self-care to get up and tidy up.


    See, dream bud quickly came forward to wait on Ye Shuli, want to say something, but see ye Shuli did not pay attention to her meaning, finally also can only be pursed lips silent down.


    After finishing, ye Shuli just left the house. As soon as he went out, he saw that the old man was walking back and forth in the yard. As soon as he saw Ye Shuli coming out, he turned to smile at her and nodded. The right thing to do was to say hello.


    "The old man got up so early." Seeing this, ye Shuli said hello with a smile on his face.


    "You don''t get up late. It''s so hard to drive. You should sleep more." The old man took a look at Ye Shuli with his crutch. Then he seemed to notice Meng Ya''s face. He opened his mouth with deep meaning.


    Hearing this, ye Shuli was slightly stunned, and then he reacted. When he came yesterday, ye Shuli said that her servant girl was in poor health and couldn''t catch cold, so she came to stay. But now she has a good rest, but the servant girl has her eyes.


    Isn''t this saying that she lied, but in the name of a servant girl she didn''t rest?


    Just when ye Shuli sipped his lips and was ready to skip the topic, Meng Ya on one side responded, and then said, "Madam loves Meng ya, but Meng Ya can''t sleep, so she didn''t have a good rest. It''s not that madam doesn''t let Meng Ya rest..."


    "Your name is Meng ya?"


    Just when Meng Ya was afraid that the old man might misunderstand Ye Shuli and began to explain, the old man on one side was listening to her. Suddenly, a touch of surprise floated on her face, and then interrupted her and asked.


    "Ah?" Hearing this, ye Shuli''s face changed slightly, and Meng Ya reacted after she was slightly stunned. Without waiting for her to explain, the old man suddenly sighed.


    "Your name is Mengya. Judging from your age, it should be Mengya who was injured by the magistrate some time ago. Unexpectedly..." Said, the old man gently shook his head, his face is full of sigh, "really poor child."


    "Does the old man know Meng ya?" Hearing this, ye Shuli squinted at the old man.


    "I don''t know. I just heard about it." Seeing that ye Shuli''s face was not right, the old man immediately understood it, and then said with a smile, "don''t defend me like this. Can I hurt you as an old man?"


    After that, the old man seemed to suddenly think of something, and then he said, "your husband went to the mountain with Gouzi. Yesterday, Gouzi put a lot of covers on the mountain, and I don''t know if he can catch the prey, but counting the time, he should be back soon."


    Looking at the old man''s face that is still a charitable smile, ye Shu from the surface quietly, but secretly has been cautious.


    Wen Jinrui is not a careless person. She is still here. Without telling her, how could she go up the mountain with an obviously strange person?


    However, as far as Wen Jinrui''s martial arts are concerned, it is absolutely impossible for that dog to intimidate him. Besides, her a Rui was already on guard yesterday, and she could not easily fall into their trap.


    But what is the reason why things are so abnormal?


    The idea in the heart is like electricity, although there is no expression on the face, but a pair of fists have already been clenched unconsciously.Seems to be aware of the leaf book from the abnormal, dream bud pursed lips, as if to think of something, stretched out his hand to pull the leaf book from the sleeve.


    "Ma''am, the master really went up the mountain. In the morning, I saw you still asleep when the master came. I was afraid to disturb you, so I took a look at the door and left. I told you specially, but just now I forgot. "


    Looking at Meng Ya''s cowardly appearance, ye shulisui reacts. As soon as she wakes up, she sees that Meng Ya is not sleeping. Naturally, she is a little angry. After all, Meng Ya is so weak now. It''s hard to imagine whether she can stand sitting in this cold night.


    When Meng Ya saw her angry, she was naturally flustered. It was excusable to forget. At the same time, she was relieved. Ye Shuli also shook her head gently.


    This dream bud anything good, just don''t know why will be so afraid of her angry, and see her face is not right, is not panic.


    This is also a rich lady. How can she enter the role of servant girl so quickly, even without a process?


    I remember that since I saw Meng Ya and gave her money to bury her father, this girl is like this. She works hard and doesn''t show any dissatisfaction at all, and even is afraid that she doesn''t do well. If I don''t know that it''s because Meng Ya is weak, I''m afraid Ye Shuli will doubt her ulterior motives.


    "Girl, don''t do that. You are a good man."

 Chapter 609

    At this time, the old man is leaning on crutches, hobbling toward Ye Shuli and Mengya, but when passing by her side, he sighed intentionally or unintentionally: "it''s not good to be a good man..."


    Hearing this, ye Shu gently picked from the tip of his brow. Without waiting for her to ask questions, the old man entered the room by holding the doorframe. Then he heard that he was calling the little girl to get up.


    "Madame."


    After looking into the room, Meng Ya suddenly came to Ye Shu and said in a low voice: "let''s go to find Xuan Ping first. Last night I thought about it. If you and the master were going to fan Wu like this, it would be too dangerous."


    "Looking for the Marquis?" Ye Shuli stares at Mengya for a while. When Mengya is uncomfortable, ye Shuli is sure. The girl really doesn''t guess her identity.


    "Isn''t our trip on the way to find xuanpinghou?"


    Since the dream bud did not guess, then wait for her to guess again, anyway, it''s time, ye Shuli is not anxious to tell her the identity.


    "On the way to find xuanpinghou, madam said that xuanpinghou had already gone to Fanwu?" Hearing this, Meng Ya was slightly stunned, and then a little surprise appeared in her eyes.


    "Almost." Ye Shu could not deny it. Anyway, they have already arrived here. It''s only two days away from fan Wu at most, which is almost there.


    As soon as ye Shuli''s voice fell, the little girl came out of the room with a stool in her arms. When she passed by them, she looked up at Ye Shuli timidly. When ye Shuli looked at her, the little girl suddenly put down the stool and ran back to the room.


    Looking at the foot of the bench, ye Shu from the lip slightly hook up, and so she turned to look at the room, the little girl is holding a bench out, but this time it is put in the dream bud steps, and then back to the room.


    When the little girl came out for the third time, she helped the old man to stand in the hospital. Then she went back to hold a bench and put it at the old man''s feet. After the old man sat down, she jumped into the old man''s arms and then held the old man''s arm. From time to time, she raised her head and peeped at Ye Shuli.


    "Sit down. They should be back soon." After touching the little girl''s head, the old man said to Ye Shuli, and then took out a pipe to stir it up.


    "Thank you, old man." With a word of thanks, ye Shuli just sat down, but suddenly remembered something. Then he looked at the little girl and said, "thank you, too."


    Seeing ye Shuli''s thanks to her, the little girl pinched a little. When she raised her head, her face was as red as an apple. Seeing this, ye Shuli showed a smile from the corner of her lip again. The little girl was really cute.


    Touching the scene, ye Shuli can''t help thinking of her two children who are far away in Da''an. Although she doesn''t worry about their safety in her heart, it''s false that she said she didn''t miss them for so long.


    We can only strive to solve the problem of Jingguo as soon as possible so that we can return to them as soon as possible


    A moment later, ye Shuli suddenly regained his mind and could not help shaking his head. At this time, he suddenly noticed that the old man''s pipe was already emitting a trace of smoke. At this time, he was looking at her with the little girl in his arms.


    Seeing ye Shu''s absence, the old man''s face remained unchanged, with a smile on his face. He didn''t mean to dodge. "The girl is not a local. Why did she come here at this time?"


    "It''s just the end of the journey." Ye Shuli said casually that he realized that Meng Ya was still standing by. Then he turned to her and said, "if you are sleepy, go back to sleep for a while. I''ll call you when you leave."


    Dream bud face at this time is a trace of sleepiness, think it should be the girl''s heart is worried, especially in the saw Ye Shuli and Wen Jinrui in order to save her, killed two people in succession, for fear that they will be involved, so this just can''t sleep at night, otherwise also won''t propose to go to Xuanping.


    However, after hearing Ye Shuli''s words, Meng Ya shakes her head to show that she''s OK. Seeing this, ye Shuli is not persuading her. Knowing that Meng Ya is stubborn, she just lets her sit down and have a rest and doesn''t care about her.


    And the old man also saw this scene in his eyes. When they didn''t have the meaning to talk about it, he said: "if the girl really came here for fun, listen to the old man''s advice and turn around. It''s not peaceful here."


    After that, the old man gave a little pause, seemed to be hesitant, but finally he said again: "of course, if the girl has something important to do here, then she has the right to be an old man."


    He thought that the old man was not an ordinary person for a long time. After listening to this, ye Shuli confirmed his guess. Then he asked with an ordinary face: "thank you for your kindness, but I just came here and want to go to Fanwu. I don''t know why the old man said it''s not peaceful?"


    "Fan Wu?"


    After hearing Ye Shuli''s words, the old man whispered and then shook his head. It seemed that he thought of something in general, and a trace of sadness flashed in his eyes."Fan Wu Or don''t go. If the girl can save Meng ya, naturally she knows more or less why it''s not peaceful. Why do you come to ask me an old man who doesn''t know the world? "


    "I don''t know the world? I''m afraid the old man made a slip of the tongue See the old man said, can''t help but sigh, leaf book from the tip of the brow light pick, is to feel in front of the old man is not simple.


    After that, ye Shuli said, "I don''t know the world. It''s not suitable to use it to describe an old man. I think it''s better to use it to describe an old man who doesn''t care about the world. Meng ya, what do you think?"


    "Ah? Dream bud no Oh, yes, Mengya thinks so, too. "


    Suddenly asked, dream bud a Leng, immediately see ye Shu from straight stare at her, immediately is to return to God, quickly changed his way.


    Seeing this, the old man chuckled and shook his head, "don''t ask about the world? The girl looks up to me too much. Although the life in the countryside is hard, it''s full. If there is no passer-by to talk about things outside, I''m afraid I''ll make a mistake even in what year, and I don''t care about the world. "


    "Oh? I don''t know when the last person who passed by here was? " As soon as the old man''s voice fell, ye Shuli immediately asked.


    "It''s going to be a year..." After saying that, the old man was stunned again. This is the reaction. He was calculated by Ye Shu. Then he had to smile and said, "when you are old, you are useless. Let the girl laugh."

 Chapter 610

    "The old man is joking."


    Ye Shuli didn''t think that the old man was useless because he was old. On the contrary, he thought that the reason why the old man was trapped by her was that she didn''t defend him, just to persuade him.


    All of a sudden, the courtyard quieted down. No matter Ye Shuli or the old man, they didn''t mean to speak. On the contrary, little girl and Meng Ya didn''t seem to understand what was going on, and they were all riddles.


    In this sudden silence did not last long, there was a sound of footstep outside the hospital, but also the sound of conversation.


    Even if one of them didn''t say anything, ye Shuli immediately recognized that it was Wen Jinrui. Then he saw two figures appear at the fence and stood up.


    At this time, Wen Jinrui, who came to the door, also saw Ye Shuli, and then a smile came from the corner of his lips, that is, he walked quickly towards the hospital.


    When they enter the courtyard, ye Shuli sees that Wen Jinrui is carrying a wooden basket made of temporary branches. The reason why they can call it a basket is just to prevent the contents from falling out.


    Ye Shuli could see clearly through the big gap of the wooden basket, which contained two spores and three or four rabbits, while the dog was carrying a big grass deer on his back and a bamboo basket on his back.


    However, when ye Shuli''s eyes fell on the back basket, the next moment was no longer able to move, because a small head was sticking out of the back basket, and a pair of dark eyes were constantly looking around. When ye Shuli saw it, he immediately shrank back into the back basket.


    After noticing Ye Shuli''s eyes, Wen Jinrui''s smile became stronger. Then he went to the hospital and put down his prey. After putting down the deer and the basket on the dog''s shoulder, he took out the little guy from the basket and walked towards Ye Shuli.


    "This What''s this? "


    Looking at the little thing in Wen Jinrui''s arms, while drilling hard into Wen Jinrui''s arms, he turned to see her from time to time, as if very uneasy. Ye Shuli''s face had already revealed a sense of surprise, and then asked that he was welcoming Wen Jinrui.


    This little thing instantly reminds Ye Shuli of the little leopard given to her by Wen Jinrui. However, the little thing in front of her is obviously different from the leopard. It''s like a cat, but even if it''s very young, it''s bigger than an ordinary adult cat. But if it''s a leopard, it''s not very similar.


    "This is bobcat." When ye Shuli''s side is gone, Wen Jinrui opens her mouth and explains. Then she gently pacifies the bobcat cub in her arms. When it is quiet, she hands it to Ye Shuli.


    "Bobcat?"


    Although Ye Shuli had heard about the bobcat before, he had never seen it. Then he picked it up from Wen Jinrui''s arms. The little guy wanted to run away and even scratched his paw.


    But how could she not know what to do at this time when she had the experience of raising leopard cubs? Then he reached out and stroked the little guy, endured the pain and waited for him to calm down.


    After a moment, it seems that ye Shuli can''t hurt it at last. The little guy gradually calms down. Then he slowly retracts his body, looks up at Ye Shuli and gives a cry.


    Although it''s also an ordinary cat call, it''s full of wildness. I''m afraid people who are not attracted by its appearance can''t help liking it when they hear it.


    When Wen Jinrui gives the bobcat cub to Ye Shuli, Meng Ya is also attracted. Then she gets close to Ye Shuli and raises her hand slightly to touch it. However, it seems that she is still afraid and doesn''t know what to do for a while.


    At the same time, even the little girl in the old man''s arms is ready to come and have a close look, but it seems that she still feels a little strange to Ye Shu, so she has to keep sipping her mouth to bear it.


    "I''m afraid this little guy is lost. He was being bullied by two spores at that time. Just when we arrived in time, we were saved."


    Seeing that ye Shuli likes it, Wen Jinrui is naturally very happy. Just as Wen Jinrui finished, the dog stopped beating the dust on his body, and said with a smile on his face, "go wash it, have breakfast first, and it''s time to talk about it later."


    "Good." Wen Jinrui should be a, then toward Ye Shu from nodded, is and dog son together toward the kitchen.


    Farmers in the countryside usually have hot water in their kitchens so that they can have hot water to wash in the cold weather. After they go to the kitchen to wash, ye Shuli sits down on the stool, puts the bobcat cub on the ground in front of him and teases him.


    After a while, Meng Ya squats down next to Ye Shuli. Seeing this, ye Shuli indicates that she can touch it. However, after Meng Ya tries several times and still can''t make up her mind, she takes her hand and slowly comes to the bobcat cub.


    Don''t look at the bobcat cub, but it''s very smart. Before Meng Ya''s hand came over, the little guy immediately turned around, raised a paw and scratched in front of him, as if he was afraid that Meng Ya would hurt her.Seeing this, ye Shuli reaches out his hand to appease it for a while, and the little guy seems to understand it, and then squints to accept that Mengya touches it.


    For the first time, Meng Ya is more and more reluctant to put it down, constantly caressing the bobcat cubs, and her mood seems to be gradually happy. From time to time, when the bobcat cubs have a response, they just send out bursts of chuckles.


    See dream bud swept days of haze, finally happy up, ye Shuli can''t help but sigh of relief, then it is noticed that the old man''s arms of the little girl, looking at her side eagerly.


    Especially after seeing the interaction between Meng Ya and the little guy, she kicked her feet back and forth, as if she wanted to come over, but finally she pursed her lips and held back.


    After noticing that ye Shuli looks at her, the little girl quickly and timidly hides back in the old man''s arms. Seeing this, ye Shuli beckons to the little girl with a smile on her face. But after hesitating for a while, the little girl clearly wants to come over, but she finally holds back.


    Just a moment later, looking at Meng Ya constantly teasing the bobcat cub, the little girl still can''t help it. In addition, ye Shuli constantly signals her to come over, and the little girl bites her lip, but she still can''t help looking at the old man.


    Wait to see the old man nodded, the little girl is happy and ran over, but when ye Shu left her side, she suddenly stood in the same place, only dare to stand there and constantly look at Ye Shuli and the bobcat cub at her feet.

 Chapter 611

    Seeing the old man nodding, ye Shuli came forward and pulled the little girl over. At the same time, he said softly: "don''t be afraid. If you are afraid, it will be afraid. You should express your kindness, so that it can accept you."


    Ye Shuli has always believed that everything is alive. Whether it is the leopard given to her by Wen Jinrui or the bobcat cub, she believes that these animals are more aware of good and evil than human beings.


    It seems that she understands Ye Shuli''s words. The little girl nods her head hard. Although she is still very nervous, she slows down and walks slowly to the SM cub who is playing with Meng ya. As she squats down slowly, she whispers: "kitty cat, I like you very much. I won''t hurt you..."


    Smell speech, ye Shuli''s mouth slowly floated a smile, children''s mind is the most pure and simple, compared with adults, it is more moving and happy.


    Sure enough, seeing the little girl slowly extending her hand, the bobcat cub was still a little scared at the beginning, but Meng Ya kept comforting her, and after she looked up at the little girl, she took the initiative to walk over and put her head close to the little girl''s hand.


    See this scene, the little girl''s face instantly burst into laughter, and then hurried to the past, constantly touching the head of the bobcat cubs, eyes is floating a trace of love.


    It seems that she thinks the bobcat cub is familiar with her. Touching the little girl, she reaches out her two hands and holds the bobcat cub up. At first, she doesn''t seem to move. After all, the bobcat cub is small, and the little girl is not big.


    Then he hugged the kitten hard. Maybe he hurt the kitten. After the kitten suddenly hissed, he scratched his paws in disorder. That is to say, he broke away from the girl''s arms and jumped to the ground stumbling to run towards Ye Shu.


    "Wow..."


    As soon as the bobcat cub broke away from the little girl''s arms, the little girl immediately burst into tears. After catching the bobcat cub and comforting him, ye Shuli saw three bloodstains on the little girl''s arms.


    Fortunately, the bobcat cub is still young, and some panic after being hurt. Although she scratched the little girl, it was not intentional, so it was only three shallow bloodstains.


    After hearing the cry of the little girl, the bobcat cub seemed to notice something. She cried uneasily in Ye Shuli''s arms. Meanwhile, she kept rubbing in Ye Shuli''s arms and looking up at her.


    Seeing this, ye Shuli couldn''t help but feel funny, but then he stroked the bobcat cub to make it quiet as much as possible, and walked quickly towards the little girl.


    After checking the little girl''s arm, he saw that it was just some skin. It didn''t matter. Ye Shuli held the bobcat cub in one hand and rubbed the little girl''s head with the other hand. He said, "does it hurt you, or I''ll teach it to take it out for you?"


    "No." As soon as ye Shuli had finished talking, the little girl refused. Although she still had grievances and tears on her face, she didn''t feel angry when she looked at the bobcat cubs. On the contrary, she was still reluctant.


    "Why?" Ye Shuli asked knowingly.


    "I hurt it first. It''s not sensible."


    Looking at the little girl''s serious expression, ye Shuli really couldn''t help laughing. Then he patted the little girl''s head and said, "in that case, you can let it point. When you cry, it''s scared."


    "Well." After a little hesitation, the little girl nodded her head, then raised her sleeve and wiped her tears. She came close to the bobcat cub and said, "I won''t cry. Don''t be afraid. I won''t blame you."


    Seeing this, ye Shu took a look at the old man beside him. He saw that the old man was just spitting his own smoke and smiling at the scene, but he didn''t blame him at all. He looked at the little girl again and said, "really good, do you want to hold it?"


    Smell speech, small wench looks up to leaf book leave, although did not speak, but a pair of eyes is full of willing, at the same time also have a trace of worry.


    In this regard, ye Shuli naturally understood what the little girl was worried about, and then gently stroked the bobcat cub. At the same time, he said, "you should be lighter. It''s still small. If you exert yourself, it will hurt it. In that case, it will catch you again."


    "Well, I''ll be careful."


    He handed the bobcat cub to the little girl, and when she held it carefully, her face showed a smile again, but ye Shuli leaned towards her and touched the bobcat cub, as if casually asking: "it''s so smart. You see how much it likes you. By the way, you haven''t told it your name."


    With these words, ye Shuli glanced at the old man and saw that he had no choice but to smile and shake his head, but he didn''t open his mouth. At the moment, he turned to look at the little girl, who didn''t seem to realize it at all. She was still playing with the bobcat cubs.


    "My name is Gu Xiangxun. What''s your name?"


    "It doesn''t have a name yet. Why don''t you give it one?"


    In the end is still a child, see little girl this moment''s mind is all on the bobcat cubs, ye Shuli is also accompany her to play."I''ll call you little ash."


    Although the whole body of this Bobcat cub is full of patterns, most of them are gray. It is reasonable that the name "little gray" should be given to the eyes of a child.


    "If you don''t speak, I''ll take it as your promise..."


    It seems that she has also forgotten the pain in her arms. The little girl, like the bobcat cub, is pure and incomparable. After a while, she has forgotten all kinds of things before and has become familiar with each other.


    But ye Shuli thought in his heart that the old man was really not an ordinary people. Although the man was called Gouzi, she thought that he was thinking too much, but Gu Xiangxun''s name was absolutely impossible for an ordinary people to think of.


    What''s more, there are few people in such a remote village, and it''s impossible to find a scholar to name it. It''s just the old man in front of us.


    At this time, I thought that the old man was staring at the book again.


    Seeing this, ye Shuli naturally knows that the old man must have thought of the past because of what she said just now.


    The name of Gu Xiangxun must not have been set by the old man.


    However, without waiting for ye Shuli to think more, Wen Jinrui and Gouzi had already washed up. When they came out of the kitchen, they had a wooden plate full of food.

 Chapter 612

    "Xiaoxun, have dinner."


    As soon as he came to the yard, he saw that Gu Xiangxun was having a good time with the bobcat cub. A smile appeared on Gouzi''s face, and then he reminded him.


    After hearing Gouzi''s words, Xiaoxun looked up at them. Then he handed the bobcat cub to Ye Shuli. After ye Shuli picked up the bobcat cub, the little girl looked at xiaohuihui reluctantly. Then she turned and ran towards the house.


    Seeing this, ye Shu knows what it means to leave nature. Then he gives Meng ya a wink and asks her to help the old man enter the house. She takes the plate from Wen Jinrui and walks towards the house.


    There is almost no difference between breakfast and dinner in the countryside. They are very simple. Gouzi cooked porridge long before he went up the mountain, but it was just cooked when he came back.


    However, this meal, ye Shuli did not speak. Instead, he kept thinking about whether there was a declining family named Gu in his memory.


    When ye Shuli learned that Tenggu county had become the fiefdom of Wen Jinrui, he sent people to collect a lot of information about Tenggu. The information was recent. Although there were several families in the decline, none of them had the surname of Gu.


    On the contrary, Meng Ya forgot her sadness because of Xiao Huihui. Even though she was having breakfast, she did not forget to tease Xiao Huihui with Xiao Xun.


    To Ye Shuli''s surprise, her a Rui keeps talking with Gouzi. Although most of them are about going up the mountain in the morning, Gouzi''s attitude towards him is quite different from that of last night.


    He is extremely enthusiastic. Even his tone and manner are like two good friends he hasn''t seen for many years. If he doesn''t know the truth, he might think they have known each other for many years.


    Although they don''t talk about each other''s identities, ye Shuli believes that after this morning''s getting along, her a Rui probably already knows what Gouzi knows.


    However, the old man on one side has been in a state of silence since Ye Shuli asked Xiao Xun''s name. Even when he was eating, he was often absent-minded, obviously thinking of something in the past.


    Ye Shuli will not ask anything else except a few words in the conversation between Wen Jinrui and Gouzi and some questions about their going up the mountain in the morning.


    After all, it was a bit impolite to ask a child about someone else''s life experience before. Ye Shu would not advance an inch from nature.


    However, the old man was too tight. He kept silent except for some unimportant things. But Tenggu county was their fiefdom and the foundation of the future. There was no room for any mistake.


    Now we are about to arrive at the center of Tenggu County, where there is a Fanwu magistrate. Ye Shuli doesn''t dare to be careless. After all, Meng Ya knows too little.


    If you don''t know enough, it''s not so easy to take Tenggu County into your pocket. When you came, Ying Yan made it clear that he wanted them to go back earlier. Ye Shuli didn''t have much time to leave, so he was a little anxious.


    Naturally, we should know the local things from the mouth of the local people, and the best way to know is from the elderly people.


    After all, when you are old, you will know more about it. Besides, you have rich experience and unique opinions on many things. You can certainly help Ye Shuli and Wen Jinrui in their trip.


    Until breakfast finished, ye Shuli didn''t ask anything about the family. He just teased Bobcat cubs and Xiaoxun from time to time.


    This meal can be said to be very harmonious, a change in yesterday''s situation, although the same is the mind, but it is no one showed the slightest.


    "Since it''s a game, it''s not urgent. I''ve just hit some prey. I''ll wait until I finish my lunch." Mingming was still persuading Ye Shuli to go back, but now the old man doesn''t mention it. After that, he tells Gouzi to clean up, that is, he takes Xiaoxun out.


    Seeing that Wen Jinrui winks at her, ye Shuli doesn''t ask much. Until Mengya helps Gouzi go to the kitchen, Wen Jinrui tells her what she knows when she gets along with Gouzi.


    Although after a night and a morning together, it is no longer as strange as before, and Gouzi''s attitude is much better, but he is still reluctant to mention anything. He just says that Tenggu county is not peaceful, and let Ye Shu return from them earlier.


    But how could Wen Jinrui give up this opportunity so easily? Taking advantage of the opportunity to go up the mountain in the morning, he swipes from the side, even if it''s Gouzi. He constantly changes the topic, but Wen Jinrui still knows a lot about it.


    For example, the old man''s surname is Gu, and Gouzi''s name is Gu Xun Zhong. However, both Gouzi and Xiaoxun were picked up by the old man. As for the old man, Gouzi just remembers that he lived in Fanwu when he was very young, but he can''t remember why he came here later.


    Of course, I''m afraid even Gouzi can''t remember it. According to Gouzi, the old man taught him to read and read since he was a child, but he was not allowed to get an official title, including Xiaoxun.Although Gouzi had violated the old man''s meaning before, she didn''t know why she gave up in the end. No matter from her words or facial expression, Wen Jinrui could clearly detect that Gouzi was unwilling, but she didn''t know why she was willing to stay.


    I''m safe with the old man, waiting on him and taking care of Xiaoxun. Maybe it''s because I''m grateful for my upbringing.


    Just after Wen Jinrui tells Ye Shuli what he asked and guessed, Meng Ya suddenly returns to the room without waiting for ye Shuli to ask for a word.


    "Master, he asked me to ask you if you have time to help."


    Hear the footsteps outside the door, ye Shuli and Wen Jinrui are all live, and dream bud came in to see two people are looking at her, is directly open.


    Smell speech, ye Shuli and Wen Jinrui look at each other, then ye Shuli is nodded, what should be said has been said, the situation is probably already known, the rest is afraid to need Wen Jinrui to do.


    Seeing ye Shuli nodding, Wen Jinrui said after a moment of silence, "do you want to go with ah Li?"


    "No, I want to walk around and see if there''s anything special around me." Leaf book from the corner of the lip with a smile, said after Wen Jinrui nodded, is to go to the kitchen.

 Chapter 613

    Help is just the prey brought back in the morning. These things are too bloody. Ye Shu has no need to go away from nature. As for asking for other information, it''s OK for Wen Jinrui to come. On the contrary, she will make the dog uncomfortable.


    After all, there is something easier to say between the two men, but it''s hard to say if there is more than one woman. And just at breakfast, ye Shuli can see that although the relationship between Gouzi and Wen Jinrui has changed obviously, he is still embarrassed when facing her.


    I think it''s because of last night''s attitude, but ye Shuli doesn''t care. After all, no matter what, the family is for their good.


    Originally, she wanted Meng ya to have a rest, but she didn''t sleep all night. Frankly speaking, she was worried about safety. Now she can be sure that it''s OK. Ye Shuli is afraid that Meng Ya will boil down. Unexpectedly, as soon as she opens her mouth, Meng ya, who already knows that she wants to walk around, refuses.


    Although Ye Shuli has made it clear that he has no problem alone, Meng Ya is still a little worried, but he can only go together.


    After coming out of the house, ye Shuli is walking around with Meng Ya in this small mountain village. Although it''s still cold, the plants are sprouting, but it won''t make people feel desolate.


    This mountain village is not very big. Except for the few families that we had already passed when we first selected the families for lodging, there are not many left.


    But at this time, there are few people. Most of them are closed, so they should go to work. After all, they live here. Besides farming, they are better able to live by grazing and hunting.


    Unknowingly, ye Shuli had already finished the whole small village. Except for a few women with children at home, she hardly saw anyone else.


    However, even those women who are taking care of their children at home are hiding from her and Mengya. As soon as they see them coming, they don''t wait for the chance to get in touch with each other, but they quickly avoid them.


    Until ye Shuli frowned and thought about this strange scene, Meng Ya suddenly reached out and touched her and said, "madam, look."


    Smell speech, ye Shuli looked up, this just found that unconsciously, she actually came to the village head of a small river, and this small river is a few women are washing clothes while pulling home, the surface is harmonious.


    At present, the weather is not warm, and the river is a little cold. These women have to stop to warm their hands every moment, but they can just take this opportunity to have a good chat.


    Seeing this, ye Shuli smiles and walks towards the river. Meng Ya is stunned. Although he doesn''t know why, he still follows up quickly.


    If it''s easy to find out who is the most successful source of information, it''s undoubtedly these women, not to mention some unimportant local situations.


    But the next moment, ye Shuli found that she really thought too much for granted. As soon as she walked into the river, several women who were doing laundry were aware of her and Mengya.


    Looking up at them, the women were all slightly stunned. Then they looked at each other. Several of them put the washing clothes into the wooden basin and left.


    This is obviously an unwelcome appearance, even without an excuse. Even if he left, he deliberately avoided the contact with Ye Shuli, as if he was hiding from the God of plague.


    Seeing this, ye Shuli frowned slightly, and Meng Ya on one side was even more angry, but the women didn''t care about it. However, in the blink of an eye, they had already walked away, and all of them avoided them.


    Seeing them leave, ye Shuli just stands in the same place and doesn''t speak. After all, people are so indifferent that they clearly see that they are outsiders. I''m afraid everyone knows each other in a small village.


    At present, it only shows one thing, that is, the people here are very exclusive, or have some misunderstanding of outsiders.


    But when the woman turned to leave the book by the river, she saw a centrifugal sound.


    One is that there are so many clothes that they haven''t finished yet. The other is that almost all of them have been washed, and they are missing a few pieces. At the same time, these two people are all the same as those women before. They are busy washing clothes and peeping at them.


    But the difference is that one of the younger ones is peeking at Ye Shuli. When he bumps into her eyes, he smiles and nods to her. Then he turns his head quickly.


    Although this is just a polite and evasive greeting, it makes Ye Shuli see a glimmer of hope. After all, other people are afraid of being entangled by her. This woman is quite different.


    After pondering a little for a moment, ye Shuli''s lips stirred up a smile. Then it seemed that he had a decision in his heart. He was not in a hurry, but he calculated the time and walked towards the woman.


    Ye Shuli walked towards them. Most of the clothes were being put into the basin in a hurry, but they didn''t care about 3721. They threw all the clothes into the basin, held the basin in their arms with one hand, grasped the rest of the clothes with the other hand, and didn''t care about the water dripping on them.In this way, I might have thought that there was another woman who could wash her clothes quickly and leave, but I didn''t think that she was in such a hurry to wait for her.


    When the lady who just laughed at Ye Shuli hurriedly put her clothes in the basin, the woman turned around and left, and ye Shuli just came to her.


    The smile on his face remained unchanged. After looking at the woman who was in a hurry to avoid leaving, ye Shuli tried not to hurt the people and animals who laughed as much as possible. "This elder sister is really diligent. She is still washing clothes on such a cold day."


    He didn''t mention anything just now, as if he didn''t notice that all the people were hiding from her. Ye Shu walked up to the woman, as if she was the only one here.


    Seeing that there was only herself left, there was a flash of panic on the woman''s face. However, after hearing Ye Shuli''s words, she still showed a smile and answered. Then she turned her head and quickly rinsed the remaining clothes.


    This is obviously still a look of wanting to leave quickly. In principle, the people in the countryside should not be like this. Why do they avoid them so much.


    If the eyes down is a group of men, so there are feelings can be original, but her Ye Shuli and Meng Ya are obviously weak women, can you hurt them? Why are you so scared?

 Chapter 614

    "We lost our way all the way here. I want to ask my elder sister about the situation here. I don''t know how far is the nearest county from here?"


    As if nothing had happened, ye Shuli naturally went to the woman, grabbed the clothes that floated away along the river and asked in a soft voice.


    However, the woman didn''t dare to look at Ye Shuli. Even though her voice was very gentle, she was still in a panic and said, "there''s no place to play in the freezing weather. Girl, you''d better go back the same way."


    Said, the woman is a leaf book from the hands of the clothes pulled in the past, and then casually to the basin, is to get up and leave.


    Seeing this, Meng Ya stepped forward and blocked the woman''s way. "My wife is a good man, you What do you mean by that? "


    See dream bud gas drum blocked the way, the woman also ignore her, immediately want to bypass to leave, but who knows she left, dream bud is also left, she right, dream bud is also right, a pair of don''t explain clearly don''t let her go.


    To this, the woman can only smile: "girl where, I''m still anxious to go back to cook, after a while, my man came back to work to see I didn''t cook at home, must scold me."


    "It won''t take much time for you to make it clear." Dream bud is still reluctant, and the side of the leaf book from is not care about the way: "dream bud, don''t delay people back, get out of the way."


    "But, ma''am..."


    What else do you want to say? It can be seen that as soon as she looks at Ye Shuli, she wants to speak. The woman just takes advantage of her carelessness to force her way aside, and then leaves quickly. Meng Ya can''t help stamping her feet angrily.


    Her wife is a good person. She is such a good person, but why are these people so defensive? Meng Ya doesn''t understand, so she wants to ask clearly, but her wife


    "After all, it''s a countryman. He just wants to live in peace, for fear of getting into any trouble."


    Ye Shuli didn''t care too much. After all, she could understand. She saw more, knew more, experienced more, and naturally wanted to open up some things.


    "I just didn''t expect that the reputation of the magistrate has spread so far that the people in the countryside can be so afraid. I really want to see such a person."


    Looking at the woman three steps back, but a moment is disappeared in the distance, leaf book from a smile, but it has some interest.


    In the past few years in Da''an and in Jingguo, ye Shuli has seen almost all kinds of officials. Some of them are cruel and unrestrained, which makes others afraid. But at least behind their back, some people dare to scold, but they have never seen anything like this, which not only makes others afraid, but also makes people afraid to this extent.


    "Madame, why don''t we go for a walk? Maybe there are others to ask." As if afraid that ye Shu would not be happy, Meng Ya came to her and tried to ask.


    "No, let''s go back." Ye Shuli, with a smile on his face, didn''t see where he was unhappy. "It''s estimated that they''re almost ready now. They can have some good food at noon. Mengya, you need to eat more, so as not to be so thin that people will say I treat you badly."


    "Ma''am, you still have the heart to laugh."


    Dream bud is really urgent and helpless, but it''s a pity that ye Shuli looks like a nobody and looks at her seriously and says: "this is not a joke, you can really make up for it."


    After saying that, ignoring the reaction of Mengya, ye Shuli gets up and walks towards the road when he comes, while Mengya is helpless and has to quickly follow up.


    When they got back to Gouzi''s house, Wen Jinrui and Gouzi had already set up a campfire in the yard and were talking to gujiu. As for Xiaoxun, they kept running back and forth between the yard and the kitchen, holding things.


    After seeing them come back, Wen Jinrui just turned to greet them with a smile on his face, but the old man on one side said first: "we are just a small mountain village here. I''m afraid this trip will disappoint you?"


    "Why? Although it''s not the right time, it''s a different kind of scenery. "


    Ye Shuli chuckled when he heard the words of the old dark, but he couldn''t see anything on his face. He thought he didn''t understand it, just as he went to see the scenery.


    Wen Yan nodded his head, but he didn''t mean to open his mouth. Wen Jinrui said with a smile, "don''t be stunned. Come and help. I''ve already boasted about Haikou with them. Don''t let them think I''m talking big."


    Walking up to him, he saw that Wen Jinrui and Gouzi were bringing back the rabbits and spores that had been packed up in the morning and putting them on the wooden shelf, as if they were ready to have a barbecue. Ye Shuli said with a smile, "what do you boast about? Don''t you want me to make food? "


    "That''s what I mean."


    Seeing that ye Shuli guessed his meaning, Wen Jinrui said with a smile and looked at Ye Shuli''s eyes full of doting. I''m afraid if it wasn''t for the ancient family here, Wen Jinrui would have stood up to take ye Shuli into his arms.


    After many years of marriage, ye Shuli didn''t know Wen Jinrui''s intention, and then he looked at him in a coquettish way. Then he came to the wooden frame where they were wearing meat, as if he was looking at the materials and planning how to do it.But just when ye Shuli was thinking about how to do it, Meng Ya came to her side, and then gently touched her mouth.


    "Cough..."


    Just when ye Shuli reacts and looks in the direction indicated by Mengya, the old man on one side suddenly coughs a few times. But even so, ye Shuli still sees the dog on the other side. He just watched her out of his mind.


    But ye Shuli doesn''t care, because even if the dog is in a hurry to avoid, she still sees the dog''s eyes are clear when he is in a trance. I think it should be that she just saw her flirting with Wen Jinrui, and she is envious.


    Only dream bud this little girl don''t understand, so will think the dog son is from what mind, quickly remind her.


    Wen Jinrui said before that this dog should be less than 20 years old, but the life in the mountains is a little hard, which makes him look worried. If you don''t know, just from his face, he is nearly 30 years old.


    Generally, men will marry in the year of weak crown. Generally, in the countryside, only those with poor conditions will get married in the evening. However, those like Gouzi are quite late. According to the ancient character and the situation of his family, it''s certainly not because of poor conditions. I think there are other reasons.

 Chapter 615

    In any case, Gouzi has already reached the age of marriage, but now he is still in the mountain village, so after seeing ye Shuli''s amorous feelings just now, he is a little distracted, which is just too common.


    Of course, this is based on the premise that Gouzi''s eyes are clear. Otherwise, let alone Ye Shu, even Wen Jinrui would not give up.


    Seeing that Gouzi is awkwardly keeping his head down and keeping busy living there, ye Shu takes a look at Wen Jinrui. Seeing that her a Rui''s face is still smiling, he understands that when she goes out with Meng ya, they must have said something, otherwise Gouzi''s change will not be so abnormal.


    And the old is to see this behind the scenes, quietly sighed, but also picked up the pipe to smoke, also did not mean to speak.


    Seeing this, ye Shuli pursed his lips, and then asked Mengya to help Xiaoxun bring all the materials he needed. Then he said, "in that case, I''ll make a fool of myself."


    "You''re welcome, girl."


    The dog was still there, with his head down. He didn''t even dare to look at Ye Shu. He shook his head slightly, and then he had to answer.


    Ye Shuli didn''t care. She rolled up her sleeve and started to move her hand. When she was in Da''an, she had already made a lot of cakes. Even many dishes in guiqulaixi restaurant had been instructed by her. Now she started to cook barbecue. That''s out of the question.


    But at the same time, ye Shuli has an idea. Since they have the habit of barbecue, and ordinary stores don''t do it, Chi Yuanlin can try to add barbecue to it when he opens a branch in Tenggu county.


    If the response is good, try other stores. If it doesn''t work, it won''t have much impact. After all, intelligence organizations need to develop. Now it''s just the beginning. There are many places that need money.


    If you want to fight with Dan Rui to the end, you have to develop your power, and the most important thing is money. Ye Shuli knows this very well.


    Fortunately, the campfire prepared by Wen Jinrui is not small. With his help, ye Shuli hardly has any effort. He just tests a few rabbits and spores, and then picks up the knife on one side and makes a few strokes on it.


    To ensure that the meat did not separate, but as long as a little effort will be able to separate, ye Shuli stood up and handed one of the points to Gu Laoer: "baked, you try it first."


    "Well, then I''m welcome."


    After nearly a day of getting along with each other, several people have not been as strange as before, old and polite. After that, they took the roast meat and ate it.


    "Well, if it''s really good, it''s better than I expected. Try it too, dog. It''s much better than you roast."


    On the surface, he seems to be criticizing Gouzi, but in fact, he is trying to ease his embarrassment.


    Ye Shuli understood this, and then he picked up a portion and handed it to Gouzi, "come on, you can have a taste."


    "Good, good."


    Although Gouzi was not as embarrassed as before, he didn''t put it down completely. After all, when he grew up here, he almost didn''t touch any women. Moreover, just now he was so impolite when he looked at Ye Shuli, it must be hard to say how to let go.


    After waiting for a share, they all had no intention to talk. They were all gnawing at the barbecue in their hands. After all, ye Shuli''s cooking skill was not very good. These prey were really roasted by her, which was extremely delicious.


    I don''t know whether Wen Jinrui and Gouzi have hit so many prey or when they go up the mountain in the morning. After several people are full, there are still many left.


    See a few people are satisfied with leaning on the chair, ye Shuli is looking at the remaining baked prey, joked: "is it not to your taste? How could there be so much left? "


    "Well, that''s I want to leave you dry food on the road. It will take more than a day to get to Fanwu. I''m afraid it will be evening in the nearest county. It''s food ration to bring something on the road. "


    This time, it was Gouzi''s mouth, which was much better than just now. But if it was better than yesterday, it would be two people. It seems that after getting along with each other, his mentality has changed.


    Hearing this, ye Shuli looks at Wen Jinrui. When he sees the smile on Wen Jinrui''s lips, he suddenly understands that it must be her ah Rui who said something while she was getting along with the dog.


    It must be!


    "Thank you very much." Ye Shuli didn''t refuse either. After thanking him, he asked Mengya to put away the remaining roasted prey.


    Ye Shuli already knew about the food last night and this morning. Even though the life in this small mountain village is plain and simple, it is also a farmer after all. This winter has just passed, and I''m afraid there is no surplus food.


    Otherwise, the dog would not think of such a way to make food for them, but the more so, the more curious Ye Shuli is. What did her ah Rui say to the dog last night.You know, last night, the dog was still a little repellent to them, even it was not in the dark, but in the light, and then there was a change when we went to big game at dawn.


    If it were not for what Wen Jinrui said, it would not be so.


    Ye Shuli looks at Wen Jinrui. Wen Jinrui just smiles and doesn''t speak. She naturally knows that it''s not the right time to speak. She''s just curious.


    Looking at this scene of the ancient, but it is if no if no sigh, and then knock the pipe, fill in the tobacco, slowly smoking way: "it''s late, on the road more careful, strive not to go to bed at night."


    After that, with the help of Xiao Xun, Gu Gu stood up and nodded to Ye Shuli and Wen Jinrui. Then he looked at the dog and said, "I''m old and can''t walk any more. Go and see them off."


    Hearing this, the dog was slightly stunned, and then pursed his lips. He looked unnaturally at the old man and wanted to say something, but he was stopped by the old man shaking his head.


    When Gu Gu was helped back to the house by Xiao Xun, Gouzi took a deep breath. When he sent Ye Shuli and Wen Jinrui to the carriage and put away the food and water, he looked at Wen Jinrui and said, "I''ll consider what you said, but I''m afraid the old man won''t agree."


    Suddenly, ye Ruijin is more and more curious about what it looks like to be held by Wen Ruijin.

 Chapter 616

    "Don''t worry, I will agree."


    Wen Jinrui had a smile on her face. It seemed that she had already made up her mind. After patting the dog on the shoulder, she lifted Ye Shu away from the carriage and said with a smile: "brother Gu, I''ll wait for you."


    After that, Wen Jinrui turned around with a carriage, and with a wave of the reins, the horse left the village at a gallop.


    Looking at the scene on both sides of the rapid retreat, ye Shuli frowned slightly, not waiting to understand, one side of the dream bud is lifting the curtain of the window, said: "madam, you see, the dog is still looking at us."


    Smell speech, ye Shuli to the window there a look, really see the dog is still looking at here, but vaguely is able to see the dog some ecstasy, but ye Shuli is sure, the dog is looking at the carriage, not really with dream bud said is looking at them.


    The carriage quickly went away, and the figure of the dog was gradually blurred, but it disappeared at the end for a moment. Ye Shu patted Meng ya, who was still looking back at the window, "almost, people can''t see. What are you still looking at?"


    Hearing this, Meng Ya was slightly stunned, then her cheek was slightly red and said, "Madam..."


    "All right." Ye Shuli certainly didn''t mean that. Seeing Meng ya, she thought it was her misunderstanding. Then she said, "don''t be so defensive. Maybe we''ll see each other soon."


    "We''re coming back?" Hearing this, Meng Ya asked without thinking.


    "Maybe we came back, or maybe he came to us. Well, it''s all the future. Now, you little girl should rest."


    See dream bud also quite a pair of break casserole to ask in the end of the meaning, leaf book from not good gas looked at her one eye, and then is pointing to the side of the car by the soft road.


    The girl didn''t sleep all night. In the morning, she was busy all day. It''s fake to say she was not sleepy. Otherwise, she would not yawn after lunch.


    Mengya originally wanted to find a reason to refuse, but ye Shuli didn''t give her this opportunity. She forced Mengya to rest on the ground that she didn''t need to use her place.


    Mouth said not sleepy, but in the Ao but ye Shuli finally lay down the dream bud, but a moment is gently played up the call.


    Several days of running, coupled with the continuous occurrence of things, is already let dream bud body and mind are tired, and ye Shuli also really love this girl.


    After all, this sprout has high hopes for Xuanping marquis. As Marquis''s wife, ye Shuli can''t disappoint her, can''t he?


    After Meng Ya''s deep sleep, ye Shuli comes to Wen Jinrui who is carrying a carriage. Seeing ye Shuli, Wen Jinrui says with a gentle smile: "how did you come out? It''s a long way to go. You can have a rest here. "


    Ye Shuli shook his head and said, "I had a good rest last night. I''m not sleepy now. On the contrary, it''s the girl Mengya. Because of my worry, I stayed up all night. I said I''m not sleepy. When I fell down, I fell asleep."


    "That girl." Wen Jinrui shook his head with a smile, and then asked, "why don''t you slow down, so that the girl can''t sleep well when the carriage is too bumpy."


    "No, I''d better hurry up and try to get to the city before dark. The carriage can rest, but there will be an inn there."


    Ye Shuli didn''t worry that Mengya would wake up from the bumps. One reason was that when the carriage was bought, it was specially for driving. The rest place was protected by railings, and even the soft quilt had several layers.


    In addition, Meng Ya is so sleepy now that she should not be able to wake up for a while. It''s better to hurry and wait until she finds an inn in the city to let her have a good rest.


    Hearing this, Wen Jinrui nodded, which is to recognize Ye Shuli''s words, and then waved the reins, let the horse run with all his strength.


    "What did you talk about with Gutian clock last night?"


    After a moment, ye Shuli thought about it and asked. After all, men are different from women. It''s very likely that they just said everything because they are congenial. So she hasn''t guessed why the change of Gouzi is so fast and thorough for a long time.


    As for gutianzhong, it''s Gouzi''s name. After listening to what Wen Jinrui said when he left, ye Shuli felt that Gouzi would not be a passer-by. He might have been attracted by Wen Jinrui, so it''s definitely not a bad thing to get used to calling him as soon as possible.


    When hearing Ye Shuli call Gouzi''s name, Wen Jinrui understands it. Then she turns to Ye Shuli. After a look, she still can''t help holding her in her arms and rubbing her chin against her hair.


    "Drive the carriage well..."


    Originally also want to break free, after all, Wen Jinrui is now driving a carriage, but then feel Wen Jinrui''s arm is holding more and more tightly, and does not give her the chance to break free, ye Shuli or obedient against his shoulder.


    After all, ye Shuli knows that her a-rui is not a person without sense of propriety. Moreover, for Wen Jinrui, the carriage has long been a familiar one. Holding her does not delay anything.


    After slightly turning around and sniffing Ye Shuli''s hair, Wen Jinrui said, "this ancient time is definitely not as simple as it seems, and Gu Xun Zhong obviously knows something, but now he doesn''t trust us so much, so he just said something unimportant."Smelling Yan, ye Shu nodded, but she didn''t speak. She naturally knew that, but she was curious about what Wen Jinrui had said to change Gu Xunzhong''s attitude. But the reason why she didn''t ask was because she knew that Wen Jinrui would speak if she just listened quietly.


    Sure enough, a moment later, Wen Jinrui suddenly sighed and said, "I''m afraid I used to be an official, either persecuted or discouraged, hiding in the mountain village."


    Even if he had guessed the ancient identity, it might not be as simple as it seems, but ye Shuli didn''t think that he was once an official. Then he asked, "are you sure?"


    "Nine times out of ten."


    Although Wen Jinrui was not completely sure, his tone was basically certain. "Gouzi lived in Fanwu before he was eight years old. At that time, they were three members of a family, but now they are hiding here. If I guess correctly, when you walk around in the morning, you should also notice that the villagers even know you are a guest of Gouzi''s family I still don''t dare to meet you, do I? "

 Chapter 617

    "It''s not only that I dare not have any intersection, it''s just that I can''t avoid it." Ye Shuli smiles and shakes his head, but he is surprised.


    When gutianzhong was eight years old, there were three members in his family, and now there are still three members in his family. But now gutianzhong has passed the weak crown, at least it has been more than ten years. But Xiaoxun was only seven or eight years old. Obviously, there was no her in the three members of his family at that time.


    In that case, who is that man? Why didn''t you come here with them?


    Just when ye Shuli frowned and thought about all kinds of possibilities, Wen Jinrui suddenly said, "if I guess well, that person should be an old wife."


    "Old wife?"


    Hearing this, ye Shuzhong was not surprised. Whether it was Gutian clock or Xiaoxun, it was not an old child, but he picked it up. If he had a wife, how could he not have his own children?


    And if it''s really an old wife, why didn''t she come here with the old, but left behind the old and the old clock?


    Looking at Ye Shu''s doubts, Wen Jinrui can''t help sighing, remembering Gu Xun Zhong''s expression when he talked about this matter. Even though it has been more than ten years, the depressed sadness at the bottom of his eyes is self-evident.


    "I don''t think I can make a wrong guess. According to the performance of Gutian clock at that time, it should be like this. But there must be something hard to say. Moreover, it was more than ten years ago. If you really want to know what happened, I''m afraid you can only know it from the ancient mouth."


    Wen Jinrui can''t help sighing. According to his old age, he shouldn''t have no children, but now he doesn''t have any children, and even his wife has lost her trace. Beside him, there is only an ancient clock and an innocent Xiaoxun.


    It''s just a pity that Gutian clock was too small in those days. I''m afraid it won''t be known too much. As for Xiaoxun, I''m afraid he still thinks that''s the way it is.


    "Fan Wu, fan Wu again."


    Ye Shuli whispered, and a trace of fine light flashed in his eyes. From the time they stepped into Tenggu County, almost all the things they met were spread from fan Wu, and the end of all this was on the magistrate of fan Wu.


    It''s just a prefecture magistrate. What is the ability to do such a thing and have a good rest? Even dare to continue to stay in this position so recklessly?


    There are more and more doubts in his heart, and the anger that had been slowly suppressed also surged up again. Apart from anything else, what happened to Meng Ya in the single carriage made Ye Shuli want to fly to fan Wu immediately and bring the magistrate to justice.


    But she can''t. Tenggu County, as Wen Jinrui''s fiefdom, is not only the place where they cultivate their power, but also the foundation of their future foothold. However, on the surface, the magistrate fan Wu has been operating here for more than ten years, and I''m afraid that their power has already been deeply rooted.


    If you force him, I''m afraid it will not be worth the loss. No wonder when Tenggu County, which is still rich, was given to Wen Jinrui by Ying Yan, Danrui and others didn''t object. I''m afraid they already knew the situation here.


    There is that Ying Yan, I''m afraid it is also very clear, this is to take advantage of Wen Jinrui''s hand, to take back Tenggu who has been out of control.


    However, as a marquis, who was not the founder of the country, it would not have been so easy for Ying Yan to obtain the fiefdom and cultivate his own power.


    After a bit of thinking, ye Shuli took a deep breath, looking at the fast retreating scenery on both sides, and slowly calmed himself down.


    Now is not the time to rush, ye Shuli also knows that it is no good to think more now, so after putting everything down, he looks at Wen Jinrui again.


    "Ah Rui, you haven''t told me what you said to Gutian clock."


    As soon as it quiets down, ye Shuli reacts. Wen Jinrui changes the topic, but the news is so shocking that she forgets the initial problem.


    "You''ll know later." Wen Jinrui raised her hand and rubbed her head. There was a smile on her lips, but she didn''t mean it.


    Seeing this, ye Shuli snorted and stopped pestering. In fact, she can guess some things. If she wants to know something about a person, it''s nothing more than asking, observing and inducing.


    Maybe it''s because Wen Jinrui doesn''t think it''s a glorious thing, just like Ye Shuli asked Xiao Xun''s name before. Although it''s not a breakthrough, ye Shuli still feels uncomfortable under ulterior motives.


    The sound of the horse''s hooves is urgent and loud, and the noon sun has gradually become the setting sun. Ye Shuli is so quietly leaning on Wen Jinrui''s shoulder, and they don''t speak, so they quietly enjoy the warmth.


    Until the twilight of the earth, finally there is a city in front of them.


    As early as before, ye Shuli had already known about Tenggu County, and naturally knew that this was Licheng.Originally, he wanted to take advantage of this visit to the fiefdom to relax. But who knows, after just a few days of relaxation, he got into trouble again. Thinking of what happened along the way, ye Shuli could not help sighing.


    At the next moment, ye Shuli feels that his arm around him is tighter. Then he greets him and lies comfortably in Wen Jinrui''s arms. Ye Shuli feels that his uneasiness gradually falls down.


    "Ah Li, I''m here."


    Wen Jinrui''s low voice rings in her ears. Ye Shuli nods his head gently, and a smile begins to appear on his face. Yes, with her ah Rui, what''s she worried about?


    When I was in a good mood, the carriage slowly entered Licheng. On the surface, the city was still calm and the city was peaceful.


    If I hadn''t known for a long time that the whole Tenggu county was not peaceful, I''m afraid Ye Shuli would have thought that this place was really the same as on the surface.


    Until I found an inn and the carriage stopped, Meng Ya still didn''t wake up.


    I don''t know whether it''s because ye Shuli said that Xuanping marquis is in Tenggu County, or because she thinks that with Ye Shuli, her hatred will be extended, or because she is so tired during this period of time, this time Mengya is sleeping so deeply.


    After waking up Meng Ya and giving the carriage to the second child, ye Shuli stood at the gate of the inn for a while. It was only after Meng Ya''s spirit was improved that he started to enter the inn.

 Chapter 618

    As soon as you enter the inn, you just want to order a meal. You can use it in the lobby. By the way, you can hear something. After all, this place for eating is the most complex place. So ye Shuli just wants to see if you can hear something here.


    After all, they don''t know much about Tenggu County except Mengya. It''s always good for them to know more about Tenggu County before they arrive at Fanwu.


    But who knows, just as ye Shuli and the three just went to the inn, they just wanted to open their mouth. They saw a scholar at the counter saying something to the shopkeeper.


    But the scholar was a little worried, like discussing something with the shopkeeper, but the shopkeeper didn''t even raise his head. He still looked at the account book in front of him. Besides shaking his head from time to time, he didn''t have any other response.


    Until ye Shuli, Wen Jinrui and Meng Ya pass by, the scholar who is aware of them looks at them as if he suddenly sees an opportunity. He turns his head and looks at the shopkeeper.


    "Shopkeeper, you see that the business in your shop is so good. How can a sophomore be busy? If he neglects the guests, isn''t it not worth the loss?"


    At the same time, the scholar didn''t forget to pass a look of apology to Ye Shuli. It seemed that he felt sorry for delaying their time, and then he said again.


    "I just need three meals a day and money to buy pen and ink, and I can do my best to work for you. It''s not even as good as a sophomore. You see, when this guest comes, a sophomore can''t be busy at all..."


    "Please come in. Are you going to be a top player or a hotel?"


    It''s a pity that even though the scholar is trying to say that his request is not as good as that of a sophomore, the shopkeeper ignores it. He doesn''t even take a look at the scholar. As soon as he sees Ye Shuli, he goes out from behind the counter and greets them.


    Seeing this, there was a flash of anger on the scholar''s face, and then he went forward and said, "can you wait for a moment for me and the shopkeeper


    "Needless to say, my shop can''t accommodate so many people. Besides, if you come here as a scholar, it''s not pleasant to say. Please find another way."


    Without waiting for the scholar to finish, the shopkeeper''s cold voice refused, and then did not give the scholar the chance to speak. He looked at Ye Shuli and Wen Jinrui, and asked.


    Meng Ya stands behind them and is clearly a servant girl. Naturally, the shopkeeper won''t care about her. After ye Shuli and Wen Jinrui look at each other, they don''t pay attention to the scholar''s help. Wen Jinrui says, "first serve a table of wine and vegetables, then use it in the lobby, and arrange two rooms."


    After that, the shopkeeper left the scholar and led Ye Shuli, Wen Jinrui and Meng ya to sit down at the same table. Then he quickly walked to the kitchen and arranged to go. Only the scholar was left with an embarrassed face and was put aside.


    But the anger in his eyes, but it was Ye Shu from see in the eyes, then three people just sat down, dream bud is trying to ask: "madam, we help him?"


    "Why?" Ye Shuli picked up the cup in front of him and took a sip of tea. Then he looked at Meng Ya and asked.


    Seeing that ye Shuli''s face was flat, she couldn''t see any emotion. Meng Ya bit her lip and then said, "he is a scholar. He must be forced to come to such a place to do chores to exchange money for pen and ink. There is no way for him. For such a person, Meng Ya thinks he should be helped."


    Dream bud''s voice is not big, and the table they are sitting on is not close to the door. When dream bud asks Ye Shuli to help the scholar, the scholar is already under the cold shoulder of the shopkeeper. He takes a look at the Inn and turns away.


    If ye Shuli still had the idea to help him at the beginning, then now, there is really no more.


    However, ye Shuli didn''t refuse Mengya, instead, he looked at Wen Jinrui, his face was just the same, and asked: "do you think you should help me?"


    "Master, listen to Madame." Wen Jinrui raised the corner of her lips, and then picked up the cup to drink tea.


    Seeing this, ye Shu takes a look at Wen Jinrui. Her a Rui is really more and more mischievous now, but since her a Rui doesn''t say it, it can only be said by herself.


    But when I think of Meng ya, I''m sure I''ll stay with her. After all, she''s the only one left in Meng Ya''s home. If ye Shu can''t do without her, I''m afraid she has no other place to go.


    What''s more, Meng Ya is so trusting in Xuan pinghou that she will know their identity sooner or later, so this is basically certain.


    But the situation in the imperial capital is so complicated. If you just let Meng ya, a simple little girl, go back with her, I''m afraid she will suffer a loss.


    Of course, if you just suffer losses, it''s OK. If you lose your life because of this innocence, I''m afraid Ye Shuli can''t forgive himself.


    But just when ye Shu is thinking about how to explain to Meng ya, he sees that the shopkeeper is coming here with a small two carrying wine and vegetables. He immediately has a solution in his heart.


    "My guest, this is your dish."When the waiter put the food and wine on the table, the shopkeeper came up, pointed to a soup on the table and said, "this soup is for free. Please don''t be angry because of the neglect."


    This neglect of nature means that he was stopped by a scholar just now. Because he refused, he didn''t have the first time to welcome Ye Shuli and Wen Jinrui.


    But ye Shuli didn''t care about it. Instead, he took over the words and said, "shopkeeper, I think the one just now is a scholar, right? Since he just wants to exchange some money for pen and ink by working, why shouldn''t you stop him because you are so busy here? "


    "My guest is joking. My shop is just a little busy now, but with me and my second child in it, I can''t afford a third person."


    The shopkeeper''s face was full of the inherent smile of the businessman, and what he said was all his own reasons. He never mentioned the scholar just now, and didn''t leave a word.


    But as soon as the shopkeeper''s voice fell, the dream bud on one side suddenly said, "shopkeeper''s pen and ink is not much money. It''s much cheaper than a sophomore, isn''t it?"


    With that, Meng Ya takes a look at Ye Shuli. She seems to be worried that her interruption will cause Ye Shuli''s dissatisfaction. However, when she finds that ye Shuli has no response at all, she continues to speak.


    "He''s a scholar at least, and his role is naturally better than that of a sophomore. You won''t lose money. Besides, if he puts down his face like that, you can help him. In case he goes to high school in the future, you''ll have a good relationship, won''t you?"

 Chapter 619

    "You''re joking. I don''t dare to ask for this kind of good fortune." Have been quietly waiting for dream bud finish, the shopkeeper back a, and then it is toward Ye Shuli and Wen Jinrui smile way: "a few slow, if something, just talk, I won''t disturb."


    After that, the shopkeeper turned his head and left without hesitation. When Meng Ya saw this scene, she was a little angry and immediately sat down on the chair. She picked up the cup and drank all the tea.


    See ye Shuli and Wen Jinrui face unchanged, as if nothing had happened, dream bud one did not resist is to say: "madam, you see him, how can people like this?"


    "Mengya, don''t you think you have overstepped it?" See dream bud is still angry, did not realize his problem, ye Shuli sighed, then still maintain patience.


    "I overstepped?"


    Hearing this, Meng Ya is slightly stunned, and then subconsciously looks at Wen Jinrui. Seeing that Wen Jinrui is still smiling, he has no intention of opening his mouth, so he has to look at Ye Shuli again and say: "Meng Ya doesn''t understand. He is just a scholar in trouble, and this shop really needs help. What''s wrong with helping him once?"


    "There''s nothing wrong, but you can''t help at all."


    See dream bud really didn''t realize the problem, ye Shu from think, eventually or guide dream bud to find the problem.


    "Meng ya, have you ever seen a scholar before?"


    "Of course I have. My father is a scholar. He was once a scholar." As soon as I opened my mouth, Meng Ya didn''t seem to think much about it. She was still full of pride, but then she remembered something and flashed a trace of sadness in her eyes.


    If it is before, ye Shuli will definitely avoid not to go on, but think of what Meng ya just did, she still endured heartache and said: "have you ever seen your father go to ask for help?"


    "Yes." There was almost no hesitation. Meng Ya said, but her face was covered with sadness. "That day, in order to save us, my father knelt down and begged the dog Officer..."


    "But your father asked for your lives. What else? Any more? " See dream bud still have to continue to say to go on of meaning, leaf book leaves is immediately open mouth to interrupt her.


    Now the dream bud has been changed by Wen Jinrui, but if she is so open, I''m afraid it will attract other people''s attention.


    It''s not far from Fanwu. Before that, there were still the servants of the magistrate, let alone here.


    By such an interruption, dream bud also seems to be a reaction, but then hear ye Shuli''s words, it is silent.


    On that day, Meng Ya''s father went to ask for help in order to save their family and for the life of his wife and daughter. Naturally, it''s natural for her to ask for help. But besides that, Meng ya really can''t remember what else her father asked for.


    But just now the man just wanted to buy some ink. Can''t he go and beg for someone like this?


    See dream bud still don''t understand, ye Shuli slightly shook his head, in the heart can''t help but start to doubt, will dream bud stay in the side is really good for her.


    This simple, to the kind of Huangdu that a word wrong will lose their lives to go to the place, this dream bud really can live?


    See ye Shuli silent down, eyebrows are slightly frown up, but Wen Jinrui is slowly hand over, hold her hand, and then smile at her, and then look at the dream bud way: "dream bud, do you know what is the most important thing for a scholar?"


    "Most important?" Meng Ya is a little stunned. It seems that she didn''t think why Wen Jinrui would suddenly ask this question, and ye Shuli''s expression is also a little strange. Only when she sees that Wen Jinrui is still waiting for her answer, Meng Ya doesn''t dare to think much. She just answers: "diligence, hard work, persistence..."


    "On second thought, I guess your father must have told you." See dream bud several times did not say right, Wen Jinrui is not worried, but try to gentle look at her, encourage her to think about.


    Seeing this, Meng Ya pursed her lips. After thinking about it for a moment, she suddenly brightened her eyes and said, "I remember that when my father taught me and my sister to study, he once said that the most important thing in life is to have pride, but not arrogance. Scholars are So it is


    Said, dream bud is reaction come over, immediately is fell into silence, see, Wen Jinrui proud of read Ye Shuli, and then is to pick up chopsticks way: "eat first, later there is plenty of time to think."


    Seeing this, ye Shuli takes a look at Wen Jinrui, then hands her chopsticks to Meng Ya and says, "do you hear what the master said? Eat first, then think slowly, don''t worry. "


    "Well." Dream bud should be a low voice, took the chopsticks is staring at a table of food, don''t know how to start.


    "I''m hungry all the way. Eat more. After eating, you can go out with me." The words have already said here, dream bud also already understood to come over, leaf book leaves the nature is no longer to force her what, immediately put a few chopsticks vegetables in the plate in front of her, light smile way.


    Looking at Ye Shuli and Wen Jinrui''s face is with a smile, but there is no disappointment, dream bud is heavily nodded, and then should be a, is to start eating.Fortunately, although some simple, it is not too stupid.


    Just move your eyes away from Meng ya, ye Shuli is aware that Wen Jinrui is looking at her. When the four eyes are opposite, Wen Jinrui looks at Meng Ya''s plate again, slightly aggrieved.


    Seeing this, ye Shuli almost laughs. Ah Rui, what happened recently? Even this vinegar?


    It can be said that, immediately Ye Shuli also put several chopsticks of vegetables on Wen Jinrui''s plate, and then wait until Wen Jinrui is satisfied, and before she starts to eat, Wen Jinrui is satisfied and starts to pick up the dishes for her.


    This a Rui


    Ye Shuli knows very well in his heart that the reason why Wen Jinrui has changed during this period of time is that he has even done things that he has never done before, or even things that his character will not do at all, just to make her happy.


    As the imperial capital, Wen Jinrui knows how much pressure Ye Shuli is under. What''s more, during that time, ye Shuli was alone in the face of everything in the imperial capital, and finally came back to Wen Jinrui. Who knows that he was injured so badly.


    Fortunately, we can take advantage of this opportunity to let Ye Shuli relax. Otherwise, Wen Jinrui doesn''t know what to do.

 Chapter 620

    Look up to Wen Jinrui, see his eyes full of doting, his face is a gentle like water, ye Shuli suddenly laugh like flowers, lips light, but did not make any sound.


    However, the opposite Wen Jinrui is to understand what his ah Li said.


    That''s clearly "ah Rui, it''s good to have you."


    Originally, I chose to sit in the lobby in order to hear some local news from these people. But after the scholar came out, not only did I not hear anything about this place, but it was all about the scholar.


    Of course, some people just want to laugh at the scholar, but ye Shuli doesn''t want Meng ya to listen to this. After all, she is still a simple girl. If she listens to more of this, it will affect her judgment.


    Although in fact, Mengya is not as fragile as ye Shuli thought, she is kind and forgets about people''s heart.


    The food here is delicious. After three people finished eating, ye Shuli proposed to go out for a walk.


    Because during the meal, ye Shuli heard someone in the lobby say that there seems to be something outside this evening, which seems to be quite lively.


    Anyway, it''s still early now. If it''s busy outside, there will be a lot of people. In this way, there will be more things to hear.


    Taking advantage of the checkout time and the shopkeeper asked a few words, ye Shuli and Wen Jinrui and dream bud is out of the restaurant, but the anecdote of that sentence has been echoing in Ye Shuli''s heart.


    "It''s not so peaceful in this city. I''ll come back early after watching the excitement. If it''s later, the restaurant will close."


    After leaving the restaurant for some distance, ye Shuli looked at Wen Jinrui and said, "does the restaurant close at night?"


    "There is such a saying in some slightly remote places, but that''s because there are no people coming, so that''s why it''s so. However, there are so many people here, so it''s not normal."


    Wen Jinrui shook his head. He had seen a lot of things during his travels in those years, but it was the first time that he knew such a situation.


    "Mengya, is this the case in Tenggu county?"


    See Wen Jinrui also feel strange, ye Shuli slightly frowned, although she also can be considered to go a lot of places, but also did not hear this statement, immediately is to see to dream bud asked.


    "Madam, I don''t know about Mengya. She has never lived in a restaurant."


    Hearing this, ye Shuli suddenly remembered how big the dream bud was. He must have been cared for all the time. How could he know about the restaurant.


    "Don''t think about it. Since the shopkeeper says it''s not peaceful here, closing the door at night may be to avoid trouble."


    Wen Jinrui takes Ye Shuli''s hand and shakes her head slightly. Seeing this, ye Shuli can only nod.


    Along the way, almost everything is pointing to fan Wu. There are too many facts that prove that fan Wu is more chaotic than she imagined, but the closer it gets, the more disturbing it is for her.


    This is their base area in the future. Almost their future power in Jingguo will depend on it. If there is a certain degree of chaos here, I''m afraid the trouble is small. The key is that they don''t have much time to spend here.


    Before leaving, Ying Yan deliberately told them to go back as early as possible. Although they didn''t say it clearly, ye Shuli knew that they couldn''t miss Ying Yan''s birthday anyway.


    After all, it was disrespectful.


    "The shopkeeper said, go straight along this street to the end, and then turn around to see the most festive place, which is the busy place tonight. Let''s go to join in the fun, and then come back to have a rest."


    Hearing Wen Jinrui speak, ye Shuli also knows that he doesn''t want her to think so much. Then he says with a smile: "OK, master."


    The merchants on both sides of the street and the pedestrians on the street are just like what ye Shuli usually sees when she is away from other places. If it wasn''t for the shopkeeper''s special explanation, I''m afraid Ye Shuli would be able to have a good stroll. But now, she just wants to watch the excitement and then go to have a rest.


    Tomorrow as soon as possible to fan Wu, leaf book from a moment don''t want to hear what tragic things happened.


    Not long after, at the end of the street, ye Shuli turned around according to the shopkeeper''s guidance. As expected, he saw a house full of red lanterns from top to bottom. From a distance, he felt very happy.


    "If you want to come to the most lively place that the shopkeeper said, it should be there." Wen Jinrui looked around and said that he had become more careful.


    "Let''s go." Ye Shuli nodded to Wen Jinrui, and then walked to the house in the distance.


    Anyway, they are easy to live with now. If there is any trouble, no matter what they do, these people will not be able to find them.


    What''s more, it''s just going to see a bustle. There shouldn''t be any problem.


    Dream bud closely behind the two people, do not know what to think, just in the beginning to see the house full of red lanterns, there is a moment of absence."I don''t know what the family thinks. Why does the well behaved third lady choose a man by throwing an embroidered ball? Is this big family afraid that she can''t marry her daughter?"


    "What do you know? I''ve heard that the housewife doesn''t like the concubine. Besides, the concubine''s mother is no longer there. I don''t want to spoil her."


    "No, the housewife of the house just can''t get used to this common girl, and can''t abuse her with this thing? It''s about the face of the Lou family. If it''s like this, I''m afraid people will laugh at it... "


    As soon as I got closer to the house, I heard a lot of comments from the crowd who were also heading for it.


    Originally, there were not many people on the street, especially after they turned around according to the shopkeeper''s instructions. When they were about to reach the house, the street was already a bit crowded.


    There are all kinds of people around, but without exception, they all rush to the house. Ye Shuli also understands that the shopkeeper is mysterious. She thinks it''s exciting. It''s throwing an embroidered ball to choose her son-in-law.


    Although this kind of thing is rare, it''s not completely absent. Originally, ye Shuli had no interest after hearing this kind of thing, but when he heard that there was a secret, and he was also the third lady, there was a flash of light in his eyes.


    This scene, however, happened to be seen by Wen Jinrui, and then he said with a smile: "what''s the matter? Remember who you were? "

 Chapter 621

    "What is the original identity? Even now, I''m also the third sister of the Ye family. "


    After that, ye Shuli suddenly remembered that there was a dream bud behind them. Then he turned around and saw that the dream bud didn''t hear what she said. Although there was no obvious emotion on his face, it was obvious that he had gone.


    "Dream bud?" Seeing this, ye Shuli thought it was Mengya who touched the scene and thought of something old. Then he stopped and called her.


    But what people didn''t expect is that Meng Ya was so absorbed that even ye Shuli and Wen Jinrui didn''t notice when they stopped. When they almost hit Ye Shuli, they seemed to feel that the road was blocked, and then they suddenly recovered.


    "Ah? What, ma''am? "


    After a step back in a hurry, Meng Ya seemed to be startled, and then he quickly asked.


    Seeing this, ye Shuli sighed secretly, but he didn''t mention what happened just now. Instead, he followed Meng Ya''s words: "there are many people here. Be careful."


    "Yes, ma''am." As if still immersed in the things just thought of, Meng Ya quickly nodded, but didn''t notice the change of Ye Shuli''s expression.


    In this regard, ye Shuli just shook his head slightly, and then looked at each other with Wen Jinrui. He slowed down a little and tried to be closer to Mengya, so that even if there was any emergency, they could take care of her at the first time.


    In front of the building''s door, there was a large platform covered with red cloth, while a high platform was erected at the back of the center.


    Although the high platform is not big, it can hold two or three people standing at the same time. As for the surrounding decoration, it is a strong foil to the joy.


    It''s just that there''s no one on the stage at this time, but there''s already a sea of people under the stage.


    Wen Jinrui is in front of him. Ye Shuli pulls Meng Ya behind him. He pushes forward with him and stands very close to the stage, but he doesn''t reach the stage.


    The reason why he chose such a place is that Wen Jinrui felt from the comments he had heard before that this time''s throwing the embroidered ball might not be as simple as it seems. Now that he knows that Tenggu county is unstable, he should be careful.


    Originally, Wen Jinrui squeezed in like this. Those people who had already stood in a good position must not be happy. They just turned around and wanted to scold, but after meeting Wen Jinrui''s cold eyes, they subconsciously closed their mouth.


    Growing up in a military camp, Wen Jinrui has been on numerous battlefields for a long time. Even if he didn''t deliberately spread his murderous spirit, it''s not what these ordinary people can bear.


    Three people just found a place to stand, not long after, the original discussion of the crowd suddenly sounded a few shouts.


    "Don''t you mean to marry a daughter? Is this Hydrangea going to be thrown away? "


    "Yes, it''s not neat at all. Everyone is waiting."


    "Hu Laosan, are you in a hurry? It''s really strange that you''ve been single for more than 30 years. Why are you worried at this time? "


    "I see, he must have taken a fancy to the third lady of the house, otherwise he would not be so anxious."


    "Fart your horse! I''m just here to join in the fun. Don''t talk nonsense... "


    At the last moment, I was urging the house to start faster. At the next moment, I was joking to Hu Laosan. Other people who came to join in the fun did not miss this opportunity. They all laughed with me whether they knew him or not.


    All of a sudden, the scene was full of excitement, and the man named Hu Laosan, who was also red faced and thick necked, tried to explain something, but it was a pity that there were too many people making fun of him, and his voice was drowned before it rang out.


    Looking at this scene, ye Shuli can''t help but feel funny, but inadvertently, he found that Meng ya, who was standing on one side, was still as absent-minded as before, staring at the house full of festive houses, and didn''t know what he thought of.


    Seeing this, ye Shuli frowned slightly. Although she also knew that Meng Ya had experienced a lot of things during this period, she never looked so dazed as now.


    However, it seems that Meng Ya came out of the restaurant. No, it was only after she saw the house.


    Isn''t it Mengya, because the house here reminds her of her original home?


    Just when ye Shuli is guessing what happened to Meng ya, Wen Jinrui suddenly touches her, and then raises her head to the stage.


    Seeing this, ye Shuli looks around and finds that there is a group of people coming towards the platform in the Lou family house. The leader is obviously old, but his spirit and manner are excellent. But when he gets closer, ye Shuli is sure that he must be the housekeeper.


    A moment later, when the housekeeper and his party went up to the stage to decorate, they saw a servant running back quickly. When another one came out, they were a man of the same age, a younger woman, and a woman with a red veil on her head.I think this should be the main event tonight.


    After the three men came to the stage and sat down, the former housekeeper came forward and coughed a few times, and the original discussion under the stage gradually subsided.


    Until the scene completely calmed down, the housekeeper slowly scanned the stage, and then said: "today is the day when the third sister of our building cast the embroidered ball to choose her son-in-law. Thank you for coming, but before that, I still want to talk about the rules."


    With that, the housekeeper turned to look at the man sitting on the front seat. Seeing that he nodded, he continued to say: "our Lou family is also a big family in Tenggu County, so we can''t throw the hydrangea too casually, so today we have set several tests. Only those who pass can be qualified to pick up the hydrangea."


    "Well, we know you are not casual. Let''s start soon."


    "That is, since we dare to come, we are not afraid of your test. Come on, I''m still waiting to marry the third lady and go back to warm the bed."


    "I think you are dreaming. Before Hu Laosan spoke, you dare to say that you have married Miss three? Don''t you think so, Hu Laosan? "


    "Ha ha..."


    As soon as the housekeeper''s voice fell, there was another burst of laughter in the crowd, but it seemed that he had been used to it for a long time. No matter the housekeeper or the housekeeper or the housewife sitting on the main seat, there was no emotion fluctuation.


    There was no smile on her face, nor any other expression on her face. As for the third lady, it was because her head was covered with red gauze, and the sky was a little dark, but she couldn''t really see it.

 Chapter 622

    "Brother, judging from everyone''s performance, is it because these three young ladies look like immortals?"


    Seeing the sound of laughter wave after wave, it seems that everyone is very interested in the three young ladies. Wen Jinrui takes a look around, and then pulls a person beside him to ask.


    "I don''t think you''re local, are you?" After taking a look at Wen Jinrui, the person who was asked didn''t answer directly. Instead, he asked first.


    When he saw Wen Jinrui nodding, he continued to say, "then you don''t know something. The third lady of the Lou family was raised in the deep Pavilion since she was a child. As for her appearance, let alone US outsiders, even the servants of the Lou family have not seen much."


    "But it doesn''t matter. The important thing is that the family wants money and power. If they marry these three ladies, they will be on the way to heaven. No matter what she looks like, right?"


    Hearing this, Wen Jinrui just laughed and said no, but another person who was also standing beside them seemed not to agree with this statement.


    "For a fart, the Lou family seems to be rich and powerful, but they don''t know how to make friends with officials. These days, they just keep not offending those officials. Even if they are rich, what can they do? Maybe they will be robbed at any time. I''m afraid it''s not so easy to be the son-in-law of the house. "


    I don''t know how to be a good official?


    Wen Jinrui and ye Shuli look at each other, and they are all surprised. According to what they hear and know along the way, Tenggu county is almost completely controlled by magistrate fan Wu. It''s really strange that there are still some people who don''t make friends with the officials, and they are not ordinary people like Lou family.


    At this time, the housekeeper who raised his hand repeatedly finally let the noise down, but he said: "the test has been written on the paper, and will be sent to you by the servant girl later. The test can be divided into many kinds, and the answers are not necessarily the same. You just write down your real ideas and names, and after the young lady has a look, the selected person can go on stage."


    After the housekeeper said that, he ignored the people''s comments, and then with a wave of his hand, several servant girls came from the stage to the crowd, each holding a tray.


    The tray was full of folded red paper. Obviously, it had been carefully prepared, but nothing could be seen from the outside.


    The servant girl came down the stage, but she spread out and walked into the crowd. Her pace was not fast or slow, but she was interested enough to get the test paper.


    When the servant girl comes to Wen Jinrui, ye Shuli wants to raise her hand to take it, but she thinks it''s not right. Then she reaches out her hand and touches Wen Jinrui to let him take it.


    After a while, almost all the people who wanted to grab the hydrangea had already got the paper with the test written on it. Of course, some people were just curious, but even if each servant had a copy, there was still something left on the tray in each servant''s hand.


    "It seems that the third lady in this building is well prepared."


    After ye Shuli said a word, he let Wen Jinrui open the folded paper in his hand, and the people around him opened it at the first time when they got the paper, but the cover was excellent, as if for fear of being seen by others.


    "Farmers should cultivate, businessmen should camp, officials should be loyal, and officials should be loyal?"


    There was a row of beautiful characters written on the paper. At first glance, it was the woman who did it. After seeing this line, ye Shuli looked up at the third lady on the stage.


    Although the third lady didn''t know what kind of person she was, the word was really good. She was even a little bit better than the other ladies in the imperial capital.


    It is said that people are just like their characters. Although they have never seen the real face of the third sister in this building, it makes Ye Shuli have some interest in her and some good feelings.


    "What does Madame think the answer should be?"


    Looking around, he saw that others were carefully covering the paper in their hands, or were full of joy or frowning. With a faint smile, Wen Jinrui looked at Ye Shuli.


    "Farmers are also farmers. They should cultivate farmland well. In this way, officials should be in charge. After all, it is their duty to assist the emperor in governing the country."


    Ye Shuli didn''t have any hesitation, but answered. After all, this is a logical question. The meaning of this paper is that everyone should perform their own duties. Isn''t it governance who is an official?


    But after listening to Ye Shuli''s words, Wen Jinrui said noncommittally: "it''s not bad to say that, but my wife doesn''t think it would be better to change the rule into a virtuous one?"


    "Virtuous?"


    Ye Shuli whispered, and then he understood Wen Jinrui''s meaning. Officials naturally need to understand governance, but it''s not enough to understand governance alone. After all, everyone has different understanding of governance. If governance is only for the sake of governance, I''m afraid it will be self defeating.


    But if we change to sages, it will be different. If we understand the way of sages and get familiar with all kinds of things in the world, we may not be able to govern better, but it will not be bad.


    So if there is anything that officials really need to do, it should be virtuous.After understanding this meaning, ye Shuli also agrees with Wen Jinrui''s idea. In fact, what ye Shuli said is not wrong. Of course, there are different places.


    If it''s in Da''an, it''s OK for the officials to know governance. After all, Emperor an is a wise monarch, and the people who can be selected by him are not bad, so it''s enough to know governance.


    But in Jingguo, although Yingyan had already become emperor, he didn''t really take charge of Jingguo. Therefore, officials should first understand sages before they know how to govern.


    If not, it will be like Danrui. Although she knows about governance, it is a mess of governance. In the end, she can only suppress it by force.


    Seeing that Wen Jinrui was ready to tear off the paper in his hand, ye Shuli quickly stopped him and said, "why don''t you worry? Why don''t you write down the answer and see if the third lady in this building also agrees with your answer?"


    "It''s OK for the lady to approve." With a smile, Wen Jinrui looks at Ye Shuli with a different light in her eyes. It seems that ye Shuli is the only one in his world. It''s enough to have her.


    "Since it''s to join in the fun, it''s natural to join in the end. The big deal is that the master can write a name casually and won''t go up for a while."


    Ye Shuli is really interested in these three young ladies. A girl''s choice of husband is to ask these questions, which is enough to prove that she is definitely not a vulgar girl.

 Chapter 623

    After handing out the test paper, several servant girls were still scattered among the crowd, with pen and ink on the tray. Soon, after the Housekeeper on the stage clapped his hands, the servant girls began to ask the crowd to return the test.


    It was only then that we realized that the test was not only to write down the answers, but also to have a time limit.


    Naturally, what was written was handed in at the first time, while the rest was anxiously scratching their ears and wringing their cheeks. They hurriedly opened their mouth and wanted to fight for some time. It can be seen that no one would hand in the paper any more. After that, the maids turned around and went back to the stage.


    Looking at the person who still holds the test paper in his hand, ye Shuli shakes his head slightly. The third lady in the building is not smart.


    Write this unusual, even unexpected test, and then do not know what to say, but secretly set the time, so as to ensure that the people who can answer are all thought out by themselves, and do not spend much time to think out.


    In this way, although it is not entirely true, it is to know the true thoughts of the person who submitted the answer to the greatest extent.


    "This third lady is a little interesting." With a smile, ye Shu looks at the third lady of the house whose face is covered by red gauze on the stage and whispers.


    "My third lady is also very interesting."


    It seems that he heard Ye Shuli''s low voice. Wen Jinrui grabs Ye Shuli''s hand with a light smile, and ye Shuli continues to look at the stage after seeing him white.


    "It''s not fair! We stood behind, and it was too late to get the test. In addition, we had to get the pen and ink, so it was too late at all. "


    Just when several servant girls had returned to Taichung and put the test papers in several trays together and handed them to the housekeeper, a voice of dissatisfaction suddenly came out from the crowd who were already angry and saying something.


    Smell speech, leaf book leaves to look up, see a young man is raising the paper in the hand, although the face is full of discontent, but that a glimmer of expectation is not hard to see.


    When ye Shuli saw this, he understood. He was afraid that this man had come up with the answer now and wanted to save the chance. However, he did not even think of it. There were many people who had the same idea with him. After he started, the rest of them even began to shout.


    "That''s right. I don''t think the house is sincere at all. I''m afraid it has already been decided. It''s just to play with us."


    "Even if you want to marry off your daughter, you don''t have to. Is it necessary to play tricks like this?"


    "I can''t help it. Who makes people the biggest family here? It''s just a pity that we are sincere. Ah..."


    The people who spoke were more reasonable than each other, but the sour meaning was also very obvious. However, the Housekeeper on the stage was not moved at all, and even the owner and mother of the house did not show any difference.


    Seeing this scene, ye Shuli seems to have a vague understanding of why the three young ladies wrote such a test. Then he looks at Wen Jinrui and sees that he is also showing great interest. When he looks at the stage again, ye Shuli''s smile grows stronger and stronger.


    Seeing that the housekeeper didn''t move, the rest of the house didn''t say anything, and the people who wanted to fight for the opportunity gradually calmed down.


    After all, what they want is only an opportunity, but if they make too much trouble, they will make a fool of themselves. These people still understand such a simple truth.


    However, when they gradually quieted down, the Housekeeper on the stage was looking around for a week. It seemed that he was secretly writing down the person who spoke. When the stage was completely quiet, he spoke.


    "From the beginning, I said that the only one who can get the qualification of receiving Hydrangea tonight is the one who has passed the test. But when did I say that there is only one test?"


    So it is!


    Hearing this, ye Shuli confirmed her conjecture. At the beginning, the housekeeper''s words didn''t explain it, and the servant girls'' behavior seemed normal, but their arrangement already explained the problem when the housekeeper asked the servant girls to go back.


    If it''s really for the sake of fairness, these maids should have been scattered all over the crowd from the beginning when they handed out tests, but they just scattered and stood in the crowd closest to the platform.


    When the housekeeper opened his mouth to take it back, the servant girls just waited for the farthest person who could stand enough to come to them, and then stopped caring about those who had not yet sent the test back.


    This is enough to show that the first test of the house is sincerity.


    Although Ye Shu arrived here only today, it''s not hard to guess from what has happened. I''m afraid that the Lou family must have been informed a few days in advance of their marriage.


    After knowing the news, but still standing in the distance, it can only show that either it is late, or it is not want to marry at all.


    For those who just want to take a chance, the Lou family will definitely not give them a chance. The second test is to try to know what these people really think.


    After all, they must be big families just because of their houses. If they marry their daughter, I''m afraid there will be more and more troubles in the future.Especially in such a chaotic place as Tenggu County, it''s just like looking for a way to die.


    Now it seems that the Lou family is very smart, and the three young ladies of the Lou family are also extraordinary. After passing the first two tests, the real beginning of this marriage is just the beginning.


    "You don''t have to be disheartened. You didn''t pass the test. Apart from being able to show that you have no affinity with my young lady, nothing else can be said. I hope you will keep a good attitude so that you can meet a beautiful lady early."


    The housekeeper''s words can be said to be watertight, which is an explanation to those who have not been tested by the church. Then he sent the tray full of tests back to the third lady whose face was covered by red gauze.


    "Just a moment, please." Putting down the tray, the housekeeper went back to the original place and said a word to the people. He stood there quietly.


    But ye Shuli''s eyes always fell on the third lady. Two servant girls stood on both sides of her with an empty tray in their hands. The third lady kept picking up the paper with test written on the table, opened it for a while, then thought about it a little bit, and put one of them in.


    The third lady''s speed of looking at the paper is not fast, but it''s not slow. However, the paper with test and answer is put on two different plates after she has seen it.

 Chapter 624

    Sometimes there are several in succession on the left side of the plate, although there are several in succession on the right side, but it is much less.


    In a short time, the three ladies had almost finished reading all the answers, and the amount of paper in the plates on the left and right sides also became a sharp contrast.


    One is almost full, while the other is very few. I''m afraid anyone can understand the obvious gap.


    At this time, the people who wrote down the answers in the audience were all nervous, but they were more looking forward to it.


    Everyone hopes that their answers will be in the eye of miss three. After all, such a talented and rich girl was born in such a big family. Even if she didn''t see it with her own eyes, she can be sure that she would never grow too bad.


    If you only pass these tests, you will be able to marry him, which is a good thing.


    After putting the last piece of paper with answers into the tray, the third lady of the house stood up. Then the maid on one side immediately understood and helped her to walk towards the high platform of Taichung.


    When the two maids supported the third sister of the house to stand on the high platform, one of the maids at the bottom took the tray which was originally placed on the right side of the third lady of the house to the housekeeper''s side, and the other, a push plate full of answer papers, was directly taken down by another maid.


    Although I don''t know where I was taken, it''s obvious that those answers were not recognized by miss three, so I missed this opportunity.


    "Do you think Miss three will approve of your answer?" Looking at the tray in the hand of the maid standing next to the housekeeper, there are few papers with answers. Ye Shuli looks at Wen Jinrui and asks with a smile.


    "You have no confidence in your husband?" Wen Jinrui returned with the same smile.


    "These three ladies are not those three ladies."


    Ye Shuli gently shook his head, while Wen Jinrui raised her hand to caress her hair and said, "if so, why do you care if she recognizes it or not?"


    See Wen Jinrui is completely because of her playful heart, but for his answer is not recognized, no interest, ye Shuli snorted to express his dissatisfaction, but the heart is very happy.


    Her a Rui is always so able to make her happy. She''s the only one in his heart. He doesn''t even have the interest to look at others.


    "As the saying goes, different ways do not conspire with each other, especially between husband and wife. The answer not accepted by the third lady is not wrong or bad, but different ideas. Please forgive me."


    After waiting for the servant girl to stand beside him, the housekeeper spoke again. It was also not salty, it was an explanation, but it was the same kind of tone.


    "The answers of these ladies are accepted by miss three. Please come up to accept the last test after you hear the signature. If you pass, you will become my husband. Please seize the opportunity to perform well."


    Pick up the test paper with the answer on the plate. After that, the housekeeper is the first one to read his name. But at this time, a question suddenly comes out of the crowd.


    "We all understand what the housekeeper said, but I have a question. Since the housekeeper said that this is the last test, what should the three ladies do if more than one person passes at the same time? After all, although few people have passed the previous tests, there are still several. "


    "Yes, if several of them have passed, can''t miss three serve several husbands at the same time?"


    "I think it''s possible. After all, other people''s houses are big families. What they say is what they say, right?"


    "It''s reasonable, ha ha..."


    If the first one is pure doubt, then the rest are just for fun, or for those who have no time to write the answers, to vent their dissatisfaction.


    Hearing these people''s laughter, ye Shuli frowned slightly. Then he saw that the third lady standing on the high platform was trembling slightly. I think she was angry with these people''s words.


    But when ye Shuli noticed this, he immediately looked at the owner and mother of the house, only to find that they were still pale, as if they had not heard anything.


    For a moment, ye Shuli''s heart is also interested in this house, this house is just a big family in a small county, may do so, in the face of this almost insulting words is able to keep the color, but not ordinary people can do.


    "You''re joking."


    This time, the housekeeper did not wait for them to laugh. Instead, after several people''s voices fell, he immediately raised his voice. After that, he ignored everyone''s reaction and read the signature on the paper.


    "Liu Wenguang, Zhang Hu, Mo Anrong..."


    Every time the housekeeper reads a name, there is a person standing on the stage. When the housekeeper has less and less paper, there are six people standing on the stage.But when the housekeeper opened the last piece of paper in his hand, he was obviously stunned, but then he regained his normal color, "husband Madame is the most beautiful


    "My husband The most beautiful lady? Do you have such a name? I''m afraid it''s not a joke, is it


    "What do you know? People call it confidence. Although they haven''t got the beauty yet, they regard the little third sister as their wife. Talent, why didn''t I think of it?"


    "Fart talent, I think it''s wishful thinking, daydreaming is right!"


    "I''m afraid you didn''t write the answer in time and were envious of others?"


    When hearing the housekeeper read out his name, ye Shuli is also slightly stunned, but even remembering that Wen Jinrui didn''t want to participate before, she asked him to write a name at will.


    But even if you just write a name, you can''t do that, can you?


    Even in the heart is very happy, but ye Shuli or ruthlessly stare at Wen Jinrui, but Wen Jinrui is directly put her evil behind, and then a will her in the arms, chin in her hair constantly rub a way: "miss three, you can also satisfied?"


    "Satisfaction means satisfaction, but I''m afraid the third lady on the stage is not satisfied." Leaning on Wen Jinrui''s arms, ye Shuli gently turns his head and rubs his chin. Then he says with a smile on his face.


    After the housekeeper read out the name, there was constant discussion in the crowd, but no one came to the stage.

 Chapter 625

    So no matter how many people guess, it has been confirmed that the person who signed "madam is the most beautiful" has come to make trouble.


    After a while, when no one came on the stage, the housekeeper read it again and waited for a while. Just as the housekeeper was going to look back at the third lady on the stage, there was a figure behind the crowd and suddenly began to push forward.


    "I''m sorry, I was so lost just now. Please wait a long time."


    Hearing the fame, I saw a man who was not a good man. He was quickly pushing the crowd towards the stage. Ye Shuli slightly propped up his body, looked up at Wen Jinrui and said, "someone is pretending to replace you."


    "No matter, this house is not a fool."


    Wen Jinrui didn''t care about it, but after hearing this, ye Shuli said with a smile: "yes, my master is right."


    While they were chatting and laughing, they didn''t notice that when the housekeeper first read his name, but no one appeared, he was already the third member of the family who had grasped the high platform railing. When he scanned the crowd, his eyes fell on Wen Jinrui.


    When ye Shuli is held in his arms by Wen Jinrui, and then you and I are talking, the third sister of the Lou family holds the hand of the railing, which is obviously whiter.


    But when ye Shuli noticed and looked up, the third sister of the house had taken back her hands and changed back to her original appearance.


    "I''m sorry to have kept the housekeeper waiting for a long time. I didn''t have any confidence before, so I wrote a name casually. I didn''t expect that it was misunderstood."


    As soon as he came to the stage, the impostor quickly bent down and said with a smile. Not to mention his appearance, it was just this gesture that made Ye Shuli extremely disgusted.


    Not to mention whether the answer is his or not, he looks like the dogleg around those dignitaries, not to mention knowing that he is an impostor. Now, ye Shuli is disgusted to the extreme.


    However, the housekeeper of this building frowned slightly behind the scenes, then put the paper in his hand behind his back without any trace, and then said calmly: "you should stop joking. Besides, the words on the paper are not clear. Please repeat the answer again."


    "Repeat? Why repeat it? I''ve written the answer on the paper, haven''t I? "


    Hearing this, the impostor suddenly changed his face, and then looked at the housekeeper in a bad tone.


    "Since you have written it on the paper, why can''t you repeat it?" The housekeeper won''t let me.


    "They didn''t repeat. Why should I repeat? This building is worthy of being a big family. You can help the poor as you want. "


    If it''s someone else, you may feel that this person is angry because of the different treatment of the housekeeper. But ye Shuli knows that this person is guilty. The answer is Wen Jinrui''s. where does he know what it says?


    Since I don''t know, I simply played a rogue and even got involved in the building. My family is a big family and wanted to use it as a threat.


    Such a person is shameless to the extreme.


    Obviously, there are many people who know the reason, but most of them are looking at jokes. But this time, without waiting for them to speak, the housekeeper''s face changed and said, "the handwriting on this piece of paper is scribbled. If you can''t repeat it, I''ll take it as a misunderstanding."


    Although the housekeeper didn''t express anything clearly, the meaning of the words was very obvious. The housekeeper didn''t believe that the answer on the paper would be written by the person in front of him, and he also gave a vague warning.


    But unfortunately, the man didn''t recognize it. Instead, he said with an unhappy face: "your house is really powerful. At the last moment, you said that you would take part in the last test when you read your name. How come you don''t mean what you say now?"


    See this person avoid the heavy and take the light, and pick up the housekeeper just said, ye Shuli slightly frowned, if not because that Wen Jinrui is too excellent, afraid that the three young ladies in what mind, she really want to let Wen Jinrui on stage, hard hit that person''s face.


    "Don''t delay everyone''s time. If you really wrote the answer, you should repeat it. It''s cold on the high stage. I''m afraid it''s wrong for miss three to stand for a long time."


    See this person is clearly playing a rogue, not waiting for the housekeeper to open his mouth, before standing on the stage waiting for a person is to open his mouth for the housekeeper to solve the encirclement.


    This person''s speech is also very clever, not only to pull in several other people who have passed the test, but also to prevent the rascal from using the excuse because the little third sister''s body can''t stand the cold.


    However, he underestimated this person''s shamelessness.


    "Well said, he''s not questioning you. Of course you can pretend to be righteous."


    As soon as the words came out, even the people next to him couldn''t see it any more. Then they said, "since this brother thinks it''s unfair, let''s repeat our respective answers. Anyway, it''s a small matter."


    "I think it''s OK. After all, it''s still cold. I''m afraid the third lady can''t stand standing on such a high platform for a long time.""Yes, I agree."


    Just when several people who passed the test agreed to the proposal and were ready to let the housekeeper read the question again, the third lady on the high stage spoke.


    "I don''t dare to trouble you." Miss Lou''s voice is like the sound of a spring in an empty valley. Although she can''t say what''s good in her ears, she makes people feel very relieved. "Since this one thinks that the repeated answer is a question, how about that?"


    Hearing the voice of the third lady of the Lou family, several people on the stage all looked at the high platform by themselves. Their eyes were bright and twinkling. It was clear that they had a strong interest in the owner of the voice.


    And that plays the rascal''s person, is in the first time looked at the third young lady of the building house, in the eye the fine awn bursts, is obviously making what idea, "since is the third young lady to speak, then please say."


    This attitude change is really fast!


    See this face is a moment with a smile, looking at the third lady of the building, is to make the face full of sincerity, ye Shuli''s lips can''t help but evoke a sneer.


    "The answer just now is really a flash in the eye. It would be a wish of the little girl if she could listen to her husband''s ideas. But because of the trouble just now, I''m afraid that her husband is not clear about the problem, so I''ll ask her again, OK?"


    The tone of the third sister of Lou family is gentle and moving. It''s not difficult to guess that she must be a virtuous, quiet and elegant girl.

 Chapter 626

    After hearing this, the face of the man who used to play a rogue was full of satisfaction. He seemed to think that he was favored by the three young ladies. Then he pretended to be elegant and said, "since the third young lady asked, it''s better to be respectful than obedient."


    "Well, what was written on the paper before was that fish is water, flowers and trees are skin, people are


    Speaking clearly, she was not in a hurry. Speaking of this, Miss Lou''s third daughter just drew an epilogue. Then she could see that she was looking at the position of the rogue man.


    When the third miss of the Lou family just opened her mouth, ye Shuli was still slightly stunned. She saw the problem on the paper, but now the third Miss said it differently. Is it because Wen Jinrui didn''t come on stage, and deliberately?


    But the next moment, after hearing these three young ladies'' questions, ye Shuli immediately laughed. Just at this time, the rogue man was very excited and said: "of course, it''s for face!"


    The answer blurted out, but then the man was stunned in the same place, and then his face changed, as if he had just reacted.


    "Ha ha, I didn''t expect that this man even guessed it."


    "Who said no, but it''s not hard to guess such a question?"


    "Don''t you understand? The third lady of the house means something. "


    When the rogue man reacted, there was a burst of laughter, both on and off the stage.


    In fact, there are still many people who can see the matter of the man''s impersonation, especially after hearing the question of the third lady in this building, they confirm their conjecture.


    You know, the questions were all written by the three young ladies, and the answers on the paper were selected by her. But now such obvious irony can''t explain the problem?


    Of course, many people still don''t understand, but when they hear the laughter and comments of the people, they will not only understand, but also join the ranks of ridicule.


    Although they didn''t answer the question just now, they would never take the place of others. No matter where they put it, no one likes this kind of thing.


    "What do you mean, miss three?"


    Listen to this ruthless sneer, the rogue man''s face instantly rose red, but he didn''t know what to do, and then he could only stare at the third lady of Lou family angrily and ask.


    "You should know what I mean."


    Even in the gentle and moving woman, the words were cold at this time. How could the third lady of this building give him a good look when she did such a shameful thing.


    "You Listening to the words of the third lady, the man''s face turned into a pig liver color. Then he pointed to the third lady and yelled. He looked at the house owner and the mother on the stage. Then he said darkly, "wait for me!"


    After that, he glared at several people on the stage and the laughing crowd. The man pushed away the servant girl and housekeeper and left here.


    Originally, ye Shuli thought that this man would be sophisticating. Anyway, he could make an impersonation. He probably didn''t care about this face. But who knows, he left so cleanly.


    "Master, do you think this person has any background?"


    But it is precisely because of this that ye Shuli is curious. Such a person is obviously a rogue, but when he left the cruel words, his face is not the same as that of a common rogue.


    On the contrary, like those dandies she had met before, she put down a cruel word, which meant to go back to move the rescue soldiers.


    After hearing Ye Shuli''s words, Wen Jinrui takes his eyes back from the man who left, and then slightly picks his eyebrows and says, "maybe, but this building is not too simple."


    Hearing this, ye Shuli nodded slightly. How could it be easy to become a big family in Tenggu county? Moreover, even if the man really has any background, I''m afraid it''s hard to easily shake the house.


    And more importantly, this matter has a wool relationship with her Ye Shuli?


    Thinking of this, ye Shuli smiles and shakes his head. Maybe it''s the subconscious reaction of too many things happened along the way.


    "Today, I would like to thank you all for coming here. Although I dare not say that I am matchless in talent and appearance, I will never be disappointed. The fact that several of you have passed the test is enough to show that you have a grudge against me. Although there have been some incidents just now, it does not affect anything."


    After the rogue man left, the public''s discussion and ridicule gradually subsided. At this time, the owner of the building, who had been sitting on the throne and had never spoken, suddenly stood up and began to speak.


    After that, the housekeeper nodded to the housekeeper. When the housekeeper got off the stage and went back, he continued to speak.


    "You are destined to meet thousands of miles away. Today, I just want to find a lover in this way. You are all talented people. If you can get married with my family, I hope you will treat each other sincerely."It seems that Miss Ye raised her hands to the third floor, but when she heard the words, she put her hand away from the railing.


    Crying?


    Ye Shuli frowned slightly. In fact, according to the situation in front of her, it''s not difficult to guess that the throwing Hydrangea was out of the hands of the three young ladies. But since it was her own meaning, why was it so?


    When the owner''s voice falls, the housekeeper who has gone back and forth has already brought an embroidered ball. Even in this not bright night, the embroidered ball is very chic.


    The big red Hydrangea tries to explain the meaning of festivity, but ye Shuli always feels that the third lady of the house is looking for something through the red yarn.


    Is it because the host of the answer just now didn''t take the stage and felt sorry?


    Just when ye Shuli had this idea floating in her mind, she suddenly felt a bundle of eyes fell on her, and then subconsciously looked at the three young ladies on the high platform.


    Even if there is the cover of red yarn, ye Shuli can clearly feel that his eyes must belong to the third lady of this building.


    Even if it was covered by red gauze, ye Shuli could still feel the burning of his eyes. Only at the next moment, when the housekeeper came to the three young ladies with the hydrangea ball in his hand, with her turning back to pick up the hydrangea ball, ye Shuli felt that his eyes on her disappeared.

 Chapter 627

    After handing the hydrangea to the third sister of the Lou family, the housekeeper seemed to sigh. Then when he turned around and got off the stage, the third lady of the Lou family turned around and turned her back to the bottom of the stand.


    It''s time to start throwing hydrangeas.


    Under the guidance of the servant girls, several men who had passed the previous test chose their own positions and stood in the front of the stage, just facing the back of the third lady on the stage.


    "Let''s go. It''s late at night. It''s time to go back."


    Originally, I wanted to see who the flowers were, but after hearing Wen Jinrui''s words, ye Shuli also felt that it was time to go back, and then nodded gently.


    But as soon as Wen Jinrui turns around, ye Shuli sees that Meng Ya is still standing beside him, just like before, completely out of his wits.


    Seeing this scene, ye Shuli frowned slightly, then looked at Wen Jinrui and said in a soft voice: "dream bud? Dream bud


    Even called twice, dream bud is the slightest reaction, as if to think about something gone God, but also not light, see, ye Shuli had to stretch out his hand to pull her sleeve.


    "Ah? what? What''s the matter, ma''am? "


    Looking at Mengya, she was stunned as if she had just awakened from a big dream. Then when she looked up at her and Wen Jinrui, she was at a loss again. Ye Shu sighed in the centrifugation, and then said, "I''m going back."


    "Oh."


    It seems that ye Shuli is afraid to see something. Mengya lowers her head slightly. When she answers, she follows Ye Shuli and Wen Jinrui to squeeze out of the crowd.


    When he got out of the restaurant, the shopkeeper told him that it was OK to watch the fun, but he couldn''t come back too late. Originally, he saw the mystery of the shopkeeper. Ye Shuli thought it was something, but he didn''t expect it was a scene of throwing an embroidered ball to recruit his son-in-law.


    At this time, the excitement has reached the most critical moment, and the onlookers are also pushing forward, for fear that they will miss something. In this way, Wen Jinrui and ye Shuli can only change their direction and try their best to squeeze out towards the place with few people.


    "Hi! How did he get the hydrangea? "


    "It''s a great piece of luck that I married the third lady of the house so easily!"


    "Shit luck? Shit. Why don''t you take one? However, the third lady in this building is really a good match for me. Alas, it''s a pity... "


    Just as ye Shuli had already squeezed to the periphery of the crowd, suddenly there were bursts of exclamations and sighs behind him. Then he turned around and saw that the third lady on the stage had turned around again, and the hydrangea ball had already fallen into the hands of a person who had passed the test before.


    That person, ye Shuli, had some impression that he was the first to denounce the rascal at the beginning. When he saw that this person had captured the hydrangea, ye Shuli''s lips slowly raised a smile.


    This man, ye Shuli, still has some impressions. Although he looks ordinary, he is still pretty. Moreover, judging from what happened just now, he is also a very upright man.


    No matter what the purpose of the third lady in this building is, the recruitment is a relatively satisfactory result.


    It''s a good result for a woman who can come up with such a test question, coupled with a man who is beautiful in appearance and upright in heart.


    After a silent blessing in his heart, ye Shuli just turned back and wanted to walk out of the crowd. He saw that Wen Jinrui suddenly looked up at the third lady on the stage.


    Following Wen Jinrui''s eyes, ye Shuli finds that the third lady on the high platform raises her head slightly. Although it is covered by red gauze, ye Shuli is still sure that the third lady in this building must be looking at her a Rui.


    Without waiting for the strange feeling in his heart, ye Shuli stepped forward to block Wen Jinrui''s body, and then looked up at the third lady of Lou family on the high platform.


    Seems to be aware of the leaves from the book that unhappy look like, the third lady on the stage seems to be slightly stunned, and then it is looked down at the stage that caught the embroidered ball.


    See, don''t wait for ye Shuli to turn around, a pair of arms is to ring her in the bosom, then the ear spreads warm breathing voice, "how? My Ali is jealous? "


    "It''s not bad to be jealous, but how do I feel that the third lady in this building is reluctant to leave you?"


    Ye Shuli raised his lips slightly, but he couldn''t see any expression. However, when he said this, he was obviously sour.


    "Ha ha..." Wen Jinrui, however, laughs and doesn''t explain. She leaves Ye Shu in her arms and pushes her out of the crowd.


    After standing on the open street, Wen Jinrui said, "ah Li thinks too much. The third lady in this building may just look up and see us. There are so many answers. How can she guess that I wrote them?"


    "Also, even if she really guessed, this is my ah Rui." Turn around and hold Wen Jinrui in your arms. Ye Shuli has a smile on his lips.


    Seeing this, Wen Jinrui didn''t know what she was thinking. After she left, she raised her hand and gently scraped her nose."Master, Madame, it''s time to go back."


    At this time, dream bud''s voice is untimely ring up, and hear dream bud mouth, two people this is to think of them now not only two people, dream bud is also with them.


    Just from the restaurant all the way to now, dream bud this is the first time to take the initiative to speak, has been haunted, but let two people almost forget her.


    Quite a little embarrassed after the separation, Wen Jinrui still looks normal, but ye Shuli''s face is still a little thin, and then said a few words unimportant, after the transfer of embarrassment, just glared at Wen Jinrui and walked forward.


    "It''s going backwards." Although I don''t want to lose the face of Ye Shuli at this time, I can see that she doesn''t even know the direction, that is, walking quickly. Wen Jinrui can only SIP her lips to remind her.


    "I know." The leaf book leaves the head also not to return, say is to continue to go forward.


    Seeing this, with a light smile, Wen Jinrui signaled Meng ya to keep up with him, and then quickly caught up with Ye Shuli, "there are many people there, so it''s the same for us to go back from here, or Madam''s thoughtfulness."


    "Hum."


    Hum a is to accept the flattery of Wen Jinrui, and then ye Shu can''t help slowing down. Although she doesn''t speak, Wen Jinrui knows that his ah Li doesn''t know the way. He wants to go back around the crowd, but he doesn''t know how to do it.


    After pursing her lips and holding back the smile in her heart, Wen Jinrui pulls Ye Shu away and turns to the side lane, and signals Meng ya to walk with them.

 Chapter 628

    Seven turn eight around to return to the restaurant, the shopkeeper and the second child have already cleaned up in the lobby, obviously ready to close the door. After seeing ye Shuli''s three people coming back, the shopkeeper nodded and said, "how are you coming back? How are you doing?"


    "Not bad." After the same nod, Wen Jinrui replied, and then walked towards the guest room with Ye Shuli.


    "Meng ya, are you ok?"


    When we get to the door of the guest room, we see that Mengya is a little better. Ye Shu sighs in the centrifugation, and then looks at Wen Jinrui, or asks.


    It''s not far away from fan Wu. In addition to what happened just now, ye Shuli thought that it was Meng Ya who touched the scene, and thought of her home would lead to this.


    Smell speech, dream bud looks up to two people, then gently shook his head and said: "master, madam, dream bud is OK."


    Dream bud this kind of situation, only bring the villain to justice, can untie her heart knot, so ye Shuli even if it is want to do something, for now also can only be nodded and said: "it''s OK, early rest, raise good spirit, tomorrow also want to go."


    "Yes."


    After Meng Ya replied, the three of them went back to their own rooms. All the way, they were all tired. They could arrive at Fanwu tomorrow afternoon at the latest. When they got there, everything should be decided.


    The next morning, it was dusky and bright. The three of them had already had breakfast and started to go on their way again. They remembered that Meng Ya''s spirit was much better than yesterday, but they would still be distracted from time to time.


    When Wen Jinrui is out driving, ye Shuli wants to find an excuse to chat with Meng ya. It can be seen that she is absent-minded. In the end, she can only shake her head.


    Dream bud was originally a member of the daughter of a foreign family, I think and yesterday to see the house should also be almost the same, so the scene, I think it is normal.


    Ye Shu secretly thinks this way, but when he sees Meng Ya looking at a place in the carriage, he still can''t help but feel a little distressed in his heart. At the same time, he makes up his mind. When he gets to fan Wu, he must make a good investigation and revenge for Meng ya.


    If that wuzhifu is really like what Mengya said and what he heard along the way, I''m afraid everything is not so simple.


    But in any case, Tenggu county is the base of Ye Shuli and Wen Jinrui. The focus of future development must be here. It must not be harmed by the tumor of magistrate fan Wu.


    The carriage is running fast, and Wen Jinrui is concentrating on driving the carriage, but the carriage is very quiet. Ye Shuli is closing his eyes and thinking about the next thing, while Meng Ya is constantly in trance. Occasionally, he suddenly wakes up, but soon he is staring at a place and wandering in the sky.


    When it was about noon, the speed of the carriage suddenly slowed down. Before ye Shuli could notice, Wen Jinrui''s voice came in.


    "Madam, it''s almost noon. Why don''t you have something to eat here and go on your way."


    Hearing the words, ye Shuli recovered from his thinking, then lifted the curtain and looked out. It was only then that he found that they had come to a place near Fanwu, saying that the county was not a county, but it was a small place more prosperous than the county.


    They are fast on their way, and they are running all the way before dawn. It''s most of the day before they get here. Ordinary caravans don''t have such a fast speed, so this is a temporary rest place specially prepared for these caravans, which is similar to a transit station.


    It''s just that there are too many people coming to do business in Fanwu. As time goes by, this transit place will become more and more prosperous. Now there is a trend of going beyond a county.


    "Good."


    Before he came here, ye Shuli had already known about fan Wu. Although he didn''t know it in detail, he also knew such a place.


    After last night''s rest and this morning''s trance, Meng Ya''s mood has stabilized a lot. Seeing ye Shuli''s promise, she quickly got up and helped her out of the carriage.


    "It looks good here. Can we have something to eat here?" Ye Shu leaves the carriage and sees that Wen Jinrui has stopped the carriage in front of a restaurant.


    Comparatively speaking, this restaurant is not as good as the one they lived in last night, but it looks very clean from the outside, at least better than those in the distance.


    "Good." The leaf book leaves to should a, then three people then walk toward the restaurant together.


    As soon as he got to the door, the second grader hurriedly welcomed him. He chose a place to sit down and ordered something. Then the second grader went to prepare. Ye Shuli looked around.


    It''s the same as an ordinary restaurant. Even if it''s different, it''s just the same. But both inside and outside the restaurant, it''s extremely clean.


    At least the places you can touch are clean and tidy, which makes you feel comfortable.


    Seeing this, ye Shuli thinks of her guiqulaixi building. When this happens, we must let Chi Yuanlin drive it here.


    After all, apart from other things, the past businessmen in Tenggu County alone are enough for a restaurant to grow. How could ye Shuli want to miss such a lucrative business?What''s more, it''s still our own territory. We should know that intelligence organizations spend a lot of money, and now intelligence organizations have almost taken shape. It''s inevitable that they will grow and grow. So there will be more places to spend money in the future. Ye Shu can''t do without making preparations in advance.


    A moment later, the second child brought up the hot food and went out early. Up to now, the three people are all hungry. As soon as the food is served, they eat it immediately.


    In the afternoon, I have to drive. Although I have plenty of time, it is also very limited. Just when the three of them started to eat, the shopkeeper at the counter suddenly said, "waiter, after arranging the guests, please call Mr. Lu. It''s noon. Don''t ask him to take on other business."


    "Don''t worry, shopkeeper. Mr. Lu is a man of his word and won''t delay your business. Besides, there are many people passing by now. If he can receive more letters, he can attend Qiuwei''s business a little more, can''t he?"


    After arranging Ye Shu away from this table, the second child''s job is to clean up the leftover food for the guests on the next table. He quickly wipes the table in his hand and returns with a smile.


    Generally speaking, the second child listens to the manager''s work, and most of them are afraid of the manager. However, the second child in the restaurant here dares to laugh with the manager, and has no scruples to express his own ideas, which makes Ye Shuli a little surprised. At the same time, he is more interested in them.

 Chapter 629

    From the beginning of entering Tenggu County, almost all the things I have experienced are not good, but suddenly there is such a harmonious scene. How can ye Shuli not be noticed?


    But the next moment, ye Shuli suddenly noticed Meng Ya on one side. After hearing their conversation, he was stunned. Then he opened his lips and didn''t know what he was whispering.


    However, the eyes that haven''t shed tears for a long time are suddenly moist.


    "Dream bud? Dream bud


    Call a, see dream bud did not hear, like completely immersed in thoughts, ye Shuli is called a, until she touched her, dream bud is staring at Ye Shuli.


    "My husband Ma''am, it''s him


    "He?" See the dream bud this look, ye Shu from slightly a Lengshen, and then it is remembered from yesterday, the abnormal place of the dream bud.


    And Wen Jinrui in see dream bud this appearance, also seem to think of what, immediately looked to Ye Shuli.


    "Meng ya, what''s going on?"


    The more you see Mengya''s eyes moist and his body shaking slightly, the more worried Ye Shuli is. He always feels like he knows something, but he can''t be sure.


    "Mr. Lu He He is Mr. Lu


    "Who? Who is Mr. Lu? "


    Meng Ya''s words really confused Ye Shu, but at this time, Meng Ya didn''t know whether she was thinking of something or her subconscious action, but she couldn''t stop murmuring: "you haven''t given up yet, I know, you must not give up, I know But, but so dangerous Why are you so stupid... "


    "Look at me!"


    See dream bud excited abnormal, mouth murmur at the same time, the corner of the eye is slowly overflowing tears, this is about to fan Wu, at this juncture, ye Shuli is really afraid of dream bud will be emotional collapse, then a twisted dream bud shoulder, let her to himself, is a low voice scold way.


    Dream bud this girl is also poor, one after another suffered so many great changes, if a little weak psychological endurance, I''m afraid they have been tortured crazy, and now ye Shuli is also afraid that this dream bud will not bear, but hesitated for a moment, or gave up the idea of using hypnosis.


    At this time is not appropriate, and hypnosis such a means, ye Shuli still do not want to use to dream bud, but this low drink, but still inevitably caused the attention of people around.


    But just now when ye Shuli came in, it had been explained that they were the master and servant. So at this time, others just thought that ye Shuli was reprimanding the servant. They just looked this way, but they didn''t pay attention.


    However, at this time, ye Shuli didn''t have the heart to pay attention to these. He winked at Wen Jinrui. After he noticed the surroundings, he looked at Mengya again.


    "Meng ya, with me and the master, you don''t have to be afraid. Who is Mr. Lu and what''s in it? Just say it. Don''t worry. We are worthy of your trust."


    Originally, ye Shuli wanted to say that if there was anything, he would say it. Don''t hold it in his heart, or it would be bad. But when he saw that Mengya had the meaning of opening his mouth, he stopped.


    "Mr. Lu, Mr. Lu is the teacher my father asked me to teach before. He once got an official title, and he and I I fell in love with him. He said that he would come back to marry me when he got the exam in Qiuwei, but But... "


    With that, Meng Ya began to choke, and the rest of the words were also pressed down, but from the beginning of the great changes, Meng Ya had been crying for too long. At this time, although there were tears in the corner of her eyes, she couldn''t shed them.


    The tears, I''m afraid the dream bud should have dried up, and after listening to her intermittent and ambiguous words, ye Shuli almost understood.


    Immediately after putting down his heart, ye Shuli sighed. Then he took a look at Wen Jinrui and said in a soft voice: "after your family has undergone great changes, have you never seen Mr. Lu again?"


    "Well Mr. Lu also wanted to save us, but after my father and I were driven out of Fanwu, I never saw Mr. Lu again. I didn''t expect that he was still well. God has eyes and didn''t kill him. Otherwise Otherwise... "


    Looking at the dream bud can''t help choking, fragmentary said, face is rare with a trace of joy, but leaf book from is more listen to face is more ugly.


    According to Meng ya, she may have known this Mr. Lu for a long time, even for a lifetime. But after the great changes in Meng Ya''s family, she never saw that Mr. Lu again.


    Not to mention whether Mr. Lu has the ability to save them, but at least when he is driven out of Fanwu, Mr. Lu should show his face.


    What''s more, according to Meng ya, the magistrate of fan Wu should be very cruel. Why did he let Mr. Lu go after killing his family?


    Meng Ya''s simplicity doesn''t mean that ye Shuli is simple. In fact, ye Shuli had this kind of consciousness when he was in Da''an. When he got to Jingguo, this kind of consciousness became deeper and deeper, and even became an instinctive reaction.It''s impossible to harm others, but it''s necessary to guard against them.


    Along the way, ye Shuli has been convinced that the whole Tenggu county is under the control of fan Wu, which almost means that the magistrate of fan Wu is the local emperor.


    But under such circumstances, every family in the bud is destroyed, and Mr. Lu, who is deeply involved with them, is very good. Listening to what the second child said just now, he seems to have something in common with the shopkeeper of the restaurant. How can ye Shuli not be suspicious?


    Looking at the dream bud heartbroken is with a little joy, ye Shuli although also very don''t want to stimulate her, but some words are have to ask.


    "Meng ya, did Mr. Lu, who you are talking about, ever come to you after an accident in your family?"


    "Yes, Mr. Lu was at our house on the day of the accident." Mengya doesn''t seem to think much. It seems that it''s because ye Shuli''s low drink just now, and he slowly returns to some gods. When he hears Ye Shuli''s question, he subconsciously opens his mouth and comes back.


    "At your house?" Hearing this, ye Shu''s doubts became more serious. Then he asked, "since he was in your house at that time, why were you the only ones who were driven out?"


    Since Mr. Lu was also present when he was persecuted by the magistrate, why did the magistrate just let him go? Even after Mengya and her father were driven out of Fanwu, Mr. Lu was also good? What business can we even do with the shopkeeper?

 Chapter 630

    "No, no, ma''am, you misunderstood Mr. Lu."


    Meng Ya is not a fool either. After hearing Ye Shuli''s insistent questions, she reacts with a slight stupor. Only with this opening, she defends Mr. Lu.


    "At that time, Mr. Lu was painting in the backyard. He was just a teacher. When the magistrate came, he was not qualified to show his face. Later, when there was an accident in our family, his father immediately asked him to leave, so he had no chance to participate in it."


    Meng Ya''s explanation was reasonable, but ye Shuli didn''t let go of his doubt. Instead, he continued to ask: "in this case, from your family''s accident to your being driven out of Fanwu, Mr. Lu has been looking for you in the middle of it?"


    "Yes, Mr. Lu came to me and my father at the risk of being found by the magistrate." Dream bud is still without thinking, the tone is determined to the extreme, obviously very believe in their sweetheart.


    After hearing this, ye Shuli''s lips showed a sneer, and then said, "tell me how he found you."


    "The night before we were driven out of Fanwu, Mr. Lu came to my house to persuade my father and I to run away in the dark. He said that the magistrate would not let us go, but my sister was taken away by the magistrate at that time. How could my father and I leave my sister behind?"


    After slowing down, Meng Ya has gradually stabilized her mood. Although she can see that she has only been forced down, it is obviously better than before.


    "Mr. Lu advised my father for a long time. Seeing that he didn''t agree with me, he came to persuade me again. But at that time, because I was worried about my sister, I couldn''t listen to him. So at last, Mr. Lu told my father that if something really happened, we should protect ourselves anyway. He would find a way to help us get revenge. Let''s do whatever we can Don''t be impulsive. You must protect yourself, but... "


    Speaking of this, Meng Ya choked again, "but dad didn''t listen, and I didn''t either. If I had listened to Mr. Lu at that time, now Now, my father won''t die. Wuwuwuwu... "


    Although there were no tears, Meng Ya''s expression was still sad. Seeing it, Wen Jinrui sighed. Then he moved his body as far as possible to block the sight of several people.


    Hold Mengya in her arms, gently pat her back, gently comfort her at the same time, ye Shu centrifugal doubt is more and more heavy.


    The day before the incident, Mr. Lu went to persuade Meng Ya and her father. How did he know that the magistrate would further persecute Meng Ya''s family, and told them that they must protect themselves? Did he know something in advance?


    No! As soon as this idea floated in his heart, ye Shuli felt that it was wrong. If Mr. Lu simply knew something, how could he be sure that the magistrate would not kill the Mengya family?


    He told them to protect themselves anyway. He knew that the magistrate would not kill them, but how did he know? Mr. Lu has nothing to do with the magistrate, does he?


    If not, why do you happen to persuade them the night before the incident, and when they see that the persuasion is invalid, they deliberately tell them to protect themselves?


    If we really heard something, we should try our best to let them escape. But if we didn''t hear anything, how could we be sure that the magistrate would do it?


    Is it hard to guess?


    When ye Shuli realized this, he picked his eyebrows, but then he shook his head. If he guessed, and he was so accurate that even the magistrate would not kill him, would Mr. Lu not be a God?


    How could such a person possibly live in such a small place as Tenggu and still try his best to gain fame? Even a loved one has to wait until he has won the title before he dares to marry?


    "Meng ya, besides that, has Mr. Lu ever visited you again?"


    Hearing this, ye Shuli turns to look at Wen Jinrui. When he sees that he shakes his head slightly, he reacts. Ah Rui must have seen that she was worried just now, so he opens his mouth. At the same time, he doesn''t want to make her worry too much.


    "No No Hearing this, Mengya seems to want to understand something, but then her eyes look a flash, it is firm down.


    It is clear that Meng Ya also realizes that something is wrong, but she still chooses to believe Mr. Lu.


    Seeing this, ye Shuli shakes his head slightly. The magic of love is really great. The dream bud Ah.


    "The power of the magistrate is enormous. If Mr. Lu comes to find us again, he will find his own way to die. He must have encountered some difficulties, so he will not show his face, otherwise he will never do so."


    I don''t know whether it''s because I see ye Shuli and Wen Jinrui''s look wrong, or because I''m afraid Ye Shuli and Wen Jinrui misunderstand Mr. Lu, Meng Ya explains in a hurry.


    "Mr. Lu is a real scholar, and my father praised him a lot. Although he didn''t explain it at that time, he also meant to marry me to him. Mr. Lu is definitely not that kind of person, absolutely not. He must have encountered some difficulties, he must be!"Listening to Meng Ya''s finding these reasons for Mr. Lu, ye Shuli snorted: "Mr. Lu is not that kind of person? What kind of person is it? "


    Meng Ya is in a hurry to explain. Maybe even she is not firm. After all, a lot of time has passed since her family had an accident, but Mr. Lu has never appeared. If he is really like what Meng Ya said, how can he not bear to look at her?


    What''s more, although Ye Shuli doubted it in his heart, he didn''t say anything on his face. Meng Ya''s explanation, if he hadn''t wavered, what would it be?


    Sure enough, after that, ye Shuli was stunned to see Meng ya, and then mumbled to himself, as if he also realized what was wrong with his words.


    Anyway, she is also the daughter of a rich family. How can Meng Ya not realize her shaking, but then she shakes her head hard, desperately trying to throw those confused thoughts out of her mind. But the more she wants to expel this kind of thoughts, the more serious it is.


    Seeing this, ye Shuli and Wen Jinrui look at each other with a sigh in their hearts. Although this silly girl is a little naive, she is not stupid. But it''s better to have a long pain than a short one. Now it''s time to recognize it.

 Chapter 631

    "Mr. Lu is definitely not that kind of person!"


    At this time, Meng Ya seems to suddenly think of something, slightly lower head suddenly lifted up, and then straight looking at Ye Shuli, eyes actually firm incomparable, as if completely believe in him, even if it is because of the life will not doubt the general.


    As soon as the words came out, ye Shuli and Wen Jinrui were slightly stunned, and then a trace of helplessness flashed through their eyes. At this time, the people around them who were eating also looked over, with doubts on their faces. Even the shopkeeper who was calculating the accounts looked up and looked over here, with doubts on his face.


    Because of the fierce struggle in her heart, Meng Ya desperately wants to prove that her Mr. Lu is not "that kind of person". In a moment of excitement, she even forgot where this is.


    Originally, even if ye Shu left to scold her, he lowered his voice. Now, Meng Ya was so excited that he yelled out. Now, it''s hard not to attract other people''s attention.


    "Presumptuous! You are a servant girl. Do you have the right to talk here? Even if you want to get married, you have to see whether the master agrees or not! "


    At this time, Wen Jinrui is suddenly angry, a slap on the table straight scared dream bud a shiver, even one side of Ye Shuli is in the heart of a jump.


    However, after scolding this sentence, Wen Jinrui keeps his anger on his face, but he looks at Meng Ya road coldly.


    "It seems that your wife dotes on you too much and asks you to sit down and eat together. Now, stand up and think about where you are wrong. If you don''t understand, don''t go back in the future."


    As soon as Wen Jinrui''s voice falls, Meng Ya stands up in a daze, and her small face turns white with fright. Since she meets Ye Shuli and Wen Jinrui, they are both harmonious.


    Even those people who once killed Qiuming building avoided her for fear that she would be frightened. Now Wen Jinrui is suddenly angry and caught off guard. Where can Mengya bear it.


    Immediately, Mengya stood up, timid and waxy, but even if the brain is blank, he did not forget to subconsciously stand behind Ye Shuli.


    "Ah..."


    Seeing this, Wen Jinrui can''t help sighing. In the eyes of outsiders, it''s just a helpless sigh because the servant is not sensible and his wife is spoiled.


    But in fact, Wen Jinrui is because he saw Mengya subconsciously stand behind Ye Shuli, and feel helpless.


    He''s just trying to divert those people''s attention, so as not to arouse the suspicion of those who want to do something and cause unnecessary trouble. After all, it''s almost Fanwu here, so we should be careful.


    But Meng Ya is really scared. I''m afraid that this image will leave a shadow in her heart in the future. He clearly means well and wants to make Meng Ya sober, but this


    See Wen Jinrui this appearance, ye Shu from nature is clear, the heart wants to smile, but know this is not the time, also can only endure down, and then gently stretched out his hand to hold Wen Jinrui, "master don''t be angry, although this girl is a little simple, but there is no bad idea, on the contrary, it is the master, if angry bad body that is not good."


    On the surface, it is to comfort Wen Jinrui, but in fact it is for others to see. After that, ye Shuli turns to Meng ya, who is still standing behind her in a daze. "Give me a chance to accompany you. If you know what''s wrong, please ask me. I''m a good man, and I won''t have the heart to punish you."


    "Ma''am, you Well


    Seeing that ye Shuli had said all these words on his face, Wen Jinrui sighed and shook his head, but in fact, there was no fluctuation in his heart.


    Since it''s acting, it''s natural to play it all. Of course, for ye Shuli, it''s even more so. After all, just now Wen Jinrui said that she dotes on Meng Ya badly. If she doesn''t say this at this time, how can those people believe it.


    Sure enough, behind the scenes, some of the people who came to see Meng Ya''s shout just now were gloating and shaking their heads, while others were purely attracted by the sound. At this time, they understood the reason and no longer paid attention to it.


    And dream bud in see leaf book leave to make her eyes, slightly Leng Leng Leng, also understand come over, and then some hesitant buried head small voice way.


    "Mengya, Mengya just thought of Mr. Lu''s low voice when he was leaving, so he was so excited that he forgot the occasion. He also hoped that the master would not be angry and his wife would not be angry."


    Looking at Meng Ya''s cowardly posture, ye Shu looks away at Wen Jinrui, who purses her lips without saying anything.


    Although both of them didn''t open their mouths, ye Shuli''s eyes clearly said, "look, you scared Meng ya."


    Wen Jinrui, on the other hand, pursed her lips, pretending that she didn''t understand.


    Seeing this, ye Shuli ignored him. Instead, he looked back at Mengya and said in a low voice: "the low voice before leaving? Are you sure it wasn''t said to you? "


    If it''s really the low voice before leaving, how can Mengya hear it? Hearing this, ye Shu couldn''t help doubting, but then he was patient and wanted to hear what Mr. Lu had whispered."Definitely not to me, I''m sure of that." Meng Ya shook her head firmly. "At the beginning, I didn''t care. I just heard it. When my wife mentioned it just now, I thought about it. Maybe that''s why Mr. Lu would remind me and my father."


    "What''s that?" Hearing this, ye Shuli and Wen Jinrui look at each other again. They all see the curiosity on each other''s face.


    "Mr. Lu was annoyed to see that my father and I didn''t listen to his advice, but his father had already asked his servants to see him off at that time, so Mr. Lu had no choice but to leave. Just as he turned and left, I heard him whisper, hoping that he had guessed wrong."


    "I hope he guessed wrong?"


    Hearing this, ye Shu suddenly jumps from his heart, and then confirms it again. When he sees Meng Ya nodding, he turns to Wen Jinrui, but finds that her ah Rui is slightly surprised at this time.


    Is it really a guess? If so, with his intelligence, why did he not show his face in the next so long time, even Meng Ya was reduced to selling himself to bury his father?


    If he and Meng ya really love each other, how can they be willing to watch her family fall apart, or even not show one side, and have no news at all?

 Chapter 632

    Or, since he went to remind Meng Ya and her father that they didn''t listen, Mr. Lu didn''t want to be involved in her family?


    At present, ye Shuli thinks that it is possible. After all, according to Meng ya, Mr. Lu went to remind him because he had guessed. It can be seen that this is not an ordinary person, and it is still such a small place.


    Often people with ability and intelligence have pride, which may not be obvious at ordinary times. At the critical moment, this pride will become more and more obvious.


    Mingming has guessed the result, but under the hard persuasion, it is not believed. In this way, the alienation is justifiable. If it is true, it is really hard for Mengya.


    Up to now, even if the heart has been shaken, they can expel him in an instant, and believe him as always. Obviously, they have given up all of their own, if so


    "I hope I''m wrong, too."


    In the heart after a secret way, ye Shuli toward Wen Jinrui gently shook his head, and then pulled a dream bud, "well, don''t say this, eat first, later also on the way."


    Ye Shuli, who makes full use of his "soft heart", takes up the chopsticks on the table when he sees the people who glance here intentionally or unintentionally withdraw their eyes.


    "Madam, Mengya knows that she is wrong. She will pay attention to it later."


    Even if you sit down, Mengya is still close to Ye Shuli as far as possible. At the same time, she glances at Wen Jinrui carefully, as if for fear that Wen Jinrui will really blame her.


    Seeing this, Wen Jinrui was a little embarrassed. He shook his head and didn''t speak. Instead, he began to concentrate on eating.


    "The master is not blaming you, but to hide people''s eyes and ears. It''s near fan Wu. We have to be careful."


    Ye Shuli patiently explains to Meng ya that although she knows in her heart that Meng Ya may not understand it, if she can eliminate the misunderstanding in one sentence, she will not be stingy.


    See dream bud nodded, and then looked at Wen Jinrui, ye Shuli is gently patted her, motioned her to eat quickly.


    Ye Shuli heard the conversation between the shopkeeper and Xiao Er just now. Mr. Lu should come soon. At that time, she really wants to see where Mr. Lu is sacred.


    If it''s true as Meng Ya said, it''s OK. Even ye Shuli will help them. But if Mr. Lu''s guess is the same as hers, I''m afraid we have to find some ways.


    After all, the dream bud is still simple, and now it''s Ye Shuli''s person. Naturally, she won''t watch the girl jump into the fire pit.


    Wait for ye Shu to leave this side completely quiet down, three people are all attentive to enjoy the meal, the shopkeeper who constantly glances toward this side by the counter, just withdrew the vision, then called small two.


    I don''t know what the shopkeeper said, but he nodded his head while listening. He glanced at Ye Shu intentionally or unintentionally. A moment later, he was out of the restaurant.


    It happens that Mengya is sitting right opposite to this side. Seeing this behind the scenes, she wants to Tell ye Shuli. But at this time, ye Shuli is focusing on the food in front of her, and he doesn''t dare to speak directly. For fear that Mengya will attract other people''s attention, she can only look at Wen Jinrui.


    However, without waiting for Mengya to find a way to let Wen Jinrui see it, Wen Jinrui shakes her head and signals her to have a good meal.


    Seeing Wen Jinrui''s look, Meng Ya was a little anxious. But then she realized it after seeing ye Shuli nodding to her. It turned out that his wife and master had already noticed all this.


    At that moment, in Meng Ya''s heart, the images of Ye Shuli and Wen Jinrui unconsciously became quite tall, although they were already very tall before.


    Before long, there were more guests in the restaurant. In order to avoid too many people, Wen Jinrui chose to come here to have a meal just before noon.


    But after that, it''s time to have a meal. Passing caravans and pedestrians are also looking for places to eat, and the lobby is becoming noisy.


    A moment later, Meng Ya put down her chopsticks and waited quietly for a while. However, she saw that ye Shuli and Wen Jinrui were still holding the dishes, but her mind was obviously not on the dishes. She didn''t say much and didn''t eat much.


    "Sir, madam, should we go?"


    After waiting for a while, Meng Ya couldn''t figure out why they were still like this. Then she tried to ask.


    "Don''t worry, I haven''t come yet." The leaf book leaves the head also not to lift, still turn the dish in front of back and forth, seem to be to hide what thing inside.


    Smell speech, dream bud this is to understand why two people will be so, then slowly lowered his head, also don''t know what to think.


    Seeing this, ye Shuli understands. Meng Ya must want to stay here to see if Mr. Lu in the shopkeeper''s mouth is the one in her heart. Only knowing that ye Shuli is in a hurry, and now she is still the "wanted criminal" of magistrate fan Wu, can she bear it.But now I see that ye Shuli has chosen to wait for a moment to see Mr. Lu as she hoped. Although Meng Ya has some expectations in her heart, she still can''t help worrying.


    However, at this time, ye Shuli and Wen Jinrui have no mind to take care of her. Instead, they look at the position of the door from time to time.


    Just now, the young man came to invite Mr. Lu. It seems that although the shopkeeper is not suspicious of them, he at least told Mr. Lu what happened here to prepare him.


    After all, judging from the conversation between the shopkeeper and Xiao Er just now, they should be acquaintances with Mr. Lu. When Meng Ya says "Mr. Lu is not that kind of person" like that, everyone will be on guard.


    Wan Yiye left them to look for Mr. Lu''s trouble. It''s not harmful to remind him first. On the contrary, it can also leave a favor behind.


    How can people who can run a restaurant in such a place be ordinary people?


    But although Ye Shuli knew it in his heart, he didn''t worry at all. Anyway, she and Wen Jinrui had changed their looks, and no one knew them here.


    As for Mengya, although it''s hard to avoid her flaws, her face is quite different from that before. Besides, if you just look at Mr. Lu, maybe she''s not the one Mengya said.

 Chapter 633

    See dream bud some can''t settle the spirit of constantly looking toward the door, ye Shu from want to think or told her some, and dream bud also know here is not a safe place, nodded, although still can''t control their look, but it is smart to lower the head.


    In this way, it can be regarded as covering up her face. In addition, Meng Ya is just a servant girl at this time. I don''t think anyone will go to watch her deliberately.


    Just after ye Shuli had messed up the dishes in front of him, and then set them up with chopsticks, back and forth many times, the little two, who had been sent out by the shopkeeper, finally came back.


    It''s just different from when he went out just now. When he entered the restaurant, he first looked at Ye Shuli''s location. When he saw that they were still there, he seemed a little surprised, but in the blink of an eye, he was back to normal.


    After the sophomore enters the lobby, another person comes in behind him. At this time, Meng ya, with her head slightly lowered, looks like she is aware of something and looks up slightly towards the door.


    This Piao, is no longer able to take back the eyes, Zheng Zheng Leng there, straight staring at the door, followed by the little two into the scholar, eyes flashing, faint and fog, even the body is unconsciously shivering.


    It seems that Xiao Er deliberately explained something. The scholar didn''t look askance after he came in, but after Meng Ya suddenly changed, the scholar also seemed to notice something. As soon as he turned his head, he was right in Meng Ya''s eyes.


    At that moment, ye Shuli suddenly felt as if he saw a trace of heartache in the scholar''s eyes. Even the rolled rice paper in the scholar''s hand moved slightly. It was obvious that the force in the scholar''s hand changed the shape of the paper.


    But the next moment, like the illusion of Ye Shuli, when he was staring at it, the scholar turned his head and went straight to the shopkeeper.


    Ye Shuli can be sure that she has never read it wrong, but she thinks it is wrong. The scholar just had a meal, but Meng Ya''s appearance has been changed by Wen Jinrui, and she can''t be seen through by the scholar. But she is sure that it is not her illusion just now.


    But if so, what happened just now?


    The next moment, when ye Shuli turns his head to look at Wen Jinrui and wants to get some answers from him, Wen Jinrui gently shakes his head and signals to the counter.


    Looking at the counter again, I saw that the scholar had come to the shopkeeper''s side with a smile on his face. He was neither humble nor overbearing, neither sad nor happy. The smile on his face was also very light. It was clearly just for the sake of politeness.


    Seeing the arrival of the scholar, the shopkeeper came out from the counter to greet him. After a greeting, he lowered his voice. He didn''t know what he was saying, but he glanced at Ye Shu and the three people intentionally or unintentionally.


    This appearance is clearly to ask the scholar about ye Shuli. But after seeing the scholar shaking his head, the shopkeeper didn''t show any expression, just like what he said just now was an ordinary thing.


    After taking the rice paper rolled in the scholar''s hand and taking a look at it, the shopkeeper nodded, then turned back to the counter, took out some pieces of silver and handed it to the scholar. Then he didn''t know what he ordered, but he was rejected by the scholar.


    Seems to have been used to it, but the shopkeeper still said something with a smile for a while, but after the scholar shook his head and refused, he had to turn and look at the little two.


    After listening to the shopkeeper''s instructions, the second child turned and walked towards the kitchen, while the scholar stood quietly at the counter, chatting with the shopkeeper, nodding and shaking his head. Even if he spoke, it was very short.


    Although I can''t hear what they are talking about, it''s not hard to guess that the scholar just politely replied a few words from the scholar''s moving and closing lips.


    But in a moment, the second came out of the kitchen, went straight to the scholar, and handed him the things wrapped in paper.


    After taking the paper wrapped things from the small second-hand, the scholar turned and left the restaurant.


    In addition to just came in that brief glance, the scholar never looked this way, or even a glance at it. It was just like a scholar. He looked at the front with a smile, but it was very light.


    Waiting for the scholar''s figure to disappear at the door of the restaurant, Meng ya, who was stunned in the same place, had already lowered her head, but ye Shuli, who was beside her, made her feel a sense of loneliness.


    There is no need to ask. Ye Shuli has already guessed it. I''m afraid that the scholar just now is indeed Mr. Lu Meng ya.


    But from the appearance alone, Mr. Lu is really a real scholar, as Meng Ya said. He is not in a hurry, he is not slow, he is not arrogant, and he has the right etiquette.


    But why did such a person lose his message after the disaster of Meng Ya''s family?


    Judging from the scene just now, the scholar should have a good life. In this case, he must be able to give Meng Ya ordinary help, but he didn''t.If ye Shu had a final conclusion about how much this person was when she heard from Meng ya at the beginning, then the scene just now completely overturned her.


    However, ye Shuli, who knows the truth well, is still on guard. In any case, Mr. Lu may have some problems. It seems that it is necessary to find a time to explore.


    With an idea in mind, ye Shuli just wants to discuss with Wen Jinrui. However, Yu Guang in the corner of his eye noticed that the little two actually came this way.


    Although there are several tables of guests in this aspect, ye Shuli thinks that the little two are coming for them.


    "Madam, if you have a good rest, let''s leave. It''s noon now. Don''t delay people''s business."


    Wen Jinrui''s voice just fell, and the second child just came to him. After hearing this sentence, ye Shuli certainly understood what he meant, but his face showed a trace of obvious displeasure.


    "Master, we are out to play. What do you always do in such a hurry? What''s more, the last time I had a fancy to a hairpin, you didn''t buy it for me. You just know to hurry up. I don''t care. I''m still tired and need to rest for a while. "


    Hearing this, the little two who just wanted to open his mouth was slightly stunned. Then he looked at Wen Jinrui. But when he saw Wen Jinrui sighing helplessly, he didn''t look at him. After hesitating for a while, he still opened his mouth.

 Chapter 634

    "Thank you for your understanding. There are a lot of people here. If you feel tired after eating, you might as well open a room and have a good rest. The rooms in the small shop are very comfortable. All the guests will choose to stay here."


    Small two is also extremely clever, don''t know to say, but secretly after saying, it''s even ye Shuli''s mouth are blocked, aren''t you tired? There are guest rooms here. You can rest as you like, but this is a place to eat. If you don''t leave after eating, isn''t it a delay to do business?


    But ye Shuli didn''t look at Wen Jinrui, and his displeasure spread gradually. "Master, business is so busy at home, so it''s hard to come out. Can''t you follow me?"


    "It''s not that I don''t depend on my wife. I really can''t get away from my family''s business. It''s so hard for my wife to come out. Why can''t I take the time to play?" Wen Jinrui rather helpless to see a small two, and then it is patience and ye Shuli explained.


    "Master, I''m blaming you for not being sensible?" Ye Shuli has obviously been a little unhappy, even the tone has become a little cold, "come out to play, but also seize the time, such a truth, how I haven''t heard of."


    Hearing these words, one side wants to let Ye Shu leave them to walk well, make room of small two, also can''t help but feel big head, immediately don''t wait for him to look at Wen Jinrui in the mouth, Wen Jinrui is a light sigh a way: "that madam says, should what to do?"


    Seeing that Wen Jinrui let go, ye Shuli''s eyes flashed a touch of joy, but his face was silent and said, "do you think there is something missing on my head?"


    Wen Jinrui looked at Ye Shuli seriously after hearing the speech, and then said with some doubts: "madam is naturally beautiful. Today''s bun is particularly good-looking, and there is no lack of anything."


    This words a, the facial expression of leaf book leaves is instantly cold come down, and the small two of one side is a face of worry for Wen Jinrui.


    And Wen Jinrui is also aware that ye Shuli''s face is wrong, but he can''t figure out where the problem is.


    Seeing this, the second child was really worried. I''m afraid she already felt that Wen Jinrui was stupid, and then she didn''t care about many things. She said, "I think this lady would be more beautiful if she had a pearl hairpin."


    Although small two words can also pick out a lot of problems, but it is expected that he can say so, ye Shuli, how can blame him?


    After hearing the words of the second child, Wen Jinrui''s eyes brightened. Then he patted the table and said, "the second child''s words are good. There is a pearl hairpin missing from his wife''s head. Damn it. Two days ago, my wife saw one, but I ignored it."


    Wen Jinrui full of remorse said, and then as if thinking of something, quickly took out the silver and handed it to the little two: "this is the money for dinner, the more it is for the little two brothers."


    "Oh, thank you, my guest. Thank you very much." As soon as he saw the silver in his hand, he grinned. I''m afraid that even what he came to do has been forgotten by him.


    Seeing that he was very happy, Wen Jinrui started to smile from the corner of his lips, and then winked at Ye Shuli. Then he came close to him and said, "little brother, where is there a place to sell beads and hairpins here?"


    "Turn left when you get out of the door, and there''s one just walking down, but..."


    Then he lowered his voice again. Then he looked left and right. Then he got closer to Wen Jinrui and said, "but the things there are expensive and not worth it. My guest, you can walk forward. You can see its signboard in a small alley. The East and West are not only cheap, but also of good workmanship. I think my wife will like it."


    "Thank you first, second brother."


    With a grateful smile on his face, Wen Jinrui gets up and leaves. After leaving the restaurant with Ye Shu, he goes straight to the place where he says to sell the Pearl hairpin.


    Ye Shuli''s face immediately changed back to its original appearance after he got on the carriage. Then he reached out and rubbed his face and murmured: "it''s really tiring to pretend to be a cold face. It''s going to be stiff..."


    "Ma''am, that You and the master were... "


    I think I didn''t understand it at the beginning, but now I''ve been in the carriage, and ye Shuli has recovered. Mengya asks timidly.


    "Just now, it was all for sophomores. Otherwise, why should we leave?"


    Ye Shuli naturally won''t guard against Mengya. Besides, since Mengya is curious, it''s right to tell her that. After all, this girl is too simple. Knowing more can also help her to save her life.


    "Why? We''re just going to have a meal, and then we''ll leave. Is there any reason for that? "


    Looking at Meng Ya''s naive and ignorant appearance on that day, ye Shuli still patiently explained to her: "we have attracted the attention of the shopkeeper. The sophomores come here to test. Although they don''t know what their thoughts are, they should be careful. Tenggu county is not peaceful. It''s always right to be careful."


    "Is it because Meng Ya was reckless just now, so..."See dream bud after listening to understand quite some remorse, leaf book from pour is not care about waved, and then lift the car behind a corner of the curtain, looking back at the way: "it doesn''t matter, if this time can let you understand some things, it is also worth it."


    "Well, Meng Ya knows."


    Hearing Meng Ya answer, ye Shuli doesn''t care whether she knows her words or the meaning of her words. As soon as ye Shuli lifts the curtain, he sees the door of the restaurant where they left. Although he is soliciting guests, he is actually glancing at them.


    "Now I think of soliciting guests. What did I do earlier? Hum!"


    Ye Shu left Leng to hum a, this small two also pretend, before they have a meal there, how don''t see small two go out to solicit? He has been busy in the restaurant all the time. Now I think of him. Is it too obvious.


    After putting down the curtain, ye Shuli returned to his original position. Then Wen Jinrui, who was driving toward the outside, said, "master, I must choose a pearl hairpin for a while."


    Hearing this, Wen Jinrui naturally understood what it meant and then said with a smile, "that''s natural. As long as my wife likes it, it''s OK to buy the whole zhuchai shop."


    Hearing this, ye Shu slightly rises from the corner of his lips, clearly with a bright smile, but I don''t know why, but the dream bud suddenly shivers.

 Chapter 635

    After looking up at Ye Shuli, Meng Ya starts to learn from ye Shuli. She carefully opens a corner of the curtain, and then looks back. But she just sees that the waiter of the restaurant returns to the restaurant.


    "Did the little boy go back?"


    After Meng Ya sits back to the original position with her head lowered and thinking, ye Shuli asks with a smile. When she sees Meng Ya nodding her head, she continues to ask: "Mr. Lu, who was in your heart just now?"


    "Yes, that''s Mr. Lu who taught me to read and read."


    Dream bud whispered a sentence, although dare not go to see ye Shuli''s eyes, but the firmness in the tone is enough to show that she still believe Mr. Lu, if you have doubts before, then it is not at all.


    See finish saying this sentence, dream bud is silent down, slightly frowned, leaf book from can''t help but feel a little strange, this girl, the change of these two days is also some big.


    "What? Still thinking about what happened? " After thinking about it, ye Shuli asked.


    "Well." Dream bud gently nodded, should be a sound is no sound.


    Seeing this, ye Shu gently picked from the tip of his brow, and then reached out to hold Meng Ya''s chin, lifted her head up, let her look into her eyes and said, "tell me what you are thinking."


    Ye Shuli''s tone is so flat that it doesn''t even contain any emotion. But just because of this, Meng Ya is more and more frightened. He always feels that ye Shuli''s momentum is pressing her.


    Although I know that ye Shuli won''t do any harm to her mind, Meng Ya can''t help but be afraid, and even his body can''t stop shivering.


    But ye Shu can''t take care of these at this time. Meng Ya has experienced too many things during this period, and she won''t say a lot of things in her heart. If it can make her spit out some things, it''s a good thing.


    After all, there is a limit to people''s ability to bear. If you just hold it, you will be afraid that it will be bad, especially for a little girl like Meng ya.


    "I think Mr. Lu, it seems that I seem to have recognized me. "


    After a long period of silence, Meng Ya suddenly stammered and said such a sentence. At the moment of hearing this, ye Shuli''s hand holding her chin was stunned there, and even her eyes were suddenly stagnated.


    Until the outside has been listening to the movement of Wen Jinrui in the car, see suddenly no sound, turn around and lift the curtain, look in, ye Shuli is back to God, and then try to calm asked: "do you know how much change you look now?"


    Although some of what Meng Ya said is too unexpected, and although this possibility is very small, even there is no such possibility, the firmness on her face when she said this just now makes Ye Shuli doubt it.


    If, according to Meng ya, Mr. Lu guessed that the magistrate would attack Meng Ya''s family, then such a person seems likely to see some flaws.


    But Wen Jinrui''s first-hand technique of transfiguration was obtained from Zhang Huai. It''s unnecessary to say who Zhang Huai is. How could it be so easy for people to see what that kind of existence brings out?


    Although there is no small impact in his heart, ye Shuli is still pressing the waves in his heart, trying to guide Mengya calmly, for fear that he will miss anything.


    If ye Shuli didn''t believe in those mysterious things before, her original awe of everything in her heart has gradually become stronger since she knew the existence of Zhang Huai.


    In this world, no one can say for sure. Ye Shuli dare not say that Wen Jinrui''s technique of transfiguration will never be seen through.


    Although from the beginning to the present, there has never been any mistake, and although all the people I met before are far beyond Mr. Lu, ye Shuli still dare not firmly think so.


    What''s more, since the girl Meng Ya followed Ye Shuli''s side, she didn''t have to say much about how cautious she was. At this time, there must be some basis for her to say such words.


    Try to keep the expression of peace, for fear that there will be something careless will affect the dream bud, ye Shuli looked directly into her eyes, with a trace of encouragement, full of persuasion.


    "Meng Ya knows that in order to protect Meng ya, his wife and master have changed her appearance. Meng Ya has never heard of such a thing, let alone seen it, but Can dream bud is not doubt, really not, can But... "


    As if for fear that ye Shu might misunderstand something, Meng Ya explains in a hurry, looking a little flustered, but he is silent again.


    But this time, ye Shuli was not worried. Although she wanted to know the answer immediately in her heart, she finally held back. Just like just now, there was no change at all. She just watched Meng Ya quietly, waiting for her to speak again.


    And a moment later, it seems that some of the dream buds are calmed. When ye Shuli is still quietly waiting for her, his eyes are more gentle, and he doesn''t blame her at all, then he continues to speak."I know Mr. Lu. He is definitely not the kind of person that his wife said, and he knows me better than myself, especially the way he looked at me just now..."


    Said, dream bud seems to be made up what determination in general, and then straight looking at Ye Shuli, a pair of to prove for his sweetheart.


    as like as two peas, Mr. Lu once asked me to leave with Dad, and when he was rejected by Dad, he showed his eyes. Then when I sent him away, he said, "let me keep myself safe. After he has won the fame, he will come to marry me. When I am separated, I can see clearly that his eyes just look exactly the same as before."


    After Mengya finished, the whole person obviously relaxed a lot, it seems that she also feels strange, but it makes her feel that her guess is right.


    Even after being changed by Wen Jinrui, Meng Ya feels inconceivable. She even doesn''t know herself. But she doesn''t know why. In the very short meeting with Mr. Lu before, she thinks Mr. Lu recognized her.


    Even, if you don''t think it''s too weird, Meng Ya won''t hesitate to Tell ye Shuli that Mr. Lu recognized her just now.


    And after hearing Meng Ya''s words, especially when she finished with this breath, even if she was a little panting, she was still firm on her face. Ye Shuli''s heart really set off a lot of ripples.

 Chapter 636

    But ye Shuli didn''t ask again at the first time. Instead, he looked at Meng Ya seriously after thinking for a moment and said, "how many percent of you are sure that he really recognized you?"


    "No! Ninety percent Without hesitation, Meng Ya even unconsciously raised her voice, as if for fear that ye Shu could not believe it.


    Seeing this, ye Shuli can''t help laughing. Of course, she can see that if Meng Ya wasn''t worried that she didn''t believe it, and it''s too weird, I''m afraid she would say it''s 100%, no, it''s 12%.


    Looking at Meng Ya with a firm and serious look, she naturally wants to see Mr. Lu, but ye Shuli knows that although Meng Ya is a little simple, she is not stupid. In this case, she has a sense of propriety.


    But since Meng Ya is so sure


    "Since you are so sure, let''s go to the meeting to see Mr. Lu." This words a, dream bud Mou suddenly a bright, but then it is some worry, want to say something, but it is leaf book from wave hand to stop.


    "But you have to be obedient and not show any flaws."


    "Well."


    In this way, Meng Ya had nothing to worry about. Then she nodded her head and sat there, holding the corner of her clothes in her hands. She was expecting and flustered, just like a little girl.


    See, leaf book leaves lightly smile, also didn''t go to tease her, but raised the side curtain of a corner, looking out.


    Originally, it was a market, but there were more people coming to Tenggu county to do business. It took more than a day to go from Fanwu to the nearest county. The caravan had to sleep in the wild, so the market here gradually developed into a prosperous place.


    Although it is not a county, it is more prosperous than other counties. Ye Shuli can see from the window that there are many pedestrians on the wide street, either rushing to the road or walking around.


    As for the shops on both sides of the street, they are full of things, even piled up to the door, and there is an endless stream of people coming in and out.


    Hawking, talking and laughing filled the whole street. If it wasn''t for the mountain of fan Wu, she would really like to go down for a walk and go shopping.


    There are not a few people and carriages in the street, so Wen Jinrui''s speed of driving the carriage is not fast. Fortunately, the Pearl hairpin shop of little two''s finger is not far away. A moment later, he arrived at the alley that little two said.


    After setting up the carriage, ye Shuli and Meng ya get out of the carriage. Then they walk towards the alley, looking around and looking for the Pearl hairpin shop.


    Ye Shuli and Wen Jinrui are just like playing, while Meng Ya is absent-minded and doesn''t know what she is thinking.


    "Mengya, when you are distracted, you should be distracted. Only when you do something, can you do it well."


    Although Mengya thinks she is hiding well, how can she escape Ye Shuli''s eyes? After saying a word, no matter whether Mengya can hear it or not, she walks forward with Wen Jinrui in her arm.


    Mengya is a smart little girl. Although she knows little about the world, ye Shuli has the patience.


    Anyway, as far as the current situation is concerned, I''m afraid they will stay in this fan for a long time. Just taking advantage of this, they can let Meng ya have a look and listen more, so that she can''t get back to the imperial capital when she can''t get used to it.


    "Yes, Meng Ya knows."


    Still low head should after a sentence, dream bud seems to be hesitating about something, but when looking up to Ye Shuli, it is closed just opened lips.


    "Ask what you want."


    Although there is no intention to pay attention to Mengya on the surface, when I spoke just now, Mengya''s expression was already received by Ye Shuli. At this time, I realized that Mengya was different, and ye Shuli knew what she wanted to ask.


    But ye Shuli didn''t directly express her doubts. Instead, she asked herself. After all, she was teaching Mengya. If she didn''t even want to ask, how could she be willing to learn?


    In particular, Meng Ya is shy, hesitant and not decisive enough. If she can''t get rid of this problem, it may not be obvious now, but it will certainly become fatal after the imperial capital.


    "Well, madam, Meng Ya doesn''t understand why we have already left the restaurant, but you and the master still want to come to this pearl hairpin shop?"


    Meng Ya doesn''t believe that ye Shuli is true. Because there is something missing on her head, she comes here specially. Even in a faint sense, Meng Ya doesn''t think ye Shuli can like the things here.


    But ye Shuli hasn''t explained it all the time, and Mengya hasn''t thought about it for a long time, and is afraid that it will make ye Shuli feel stupid, so she hesitates for a long time.


    But after asking, dream bud is relaxed a lot, faintly also breathed a breath, see, leaf book from stop step, looking back at her way."Meng ya, if you don''t understand anything in the future, you should think about it first, and then ask when you don''t understand it. But after asking, you should remember that the master and I can''t always be by your side. In the future You have to be more careful yourself. "


    No matter in Tenggu county or after returning to the imperial capital, ye Shuli can''t guarantee that she can protect Mengya all the time. However, the identity and status of her and Wen Jinrui in Jingguo are somewhat special now. People around her are most likely to encounter trouble, so the situation after Mengya is far less simple than she thought.


    "Madame Meng ya, I understand. " Maybe the atmosphere suddenly some dignified reason, dream bud just want to say something, but then it is serious nodded, a pair of remember in the heart of the appearance.


    Seeing this, ye Shuli nods with a smile. Although Meng Ya is simple, she can still make people feel at ease. At this time, there must be some words, even if there is no explanation, and she will never take them lightly and turn a deaf ear to them.


    "Well, don''t be so nervous. Just remember what I said and be careful."


    It seems that ye Shuli is aware of the strange atmosphere. He touches Meng Ya''s head with a smile, and then continues to walk forward. But this time, he pulls Meng ya to her side and goes forward with her side by side.


    "As you saw just now, the young man''s abnormal behavior, coupled with the scene in the restaurant, if we didn''t come to the zhuchai shop, we would have aroused the suspicion of others."

 Chapter 637

    Ye Shuli had a smile on her face. Although she lowered her voice so that people nearby would not hear her, there was nothing wrong with her face. In addition, as she walked and looked around, she was just like commenting on what she saw in the process of shopping.


    "But the young man just took a look at the direction we were going and went back. How could he know if we had come here to buy things?"


    After ye Shuli''s words, Meng Ya asked directly this time without hesitation. It''s obvious that she had thought about this question before, but she didn''t understand it.


    "Meng ya, compared with the little two, we are outsiders. First, we are not familiar with the restaurant. We don''t know if it is really a simple restaurant. Second, from the previous performance of the shopkeeper, it is necessary to be careful."


    leaves book as like as two peas, and then he sees no way back. After that, he sees that Wen Jin Lu stops his steps and looks right ahead. This is the fact that there is a shop with a pearl Chai shop in front of them, and it is exactly the same as that of Xiao 2.


    Yipange!


    After looking up and down at the zhuchai shop called yipange, ye Shu smiles slightly from the corner of his lips. "If they have any problems, just go in and have a look."


    After that, he takes a look at Wen Jinrui and nods. Ye Shuli starts to walk towards the Pearl hairpin shop. Although Meng Ya is puzzled, after hearing what ye Shuli said, she puts her mind away and follows up.


    "Oh, my guest, please come inside. The Pearl hairpin jewelry in yipan Pavilion is famous far and wide, and the price is reasonable. It will never disappoint you. Please come inside, please come inside."


    Ye Shuli just walked to the door of yipan Pavilion. The busy second child noticed the three of them with sharp eyes. He quickly welcomed them up, saying with great enthusiasm and leading them in.


    As soon as you enter the yipan Pavilion, the first thing you can see is the dazzling array of jewels and hairpins. In the extremely exquisite lattice, you can see all kinds of jewels one by one, which are also very exquisite. Although there are many kinds of jewels, they are not so dazzling.


    After slowing down, let the sophomore introduce him. Ye Shuli ignores him and looks around, but he doesn''t pick up any to see, let alone ask.


    The jewels and hairpins in yipan Pavilion, as Xiao er said, have everything, and the store is not small. After reading for a long time, ye Shuli found that they haven''t finished reading half of them.


    Seeing that ye Shu couldn''t do without talking, he didn''t show any satisfaction or disappointment. Xiao Er gradually stopped talking, but he still followed, looking up and glancing at their faces from time to time.


    It''s just that ye Shu''s mind at this time seems to be completely focused on Zhu Chai. Although he doesn''t stay much, he looks very carefully, and Wen Jinrui is a companion.


    As for Mengya, she lowers her head and doesn''t know what she is thinking, but she always looks up from time to time. Although her eyes sometimes shine, she immediately lowers her head.


    After observing for a while, the clever sophomore understood that although Ye Shuli had almost finished reading the book, he didn''t show any intention of buying it. He tried to ask, "my guest, do you have something in mind?"


    Smell speech, leaf book leave also don''t go to see that small two, but also don''t walk, but stopped at the same place, toward haven''t go to of place scan, seem to be some disappointment.


    "The young man said that the beads and hairpins sold in your shop are the best around here, but they are very common to me. What do you think, sir?"


    The first half of the sentence is for Xiao Er, but he is not given the opportunity to speak. Ye Shuli looks at Wen Jinrui, and the meaning is obvious. She is disappointed and wants to leave without what she wants.


    If you can be a sophomore here, where can you be a fool? Then when Wen Jinrui hesitated and didn''t know how to speak, he hurriedly came forward and said, "madam, you have good eyesight. Although the Pearl hairpin here is good, it''s only sold to ordinary people. With such appearance and temperament as Madam, it''s not worthy of you."


    "In that case, sir, let''s go."


    As soon as Xiao er''s voice fell, ye Shuli immediately took back his watching eyes and decided to blurt out.


    Hearing this, Xiao ER was slightly stunned. Did he not understand what he said? But the temperament of these three people is not like ordinary people. How can they not understand such simple words?


    However, the sophomore dare not wait for himself to understand, because ye Shuli has the meaning to leave after he has finished, and then he hastens to speed up his pace, intentionally or unintentionally blocking Ye Shuli''s way.


    "Don''t worry, madam. The small one means that the Pearl hairpin on the first floor is of course a boutique, but it''s not enough to match the wife. Madam can''t help but go to the second floor to have a look. The second floor is all made by the master himself. Although the quantity is less, the small one can guarantee that it won''t disappoint you."


    After that, the second child is afraid of Ye Shu''s leaving, and leaves on an impulse. He looks at Wen Jinrui as if to please him. Seeing this, Wen Jinrui is slightly stunned. Then he seems to have a sudden reaction. He also says, "since you''re all here, let''s go up and have a look. If you like something, maybe."When they were in the restaurant before, ye Shuli wanted to buy a pearl hairpin. If he just turned around and left, there was no problem with the restaurant. It''s good to say that if there was a problem, it would really arouse people''s suspicion.


    But ye Shuli didn''t speak at the first time after hearing this. From the beginning of entering the store, she noticed that this yipange is different from the ordinary store.


    The first floor was filled with jewels and jewels, but I didn''t see the counter or the shopkeeper. They had been around for so long, but none of them had bought it or anyone came out. It was like there was only a small two here.


    In addition, just now ye Shuli has intentionally or unintentionally explained that it was the waiter of the restaurant who introduced them. However, the waiter of zhuchai shop seems not to have heard them, and even has no abnormality, which makes people suspicious.


    But at the next moment, ye Shuli was a little disappointed because she didn''t see the Pearl hairpin she liked, and said, "the waiter of the restaurant assured me that you must have the Pearl hairpin I like here. If not, I''ll go back to him to get in trouble."

 Chapter 638

    Hearing this, the second little meal, eyes flash a strange color, but the blink of an eye is already restored.


    "Don''t worry, madam. What we sell in this shop is the best pearl hairpin around here. No one has ever said that it''s bad. Just go upstairs and have a look. You will be satisfied."


    Listen to this small two don''t answer her words at all, although also be regarded as answering the question, but it is to avoid the key point, ye Shuli also just as casually complained a, don''t have this aspect of meaning, then walk toward upstairs.


    But after walking out a few steps, ye Shuli found that Xiao Er had returned to the place where he started, and wiped the table. He didn''t mean to keep up with him, so he could not help frowning.


    But this time, dream bud is quick reaction, beyond the expectations of Ye Shuli and Wen Jinrui. After noticing Ye Shuli''s slight pause, dream bud looks up at her, and then follows Ye Shuli''s eyes to see Xiao Er, it is clear.


    "Sophomore, if you don''t come to show me the way, how can my wife know where it is? And how do you sell things? So cool the guests? "


    Dream bud said this is really let Ye Shuli feel very happy, this girl finally know how to speak, also know that careful observation to see the shop has a problem, this small two more problems.


    Originally, ye Shuli wanted to go upstairs directly, because her identity with Wen Jinrui and Meng Ya was very obvious. If she had to do everything herself, let Meng Ya be idle, I''m afraid it would be suspicious.


    However, what ye Shuli didn''t expect was that this sprout was actually a reaction, and it also came to the point.


    "Oh, look at my brain. I forgot to tell the three guests that it''s the second floor up the stairs."


    After hearing Meng Ya''s words, Xiao ER was stunned. Then he put on a smile to make amends. He went back to the stairway and said, "three of you, don''t worry about going up. There''s a shopkeeper upstairs. If you like anything, just look for him. There''s no one downstairs. I won''t send you up."


    There was no problem with these words, but just because of this, ye Shuli felt that there was a problem, but at this time, she didn''t show it at all. After nodding as usual, she walked up the stairs.


    When you get to the corner of the stairs, ye Shuli turns to look at Wen Jinrui while blocking the sight of the downstairs and upstairs at the same time. When you see Wen Jinrui nodding, ye Shuli continues to walk upstairs.


    Seeing this scene, Meng Ya naturally knows what ye Shuli plans to do, but she doesn''t understand the look in her eyes. Now it''s not the time to ask, so she can only bear it.


    "Oh, here you are. It''s full of splendor. It''s full of splendor."


    Ye Shu left the front, just walked up to the second floor, it seems that the shopkeeper who heard the news had already met him. When he saw Ye Shu leaving a line of three people, he and the ordinary shopkeeper quickly and warmly greet him.


    "Your second child said that the Pearl hairpin upstairs is famous far and wide. It''s not a bluff, is it?"


    This time, without waiting for ye Shu to leave, Wen Jinrui is the first to ask, but his face has changed into the arrogance of a rich man.


    Seeing this, the shopkeeper didn''t even show the slightest difference. He quickly nodded and said, "don''t worry, guests. The things in yipan Pavilion, especially those on the second floor, are definitely made by masters. If they can''t satisfy you here, there is no place to satisfy you in Tenggu county."


    Just like the little two, the shopkeeper''s words are not leaking, and they don''t leave anyone a clue. Then he doesn''t wait for ye Shuli to respond, that is, he leads them to the middle of the building.


    "Here, they are all newly arrived beads, hairpins and jewelry. They were specially made by the master, but it took more than a month to make them. They just arrived. Would you like to have a look first?"


    The layout of the upstairs is not different from that of the downstairs, but it is much more exquisite. At the same time, there are much less plaids for placing beads, hairpins and jewelry. Compared with the same space, it is almost half less.


    It seems that this upstairs is a boutique route, not for quantity, but for quality, but for price.


    After looking at each other without any trace, ye Shuli nodded to Wen Jinrui, and then said, "master, I want to buy a pearl hairpin, but there are so many here. It''s tiring to see all of them. Why don''t you look over there and I''ll look over here and see if master can pick one that satisfies me?"


    "Just listen to my wife. With my master''s eyes, if you can''t satisfy my wife, I''ll listen to her punishment." Wen Jinrui quite confident said, from upstairs, is always slightly raised the head, at this time is also raised some.


    It''s clear that ye Shuli is a dandy of a rich family who deliberately shows his ability in front of women. But it seems that ye Shuli especially likes this. Looking at Wen Jinrui''s eyes, they all shine.


    "Well, since the master has agreed, let''s start. As for the time, it''s up to me to choose or finish reading the things here.""Good."


    It''s a hit and there''s no intention to pay attention to the shopkeeper. After that, they are separated. Ye Shu leaves and looks close to the stairs, while Wen Jinrui looks close to the window.


    "You two are really enviable. We have..."


    "Shopkeeper, follow me. If I have something I like, you can tell me its origin and texture. If you like it, I''ll take it. Don''t worry about it. He knows more about it than you do."


    See two people completely regard him as the air, the shopkeeper''s tiny a Leng, immediately again is complexion invariable of gather in the past, only this time, don''t wait for his words to finish, leaf book leave is to interrupt him.


    But ye Shuli''s words made him feel a little shocked, and then a trace of disdain flashed in his eyes, but it was fleeting, and he was welcomed with a smile on his face.


    "You can see it. If you see it, you can say it."


    Hearing the shopkeeper''s words, ye Shuli nodded slightly, but the corners of his lips stirred up an intriguing smile, but because he turned his back to the shopkeeper, he didn''t see it at all.


    Although there are relatively few pearl hairpin jewelry on the upper floor, compared with those on the lower floor, it actually takes a long time to see them.


    But the shopkeeper is also congratulating at this time. Fortunately, ye Shuli suggests that they look at it separately. Otherwise, I''m afraid he will be exhausted.

 Chapter 639

    And ye Shuli''s next move really made him feel very lucky again.


    At the beginning, ye Shuli was just looking at the accessories that set off the Pearl hairpin and jewelry, although he sometimes stopped.


    Although the shopkeeper didn''t introduce too much about the Pearl hairpin and jewelry upstairs, it can be seen that it''s a boutique just by these accessories.


    Not to mention how well the bead hairpin and jewelry are made, I''m afraid the accessories are worth a lot of money. They can be carved into special shapes with jade, and the bead hairpin is usually placed there.


    Although there is no intention to show, but a casual look, you can see that this bead hairpin is extraordinary, quite a few green leaves lining the meaning of red flowers.


    But as he walked, ye Shuli''s pace slowed down. What he asked was not the Pearl hairpin and jewelry, but the accessories that set off the Pearl hairpin and jewelry.


    Although the shopkeeper also knows that these accessories are exquisitely made, what he sells here is Pearl hairpin and jewelry, OK? Isn''t paying attention to other things like this hitting him in the face?


    You know, at the beginning, he clearly showed his confidence in the Pearl hairpin and accessories he sold here, but it didn''t take a few steps. Ye Shuli completely ignored the Pearl hairpin and jewelry, but was interested in these gadgets as a foil.


    This Where did this come from? A country woman who got into a rich family? Why don''t you have any taste?


    Although he was full of unhappiness in his heart, the shopkeeper didn''t show it at all. All he could do was to say, "my guest, you''re joking. This gadget is just a foil."


    Originally, the shopkeeper thought that ye Shuli would understand such a warning, but who knows, he was completely wrong.


    "Shopkeeper, what''s this? Why is this monkey so likable? How much is this? "


    After walking a few steps, ye Shuli immediately stopped walking and said with his eyes.


    Seeing ye Shuli''s expression, the shopkeeper''s face flashed a trace of anger, but then he forced him down.


    From the beginning to now, ye Shuli hasn''t been here three or two times. The shopkeeper thinks he said it once, but ye Shuli is still like this. Maybe he didn''t understand it, but the second time and the third time?


    If she didn''t understand, how could she show that embarrassed look just now? And still quiet for a while, but now how suddenly like this?


    Is it not a woman who has become rich, but a woman who is hard to guess, who is suddenly rich in the country and can''t be in the country?


    "Shopkeeper, I''m asking you something!"


    After asking, ye Shuli stares at the monkey again for a while. Seeing the shopkeeper''s silence, he turns around and sees the shopkeeper''s stupefied and low head. He doesn''t know what he''s thinking. Then he''s not happy.


    "Ah? You say this? "


    Without waiting for the reaction, the merchant''s unique smile was all over the shopkeeper''s face. The next moment, he quickly stepped forward and tried to suppress his unhappiness. He tried not to show the slightest way: "this is made of aloes. The appearance is a layer of gold powder plated by a special person, just to set off this bead hairpin."


    Although the shopkeeper was very upset, as the shopkeeper selling the Pearl hairpin, he was very professional. He casually introduced the little monkey that made Ye Shuli interested in, and showed the value of the little monkey without any trace. At the same time, he led the topic to the Pearl hairpin.


    "You see, the style and technique of this pearl hairpin, especially the pearl inlaid on the end, are all one in a million. Even in this world, it is absolutely impossible to have a second one. Moreover, you see..."


    Trying to pull Ye Shuli''s attention back to Zhu Chai, the shopkeeper is afraid that ye Shuli will continue to do so, and he will lose his temper.


    But when the shopkeeper tried his best to introduce Zhu Chai, he didn''t find that ye Shuli''s attention had shifted to another one.


    "This hairpin is very beautiful, and I like the style very much, cui''er. What do you think?"


    Leng sips her lips and tries not to let her show her true feelings. Suddenly she hears Ye Shu leave her mouth and is slightly stunned. But then she remembers that there are only three of them and a shopkeeper here. At this time, if ye Shu leaves to shout, she should be called.


    When he looked up, he saw ye shulizheng looking at her with a happy face. Meng Ya pursed her lips, which could be regarded as the default of the name "cui''er". Then he took a look at Zhu Chai, and then he said: "madam, I think it''s pretty, too. If..."


    "Well? Cui''er, look at this, shopkeeper. Is this Phoenix? "


    Without waiting for cui''er to finish, ye Shuli''s eyes jumped to the next door again. But this time, her attention was not on the Pearl hairpin, but turned to the object with the Pearl hairpin.


    Of course, the reason why Ye Shuli is like this is not that she didn''t notice the manager''s displeasure, but that she really likes the "foil" in front of her.A phoenix true to life, like the phoenix flying away at the next moment, is standing on a Wutong tree, with its head raised high and it seems to be singing. But behind the Phoenix, there is a bead pin inserted.


    If you look at the two separately, although they are good, they are not enough to make ye Shuli so. But together, they are perfect, as if the Pearl hairpin is a part of the Phoenix. It not only sets off the nobility of the Phoenix, but also does not let the Pearl hairpin lose its light.


    This can only be regarded as two good things together, it is so eye-catching, how can ye Shu not be interested in it?


    However, on the surface, he was full of interest, as if he had seen something he loved, but in fact, ye Shuli was sneering in his heart.


    The Phoenix and the Pearl hairpin are combined into one. This is really a work of "heart"!


    "You have a good eye."


    When ye Shuli saw that he was attracted to the Phoenix pearl hairpin, the shopkeeper''s eyes lit up, and then he suppressed all his dissatisfaction and anger. He quickly walked over and said, "the Phoenix and the Pearl hairpin are the works of a master. You can see that the spirit and charm of the Phoenix can be confused, but you should not ignore the Pearl hairpin."


    Said, the shopkeeper also pretended to profound slightly pause, but then found that ye Shuli''s attention is completely on the Phoenix bead hairpin, I''m afraid even his words are not heard.


    The shopkeeper was embarrassed. At the same time, although he was smiling again, his hands on both sides suddenly clenched.

 Chapter 640

    Originally, after seeing the shopkeeper stunned, Meng Ya still wanted to laugh, but she didn''t think it was appropriate, but she couldn''t help it, so she had to lower her head and try not to let the shopkeeper notice.


    But this bow, dream bud is noticed the shopkeeper''s suddenly clenched fist, this if put in peacetime, maybe dream bud will not care too much, but in Ye Shuli has said that the store has a problem, how can she treat this matter as an ordinary thing?


    I want to remind Ye Shuli, but Mengya finds that ye Shuli ignores her at all, just like she really likes the Phoenix pearl hairpin. She leans slightly close to the Phoenix pearl hairpin and looks up and down.


    After some hard work, she is afraid of being found by the shopkeeper. Meng Ya suddenly thinks of Wen Jinrui in her anxiety. Then she takes a few steps back without any trace. After avoiding the shopkeeper''s sight, she looks up for Wen Jinrui''s figure.


    But next time, Meng Ya is stunned, because when she looks up at Wen Jinrui, Wen Jinrui also looks at her.


    Without waiting for Mengya to express something, Wen Jinrui shakes her head and glances at the shopkeeper. Seeing that his attention is still on Ye Shuli, he looks down the window again.


    At this moment, Meng Ya suddenly realized that the master and wife of her family were obviously on purpose. One of them "pretended to be crazy" to attract attention, while the other used an excuse to go to the window to observe the situation.


    White let her worry, originally people already had arrangements, I''m afraid the shopkeeper''s move, even if she didn''t see it, she must have guessed it.


    With this in mind, Meng Ya can''t help feeling lost. She is still too stupid to think of this. But then she gently shakes her head and comforts herself. No matter Ye Shuli or Wen Jinrui, they are not ordinary people. After they can''t compare with what they should be, they come to Ye Shuli''s side again.


    "Madam, I think this pearl hairpin is very suitable for you. Isn''t a woman like madam the same as Phoenix?"


    Maybe it''s because I want to show something, or maybe I don''t want to be classified as stupid. Seeing ye Shuli''s eyes are always on the Phoenix bead hairpin, Meng Ya goes forward and says.


    "That''s not right, but I think this bead hairpin is very suitable for me. Cui''er, you have a good eye." Ye Shuli''s face flashed a little hesitation, but finally it seemed that he really liked it. He still acquiesced.


    Seeing this scene, the shopkeeper slowly loosened his hands and flashed a sharp color in his eyes. Then he returned to the previous unique smile and said, "this girl is right. Your temperament is tailor-made for you. If you don''t take it, it''s a pity."


    With that, the shopkeeper sighed, and ye Shuli was smiling, like the shopkeeper''s words made her very useful.


    Although there was no answer, the smile on Ye Shuli''s face was enough to prove that she had acquiesced to the shopkeeper''s words, and the shopkeeper was naturally happy. He didn''t say anything, which was acquiescence. This acquiescence does not mean that Zhu Chai has been sold?


    Looking at Ye Shuli slowly retreated two steps, there was still only Zhu Chai in his eyes, and the smile on the shopkeeper''s face became stronger.


    However, ye Shuli retreated slightly for two steps and stopped his body. It seemed that he was looking at Zhu Chai, but in fact he kept glancing at the shopkeeper with Yu Guang.


    "Cui''er, do you think I''ll look good with this pearl hairpin?"


    See shopkeeper''s attention at this time all on her body, leaf book leaves secretly frown, then Piao one eye the dream bud of one side.


    "It must look good."


    Without hesitation, Meng Ya nodded heavily. But after saying it, she thought of Ye Shu''s eyes when she glanced at her just now, but she thought it was wrong. Then, it seemed that she suddenly thought of something and went to get the Pearl hairpin.


    "Why don''t you try it, madam? Anyway, as long as the wife likes it, the master will buy it. "


    Hearing this, the shopkeeper''s eyes flashed a touch of fine awn, but the smile on his face did not change at all. He also echoed: "if you like it, try it. It won''t get in the way."


    Let dream bud take down the bead hairpin and pass it to Ye Shuli. The shopkeeper seems to have forgotten that it should be his business. He just stands there and looks at it with the same smile.


    This is not an abnormal thing, so ye Shuli didn''t care too much. When Meng Ya came with the Pearl hairpin, ye Shuli lowered her head and asked her to help her.


    No matter what the shopkeeper wants to do, ye Shuli doesn''t care, because if he doesn''t have a problem, it''s OK. If there''s a problem, it''s the same as Qiuming building before. Just kill him.


    The whole Tenggu county has been plagued by the magistrate. Ye Shuli thinks about it these days. To deal with such a local emperor, besides using countermeasures, the means must not be soft. Otherwise, maybe Wen Jinrui''s identity as a marquis will not be taken seriously.


    "Is it good?"


    Wait to take bead hairpin, dream bud retreated two steps, leaf book leaves to stand up to look at dream bud, a face expect of ask a way."Good looking."


    Meng Ya nods vigorously. Although Ye Shuli''s appearance at this time looks very ordinary, he doesn''t know why. Once he stares at it, he will find that there is a different charm in it. The more he looks, the harder he looks away.


    Originally, she was looking at Zhu Chai, but looking at her, Meng Ya''s eyes fell on Ye Shuli''s face. She didn''t feel it before, but now she doesn''t know why. The more carefully she looked at it, the more she felt that ye Shuli''s face seemed strange, but she couldn''t tell where it was.


    "Am I good-looking or is zhuchai good-looking?" See dream bud straight staring at her face, rather than the head of the bead hairpin, ye Shuli smile at dream bud road.


    "It''s all pretty." Dream bud Zheng Zheng should be a, but then see ye Shu from the face that smile expression, is even busy way: "Madam had better see."


    "Cluck..." Seeing the appearance of Mengya, ye Shuli suddenly laughs. But in Mengya''s eyes, ye Shuli gives people a sense of fairy coming down to earth. He can''t help but be stunned again.


    The shopkeeper on one side sighed in his heart when he saw them like this. These two women are so ordinary, but they don''t even have any self-knowledge.


    Think of this, the shopkeeper seems to be in order not to let people see what, actually slightly turned his head, and at this moment, has been using the corner of his eye to pay attention to his Ye Shuli, but quickly took the opportunity to look to the side of Wen Jinrui.

 Chapter 641

    The laughter just now is exactly the signal that ye Shuli gave to Wen Jinrui, and Wen Jinrui had already looked at her at that time. At this time, ye Shuli looked at her, nodded to her, and then came this way.


    "How about this one, madam?"


    Walking to Ye Shuli''s side, Wen Jinrui handed over the bead hairpin in her hand.


    This bead hairpin is simple and elegant, but it''s elegant. If it were normal, ye Shuli would like it very much, but now


    "It''s very nice, sir. What do you think of this one I brought?"


    First of all, she recognized the Pearl hairpin picked by Wen Jinrui. But the next moment, ye Shuli talked about the one she was carrying. Although there was no clear explanation between the words, anyone could see that she preferred the one she picked.


    "Yes, it is. If your wife likes it, buy it."


    Wen Jinrui looked at Ye Shu and said, "what do you think of this one, madam?"


    "It''s very good, but..." Ye Shuli was a bit embarrassed, "but I prefer this one."


    After saying that, see Wen Jinrui''s face flashed a trace of disheartened, ye Shuli is smiling, went forward to take his arm and said: "I know the master has been careful, but this one I like better, as the master lost punishment, let the master pay money to take good care of me?"


    "Good."


    Looking at their love, they took down the Pearl hairpin, and then carefully took it. The shopkeeper at one side sneered, but he didn''t show it.


    "Shopkeeper, how much is this pearl hairpin?"


    After taking the Pearl hairpin to Ye Shuli, Wen Jinrui turns to look at the shopkeeper and asks, but before the shopkeeper can answer, ye Shuli immediately says, "there''s the Phoenix. Without it, the Pearl hairpin will be incomplete."


    Originally see Wen Jinrui asked price is to buy, shopkeeper''s face instantly full of smile, can wait to hear ye Shuli''s words, smile is coagulated in the face.


    "My guest, I''m joking. This is just an accessory. It''s not for sale."


    Ignoring the shopkeeper''s embarrassment, ye Shuli pointed to the Phoenix base in the lattice and said, "I even bought a pearl hairpin. This accessory is not sold. How do you do business?"


    "The rules of the shop are like this. Please forgive me." The shopkeeper said with a smile.


    "Didn''t you say that the Phoenix was specially made for the Pearl hairpin? If so, why do you keep the Phoenix after the Pearl hairpin is sold? "


    Ye Shu slightly raised from the corner of his lips, but he couldn''t see any other abnormality under the cover of his arrogant expression.


    "This Please don''t be embarrassed. This accessory is not sold. It''s the rule. "


    See the shopkeeper also said a reason, anyway is a don''t sell, Wen Jinrui seems to understand the meaning of this, gently smile and said: "you are business, we are shopping, there is no sell don''t sell one, only the price is appropriate, say, how much money."


    Hearing this, the shopkeeper''s face was obviously loosened, but he still pretended to be embarrassed and said, "it''s not a matter of money. It really can''t be sold."


    "If you can''t sell it, why do you go back to buy a broken thing?"


    At the beginning, when ye Shu left to select the Pearl hairpin, the shopkeeper kept boasting about how good the Pearl hairpin was, how much manpower and material resources it took, and how to find a phoenix that someone took time to make for the Pearl hairpin. It was specially customized. Only in this way can it set off its extraordinary.


    But now ye Shuli really wants to buy it, but he says that Phoenix doesn''t sell it. If it doesn''t sell, what he said before will leave a psychological shadow on Ye Shuli. When he sees Zhu Chai, he thinks it''s incomplete?


    I''m afraid that people will feel uncomfortable when they see such things, let alone carry them. I''m afraid that no one can accept such things.


    Ye Shuli doesn''t believe it''s the shopkeeper''s slip of the tongue. If he doesn''t sell it, he will never say that even if he wants to set it off. It''s clear that there is a conspiracy in it!


    Sure enough, after hearing Ye Shuli''s words, the shopkeeper''s face changed. After that, ye Shuli made a gesture to go. The shopkeeper lowered his head slightly, as if he was making some difficult decision.


    "It''s rare for my wife to like it. It''s a pity that people have rules. It can''t be sold. Ah..." After that, it seems that Wen Ruijin will leave with a sigh.


    See ye Shu leave two people unexpectedly is so simple, two words finish saying not to be about to leave, the shopkeeper hesitated for a while later or hurriedly without a trace of step forward to block two people''s way.


    "If you really like it, then Then I can only help you two. I just hope that when someone asks you about it, you don''t say that you bought it from me. Otherwise, if you pass it on, you won''t be able to do business in the future. "


    The shopkeeper is biting his teeth. He seems to have made up his mind. But in Ye Shuli''s eyes, it''s ridiculous. He clearly wants to prove its value by this means, so as to raise the price. What rules do he pull? He''s just smart.Although Ye Shuli likes this pearl hairpin, he doesn''t like it to that extent. If the shopkeeper hopes to raise the price, I''m afraid his calculation will fail.


    "In that case, thank you, shopkeeper. I don''t know how much this will cost?"


    Hearing the shopkeeper''s parting, ye Shu takes a look at Wen Jinrui and nods. Then Wen Jinrui looks at the shopkeeper and asks.


    "You can see the material of this pearl hairpin, not to mention the workmanship. Even if you have 30 liang of silver, as for the Phoenix, it was not sold. However, since the guest asked, then you have 20 liang of silver, a total of 50 liang of silver."


    "Fifty taels of silver?! It''s too expensive, isn''t it? We were introduced by the waiter of the restaurant. "


    Smell speech, dream bud is at the first time exclaimed, before a carriage just ten Liang silver, this bead hairpin just fifty Liang silver, difficult because ye Shuli want, so this shopkeeper just deliberately raise the price?


    "You''re joking. This bead hairpin is made of Pu Yu, not to mention the gem inlaid on it. It''s made by the master, and it''s worth the price. Moreover, the Phoenix itself is made of aloes. It took a month to make it. What''s more, there''s a whole layer of gold powder on the outside."


    In the face of Meng Ya''s query, the shopkeeper was not flustered, as if he had been used to this kind of situation for a long time, and explained it in an orderly way.

 Chapter 642

    "So it''s not expensive, madam?"


    Different from Meng ya, Wen Jinrui hardly shows any difference, just like completely believing the manager''s words, and then looking at Ye Shuli.


    "I listen to the master." Although did not say clearly, that leaf book leaves that facial expression on the face, clear is to want.


    "In that case, wrap it up. This is fifty taels of silver. Keep it." Wen Jinrui didn''t procrastinate at all. Seeing ye Shuli''s desire, he immediately took out the silver note.


    "OK, just a moment, please." The shopkeeper took the silver note, a smile on his face, quickly packed the Pearl hairpin and Phoenix separately and sent them to Ye Shuli.


    When he came down from the upstairs, he was still wiping everywhere, as if he could never clean it. Seeing ye Shu coming down from the three, he said hello.


    After a light reply, the three men went out of yipan Pavilion and returned to the carriage.


    As soon as he sat down in the carriage, Meng Ya immediately said, "madam, this thing is too expensive. How can you buy it directly?"


    "Well, how much does it cost?" Ye Shuli did not answer directly, but asked with a smile.


    "Meng Ya thinks that thirty Liang No, twenty Liang Thirty taels. Thirty taels at most is enough. " Dream bud for a while firm for a while hesitant mouth way, but the last sentence is said to be particularly sure.


    "If it''s really worth 30 liang of silver according to the shopkeeper, it''s just a pity that although the Pearl hairpin is pure jade, it''s not a good jade. Moreover, although the Phoenix is plated with gold powder, it''s mostly copper powder. Even if it''s made by the master, I''m afraid it''s only 10 liang of silver at most."


    Ye Shuli gently shakes his head. It''s a pity on his face, but he doesn''t feel distressed. In Meng Ya''s eyes, he is more curious, and then he asks.


    "In that case, why do you have to spend fifty taels to buy it?"


    "Well, you have to ask the master." Ye Shu raises a smile from the corner of his lips, which is full of deep meaning, but it''s a pity that Meng Ya can''t understand it.


    "Because Madame likes it." Wen Jinrui, who is driving outside, hears what ye Shuli deliberately lets her hear. He looks at Ye Shuli in the car helplessly but spoiled.


    With Wen Jinrui, ye Shuli looks back at Mengya and says, "Mengya, do you think there is something wrong with that yipan pavilion?"


    "The Pearl hairpin shop? There seems to be something wrong Dream bud congmou thought after a while, mouth said.


    "Tell me what''s wrong." See the dream bud is to see the problem, ye Shu can not do without interest, lips with a smile.


    "At the beginning, when I was downstairs, my wife mentioned the second child of the restaurant several times, but the second child of zhuchai shop always intentionally or unintentionally avoided it, and so did the boss. He clearly wanted to sell it, but he also took the opportunity to raise the price, and told us not to talk to outsiders."


    With that, Meng Ya''s eyebrows gradually wrinkled. It seems that the more she said it, the more she felt there was a problem. "Generally, when a store sells something, they all want customers to go out and talk about it, so as to attract more business, but he didn''t want to do so, and even deliberately explained to us."


    "The reason why the shopkeeper told me is not because the Phoenix didn''t take out, afraid of causing trouble?" Ye Shuli asked with great interest.


    "That''s what he said, but he kept saying it was a rule, but he didn''t abide by it himself, and he was the shopkeeper. Didn''t he set the rule?" Mengya knows that ye Shuli is testing her, and she immediately has no reservation, that is to say her understanding.


    "What if he made the rules?" The smile on Ye Shuli''s face does not change, and he leads Meng ya to think deeply.


    "He didn''t fix it?" Dream bud low Nan a, immediately seem to think of what, some surprised way: "madam is to say, the shopkeeper is not the real boss of Yi pan Ge?"


    After that, without waiting for ye Shu to leave, Meng Ya lowered her head again and thought, "but if he''s not the boss, how dare he break other people''s rules? It doesn''t make sense, unless there''s something else in it. "


    "What do you think is the reason?" Ye Shuli was not in a hurry. After Meng Ya thought for a while, he asked.


    "Mengya can''t think of it." Dream bud frowned, low after a while, is to see to Ye Shuli shook his head.


    The bartender introduced them. Although there was a coincidence, ye Shu didn''t say what he wanted to buy at the beginning, but the bartender proposed it on his own initiative.


    After arriving here, the second child of zhuchai shop or the shopkeeper deliberately avoided the second child of the restaurant. Even ye Shuli and Meng Ya talked about it one after another, they tried to avoid it.


    What''s more strange is that if there is another boss in yipan Pavilion, how dare you break other people''s rules as a shopkeeper?


    According to him, Fenghuang was customized by a master. It took him a month. Even if he raised the price to sell it, he couldn''t get one back to fill the vacancy in a short time. Isn''t he afraid of being punished by the boss?In addition, the general shop owners are afraid that others will not know what they sell. At least they will ask the customers to say something in order to build up their reputation. But the shopkeeper not only doesn''t want people to know, but also deliberately tells them.


    In fact, if this matter is taken apart, no matter which one is not enough to make people suspect, but if it is put together, there is a taste of conspiracy.


    See dream bud don''t understand, is to look at her, this time, ye Shuli is not directly tell her the answer, but gently shook his head and said: "I just think there must be some conspiracy, as for the specific is what, I''m afraid to wait for the shopkeeper to answer with us."


    "Shopkeeper? Will Madame come back? " Hearing this, Meng Ya asked slightly surprised.


    "Come back? Why didn''t he come to us? " Ye Shu rises slightly from the corner of her lips, arouses a smile, while Meng Ya sitting opposite her is slightly stunned, and then lowers her head, as if thinking about ye Shu Li''s words.


    Things have been sold to them at a high price. Why would the shopkeeper come to look for them?


    Dream bud don''t understand, ye Shuli also didn''t explain, but the eyes is constantly flashing cold color, seems to guess what will happen next.


    "Where are we going, madam?"


    A moment later, Meng Ya looks up at Ye Shuli. When she opens her mouth, she lowers her head and looks evasive.

 Chapter 643

    Seeing Meng Ya''s reaction, ye Shuli didn''t know what she was thinking. Then he said with a smile, "look around to see if you can meet Mr. Lu, so that some people don''t always worry about him."


    "Madam..." Dream bud quite some wry jiaochen a, seems to be some embarrassed, but ye Shuli is a smile, also ignore her, and then out of the car, sitting in the car is wenjinrui side.


    "I''m afraid these people are not that simple."


    Just a sit down, is to hear Wen Jinrui slightly dignified words, leaf book from pick eyebrow asked: "master see what?"


    Just now when they were in yipan Pavilion, they were divided into two groups. Ye Shuli mainly looked at the shopkeeper''s reality, while Wen Jinrui was near the window to see what the little two below did.


    After all, such as yipange, the second child is alone downstairs, while the shopkeeper is always staying upstairs. It can''t be said that there is no such thing, but it''s really rare.


    "When I was upstairs just now, I saw someone come and turn around in our carriage for a long time. Although it''s not the little two, it should have something to do with him." Wen Jinrui is riding a carriage. Although there is no obvious expression on her face, her tone is not so relaxed.


    "The master is to say, that small two seek a person to inquire into our falsehood?"


    Hearing this, ye Shuli reacted. As soon as they went upstairs, someone came to check the carriage. In addition, the shopkeeper and the young man''s behavior, if there was no connection, no one would believe it.


    "It''s not sure, but it should be."


    Wen Jinrui breathed softly. When he found a chance to look down just now, the man was already close to the carriage. When he left, although he didn''t see that he was entering the Yi pan Pavilion, I''m afraid it was related to the little two.


    Not to mention that the man left in the direction of Yi Pang Ge, just because there was no sign of overturning on their carriage, it was enough to show that the man was not here to steal.


    Since they are not here to steal, and they come to inquire while others are away, there is only one possibility that someone will stare at them.


    "I always feel that the shopkeeper and the waiter of that restaurant, as well as those of yipange, are not ordinary businessmen. Although their expressions are OK, they make me feel strange." Wen Jinrui frowned slightly, feeling that something was wrong.


    "I also have this feeling, always feel that their mind is not in their own business, but in the guests."


    Ye Shuli nodded and agreed with Wen Jinrui''s guess, but then he took Wen Jinrui''s arm and leaned on his shoulder and said, "anyway, if they really don''t have eyes, then give them a good lesson."


    "Well, ma''am said so."


    In the twinkling of an eye, the gravity on Wen Jinrui''s face has disappeared. A smile floats on his lips, and he gently kisses Ye Shuli''s long hair.


    It''s not far back from the original road. Wen Jinrui controls the carriage and stops at the door of a shop. The location of the shop is not very good, and the overall appearance is just ordinary. But when he sees the name, ye Shuli''s lips will smile again.


    Hairpin and hairpin!


    It''s not too big. The plaque is full of these three words. It''s simple and clear. It''s a jewelry store.


    When talking about zhuchai shop at the beginning, Xiaoer talked about two families. Although he slandered one of them like that, Wen Jinrui still wanted to see what happened to the one he slandered after he had seen the other one.


    As soon as the carriage stopped, Meng Ya poked out her head and followed Ye Shuli into the shop of hairpin and hairpin.


    Until ye Shuli and the three entered the shop, the two chatting at the counter noticed them. Then the man standing outside the counter said something to the woman inside, and he met them with a smile on his face.


    "Please come inside. We have both pearl hairpin and hairpin here. We have everything you need. The price is reasonable and you are absolutely satisfied."


    Nodding is a response, and then ye Shuli turns around in the shop. The style here is similar to that of yipange before, but it is much simpler and more comfortable.


    After reading some, ye Shuli found that the way here is obviously more attractive than the way yipange deliberately made some accessories to set off the Pearl hairpin.


    No matter what kind of jewelry, there is a proper wooden box. Compared with the jewelry in it, it will neither win over the guests nor be ignored. Moreover, according to the difference of each piece of jewelry, the size and shape of the box are also different, which is obviously customized.


    After reading for a while, I felt that ye Shu, who was quiet in his ears, turned around. It was only then that I found that the man who went to meet them just now was quietly following them. He didn''t open his mouth or make any noise, which meant that they should read it first.


    This makes Ye Shuli a little surprised. He can''t help thinking of the modern shopping mall. When the man sees Ye Shuli looking at him, he just smiles and then quietly waits there.


    "I don''t know which masters made these beads and hairpins?" See this scene, ye Shu from the corner of his lips to evoke a smile, it is a bit interested.Hearing this, the man pursed his lips, and then said with a polite smile, "the jewelry in the shop is made by our husband and wife, not by any master."


    See the man look indifferent, not because of her words and produce what emotion, ye Shu from secretly nodded, is not talking, but continue to look at the jewelry.


    Even if the man said that the jewelry was made by their husband and wife, rather than by some master, ye Shuli didn''t despise it. On the contrary, he felt that it had a different charm than that of yipange.


    It''s fresh and elegant, but it doesn''t lose its beauty. No matter it''s brought by ordinary people or rich families, it won''t lose face. On the contrary, it''s not as popular as those in yipange.


    After reading not much, ye Shuli took a fancy to a hairpin, then called Meng ya, picked up the hairpin and brought it to her, stepped back two steps, looked at it, and nodded slightly, "this hairpin is suitable for you, don''t you think?"


    "It''s good."


    When ye Shuli stopped, Wen Jinrui looked at the hairpin, but on the surface, it was enough to prove that the producer was serious, while Mengya was just right.


    One less club seems ordinary, and one more club seems publicity. Although compared with Mengya''s current dress, there are some mismatches, you know, the real Mengya is not so ordinary. As long as you dress up a little, this hairpin just matches her.

 Chapter 644

    "The name of this hairpin is Chu Yue, which means pure. It''s the best match for this girl." The man standing on one side saw that ye Shuli had brought it to Meng ya, and said, "there are bronze mirrors over there. Do you want to have a look?"


    Smell speech, dream bud slightly some Lengshen, it seems that did not expect Ye Shuli will buy hairpin for her, also like because of the man''s words in general, but still looked up to Ye Shuli, eyes full of inquiry.


    "Go ahead." Ye Shuli nodded with a smile, "look at it and pick one for me."


    "Well." Meng Ya nods her head vigorously, looking very happy. Then, under the guidance of the man, she quickly walks to the counter, where the woman smiles and puts the bronze mirror on the counter to help Meng Ya sort it out.


    See, ye Shuli and Wen Jinrui''s face is full of smile, after all, for a while but want to take dream bud to see Mr. Lu, how also have to give her a little dress, isn''t it?


    A moment later, Meng Ya shines on the bronze mirror for a while. The woman on one side smiles and doesn''t know what to say. Meng Ya is rather embarrassed and goes back to Ye Shuli. Seeing this, ye Shuli says with a smile: "do you still like it?"


    "Yes, thank you, madam." Dream bud pursed lips, seems to be a little excited, but joy is full of the whole face.


    "Thank you. I don''t have the money to buy it." Slightly hook up the corner of the lip, leaf book from smile to see a temperature Jin Rui.


    In the restaurant, Wen Jinrui yells at Meng Ya because the situation is not right. Meng Ya is afraid of Wen Jinrui. On the way, she doesn''t dare to contact him. She can just take this opportunity to ease the relationship between them.


    After all, Wen Jinrui is Xuanping Hou in Mengya''s heart, and can''t let her down, can''t she?


    "Thank you, master." Dream bud of course understand the meaning of Ye Shuli, although there is no hesitation, but the eyes are drooping, or some dare not look at Wen Jinrui.


    "You''re welcome. Just like it." Wen Jinrui some helpless smile, and then looked at the leaf book from the way: "since you like, then give the lady also choose one."


    "Well." Meng Ya nods hard, then walks to Ye Shu and leaves. They continue to look at the jewelry.


    But this time, ye Shuli''s steps did not stop, even a slight pause, while Meng ya, who was beside her, frowned.


    Just now, Wen Jinrui asked her to help Ye Shuli choose a hairpin, but now ye Shuli is walking slowly in front of her, without giving her the time to choose.


    If before, maybe dream bud will ask, but now, after a series of things, how could she be so reckless.


    After a little thought, dream bud is taking advantage of Ye Shuli to walk to the corner, without any trace to speed up the pace and ye Shuli side by side.


    Aware of the action of dream bud, ye Shuli glances at her through the action of looking at jewelry. Seeing that dream bud is glancing at her with doubts, ye Shuli immediately raises his lips and winks at her.


    See, dream bud slightly a Leng, originally still some don''t understand, but in think of this is almost read more than half, but leaf book from the pace is not stopped, is to guess what.


    Wait for another chance to confirm with Ye Shuli. When she nods her head, Meng Ya is fully aware of it.


    "Madame, how about this step? The color suits you very well


    Glancing at the man behind him, she saw that he was calm without any impatience. Meng Ya blinked and asked, pointing to the step hanging on the side.


    "It''s a good shake, and the color is really what I like, but I already have some of them almost the same, so there''s no need to buy them again."


    Ye Shuli shook his head slightly, his face was normal, and his foot speed was neither accelerated nor stopped.


    Next, Meng Ya would point to a piece of jewelry or ornaments to ask Ye Shuli from time to time, but some of them were rejected by Ye Shuli, and more of them were Meng Ya herself who changed her view for various reasons.


    Unconsciously, with the discussion between them, the shop of hairpin and hairpin had been visited by them. Except for the hairpin Ye Shuli chose for Meng ya at the beginning, they didn''t like anything.


    In this regard, Wen Jinrui, who is one step behind the man, just shows a helpless color, and the man also understands, and then smiles with indifference.


    It seems that he is not at all dissatisfied with the fact that he has accompanied the guests around for a long time without selling another item.


    However, it is true that although Ye Shuli and Meng ya have something they like from time to time, they have never said that these things are bad, although they were rejected by them in the end.


    Even, they will boast about it from all aspects, just because of their own problems, so they don''t like it.


    In this way, not to mention the men who followed behind, even the women who were close to the counter, after hearing their words, also showed a smile, without any dissatisfaction.


    After all, it''s made by husband and wife. It doesn''t look like it''s OK. After all, everyone''s aesthetic is different. But if you criticize someone and say they are not good, isn''t that a slap in the face?Ye Shuli will not be like this. Although Meng Ya didn''t realize this at the beginning, he soon understood it under the sign of Ye Shuli and never made similar mistakes.


    "Shopkeeper, is there anything else?" After a turn, he went back to the counter again. After reading all the jewelry, he didn''t find what he liked. Ye Shuli was disappointed and looked at the woman at the counter.


    Smelling speech, the woman at the counter shook her head gently. "It''s all here. If the guests don''t like it, they can wait for another month to have a look. There will be some new ones at that time."


    "We are here to play, not local people. I''m afraid we have to wait for the future." Hearing this, ye Shu couldn''t help sighing.


    In fact, ye Shuli also has several kinds of jewelry she likes, but she doesn''t like it so much. Moreover, she doesn''t come here to buy jewelry, so how can she not express her disappointment?


    But after hearing this, the woman at the counter and the man who followed them all shook their heads slightly, but they didn''t say anything.


    Just now, when ye Shuli and Meng Ya were rejected, she gave clear reasons, and these are really the same thing. Besides, it''s not the reason for their production, so it''s hard for the store to say anything.

 Chapter 645

    But at this time, Meng Ya blinked and looked at Ye Shuli, "madam, why don''t we go and have a look elsewhere? When I was in the restaurant just now, the waiter told me that there was a jewelry store next to me. He said it was called yipange. The things in it were good and cheap, and there were many kinds of things. He assured me that he would not let us down. "


    Hearing this, ye Shuli hesitated a little, as if he was thinking about something, but the man and the woman at the counter were slightly stunned. Then after looking at each other, the man asked: "dare to ask the girl, did the little boy mention our shop?"


    Hearing that the man actually asked directly, ye Shuli was slightly surprised. Then he and Wen Jinrui looked at each other and nodded, "it''s mentioned."


    "Ha ha." As if he had expected this for a long time, the man couldn''t see what he was thinking with a smile, "then he must have said that our shop is not good, and the one in the alley at the end of the street is better?"


    Originally, I just thought that this shop was a couple''s shop, maybe it didn''t pay so much attention to making money, so men''s attitude was not so enthusiastic, but now it seems that it''s not the case.


    However, since people have directly asked, ye Shu has no need to beat around the Bush from nature, and then he nodded and said: "not bad."


    "In that case, my guest, why do you want to come to our store?" With a smile on his face, the man seemed to ask casually, but ye Shuli always felt that there was something in it.


    "Because we''ve been to that store."


    No matter whether this shop has a relationship with that shop or that restaurant, it''s normal to shop around first, so ye Shuli tells the truth.


    But after hearing the answer, the man was slightly stunned. Then he shook his head with a bitter smile and said, "you are really straightforward."


    Do you want me to give you a reason to boast about your store? For example, the decoration is simple and elegant, and you know it''s extraordinary from the outside?


    Please, after a stranger listens to the recommendation of a local, and it has nothing to do with him, he will naturally listen to it. What''s more, the sophomore is not simple.


    Ye Shuli turned his eyes secretly, but he didn''t show any on his face. He just looked at the man quietly, waiting for him.


    "Cough..."


    Seeing that ye Shu couldn''t get away from him, the man coughed to ease his embarrassment. Originally, he thought that even if ye Shu had been to the store, now when he came to their store, he would be more tactful. At least it was OK to tell a lie, but who knows, she said it directly.


    Although there was some embarrassment in his heart, when the man looked at Ye Shuli''s three people, the light color in his eyes was less. On the contrary, there was a trace of goodwill and a touch of worry?


    Aware of this, ye Shuli was a little strange, but even heard the man ask: "since the three have been to the store, I don''t know what to buy in it?"


    "There was a pearl hairpin that looked good, so I bought it at will." Ye Shuli is still a "straightforward" look, without the slightest hesitation is to say it directly.


    Hearing this, the smile on the man''s face disappeared, and the worry became more and more obvious? But the Pearl hairpin with ornaments? "


    "Ornaments? I think so. " Although Ye Shuli always thinks that the Phoenix is specially made for the Pearl hairpin, it should also be regarded as a decoration.


    "At first, I told you that the ornament and the Pearl hairpin were a whole, but when you bought it, I said that the ornament would not be sold, but finally I sold it to you for various reasons?"


    Although the man is asking, his expression is obviously positive. After hearing this, ye Shuli, Wen Jinrui and Meng Ya are stunned. Then Meng Ya does not hold back and asks, "how do you know?"


    See really and what oneself say is the same, the man''s face instantly is to hang full of wry smile again, "how do I know? Because I''ve seen it many times, that yipange used this method to pit passers-by, which many local people know


    "No? I think that shop is not small either. If so, will the government ignore it? " Ye Shuli pretended to be surprised. He didn''t wait for Mengya to ask.


    "The government? Hum


    Although the man just hummed, ye Shuli could hear it clearly. Although the disdain and disgust were not obvious, they were not imperceptible.


    "The situation here is a little complicated. As long as you know, it''s not a year and a half since that store used this method to pit passers-by, but he''s still well open there, it''s enough to explain everything."


    The man took a look at the woman at the counter. This time, he asked a little anxiously, "three of you have just come out of the yipan pavilion?"


    "That''s right. When the front foot goes out, the back foot comes to you." Ye Shuli nodded.


    "If that''s the case, the three of you may be able to get out of trouble." Say, the man is to side body unexpectedly gave way to the road, let leaf book leave them to walk now.Seeing this scene, ye Shuli was really a little curious. Then he took a look at Wen Jinrui. Seeing that he also frowned, he couldn''t help looking at the man and said, "avoid trouble? Isn''t it that it''s been done? Why is there any trouble? "


    "I''m not sure about that. They have different means every time, but anyway, it''s always good to leave early."


    Seeing that ye Shu didn''t mean to leave the three people, the man was a little worried. Then he took a look at the three people and went to Wen Jinrui''s side. He stretched out his hand to pull his arm, but Wen Jinrui stepped back to avoid it.


    Seeing this, the man was slightly stunned, and then chatted with a smile, but the anxiety on his face was no less, "brother, I also know that it''s not easy for you to believe what I said, but as long as you know, I have no malice, no matter you''re here to play or do business, believe me, it''s still time to go."


    "Yes, I don''t know what''s going on here. The local people are better. You foreigners are most likely to be cheated. We won''t harm you. Leave quickly."


    As if they were afraid that ye Shuli would not believe them, the woman at the counter, who had not opened her mouth all the time, was also persuading with a worried face.


    Wen Jinrui frowns, while ye Shuli is a little curious. Although she just guesses that Yi Pange''s affair may not be so simple, she blames it on the scene in the restaurant before.

 Chapter 646

    According to her guess, it may be that Meng Ya once mentioned Mr. Lu and attracted the attention of the shopkeeper. Although the change of Mr. Lu was only fleeting, Meng Ya noticed it, and maybe the shopkeeper also noticed it.


    In addition, the young men of Ma Hang dare to sell Meng Ya into the brothel, and what happened in Qiuming restaurant, so ye Shuli guesses whether it is because Meng Ya''s identity is perceived by the shopkeeper of the restaurant that there is something behind.


    But if they are for Mengya, why did the magistrate expel Mengya and her father instead of staying? But if it''s not for Mengya, what is it for? Can''t it be Mr. Lu?


    This is Ye Shuli''s guess before, but the couple in front of them said that it has become a tradition to pit people in yipange, which is obviously not aimed at them. But if so, is there no problem with the shopkeeper and the second child of the restaurant?


    Is all this just because she and Wen Jinrui are too sensitive to think so much?


    No!


    The more I think about things before, the more I feel that ye Shuli is wrong, but I can''t tell what is wrong.


    Her intuition told her that all this was certainly not as simple as what the man said, and the man also said that the waiter of the restaurant would often slander them and let passers-by go to yipange.


    This shows that the restaurant must have something to do with yipange, and the man''s statement is also true. But ye Shuli just thinks that something is wrong, especially when he thinks of Meng Ya''s exclamation and mentions Mr. Lu, there is something wrong with the shopkeeper''s expression.


    And Meng Ya has confirmed that Mr. Lu recognized her. Since she recognized her, why not? If you want to alienate her because of the changes of Meng Ya''s family, why do you show your heartache?


    Moreover, Meng Ya is so sure that ye Shuli believes that there must be something hidden in it.


    "Don''t you believe me or are you lucky? We just met by chance, but we didn''t cheat you. I also think you are kind-hearted. You should buy things for your servant girls. That''s why we remind you. If... "


    Seeing that ye Shuli didn''t mean to leave, he was thinking about what had happened. The man couldn''t help but be more worried. He was interrupted by Wen Jinrui without waiting for him to finish.


    "That''s not what we mean. It''s just that we can''t react when something happens. I hope we don''t get it wrong." Said, Wen Jinrui toward Ye Shuli gently shook his head, "thank you for reminding, we will leave now."


    See three people finally believe, the man is relieved, immediately is the leaf book from three people to the door, at the same time also don''t forget to urge them to leave quickly.


    When he got to the door, ye Shuli seemed to suddenly think of something. He stopped, turned around, pointed to the beautiful wooden box in Meng Ya''s hand and said, "I haven''t given you money yet."


    The man also seems to be anxious to forget it, but then he shakes his head and says, "I''ll give it to you. Don''t delay time. Let''s go quickly."


    "Thank you."


    Ye Shuli was surprised to see that the man didn''t even care about the money for the hairpin, so he told them to leave quickly. But he finally said thanks and got on the carriage.


    Although the hairpin is not worth much money, ye Shuli will not take advantage of them. Anyway, Tenggu county is their fiefdom, but sooner or later, ye Shuli will not treat them badly.


    Since entering Tenggu County, most of the things I heard or met along the way were bad things, and even made Ye Shuli away from killing several times.


    But this man, however, is a clear stream. After he has taken over Tenggu County in the future, maybe this man can be of some use. In a word, this zanziye book will not take him for nothing.


    When the carriage went away, he saw that the man was going back to the shop. Ye Shuli shook his head gently. "In this chaotic Tenggu County, I didn''t expect that there were such good people."


    "Yes, those who help us from outside also give us hairpins, but madam, do you think he has other intentions?"


    Help us outsiders? Hear dream bud say this words, leaf book leave can''t help but dumbfounded smile, when this wench also don''t regard oneself as native?


    Although I think so in my heart, ye Shuli doesn''t say it. Seeing that Mengya is in trouble now, I not only know that I think about it first, but also know how to think deeply. Ye Shuli is relieved at last.


    According to this development, when she returns to the Imperial City, Mengya should not have any big problems, otherwise she really doesn''t know what to do.


    "I don''t think so. I have ulterior motives, either to seek wealth or to have a grudge. But this man didn''t even want the money for the hairpin. It should be just to help us."


    Ye Shuli said, and then went to sit at the door of the carriage, then opened the corner of the curtain, looked at Wen Jinrui and said, "master, where are we going next?"


    Wen Jinrui turns to see ye Shuli and says with a smile, "where does madam think she should go?"


    "I listen to the master." Ye Shuli tilted his head slightly, pursed his lips, and his face was full of mischievous smile.Seeing this, Wen Jinrui stretched out a hand and rubbed her head. Her eyes were full of spoils. I''m afraid if he didn''t control the carriage at this time, he would get up and hold Ye Shu in his arms.


    "Go and meet Mr. Lu. As for the troubles..."


    A moment later, when Wen Jinrui opened his mouth, the pet in his eyes had disappeared, and was replaced by a cold color, "it''s almost time to fan Wu, and it''s time to move."


    This is his fiefdom. It''s the foundation of their future development. But there are so many people who don''t know how to live and how close they are to fan Wu.


    It seems that the magistrate Fanwu really regarded himself as the local emperor.


    After leaving Zan and Chai''s shop for some distance, the speed of the carriage gradually slowed down. This was also to prevent the couple of that shop from worrying. After all, they thought Ye Shuli and Chai were just ordinary passers-by, but they didn''t know that they were the real owners of Tenggu county.


    The speed of the carriage is not fast. Wen Jinrui takes the carriage and looks at it as he walks. He is just like a person who comes here to play. He is full of curiosity. Ye Shuli and Meng ya, who are sitting in the carriage, look at both sides of the carriage.


    However, Meng Ya was a little excited at this time. She would walk away from time to time, holding her hands tightly, expecting to meet Mr. Lu, but also afraid.


    I''m afraid that she guessed wrong, that something might happen, and that Mr. Lu didn''t recognize her at all. It''s just her illusion

 Chapter 647

    Carriage shuttling in the street, ye Shuli quietly thinking about what happened just now, but also pay attention to the passing crowd.


    According to Meng ya, Mr. Lu left Fanwu and came here at the beginning of his journey to the imperial capital to participate in Qiuwei, but it''s a long way from the imperial capital. If that''s the case, he should at least find a way to get enough money.


    What happened in the restaurant before is enough to prove that he is doing this. Moreover, with Meng Ya''s understanding of him, ye Shuli guesses that he must be doing something that he can make money.


    But as a scholar, an aspiring and ambitious scholar, the only way to earn enough money is to write letters and repair calligraphy and painting.


    If there is no deviation in Meng Ya''s understanding of him, such as the scholar he met in the restaurant before, he would never do anything to do in the restaurant.


    In this place where all kinds of things are inferior and only reading is high, a scholar will never do these things even if he has no fame. What''s more, Mr. Lu has already got some fame.


    Just as ye Shuli was thinking quietly, and Meng Ya was more and more worried, the speed of the carriage suddenly slowed down, and then Wen Jinrui''s voice came into the carriage.


    "It seems that Meng Ya is not wrong."


    Smell speech, ye Shu from lift the curtain in front of the carriage to see, see the carriage is in front of a corner of the street, there is a scholar sitting there, in front of a very simple table, with ink, paper and inkstone on it, holding a book in his hand, is there studying as if no one else.


    When he got closer, ye Shuli found that the scholar seemed to be completely immersed in the book. He didn''t hear the crowd and the noise around him. His brows sometimes wrinkled and sometimes stretched. His eyes kept swimming from left to right and from top to bottom on the book in his hand.


    After taking back his eyes, he saw Meng Ya still lying at the carriage window and looking out, as if he had not heard Wen Jinrui''s words at all. Ye Shu left the corner of his lips and said with a smile: "it seems that Mr. Lu can''t be found. It should be that he has already left."


    "No!" Hearing this, Meng Ya was slightly stunned. Before anyone turned his head, he said with great affirmation.


    "Madam, we are looking for it. Mr. Lu must be here. He recognized me before, and he will not leave. As long as we look for it again, we will be able to This... "


    Just turning to ask Ye Shuli to look for it, Meng ya, who was unwilling to believe that Mr. Lu would leave, noticed that ye Shuli deliberately lifted the curtain that had not been put down, and looked through a corner of the curtain. Isn''t that Mr. Lu she was thinking about?


    "Madam..."


    Meng Ya looks at Ye Shuli with embarrassment. Her cheeks are red and she lowers her head. But her eyes can''t help floating to Mr. Lu not far away through a corner of the curtain.


    "Dream bud."


    Hearing Ye Shuli calling her, Meng Ya pursed her lips and raised her head. When she saw Ye Shuli''s face, she suddenly shivered.


    "Next, you''ll stay in the carriage. No matter what happens, you''ll stay here. You can''t make any noise. Can you do it?"


    Looking at Ye Shuli with no joking look, Meng Ya took a deep breath, pressed down the strange feeling in her heart, nodded heavily and said: "don''t worry, madam. Meng Ya is proper."


    Mr. Lu is not far away. Mengya doesn''t know. Ye Shuli must have a plan, and this plan is probably for her. How can she allow herself to destroy Ye Shuli''s plan?


    See dream bud a face of dignified, like what happened big things in general, ye Shuli gently patted her hand, said: "don''t worry, it will be OK, if it goes smoothly, let you see on one side is not impossible."


    After saying that, also ignore stare big eyes, a pair of surprised appearance of dream bud, leaf book from is toward the car outside Wen Jinrui nodded.


    Seeing this, Wen Jinrui also nodded, and then drove the carriage to one side. After settling down, he walked towards Mr. Lu not far away.


    But ye Shuli stayed in the carriage with Meng ya, because she knew what would happen in a moment. In case, it was better to stay here.


    Not a few steps away, Wen Jinrui is in front of Mr. Lu, but at this time, Mr. Lu''s whole mind is put on the book in his hand, did not notice the arrival of Wen Jinrui.


    Seeing this, Wen Jinrui gently knocked on the table in front of him. When Mr. Lu looked up at him, he asked with a smile: "may Mr. Lu write letters on his behalf?"


    As soon as he raised his head and saw Wen Jinrui, Mr. Lu''s eyes suddenly shrank. It was obvious that he thought about the restaurant for the first time. But in a flash, Mr. Lu''s expression was restored as usual. He nodded and said: "yes, I don''t know what you want to write?"


    "To a woman who was forced to separate because of some things, now I know some news about her..."Speaking of this, Wen Jinrui had a slight look on Mr. Lu''s face intentionally or unintentionally. Seeing that he was very determined, he didn''t show any flaws. Then he said with a smile: "may Mr. Lu write?"


    "The news is too little. I don''t know what''s your relationship with that woman? What do you want to write about? " Mr. Lu frowned slightly, but there was no difference on his face.


    "I''m the one who loves each other, but I didn''t say it clearly. May I write it, sir?" Wen Jinrui avoids the heavy and takes the light, constantly testing.


    "I can try. After I''ve finished writing, you can see how it is. But first of all, it''s said that a letter costs three Wen. As long as it''s written, it''ll count."


    Pretending to be unaware of everything, Wen Jinrui nodded and said, "yes, sir, let''s write."


    Is this dissatisfaction with his refusal to give more information? Wen Jinrui quietly looks at Mr. Lu''s writing, but his lips are slightly raised.


    To this extent, Mr. Lu did not show any flaws. It seems that he either did not recognize Meng ya, or he had already made enough psychological preparation for it.


    Seeing that Mr. Lu had already paid attention to the letter, Wen Jinrui also slightly put away some thoughts, but at this time, he suddenly realized that there were eyes around him.


    "This place is really unexpected." Wen Jinrui said with a smile, like a low Nan, but it is looking at Mr. Lu in front of him.

 Chapter 648

    It seems to be aware of Wen Jinrui''s eyes. Mr. Lu looks up at him, then lowers his head and continues to write a letter. "It''s not peaceful here. If it''s not important, it''s better to leave as early as possible."


    "Well."


    Wen Jinrui answered in a soft voice. Instead of talking, she glanced around intentionally or unintentionally, as if waiting for Mr. Lu to write a letter. She was looking at the stalls around, and at the same time, she was observing Mr. Lu who was struggling to write quickly.


    Wen Jinrui stopped talking, and Mr. Lu began to concentrate on writing letters, constantly dipping his pen in ink. Soon, he put down his pen, picked up rice paper, blew it lightly, and handed it to Wen Jinrui, saying, "look how it is."


    But after glancing at it casually, Wen Jinrui just nodded. Instead of responding positively to the letter, he glanced around and said, "are these Mr. Lu''s friends around here? Why can''t you just see it in the distance? "


    Wen Jinrui''s tone seemed to be understated. But in Mr. Lu''s ears, his face suddenly changed. Then he tightened his eyes and said, "if you can write a letter, three Wen will be enough."


    Wen Jinrui took out a piece of silver from her arms and put it on the table. Then she looked at Mr. Lu with a smile and said, "don''t worry. I''ll go back and ask if I need it."


    After that, ignoring Mr. Lu''s frowning gaze, Wen Jinrui got up and walked towards the carriage. As for Mr. Lu, he gazed at Wen Jinrui''s gaze for a long time, sighed, and then gazed at the broken silver on the table in front of him, slightly distracted.


    "Look, ma''am."


    After arriving at the carriage, Wen Jinrui directly turned over into the carriage and handed the letter written by Mr. Lu to Ye Shuli.


    After receiving the letter, ye Shuli read it from top to bottom, then pondered a little, and handed it to Meng ya, "is this your Mr. Lu''s handwriting?"


    "Yes."


    Just after taking a look at the letter, Meng Ya nodded in affirmation, as if she had already been familiar with Mr. Lu''s handwriting.


    Seeing this, ye Shuli starts to smile slightly from the corner of his lips, while Wen Jinrui takes back her eyes on Meng ya, looks at Ye Shuli and asks, "what do you think of this word, madam?"


    "In fact, the word" Lu Shang "seems to be simple and decisive, but it''s not so powerful."


    Born in the government of Wen state, ye Shuli''s research on calligraphy and painting is not as thorough as ordinary people, but Mr. Lu''s character, though smooth in appearance, is actually extremely upright. It is not difficult to see from the track of writing that this person must have a healthy heart.


    "When he just started to write, I saw that his eyebrows were clean and his eyes were clear. After many explorations, he didn''t show any difference. Instead, he was vaguely reminding me to leave. I think Mengya didn''t see the wrong person."


    "Meng Ya must be right. Mr. Lu is a good man."


    On hearing Wen Jinrui''s affirmation of Mr. Lu''s personality, Meng Ya immediately agrees. At this time, in the eyes of Wen Jinrui, there is no obvious fear before.


    "You little girl, as soon as you mention Mr. Lu, you are so worried. Will it break down later?" See dream bud so nervous Mr. Lu, ye Shuli looked at her with a smile, but in the heart how much or some worry.


    "Certainly not." Mengya shook her head, then looked at Ye Shuli and said, "madam, what should I do next?"


    "You have to ask the master." With that, ye Shuli also looks at Wen Jinrui and asks Wen Jinrui by answering Meng ya.


    "When I was just waiting for him to write a letter, I noticed that a lot of eyes around me fell on me. I think Mr. Lu is under surveillance."


    Wen Jinrui frowned slightly. Just now, he didn''t deliberately look for it. He was afraid of being noticed, but he felt that there must be no less than four or five people around.


    Mr. Lu is just an ordinary scholar. He has neither power nor wealth. Is it worth the efforts of so many people?


    Ye Shuli, who heard this, glanced at Mr. Lu not far away, then said with a smile, "what''s the matter? I''ll know when I see Mr. Lu and ask him."


    Wen Jinrui nodded after pondering for a moment, while Meng Ya looked at the two people with a puzzled face: "master, madam, how are you going to ask Mr. Lu?"


    "You''ll see in a moment."


    Ye Shuli replied casually, then nodded to Wen Jinrui. After Wen Jinrui left the carriage with the letter again, he looked back at Meng Ya and said, "Meng ya, if you don''t want your Mr. Lu to have an accident, then next, don''t look, don''t ask, and don''t make any sound, you know?"


    Seeing that ye Shuli doesn''t mean to be joking, Meng Ya stares at her, and suddenly feels uncomfortable. But without waiting for her to think more, ye Shuli puts down the curtain in front of her and covers Mr. Lu''s figure from her sight."Yes, Meng Ya will listen to his wife, and will never let Mr. Lu have an accident." Dream bud hard to take a breath, nodded, eyes very firm.


    See dream bud this look, ye Shuli slightly nodded, and then it is to rely on the car closed up.


    After learning from Meng Yakou that Mr. Lu is likely to write letters in the market, ye Shuli and Wen Jinrui discussed a lot of countermeasures based on their guessed possibilities.


    Now, although the situation is a little different, it''s not very different from what they guessed before. It happens that the previous countermeasures can be used, but Mr. Lu I''m afraid it''s going to be a bit of a pain.


    See ye Shuli close his eyes and rest in the car, don''t speak, dream bud also want to try to calm down, but who knows, at this time, it''s like someone is stimulating her heart, not only don''t slowly calm down, but more and more nervous.


    But now the curtain was pulled up, and ye Shuli had told her not to look, not to ask, and not to make any sound.


    Even though she really wanted to know how Wen Jinrui would call Mr. Lu to see her, in the end, she had to bear it and breathe deeply to calm her heart.


    Just when Meng Ya managed to stabilize her mind, she suddenly heard a roar coming from outside, and that was Wen Jinrui''s voice. This time, she could not help but feel uneasy again. Even the air felt cold.

 Chapter 649

    "Well, you''re a letter writer. Are you bullying me into being illiterate? What are you writing about? "


    As soon as he got down from the carriage and came to Mr. Lu, Wen Jinrui noticed that the piece of silver he had put on the table was still there. He nodded secretly, took a deep breath, and then scolded.


    "This This is not... " Mr. Lu was stunned by Wen Jinrui''s manner, and immediately wanted to say, "isn''t this written according to your requirements?" Was interrupted by Wen Jinrui.


    "What''s this and that?"?! What did I ask you to write? Look at what you wrote! "


    Wen Jinrui didn''t give Mr. Lu any chance to speak. He seemed to be more angry when he said that. He knocked the pen, ink, paper and inkstone on the table to the ground. Then he grabbed Mr. Lu''s collar and said, "I tell you, I''m not illiterate, but I can''t write because my hand is injured. Do you really dare to fool me?"


    With that, Wen Jinrui picks up the injured left hand and shakes it in front of Mr. Lu. It''s just because they are close to each other and Wen Jinrui deliberately blocks it. Only the two of them can see this action.


    Sure enough, Wen Jinrui, who stares at Mr. landing, finds that when Mr. Lu''s eyes fall on his left hand, his eyes suddenly shrink, and then his body suddenly shivers. His face is full of disbelief. It seems that he thinks of something.


    Seeing this, Wen Jinrui''s lips stirred up a smile, but against his angry expression, it was more like a sneer.


    He grabbed the clothes on Mr. Lu''s chest and forced him to come back. Wen Jinrui said coldly, "it''s just reading some books and writing some words. It''s such a fool. If you don''t give me an explanation today, you can''t think about it like this!"


    Originally, when Wen Jinrui came angrily, many people around him noticed it. However, under his continuous anger, especially when he directly grabbed Mr. Lu''s clothes, it attracted many people''s attention.


    Even a lot of people have come over, even the dark eyes that Wen Jinrui had noticed are more obvious.


    Being pulled by Wen Jinrui''s clothes, Mr. Lu suddenly wakes up. Shengsheng takes his eyes away from Wen Jinrui''s left hand. When he sees the cold anger on his face, he suddenly reacts.


    He struggled hard to get rid of the hand on the collar, but Wen Jinrui was too strong. Mr. Lu faltered, not only didn''t break free, but almost fell to the ground.


    "Don''t be rude. I''ve already written the letter for you, and you''ve paid for it. Now I''m looking for it again. Is it good to bully me as a scholar?"


    I don''t know whether it''s because I guess something or because I''m scared by Wen Jinrui''s momentum. Mr. Lu''s voice trembles a little, and he seems to be weak.


    "I''m rude? How dare you say I''m rude when you bully people like this I think you are looking for death! "


    Wen Jinrui seems to be annoyed by Mr. Lu''s words. As he says that, his anger is getting more and more intense. The last sentence seems to jump out of his teeth. As soon as his voice falls, he puts away his right hand and grabs Mr. Lu''s chest clothes, and hits Mr. Lu''s chest with a punch.


    "Cough..."


    Mr. Lu, who had been trying to break free, finally broke free from Wen Jinrui with the strength of this fist. Unfortunately, his body was also in a lurch, and he just sat down in the corner of the wall. Then, there was a sharp cough.


    The people who came to watch the scene were shocked when they saw that Wen Jinrui was angry. Even those who were close to Mr. Lu''s stall and wanted to persuade them stopped after seeing this posture.


    "You How dare you beat people, you brat? "


    Mr. Lu, who was sitting in the corner of the wall, was surprised and angry, but at this time, in some embarrassed circumstances, the original rebuke came out of his mouth, and it seemed that he had no confidence, more like he was afraid of something.


    "Mangfu? Who do you think is the boor? "


    As if stimulated by Mr. Lu''s words, Wen Jinrui kicks the table in front of him, and then two steps forward, grabs Mr. Lu''s chest again, and lifts him up, "spend money to let you write a letter. How dare you bully me with your culture and insult me? I think you are impatient!"


    With that, Wen Jinrui hit Mr. Lu''s stomach with another blow. Although Mr. Lu was lifted by Wen Jinrui, his waist was bent like a shrimp.


    "You You are rude You... "


    I don''t know whether it''s because I have guessed something or because Mr. Lu can''t swear at all. His face has become like a pig''s liver, but after holding it for a long time, he just spits out the word "outrageous".


    "If you don''t apologize for doing something wrong, you dare to insult me one after another. I think you are really looking for death!"


    Originally, although Wen Jinrui was angry, the anger on his face was obviously still restrained. However, after hearing that Mr. Lu was still insulting him, his somewhat unswerving restraint disappeared.And the people who were hesitant to stop them could only shake their heads and sigh when they saw this behind the scenes.


    Looking at this posture, what Mr. Lu refutes is that he has no confidence. It is clear that he bullied others by virtue of his own culture. Now he deserves to be found.


    Before starting, Wen Jinrui was worried that there would be any trouble, but when she realized this, she understood it.


    When I was in the hairpin and hairpin shop before, it''s not hard to understand from the man''s words. I''m afraid many of the people who do business here are secretly going to pit passers-by, but some are not too much, while some are too much.


    For example, although there may be very few things in front of us, judging from the reactions of these people around us, it should not have happened.


    "Mr. Lu, I think he used to be a good man. I didn''t expect that he did such a thing."


    "Who says not? After all, it''s for making money. People don''t love money."


    "I thought Mr. Lu was a proud scholar, but I didn''t expect that he was also such a person..."


    Seeing that Wen Jinrui was blocking Mr. Lu in the corner to teach him a lesson, Mr. Lu said something in panic, and the anger on Wen Jinrui''s face, who had been fighting for a while, did not disappear. The onlookers felt that their guess must be right, and several people couldn''t help saying it.

 Chapter 650

    It''s like I''ve seen it with my own eyes and heard it with my own ears.


    After hearing this, Mr. Lu, who had suffered from pain and even changed his face, was suddenly stunned. He did not know where the strength came from. He pushed away Wen Jinrui. Then he looked at the crowd angrily and yelled: "don''t talk nonsense. I''m not such a person as Lu Xuefeng..."


    It turned out to be Lu Xuefeng. I didn''t expect to cherish his reputation so much.


    Seeing that Lu Xuefeng ignored the injury after hearing the comments of the onlookers, although Wen Jinrui didn''t use much strength, he was able to break away suddenly, which is enough to show his love for fame.


    But this move was originally planned. How could Wen Jinrui allow him to disturb the plan, and then he forced down his intolerance. He pulled Lu Xuefeng back like a chicken, and then threw him into the corner of the wall. He was furious and said: "how dare you push me?! It seems that if you don''t teach you a lesson, you won''t have a long memory! "


    Said, Wen Jinrui is angry bullying body to the corner, boxing and feet together, not a moment''s effort is to beat Lu Xuefeng even cry pain strength is not.


    Seeing this scene, the onlookers not only did not worry, but also gloated. The faces of those who were pointed by Lu Xuefeng just now were full of contempt.


    "Such people, relying on their own culture and bullying others like this, deserve to be beaten!"


    "That''s to say, he''s very noble in his daily life. I didn''t expect that he would be greedy for money in the end. Today, I should teach him some lessons, so as not to read all the sages into the dog''s stomach."


    "This brave man, you can beat him with confidence. Let alone no one is in charge. Even if someone is in charge, we will testify to you..."


    Hearing the voices of the onlookers, Lu Xuefeng''s face was as pale as ashes, while Wen Jinrui''s fist was just a little, no one cared? Who cares if they testify?


    This Isn''t that a little too much?


    A little hesitation flashed in her heart. However, when she saw that Mr. Lu, who was in dream bud''s heart, was already pale, and even the injury on her body was careless, Wen Jinrui could not help sighing.


    At the corner of his eye, Yu Guang glanced at the carriage behind him. He saw that ye Shuli was already coming towards here. Wen Jinrui immediately waved his two fists, but this time, he used his internal power.


    "Well..."


    A fist fell on the chest, a fist fell on the back of the head, Lu Xuefeng suddenly snorted, then looked at Wen Jinrui, and then fainted.


    As if he didn''t know why, Wen Jinrui suddenly stopped his action, and then looked at Lu Xuefeng who had passed out completely, but the anger on his face was not less.


    But the next moment, when he saw that ye Shuli was already behind him, Wen Jinrui kicked Lu Xuefeng, "hum! Dare to play dead with me, right? Then I''ll help you... "


    "Master!"


    After ye Shuli grabs Wen Jinrui''s fist, regardless of the strength of the fist, He staggers in front of Lu Xuefeng and stops Wen Jinrui''s fist.


    "Don''t fight any more. It''s just a matter of money. Don''t make people die."


    After Wen Jinrui leaves the carriage, ye Shuli puts down the curtain, but that''s to prevent Meng Ya from worrying, but she is always aware of the situation here.


    After hearing the noise of the table being kicked away, Meng Ya quickly calmed down and kept shaking. He repeatedly assured her that Mr. Lu would be OK and let her stay in the carriage. After she could not come out, she got out of the carriage.


    Although he also knows that Wen Jinrui has a sense of propriety and won''t do anything to Mr. Lu, ye Shuli is also worried about what will happen after a long time. Moreover, Lu Xuefeng is a scholar who has no power to bind a chicken. I''m afraid he will suffer too much and can''t bear it.


    After all, Wen Jinrui has been practicing martial arts since he was a child, and he grew up in a military camp. If Lu Xuefeng has any problems, he may not be able to explain to Meng ya.


    Having suffered so many changes in succession, ye Shu doesn''t want to make Meng Ya sad, and with her weak nature, she can''t bear it.


    After being pulled by Ye Shuli, the anger on Wen Jinrui''s face is reduced, obviously a look that doesn''t want his wife to worry.


    "This scholar is really irritating. Let him write a letter. What do you think he wrote? I have a family. What would people think if they saw me? Of course, money is small, but if I lose face, how can I go out and meet people in the future? "


    Although he was held by Ye Shuli, Wen Jinrui was still angry. After hearing his words, although the onlookers didn''t see the letter, they heard a lot of information.


    In addition to the original preconceived speculation, the onlookers immediately felt that they understood something. Then they looked at Lu Xuefeng with contempt.


    A scholar with a gentle appearance, usually pretending to be as noble as a saint, did not expect to do such a thing for a little money.Fortunately, people can read. Otherwise, if you send it out, you may lose many people!


    Although they didn''t see the truth and heard it just one side of Wen Jinrui''s words, they immediately realized the truth. At this time, they turned a blind eye to Lu Xuefeng, who was injured and in a coma. Instead, they sympathized with Wen Jinrui.


    Even those who saw the fight and wanted to find someone stopped. Although they were familiar with Lu Xuefeng and wanted to defend the local people, they still gave up the idea after knowing the "truth" of the matter.


    Lu Xuefeng can be shameless, but they can''t. such people deserve to be beaten


    "Don''t forget it, sir. Anyway, the letter hasn''t been sent out. I don''t believe you are that kind of person." Ye Shuli gently advised, just looking at Lu Xuefeng''s eyes, but was full of worry.


    After persuading Wen Jinrui for a while, his anger slowly dissipates. Ye Shuli ignores the comments of the onlookers around him. He looks at Wen Jinrui with worried face and says: "master, this man has been beaten and his anger has gone away. Just send him to the hospital so that he won''t be surprised again."


    "To the hospital? Such a person, I did not kill him even if it is good, but also sent to the hospital, no way! " Although the anger in her heart has disappeared, when Wen Jinrui sees Lu Xuefeng lying on the ground and fainting, she looks as if she is extremely disgusted, and her tone is extremely cold.

 Chapter 651

    Hearing this, ye Shuli couldn''t help sighing, then touched his stomach, and said again: "master, people are playing like this, even if we don''t think about other things, we should think about our children, right? Just send someone to the hospital. It won''t cost much money anyway. "


    Hearing this, Wen Jinrui really hesitated, but when he turned to see ye Shuli, there was a look of deep meaning in his eyes.


    Seeing this, ye Shuli''s face turned a little red. Then he turned around and pretended to see Lu Xuefeng, just avoiding the eyes of the people around him.


    "Well, since my wife has spoken, I''ll send him to the hospital. Anyway, it doesn''t cost much money, so it''s a good deed."


    Say, Wen Jinrui gently leaves the book to pull aside, as if for fear of meeting her in general, face doting way: "Madam stand beside, lest this unfortunate thing hit you."


    After that, Wen Jinrui leaned over to lift Lu Xuefeng, who was in a coma, with a certain disgust on his face. "You''re lucky to have a wife pleading for you, otherwise Hum


    "Everyone, you have seen what happened today. My master was very angry at the moment. He did not deliberately hurt people''s heart. If there is any trouble in the future, I hope you can be a witness."


    When Jin Rui mentions Lu Xuefeng''s intention to go to the carriage, ye Shuli looks around at the onlookers, slightly bows. Although the voice is soft, it''s not hard to feel the worry.


    "Don''t worry, girl. We''ve all seen what happened today. We won''t talk about it casually. It''s a good thing for us to reveal the scholar''s good face."


    "It''s true that the scholar is very proud everywhere in his daily life. He seems to have been sanctified. If it happened today, he would not miss his children. If it''s OK, it''s OK. If it does, we will tell the truth."


    "Oh, girl, don''t worry. It''s all his fault. There won''t be any trouble. Just rest assured."


    Hearing this, ye Shuli''s eyes twinkled a little, and then he bowed back. With gratitude on his face, he said, "thank you very much, but my master and I are not familiar with this place, and we don''t know where there is a hospital. I hope you can make it convenient and point out the way to the hospital."


    "The girl is so kind-hearted. Don''t be so polite. Walk along this street until you come to the end, and then walk through the alley. There are several hospitals there."


    "Thank you again."


    When he returned to the carriage again, Wen Jinrui had already thrown Lu Xuefeng to the place where he was driving. Meng ya, who had been staying in the carriage, was deeply distressed when she saw Lu Xuefeng''s tragedy through the curtain.


    I''m afraid if it wasn''t for ye Shuli''s repeated explanation that she couldn''t show up for fear of causing unnecessary trouble, I''m afraid Meng Ya would have rushed out for a long time.


    After settling down Lu Xuefeng, Wen Jinrui drove the carriage to the direction of the hospital that the onlookers had just pointed out.


    Sitting in the car, ye Shuli saw Meng Ya''s body trembling and his eyes misty again. He could not help sighing and said: "don''t worry, he''s OK. The master has a sense of propriety, just to avoid being suspected, so he fainted secretly."


    "I know, I know that his wife and master will not hurt him, but But... "


    "Well, immediately to the hospital, even if there is a wound can be cured, as long as there is no flaw, for a while you love him


    See dream bud a little bit choked, clearly want to go to Lu Xuefeng''s side to take care of him, but also because know at this time can''t, so just like this, ye Shuli immediately interrupted her, and then comfort way.


    When I get to the hospital, if Meng Ya is right, it''s OK for them to meet each other. If I guess wrong


    No, dream bud guess should not be wrong, this Lu Xuefeng worthy of her trust!


    Whether Wen Jinrui went to Lu Xuefeng for the first time to write a letter, or when Wen Jinrui started beating him, Lu Xuefeng''s performance was not as ye Shuli had guessed before.


    Moreover, from the performance of Lu Xuefeng after hearing the comments of the onlookers, he is absolutely a person who cherishes his reputation. Such people tend to think that reputation is more important than life and should not do such things.


    If the scene in the restaurant before was really like what Meng Ya said, Lu Xuefeng recognized her, it would be even worse.


    This time, the speed of the carriage is not slow, in the case of ensuring safety, Wen Jinrui can be described as galloping in a carriage.


    It wasn''t long before the carriage entered the alley that the onlookers had pointed out, and in the deep part of the alley, even though there was a distance, it was possible to see five or six hospitals there.


    Until then, Wen Jinrui slowed down and controlled the carriage to walk out of the deep alley. As he walked, Wen Jinrui did not forget to scan the plaque of the hospital.


    When I came to the fourth house, I saw the plaque with three big characters of rejuvenation hall and the obscure herbal pattern in the lower left corner. Then I stopped the carriage.


    "Here we are."Wen Jinrui''s voice came into the carriage. After ye Shu took a picture of the dream bud, he got up and got out of the carriage and walked towards the hospital.


    Although there are as many as five or six hospitals in this alley, the business of this hospital is still good. There are people walking around from time to time in the lobby. Of course, there are also several staff members in this hospital.


    "My guest, this is..."


    See ye Shu from a line of three people into the rejuvenation hall, a man came forward to ask, but the words just half said, is to notice Wen Jinrui hand holding Lu Xuefeng, suddenly face changed.


    "Show him the injury." Wen Jinrui''s tone was not salty, so he stood with Lu Xuefeng, as if he had no effort at all.


    "This What''s the matter with this man? Who is it? " After looking at Lu Xuefeng, the discoloration on his face became more serious, and then he didn''t care about Lu Xuefeng''s injury, instead, he cared about who hit him.


    "What? Are you a hospital or a government? "


    Wen Jinrui looks at the man coldly. Although he doesn''t show anything intentionally, the man subconsciously takes two steps back and opens the distance between him and Wen Jinrui.


    "We are a medical school, of course, but It''s just that we won''t rule until we know who''s fighting. It''s the rule. "


    Although the man was afraid of Wen Jinrui, he still had the courage to speak out.


    "What bullshit rules!"


    Smell speech, Wen Jinrui unexpectedly is suddenly angry, a low drink, the mate is almost scared to roll on the ground.

 Chapter 652

    Just at this moment, without waiting for the man to stabilize his mind, a slightly old voice came from the room behind the lobby.


    "This is a hospital, not a noisy place. If you don''t come to see a doctor, please leave and don''t hinder others."


    After hearing this voice, the anger on Wen Jinrui''s face slowly disappeared, and the corners of her lips slightly curved, then nodded to Ye Shuli.


    The next moment, after the man in the room came out, ye Shuli found that his compatibility was obviously older than his voice, but his eyes were full of energy.


    At this time, the man seemed to have found a savior. Regardless of his steady figure, he ran to the old man in a hurry.


    But without waiting for him to finish, the old man just waved his hand and said, "OK, leave it to me. You can change the dressing for the patients inside."


    After the guy left, the old man looked at Ye Shuli and the three, "Why are you three here? Don''t you know this is a hospital? Why are you making noise here? "


    Seeing that Lu Xuefeng was also blind to the injury, he blamed them. Ye Shuli frowned slightly. He always felt that something was wrong, but he didn''t show it because he believed in Wen Jinrui.


    "I''ve heard that the medical skills here are excellent. I''m here to find a good treatment."


    In the face of the old man''s insidious bad, Wen Jinrui seems not to be aware of the general, actually said this kind of words.


    But after hearing Wen Jinrui''s words, ye Shuli''s eyes become strange. Then he looks at Wen Jinrui. When he nods his head, he is relieved of these doubts.


    I see!


    "I don''t know what cure you are looking for?" After hearing Wen Jinrui''s words, although there was no obvious change in the old man''s face, there was a smile on his face.


    "What kind of cure do you have here?"


    Hearing Wen Jinrui ask this, the old man is intentionally or unintentionally close to some, although there is no deliberate control of the voice, but to ensure that ye Shuli three people can hear, other people don''t even hear, I''m afraid even the old man''s mouth can''t see.


    "I don''t know which one you need to cure your heart, soul and life?"


    The old man stretched out his hand and rubbed his eyebrows. Although it didn''t look abnormal, it just covered the whole face. Not only could he not see the mouth shape, but also the expression.


    But after hearing this, ye Shuli suddenly wanted to laugh. He wanted to cure the heart, the soul and the common people.


    As for the dream bud on one side, he was already a little confused. He looked at Ye Shu for a while, Wen Jinrui for a while, and the old man in front of him. He didn''t understand what they were saying.


    However, even if she was blinded by the scene in front of her, the worry in Meng Ya''s eyes did not diminish. If it had not been for the scene in front of her, she would have gone to ask Ye Shuli to find a way to cure Lu Xuefeng.


    "It''s true that the master of medicine deserves its reputation, but I''m only here to cure people." Instead of choosing from the old man''s words, Wen Jinrui said some inexplicable words, and then explained the purpose of this visit.


    Hearing this, the old man''s eyes finally fell on Lu Xuefeng, who was carried by Wen Jinrui, "dare to ask what''s the relationship between him and you?"


    "All the people of the world."


    It''s still a very strange conversation, but after Wen Jinrui finished this sentence, the old man opposite suddenly showed a smile, but the expression in Ye Shuli''s eyes, is how all feel a pair of respectful meaning.


    "Follow me, please."


    After that, the old man led Ye Shuli to the room. As soon as he entered the room, ye Shuli found that there was a large space in it. A few of them had more than ten beds. Although they were very simple, most of them were already lying here.


    Just now the guy was changing the dressing for one of them. When he saw Wen Jinrui coming in, there was still a trace of fear in his eyes. Even the hand that was changing the dressing was shaking for a while. Then the person in front of him just gave out a dull hum.


    Seeing this, the old man who led the way glanced at him without any trace. The man immediately lowered his head, and the old man pointed to one of the empty beds and said, "put him here. I''ll take a look at him first."


    Wen Jinrui throws Lu Xuefeng directly on the empty bed. With this throw, Meng Ya''s face is tight. But then she bites her lips and doesn''t let herself make any sound or make any action.


    As if he had noticed something, ye Shuli gently took her hand. When Meng Ya raised her head, she gave her a reassuring look. Seeing this, although Meng Ya was still worried, she nodded gently.


    Ye Shu still believes in her, and Meng Ya also believes that Wen Jinrui must have a sense of propriety, but the worry in her eyes is obscure, but it can''t be completely suppressed.


    As for the old man standing by the bed, he seemed to be totally indifferent to Wen Jinrui''s action just now. After checking, he frowned slightly, and then turned to look at Wen Jinrui."You just said that he just bumped into you, and then you taught him a lesson?"


    "Not bad."


    Seeing that Wen Jinrui nodded his head blandly, the eyes of other people in the hospital fell on him. It seemed that he didn''t expect that Wen Jinrui would send him to the hospital after hitting someone.


    However, the next moment, as soon as the old man''s words came out, these people''s eyes became playful and seemed to be gloating.


    After hearing Wen Jinrui admit it, the old man bent down again. After a careful examination, he frowned and said, "if you only hurt him with your hand, it would not have happened. But why How could it be so serious? "


    On hearing this, not to mention Ye Shuli, even those who pay attention to this side understand it. I''m afraid that Wen Jinrui beat people hard, and it''s very likely that this person can''t live.


    If ye Shuli hadn''t known the details of the hospital, I''m afraid he couldn''t have been so calm at this time, because the old man had no flaw in his expression or tone, just like Lu Xuefeng was about to die.


    Fortunately, ye Shuli grabbed Meng ya a little earlier and indicated that she was OK in time. Otherwise, the girl would have to rush to the old man to save Lu Xuefeng.


    "Serious?" At this time, Wen Jinrui also has a dignified face. She can''t see whether she is worried or afraid. Then she frowns and whispers: "is it just that?"

 Chapter 653

    Although it was a low voice, it was just able to be heard by people close to it. After hearing this, except for a few people who shook their heads and sighed, most of them looked like Schadenfreude, as if this kind of thing was just a bustle for them.


    "Doctor, can you help me? My husband just wants to teach him a lesson. He doesn''t mean to hurt others. You must save him. No matter how much money you spend, it won''t get in the way. "


    Seeing Wen Jinrui''s brow tightening, he didn''t know what he was thinking, but the worry between his eyebrows was obvious. Ye Shuli said to the old man, and his tone was also full of urgency and worry.


    "It''s just in time. It should be saved. Let me try." The old man had no confidence in what he said. After pondering for a moment, he turned to look at Wen Jinrui and said, "take him and follow me."


    Wen Jinrui mentions Lu Xuefeng again, but he is much more gentle than before. Then he leaves with Ye Shu and follows the old man to the back door of the house.


    "You''re here to watch their situation. If there''s something that can''t be solved, go to the manager of the pharmacy. Don''t let anyone come to disturb me, remember?"


    He opened the door and stepped out. The old man with one leg suddenly stopped. Then he turned back and explained to the man. When the man nodded, he got up and went out of the room.


    "Hurry up, how can you save people after dawdling."


    As soon as he got out of the room, the voice of the old man''s dissatisfaction rang out again. He urged Wen Jinrui to hurry up, but he didn''t know where he was muttering. The people who heard this in the room understood it. I''m afraid that the doctor would be very hard to save him.


    Otherwise, how can you be so anxious and not be disturbed? It would be fun if it killed someone.


    After the old man came out from the back door, he went to the yard. It''s not a big yard, but it''s quiet. It should be prepared for those who are seriously injured.


    After a while, after walking through the courtyard and a corridor, the old man stopped in front of a side door and pushed the door in.


    After ye Shuli, Wen Jinrui and Meng Ya entered the house, the old man turned and closed the door. Then he suddenly knelt down to salute and said, "I was in a hurry just now. If I offend you, I still hope..."


    "Come on, don''t be polite." Without waiting for the old man to finish, Wen Jinrui interrupted him with a wave, then asked: "I remember there were five people here? Why are you the only one left now? "


    Smell speech, the old man looked up toward the direction of dream bud, and then stop saying: "old slave stay here to watch, three go back to work, and one dispensing in the pharmacy."


    Hearing this, Wen Jinrui instantly understood it, then nodded and said: "how is this person''s situation?"


    "He There''s nothing, just a little treatment and you''ll wake up. "


    Originally, the old man still didn''t understand why Wen Jinrui would come to ask him about his own hand. But when he remembered that they were still following this dream bud, he just reacted.


    Seeing that the old man reacted so quickly, ye Shuli nodded in secret. At the same time, she was more curious about when the hospital was arranged here. Why didn''t she know?


    "Let''s treat it quickly."


    As soon as Wen Jinrui''s voice fell, the light in the old man''s eyes flashed, and then he said, "this treatment should be carried out in the inner room, here..."


    "Then go to the inner room." Ye Shuli knows that this is the old man''s trial, and he wants to see if he can say something in front of Meng ya.


    After all, ye Shuli and Wen Jinrui have a special identity. Even when the old man saluted just now, he was stopped by Wen Jinrui, which shows that he didn''t want to expose his identity.


    Although the old man knew this, he did not dare to make a decision without authorization. After all, he was very clear about the identities of the two people standing in front of him.


    As for Meng ya, when she came in and saw the old man kneeling on the ground, she was already stunned. No matter how she guessed, it was hard for her to understand the scene.


    Isn''t it a random hospital? Just now, when he was outside, the old man was still cold. Why did he kneel down as soon as he came in? What''s going on?


    "If you go to the inner room, there must be someone outside, otherwise..."


    When Meng Ya was stunned, she suddenly heard the old man''s words coming again. Then she subconsciously looked up and saw that the old man was looking up at her.


    After a little stupefied, Meng Ya reacts. At this time, she, ye Shuli and Wen Jinrui are here. The old man must go to Lu Xuefeng, so he must go in, and the rest It seems that she is the only one who is fit to stay here.


    "Madam, you and the master go in. As long as Mr. Lu is OK, Meng Ya will stay here in case anything happens."


    Ye Shuli was hesitant. If she was an ordinary servant girl, she would stay here. But Mengya was different. Lu Xuefeng was still in a coma here. It would be wrong to find any reason to let her stay here.


    But then he saw that the old man was looking at Mengya, and Mengya also "volunteered" to take on the responsibility. Ye Shuli took a look at the old man intentionally or unintentionally, and then he said, "then you stay here, wait for Mr. Lu to wake up, make sure it''s correct, and let you meet again. It''s safer.""Well." Meng Ya nods hard. At this time, her mind is on Lu Xuefeng. How can she care so much.


    Let Mengya sit down anywhere. Don''t let people in. The old man leads Ye Shuli and Wen Jinrui to the inner room, but the inner room is different from the ordinary one.


    It''s like a building in the middle of a building. It''s a corridor from the present room. After walking along the corridor for a while and turning a corner, there are many rooms, just like a restaurant.


    After randomly choosing one and closing the door, the old man saluted again and said, "old slave Li Delong has seen Princess and son-in-law."


    At the beginning, when Wen Jinrui said that he would come to the hospital, ye Shuli already guessed that the hospital was probably arranged by Wen Jinrui before.


    After they came to Jingguo, they were almost together. The only time they separated, Wen Jinrui also went to chuanshui County, so there was no chance. There was only one possibility, Da''an.


    Even if he guessed some of them, when Zhang Delong gave a direct salute to tell them their true identity, ye Shuli still had some feelings, quite a feeling of seeing fellow villagers in a different place.


    But at the same time, ye Shuli is also curious about when the hospital was set up in Tenggu county. It can''t be when Ying Yan granted the county to Wen Jinrui. Because it''s too late to say, Wen Jinrui won''t tell her.

 Chapter 654

    But if it had been placed here before, would it be a coincidence?


    "Get up, let''s talk about it first."


    This is because when Li Delong was in the hospital just now, in order to avoid showing his feet, he was disrespectful to Wen Jinrui and ye Shuli. At this time, he just wanted to make amends, but he forgot that Wen Jinrui still had Lu Xuefeng in his hand.


    Even though Wen Jinrui''s martial arts are advanced, he will be tired after walking for such a long time.


    Hearing Wen Jinrui say this, Li Delong immediately reacts. Then he leads them to the room and settles Lu Xuefeng on the bed beside him. After Jin Rui and ye Shu sit down on the main seat, Li Delong just pours tea in a hurry. He is not enthusiastic.


    Seeing this, Wen Jinrui takes a look at Ye Shuli, and then pulls Li Delong away from him. Instead, he asks, "how''s uncle Li living here?"


    But Wen Jinrui knows that ye Shuli must be very curious about it, so she wants to say something to her.


    But ye Shuli was surprised to hear that Wen Jinrui actually called Li Delong in front of him as Li Shuhou.


    Wen Jinrui can be so called, should be very close to the talent, but why she did not meet? Never even heard of it?


    This time, the doubts in Ye Shu''s centrifugation became more and more serious.


    "The old slave had a good life, and the old ghosts were also very good. They were homesick recently, so they went back to visit with the caravan. Only the old slave and Zhang Lang stayed here."


    Li Delong stood aside, as if he was also very happy to see Wen Jinrui, with a very respectful face. Even if Wen Jinrui asked him to sit down and say it, he found a reason to refuse.


    Seeing this scene, ye Shuli finally couldn''t help being curious and asked, "Uncle Li, how do you recognize us?"


    You know, Wen Jinrui and ye Shuli are easy to tolerate now, and the means obtained from Zhang Huai can change their breath and appearance. Even if Li Delong is very familiar with Wen Jinrui, he can''t be recognized at a glance.


    Besides, ye Shuli was by his side all the way, but he didn''t see Wen Jinrui bring out anything to show his identity. Is it


    See ye Shu from Mou Guang suddenly a bright, Wen Jinrui said with a smile: "guess? That''s right. It''s the sign when you come in. "


    Hearing Wen Jinrui talking about the secret code, Li Delong on one side also said with a smile: "this good treatment is a secret code set long ago, and this treatment is only used in the army."


    Although he had guessed that Li Delong might have been under general Wen before, ye Shuli was still a little confused. "Since managing people is only used in the army, why do you guess that it''s us when ah Rui says it?"


    "This is also simple. Although the secret code of governing people belongs to the army, no one will come to the soldiers now. Even if someone comes, they will be informed in advance. Here is the kingdom of Jing, and the son-in-law is now the Marquis of the kingdom of Jing. It''s not strange to come here at this time. In addition, although the son-in-law and the princess have this exquisite technique of changing faces, their eyes will not change."


    When Li Delong said this, ye Shuli understood it. Then he nodded his head and recognized a person through his eyes. Li Delong''s observation is extraordinary.


    Seeing ye Shuli nodding, Wen Jinrui said with a smile: "Uncle Li used to be a military doctor when he was in the army. Now he is old and it''s inconvenient to stay in the army, but he doesn''t want to rest like this. That''s why he came to Tenggu county and opened a hospital."


    "It''s an intelligence stronghold, isn''t it?" Wen Jinrui said that ye Shuli understood and then said with a smile.


    "Yes, when they come here, the military will give them some resettlement fees. After they choose a place, they can do whatever they like. It happens that Uncle Li used to be a military doctor, and other people are also interested in this aspect, so they come here together."


    Wen Jinrui persuades Li Delong to sit down again. After all, Li Delong has been in the army for half his life and has saved countless lives. Wen Jinrui respects him very much and makes him stand all the time. In his heart, he is somewhat sorry.


    But Li Delong seems to have recognized the noble status of Wen Jinrui and ye Shuli. As a servant, he must have the appearance of a servant. He has to stand all his life. Seeing that he can''t persuade, Wen Jinrui can only give up.


    "Yes, I used to think it was close to the sea. I had lived in the place surrounded by mountains for the first half of my life. I wanted to see the sea when I was old, but I didn''t expect that the place near the sea was so chaotic."


    Li Delong felt a lot of emotion. He was afraid that ye Shuli and Wen Jinrui would misunderstand him, and then he said, "in this chaotic place, in order to make sure that he won''t be bothered by trouble, he will be more careful, even indifferent. I hope the princess and his son-in-law will forgive me."


    As for what Li Delong said, they naturally understood that when they entered the hospital before, neither Li Delong nor his staff cared about the people to be treated at the first time, but asked about the situation first.


    If it is an ordinary time, such things, whether ye Shuli or Wen Jinrui, I''m afraid they have to have some dissatisfaction, but now, they are also helpless to shake their heads, indicating that they don''t care.After all, Tenggu county is almost for the private domain of the local emperor and magistrate. It''s too late for everyone to protect themselves. How dare they get into trouble.


    If a person is wrongly treated and offends others, it''s not that they are in trouble alone, but that the whole hospital and even this intelligence base are going to have an accident.


    After all, some dandy and influential people like to persecute people, and others can''t help them. If they don''t, they will offend people. So this caution is forced to be helpless.


    After chatting for a while and caring about Li Delong''s situation here, ye Shu left and asked, "ah Rui, how many intelligence strongholds like this are arranged by Da''an in Jingguo?"


    "There are many, almost every county, which is also divided into different places. For example, Tenggu, which is not a big county, is the only one. There will be many big or important counties, and most of the people in charge don''t want to be idle after retiring from the army, just like uncle Li."


    After explaining, Wen Jinrui takes a look at Ye Shuli. She seems to be worried that ye Shuli will be unhappy because she only tells her about it now.


    Ye Shuli didn''t care about this and shook his head. I''m afraid these things have become a tradition in the military. The arrangement of Da''an in Jingguo must be in other countries, and other countries must also be in Da''an.

 Chapter 655

    It''s just that ye Shuli only wanted to live a peaceful life before, so it''s normal for Wen Jinrui not to tell her.


    But now it''s different. The purpose of coming to Jingguo this time is to avoid the loss of life. Now it''s time to know that.


    After Wen Jinrui told ye Shuli about this situation, Li Delong asked his doubts, "how did the princess and his son-in-law suddenly come to Tenggu county? What''s more, he had a conflict with Lu Shusheng? "


    "Do you know Lu Xuefeng?"


    Ye Shuli and Wen Jinrui look at each other and are surprised to hear that Li Delong actually says Lu Shusheng directly.


    "Lao Nu also heard about it. It is said that it has something to do with fan Wu''s dream family. Now people are staring at him all day, and they don''t know what they want to do."


    Originally thought that Li Delong knew something, but after listening to his words, ye Shuli and Wen Jinrui just understood. Originally, they only heard some.


    But I think this is the intelligence base of Da''an army. Naturally, they will not explore these little things. After all, they are useless.


    But as for why they came to Tenggu County, it''s no small matter. How could Li Delong not know?


    "Tenggu county has been granted me a fiefdom by the king. I came here to renovate it."


    "Fiefdom?"


    As soon as Wen Jinrui''s voice fell, Li Delong seemed to be shocked, but then he frowned and said, "when did this happen? Why hasn''t the old slave heard of it at all? "


    "Just these few days, as soon as the king''s side was sealed, I came over."


    Speaking of this, the two talents are reacting. One day after Ying Yan ordered Tenggu county to be granted to Wen Jinrui, they just came to Tenggu.


    No matter how fast the news spreads, I''m afraid it will take a day or two to get here. It''s normal that Li Delong doesn''t know.


    If according to the general situation, Wen Jinrui should rest in the imperial capital for a few days, and only when he is ready will he come here. By that time, the news will have spread all over the place.


    It''s just that Wen Jinrui, the Marquis, doesn''t have any information at all, so if his front foot is sealed, his back foot can come. There''s no preparation at all.


    So in this way, everything will be normal.


    "Congratulations to the princess and the son-in-law. After the fiefdom, the princess and the son-in-law have the confidence to act in Jingguo. If general Wen knows, he can worry less."


    From this, we can see that ye Weilong''s words are not true, and ye Weilong''s words are not true.


    Even after leaving the army, these people wanted to do something for the country. It can''t be said that it had nothing to do with emperor Da''an, but to a large extent, it was probably because of the Wen family.


    After another chat, ye Shuli asked Li Delong about Tenggu county. After all, they have been here for a long time. They must know more than ye Shuli. It''s always good to know more about Tenggu county.


    After a while, when Li Delong told all the things he knew about Tenggu County, ye Shuli''s brow was getting tighter and tighter.


    In addition to the fact that they had guessed that wuzhifu had almost become the local emperor of Tenggu County, the power he had cultivated could really cover the sky.


    It can even be said that the whole fan Wu has been under his control, and the reason why the magistrate has been able to control Tenggu county is not how powerful his background is. Although Danrui is a strong supporter, the more important thing is the magistrate''s own means.


    As early as when magistrate fan Wu wanted to control the whole Tenggu County, he first won over the larger local chambers of Commerce, and then further controlled what the people needed. In a word, he had to control what the people needed.


    What''s more, if you can control it, you can control it. If you can''t control it, you can find a reason to kill it, and then you send someone to take over. In this way, the people can''t even listen to him, because everything is under the control of the magistrate. You can even starve a person or even a group of people to death.


    In the early years, some people, even many people, tried to go to the imperial capital to complain, hoping that they could send someone to punish the magistrate.


    But later, more and more people were waiting, but in the end, they never came back. After that, they all understood what was going on, so under such a blockade, they slowly gave up.


    In any case, as long as you don''t offend the magistrate or go against him, the magistrate will not embarrass the people, and the people in Tenggu county will gradually accept this situation.


    , especially when someone finally broke through the blockade and ran to the imperial capital, unfortunately, at that time, it was Dan Rui''s ruling. When he saw the man who had complained to him, he was interrupted by limbs, * his eyes were removed, his nose was cut, and after he was brought back by the governor, people in Tenggu County cut off such an idea.


    The court is dark and the magistrate covers the sky. What else can they do? Nothing can be done except praying in my heart that God will kill the magistrate with a thunder.But what they didn''t expect was that it wasn''t long after they accepted all this silently, and the magistrate saw that Tenggu county had been accepted by him, so he made more and more efforts.


    If you take a fancy to someone''s family''s money, you will destroy his family. Of course, women can avoid death, but they are sent to work as prostitutes, while the older ones can only do some rough work.


    If they die in the middle of the journey, they will find a barren mountain to throw away, or bury it. They all find it troublesome.


    In addition, the original law of Jingguo is no longer applicable here. The magistrate has his own way of management, which is to please him.


    The more you please him, the more power you will have. You can even kill people and set fire. As long as you don''t make the magistrate angry, it''s OK. It''s just like a deputy who takes Tenggu County as his own territory and dominates it.


    If ye Shuli was just angry when he knew that the magistrate fan was acting recklessly in Tenggu County, then he has a strong intention to kill now.


    Tenggu county was the fiefdom of her and Wen Jinrui. It was the foundation of her future foothold and even the starting point of unifying the whole country. She was ruined by magistrate fan Wu. How could she bear it.


    What''s more, the people of Tenggu county have been tortured like this by the magistrate. If you don''t kill him, how can ye Shuli eliminate his anger?

 Chapter 656

    After he had finished, especially after knowing that Tenggu county was given to Wen Jinrui as a fiefdom by the king, Li Delong, with a heavy complexion, just wanted to say something, but he was startled by the murderous intention of Ye Shuli.


    Originally, Li Delong knew that ye Shuli was the third lady of Wenguo government. She was gentle and polite, but she did not know that she was jealous of evil.


    "Well, Ali, since we''ve been here, we won''t give him another chance to do evil."


    Wen Jinrui''s face is extremely calm, and even there is no mood fluctuation in her tone. However, both ye Shuli and Li Delong know that this is Wen Jinrui''s real intention to kill.


    I don''t know why, after seeing this behind the scenes, Li Delong suddenly felt that it might not be long before the peace of Tenggu county would be restored, and the magistrate might come to a very miserable end.


    Even though it was clear in his heart how powerful the magistrate of fan Wu was in Tenggu County, Li Delong firmly believed that this day would not be long.


    The hand is gently held by Wen Jinrui, feeling the temperature from the hand, ye Shuli is gradually calm down, and then nodded to Wen Jinrui, indicating that she is OK.


    "After talking for a long time, I forgot Mr. Lu. I''m afraid it''s our fault that Meng Ya knows."


    Seeing that ye Shuli is OK, Wen Jinrui''s look is relaxed. Hearing his words, ye Shuli stands up with a smile and walks towards the inner room.


    Before, although Wen Jinrui didn''t seem to keep his hand at all, he used skillful force and didn''t hurt Lu Xuefeng. At the last moment, he saw that ye Shu had left. In order to give the onlookers a false impression, he used his internal power.


    But that doesn''t wait to hit Lu Xuefeng. Wen Jinrui takes back his strength and only uses his internal power to stun him.


    As soon as he enters the inner room, Zhang Delong takes medicine and applies it to Lu Xuefeng''s external injury. Then he takes a look at Wen Jinrui and nods. He wakes him up with a little stimulation.


    The first time he woke up, Lu Xuefeng suddenly sat up. Although Wen Jinrui didn''t lay a heavy hand on him, he was a weak scholar after all. In addition, he suddenly got up and showed his teeth in pain.


    "You Who are you? What do you want to do? " After noticing that there are people around, Lu Xuefeng turns to see Wen Jinrui, ye Shuli and Li Delong.


    Slightly stunned, it seems to recall that it was Wen Jinrui who beat him before. Lu Xuefeng said in a low voice, and at the same time, he did not forget to look around secretly.


    Although there is panic in the voice, there is not much panic in the whole person. Seeing this, Wen Jinrui and ye Shuli look at each other and are all curious. A scholar is beaten in the street, and then he is taken to this strange place. Why does it make people feel like they are used to such things when they wake up?


    "We have no injustice and no enmity. Why do you make it difficult for me? Why do you want to ruin my reputation? You... "


    Seeing that no one pays attention to him, Lu Xuefeng stares at Wen Jinrui and asks. On the surface, he seems to be hysterical, but both ye Shuli and Wen Jinrui can see the calmness in the depth of hysteria.


    What is Lu Xuefeng hiding?


    Slightly pondered for a while, not waiting for Lu Xuefeng to finish, Wen Jinrui just interrupted him, "don''t pretend to be confused with understanding, why are we so, don''t you understand yourself?"


    After that, without waiting for Lu Xuefeng to speak, Wen Jinrui turned to Li Delong and said, "doctor, there''s nothing for you here. Go out."


    Hearing the words, Li Delong naturally understood what he meant. Then he turned his head and gave a cursory salute to them, and left the inner room.


    Hearing that Wen Jinrui called doctor Li Delong, Lu Xuefeng seemed to understand something and lowered his head slightly, but there was a trace of fine light in his eyes. Then he said in a deep voice: "I don''t know what you are talking about. I''m just a scholar. I want to earn some money by writing on behalf of others. I don''t know where I offended you."


    "I don''t know? Well, I don''t know. Since you don''t know, you should stay here and wait until you know everything. "


    Although they didn''t see the subtle light in Lu Xuefeng''s eyes, they were able to detect his weak change. Then Wen Jinrui finished, and they turned to leave.


    Seeing this, Lu Xuefeng''s face flashed a little flustered, and immediately said, "what are you going to do? You say it! What does it mean to imprison me here? "


    "I said, if you don''t know why you''re here, you''ll have to wait until you know." Wen Jinrui, who just turned around, said in a cold voice, and then turned around to go.


    This matter is a little complicated. In addition, Meng Ya''s identity is relatively sensitive. Before mastering the specific situation, ye Shuli and Wen Jinrui can only embarrass Lu Xuefeng.


    However, seeing that they were really going to leave, Lu Xuefeng gritted his teeth, then his face changed, as if he had made some kind of decision, and he said, "who are you? Why does Mengya follow you? ""Oh? Why do you know so soon? " Wen Jinrui and ye Shuli look at each other with a smile.


    "Mingren don''t do secret things. Now that you have brought me here, Mengya is in your hands. Tell me, what are you going to do?"


    After admitting it, Lu Xuefeng completely calms down. The previous hysteria has disappeared from his face. His face seems calm and he has accepted his life. But ye Shuli can see from his face that he is afraid that he still has plans.


    "How do you recognize Meng ya?"


    Even though there are many doubts in her heart, she knows that Lu Xuefeng must have other plans, but ye Shuli first asks her what makes her most confused.


    Wen Jinrui''s disguising technique has never been a problem. Even if Meng Ya''s disguising is not good enough, it can''t be recognized by Lu Xuefeng at a glance.


    Ye Shuli wants to know how to recognize it. After all, Wen Jinrui''s face changing technique has almost become the foundation of their foothold in Jingguo. It is also the trump card for them to act in the future. If they can know the reason and avoid it, it will also save them what problems will happen in the future.


    "Recognize Meng ya..." Hearing this, Lu Xuefeng looked at Ye Shuli with a bitter smile, then glanced at Wen Jinrui, and then said, "you are really here for Mengya."


    After that, seeing that ye Shuli and Wen Jinrui didn''t mean to open their mouths, they just looked at him quietly. Lu Xuefeng had to open his mouth again and said, "I''ve been with Meng Ya for several years, and I know her better. Even if the appearance has been changed, the temperament will not change."

 Chapter 657

    Although Lu Xuefeng is extremely helpless and seems to have accepted his fate, his answer is somewhat general, but it also gives people a feeling that he did not lie.


    However, after getting hypnosis, both observation and understanding of people''s weak expression changes have been keen for several times. Although Lu Xuefeng didn''t show any flaws, ye Shuli still felt that he didn''t tell the truth.


    "It seems that you and Meng ya don''t have the same feelings as she said. It''s pity for that silly girl. She thought that she had something in common with you. She said that you recognized her at once. That''s not the case."


    Ye Shuli sighed, and both his words and his expression were unworthy of Meng ya.


    Although Ye Shuli also thinks that Lu Xuefeng is not a bad person, after listening to Li Delong about Tenggu County, she doesn''t dare to let go so easily.


    After all, it''s not far from Fanwu, and Mengya''s family has a problem with the magistrate. If Lu Xuefeng has any problems, it''s not only harming Mengya, but also harming herself, so she can''t be careless.


    Hearing this, Lu Xuefeng''s body suddenly trembles, and a touch of heartache flashed in his eyes, just like he used to be in a restaurant. However, he pretends to be powerless instead of deliberately. He just lowers his head and avoids the sight of Ye Shuli and Wen Jinrui.


    However, ye Shuli, who knew Lu Xuefeng didn''t tell the truth for a long time, was staring at him tightly when he opened his mouth. Although he covered it up very well, ye Shuli confirmed his guess at the moment he saw it.


    "We know that someone is watching you. Since the dreamer offended the magistrate, your life is not good, and bringing you here is also the meaning of Mengya. After all, that silly girl loves you and doesn''t want you to suffer a little, so she asks us."


    Ye Shuli nodded slightly towards Wen Jinrui, and then made a very sad appearance, "when I brought you here, that silly girl had already gone to Fanwu, saying that as long as she sent her to the door, the magistrate could let you go, and you could go to the Qiuwei, but unfortunately, she was wrong."


    "What are you talking about?"


    When ye Shuli talks about Mengya''s going to fan Wu, Lu Xuefeng suddenly straightens up and doesn''t seem to react. When ye Shuli finishes speaking, Lu Xuefeng jumps out of bed and rushes to Ye Shuli in horror.


    But the next moment, without waiting for Lu Xuefeng to move, Wen Jinrui stopped him. Seeing Wen Jinrui, Lu Xuefeng''s eyes flashed a little hesitation.


    Seems to think of before in the street, Wen Jinrui to his hands scene, at that time he has been struggling to resist, but no effect.


    But at this time, he didn''t care so much. The hesitation just now was just a subconscious reaction. Regardless of the previous scene, Lu Xuefeng just wanted to push away Wen Jinrui and come to Ye Shuli to ask clearly.


    She said Meng Ya went to the magistrate himself? Isn''t that for death? Is it worth it for him, for him? Doesn''t she know what he''s been doing all this time? She How could she


    Originally, he wanted to push Wen Jinrui, but when he realized this, Lu Xuefeng''s body was suddenly shaking, and then he knelt down in front of Wen Jinrui. His face was very pale, and gradually he couldn''t even breathe.


    When ye Shuli and Wen Jinrui see this scene, they don''t understand it. It''s obvious that they are deeply in love. When they hear that their sweetheart is in danger, even if Lu Xuefeng is not simple, no matter how well disguised he is, this scene can''t be pretended.


    Isn''t that a little too much?


    Seeing this scene, ye Shuli frowned slightly, because he was not sure about Lu Xuefeng. In order to make sure that in case, he had to test them first. At this moment, he suddenly hesitated.


    The man in front of him, after hearing that Mengya went to Fanwu alone, had already explained the position of Mengya in his heart. As for Mengya


    Is this a bit of a trial?


    "Poof..."


    Just when ye Shuli hesitates, Lu Xuefeng kneels down in front of Wen Jinrui, and his heart is like death. He suddenly spurts out a mouthful of blood, and then falls back with a soft body.


    At that moment, both ye Shuli and Wen Jinrui began to have a trace of regret. Although this can ensure their own safety, who could have thought that Lu Xuefeng was so affectionate, just hearing that Mengya might be in danger?


    There is no time to think about it. Wen Jinrui takes a step to help Lu Xuefeng. Now Lu Xuefeng is dead hearted. If he is allowed to fall, I''m afraid the consequences will be unimaginable.


    No matter Ye Shuli or Wen Jinrui, what they don''t know is that in the eyes of Lu Xuefeng and Meng ya, the magistrate of fan Wu is no different from a devil. If Meng Ya goes to fan Wu alone, it can almost be regarded as a dead end.


    Lu Xuefeng is very clear about the means and power of the magistrate. He also knows that if Meng Ya has gone to fan Wu, he will not be able to save him."Dream bud I I''m sorry for you. I''m ashamed of Mr. Meng''s trust. I I can''t even protect you. I What face do I have to live in this world? "


    The two people who were worried about Lu Xuefeng didn''t expect that when Wen Jinrui just held him, Lu Xuefeng suddenly murmured. Instead of waiting for the words to finish, they suddenly got up and broke away from Wen Jinrui''s help, and bumped into the next wall.


    Seeing this, ye Shuzhong is suddenly surprised. He never thought that Lu Xuefeng was so infatuated and strong. Then he just moved to stop him, but Wen Jinrui on one side reacted faster than her, and pulled Lu Xuefeng.


    However, Lu Xuefeng is really too fierce. Even if Wen Jinrui holds him, he still rushes to the wall, and even his head has touched the wall.


    It''s too late to pull Lu Xuefeng back. Wen Jinrui takes Lu Xuefeng''s arm and turns around. When Lu Xuefeng''s forehead hits the wall, she throws him back to the opposite bed.


    "Dong!"


    The strength was so strong that the bed was shaking. The dull sound was enough to prove the weight of this. But Lu Xuefeng didn''t even make a dull hum in this case.

 Chapter 658

    "Calm down! A big man wants to die in this way. All the books you read are in the dog''s stomach?! What does Meng ya like is a man like you? "


    After pulling back Lu Xuefeng and seeing that he wanted to struggle out of bed again, Wen Jinrui gave him a cold drink.


    After hearing this, Lu Xuefeng was slightly stunned, but then he shook his head and said, "I can''t even protect Meng ya. What books can I read and what fame can I get? I promised Meng ya that I would come back and marry her after I got the fame, but now What am I doing alive? "


    It seems that Lu Xuefeng stands up again, ignoring Ye Shuli and Wen Jinrui, and then bumps into the opposite wall.


    Before came too suddenly, Wen Jinrui didn''t expect, so it''s reasonable to move slowly. But now, where will Wen Jinrui allow him to continue like this? Then he stepped forward and put his right hand against his chest, blocking his way.


    "Go away!"


    Lu Xuefeng a low drink, and then reached out to open Wen Jinrui to stop his right hand, but after a wave, Wen Jinrui did not move, on the contrary, it shocked his arm.


    But even so, Lu Xuefeng didn''t give up. Instead, he turned left after avoiding Wen Jinrui''s right hand.


    Seeing that Lu Xuefeng is so stubborn, he is determined to seek death. Fang Chen grabs his sleeve with his right hand, but Lu Xuefeng suddenly earns money, leaving a sleeve behind and rushing towards the wall.


    Although Ye Shuli is still standing on one side, Wen Jinrui doesn''t think much about how he is willing to let Ye Shuli do it. He just wants to reach out his left hand and hit Lu Xuefeng on the shoulder. He forcibly stops his hand. Then he takes back his left hand and fastens his shoulder with his right hand.


    Four fingers deep into the clavicle, thumb force directly let Lu Xuefeng in the pain lost the strength of resistance, stopped his action.


    When Lu Xuefeng has no strength to break free, Wen Jinrui is secretly relieved, but even though he is aware that the atmosphere is not right.


    Turning his head, he found that Lu Xuefeng was in the same place, staring at his left sleeve. Wen Jinrui frowned slightly, covering his left hand behind him and pushing Lu Xuefeng back to bed.


    It''s just that this time it''s skillful. I''m afraid that Lu Xuefeng''s weak body can''t stand falling on the bed twice.


    But when he was pushed back to the bedside, Lu Xuefeng was still in a daze, so he let Wen Jinrui''s dexterity push him to the bedside, his eyes still staring at Wen Jinrui''s left hand.


    "You Your hand... "


    After a long time, it seems that he has finally recovered some spirit, but Lu Xuefeng''s eyes still stay at Wen Jinrui''s left sleeve, looking at the arm position blocked by the constantly fluttering sleeve, mumbling in silence.


    At this time, when Wen Jinrui started to push Lu Xuefeng back just now, ye Shuli came to Wen Jinrui''s side, but his eyes held his arm, and his face was full of worry: "ah Rui."


    "I''m fine."


    Hearing Ye Shuli''s light call, Wen Jinrui''s face softened a little. When he looked at Ye Shuli, it turned into tenderness again. Then he shook his head and patted Ye Shuli with his right hand, indicating that he was OK.


    Since Wen Jinrui was injured, this incomplete palm has become a pain in their hearts. No matter when, whether it is Wen Jinrui or Ye Shuli, they deliberately avoid being mentioned.


    Because when they think of it, they are not only deeply worried about the pain in their own heart, but also deeply worried about the pain in each other''s heart.


    For Wen Jinrui, although hurt in his body, but he is more afraid of Ye Shuli, so distressed, if his a Li is not good, then he is not good, compared to let Ye Shuli sad, Wen Jinrui is more willing to let himself sad.


    Even know ye Shuli is also so, both sad his injury, but also love him, Wen Jinrui still don''t want to let Ye Shuli bear any, even if it''s just not happy.


    But just now, because Lu Xuefeng wanted to die several times, in order to make sure that nothing would happen to him, Wen Jinrui had no time to stop him, so he had to raise his left hand to stop him.


    Although he had been extremely careful, he just raised his left hand to stop his movement, and then quickly took back the control with his right hand. But because of the position, Wen Jinrui passed Lu Xuefeng in front of him when he took the hand or took it back.


    The action is too fierce and too fast, and the sleeve is not so tightly covered. At such a close distance, even if Lu Xuefeng didn''t deliberately go to see it, even at this time, his heart is dead. His mind is full of the shadow of dream bud, but the broken palm is clearly printed in his eyes.


    "Even if Mengya goes to Fanwu, he can''t make it here for a while and a half. There''s still a chance to recover. Are you so anxious to die that you can live up to your promise? Do you deserve to be a man? "


    Looking at Lu Xuefeng sitting by the bed and still staring at Wen Jinrui''s left hand, the startled color in his eyes is very obvious. Ye Shuli scolds coldly.


    If ye Shuli had felt guilty for lying to Lu Xuefeng because of temptation before, now she was only angry.At this time, although Wen Jinrui''s face is calm and nothing seems to happen, ye Shuli is clear. It''s just that Wen Jinrui is afraid of her.


    Moreover, even if ye Shu is too far away from the previous exploration, what she said is that Meng Ya went to fan Wu. Although it is not far from fan Wu, it takes more than half a day. Moreover, Meng ya, a woman who can''t ride a horse, will need more time here.


    But after hearing this, Lu Xuefeng didn''t want to make up for it. On the contrary, he directly thought of going to die. What''s the responsibility of such a man? Dream bud so trust him, he is so to dream bud?


    And even if the impulse once, repeatedly stop still can''t, if so want to die, why not in dream bud was expelled from fan Wu, die directly in front of her, or break her thought, let her know that she fell in love with such a weak man?


    The more you think about it, the more angry you are. After seeing the reprimand, Lu Xuefeng doesn''t react at all. Instead, he stares at Wen Jinrui''s left hand. Ye Shuli is furious immediately. He scowls and says, "have you seen enough?"


    See stay at the bedside of Lu Xuefeng by her drink suddenly a shiver, immediately seem to be back to God like looked up at her, ye Shuli cold hum a way: "if you really want to die, save dream bud in death, so as to break her thought, lest let her think you are a responsible man, also remember you."

 Chapter 659

    "Save Mengya?" Hearing this, Lu Xuefeng seemed to suddenly think of something. Then he trembled and said, "yes, save Mengya. I beg you to be merciful and save Mengya."


    With that, Lu Xuefeng suddenly got up again, and then jumped forward to frighten Ye Shuli. But without waiting for two people to act, Lu Xuefeng, who rushed up, knelt heavily on the ground.


    Even the knee fell to the ground, there was a dull sound.


    "Please, please save Mengya. Isn''t Mengya still around you before? Just ask you to save her once again. As long as you save Mengya, my life of Lu Xuefeng is yours. If you want me to die, I won''t even frown. Please... "


    With that, Lu Xuefeng''s crying voice became heavier and heavier, as if he was afraid that ye Shu would not agree to leave the meeting. He even kowtowed his head.


    Seeing this, ye Shuli frowned slightly, and the more angry he was, "you''re a big man with hands and feet. Why don''t you save yourself? You''re out of town now that you ask us!"


    "Myself?"


    Hearing Ye Shuli''s words, Lu Xuefeng stopped, but at the same time he knelt down on the ground.


    "If I could save it, I would have saved it long ago. Now I can only protect myself. If I go to save it, I can only speed up the time when Mengya is killed, and as soon as I show up..."


    Then he shook his head, and Lu Xuefeng''s face was filled with despair. "I can''t do anything now, but it''s all their people. I can''t go anywhere at all. If I go to find Mengya, isn''t it harmful to her? Please, just save her. I swear, I will... "


    With that, Lu Xuefeng seems to react again. At this time, only Ye Shuli and Wen Jinrui can save Meng ya, and they kneel down and kowtow their heads.


    At this time, not to mention the arrogance of a scholar, Lu Xuefeng has already forgotten his dignity. For the sake of Mengya, he can not even have his life, let alone these things.


    As long as he can save Mengya, Lu Xuefeng can die here immediately, but ye Shu can''t do without it, and Lu Xuefeng has to continue to beg her.


    "You get up first."


    Ye Shuli said that he wanted to pull Lu Xuefeng, but Lu Xuefeng quickly knelt back and dodged, which means that he would not get up if ye Shuli didn''t agree.


    Ye Shuli used to hate this kind of threatening request, but now, after confirming Lu Xuefeng''s feelings for Mengya and knowing that it is impossible for him to go out of the city to find Mengya, he can''t help but gradually soften his heart.


    Maybe even ye Shuli didn''t realize that her tone was not as cold as it was at the beginning, and it had eased a lot.


    Lu Xuefeng, who is aware of this, seems to have seen the hope. After he avoids Ye Shu and helps him, he kowtows his head and asks for them.


    See also can''t stop, leaf book left to think, still hold back to tell him dream bud directly outside of idea, try not to reveal any flaw of ask a way: "why do you think we two people can save her, and why do you think we will promise you?"


    Just want to say that you have this time, it''s better to think of other ways, but then ye Shuli is unable to see the kowtow Lu Xuefeng suddenly stopped action, and then looked up at them, the eyes are no longer as hopeless as before, but flashing strange light.


    At that moment, ye Shu suddenly jumped away from his heart. It couldn''t be


    "I know that although you have hidden your identity, I know that he is Xuanping Hou, but his wife. Since you are here, you will definitely make the decision for us. Now only you can save Mengya. Please, as long as you save Mengya, you want me to die, I will never have any hesitation..."


    So it is!


    Originally, when he saw Lu Xuefeng''s suddenly changed eyes, ye Shuli guessed that it might be like this. But when he heard Lu Xuefeng say it, he couldn''t help sighing.


    But if you recognize it, you can recognize it. Anyway, it will be known sooner or later. It''s not a big deal. It''s just that you''ve missed many other opportunities.


    Even if it''s a pity in his heart, ye Shuli can''t care so much at this time. When he stopped Lu Xuefeng just now, Wen Jinrui''s injury was seen by him. Ye Shuli had already guessed that there would be such a possibility.


    Moreover, even Mengya knows what Wen Jinrui, Xuanping, is doing in chuanshui, and Lu Xuefeng certainly knows.


    Moreover, Wen Jinrui mentioned it before. When Xu Siyuan left for the imperial capital, he specially mentioned it to him. At that time, Wen Jinrui gave it all to him.


    Now I think that it must be Xu Siyuan''s credit that the chuanshui affair can be spread here. According to Wen Jinrui, Xu Siyuan is a talented person with great talent. Now it seems that he is.


    No matter where you are, the first thing you need to do to gain a firm foothold is to win the hearts of the people. Xu Siyuan, who already knows their identity, knows this, so he started the layout ahead of time.


    If you want to gain a firm foothold in Jingguo, or even accept Jingguo in the future, the first thing you need to do is to accept the hearts of the people and let them accept their existence without any resistance.Only in this way can they avoid more casualties in the future, and only in this way can they make their next plans go smoothly. Xu Siyuan saw this more thoroughly than they did. Therefore, after the situation in chuanshui gradually calmed down, he began to do so.


    Think of Wen Jinrui back to the capital of the first thing, is to let Yingyan trust people in front of the river to send food and silver, presumably also in order not to affect the plan of Xu Siyuan.


    And now, what Wen Jinrui did in chuanshui can spread to Tenggu County, which is not close to each other, and people like Lu Xuefeng who are not deeply influenced by rumors believe that Xu Siyuan''s means and influence can be imagined.


    However, it also causes a little trouble for ye Shuli and Wen Jinrui, and makes them go anywhere in the future. No matter how they change their appearance, Wen Jinrui''s injury may expose their identity.


    However, compared with this harvest, Xu Siyuan''s plan has been beneficial to them.


    "Even if you guessed right, why do you think that we will promise you to save an irrelevant person? You should know more about Tenggu County than we do


    Anyway, Mengya is outside. Ye Shuli doesn''t have to worry about her safety, but she has to make sure of some things.

 Chapter 660

    Hearing what ye Shuli said, Wen Jinrui naturally understood what it meant, and he just wanted to see how Xu Siyuan''s achievements during this period of time, so he simply stood aside and did not speak.


    Hearing this, Lu Xuefeng hesitated for a moment, as if he was organizing his words. After a moment, he said: "if the rumor is good, Xuanping hou can be injured in chuanshui for the sake of the common people. I don''t think he will refuse my request. Although I don''t know what Xuanping Hou is here for, I guess it''s not as simple as sightseeing."


    Smelling speech, ye Shuli narrowed his eyes. Lu Xuefeng had to die just now. When he recognized their identities, he calmed down slowly.


    What''s more, how does it feel like they''re going to eat each other? But then I heard Lu Xuefeng say.


    "Tenggu county has been in chaos for a long time. At the beginning, the woman disorganized the government and connived at the magistrate''s wrongdoing. But now, the new emperor ascended the throne and reorganized the court. The first thing after he ascended the throne was to send xuanpinghou to Sichuan for disaster relief. Although I didn''t see it with my own eyes, almost the whole Sichuan was grateful to xuanpinghou, which is enough to show xuanpinghou''s character."


    Speaking of this, Lu Xuefeng gave a little meal, then looked up at Wen Jinrui and said, "now Xuanping Marquis has come to Tenggu again. He must have come to renovate the place. If I guess correctly, the affair of Mengya''s family will be a good breakthrough. I hope the Marquis can help Mengya. Lu Xuefeng is willing to repay his kindness with all his heart."


    Originally, ye Shuli thought that after Lu Xuefeng guessed their identity, he would try to please them or show them as much as possible to attract them, so as to ask them to help Mengya.


    But I didn''t expect that after finishing what I should say, Lu Xuefeng actually said the benefits of rescuing Mengya from their standpoint, and took Lu Xuefeng himself.


    Looking at Lu Xuefeng still lying on the ground, keeping the posture of kowtowing just now, ye Shuli and Wen Jinrui looked at each other, then sighed: "I can help you to save Mengya, but I have one condition."


    "Go ahead, please." Without the slightest hesitation, after hearing Ye Shuli''s words, Lu Xuefeng said immediately, as if he had sold him for Mengya.


    "Mengya is my servant girl now, so I want you to get the place in this Qiuwei, and then mingmatchmaker is marrying Mengya. Maybe you can do it?"


    Ye Shu leaves the facial expression calm, also can''t see what come, just one side of Wen Jinrui''s face is to have a faint smile.


    Lu Xuefeng was stunned when he heard that the condition was to let him get a place in Qiuwei, and mingmatchmaker was marrying Mengya. What''s the difference between this condition and no condition?


    Although the Qiuwei place is only in the top three, Lu Xuefeng can not get the first place, but there is no problem in the second and third place. He is very confident about this.


    As for mingmatchmaker marrying Mengya, this is what Lu Xuefeng should have done. At such an opportunity, Xuanping Hou and his wife are waiting without any request. This


    "Yes, Mr. Hou and his wife are very virtuous. Lu Xuefeng will always remember that if he can be in the court in the future..."


    "Wait till it''s time."


    To know what Lu Xuefeng wants to say is to wait for him to become an official in the imperial court, and how to repay them. But these are all later words. Besides, as far as Lu Xuefeng''s performance is concerned, I''m afraid he can''t keep company with the people over there.


    Besides, ye Shuli doesn''t believe that Lu Xuefeng has a dream bud. Is it possible for him to turn over?


    After being interrupted, Lu Xuefeng is slightly stunned and looks up at Ye Shuli and Wen Jinrui. Although there is no obvious expression on their faces, being interrupted at such a time makes Lu Xuefeng feel that they don''t have much confidence in his ranking in Qiuwei this time?


    After a little pondering, Lu Xuefeng wanted to say something else, but with the flash of the essence in his eyes, he stopped.


    Facts speak louder than words. When the time comes, we will prove it to them with practical actions.


    Although Lu Xuefeng didn''t say it, he didn''t know what he was thinking from his expression, whether ye Shuli or Wen Jinrui.


    Just now just a smile, did not say anything, even the look on the face, also did not despise, also did not encourage.


    This is Lu Xuefeng''s own business. As for what he will do in the future, it is his own choice.


    Ye Shuli and Wen Jinrui need people, and they also need to cultivate their own power, but they don''t want to take advantage of the danger of others. What''s more, they can''t believe the people who are attracted by them.


    "Master Hou, madam, I don''t know when we can send someone to rescue Meng ya? Although it''s a long way from fan Wu, if it''s too late... "


    Lu Xuefeng didn''t finish. He just stopped when he said that. Then he looked up at them, his eyes full of hope.


    Seeing this, ye Shu took a look at Wen Jinrui. Wen Jinrui immediately said, "don''t worry. I sent someone to go before you woke up. Now I think it''s almost there."As soon as Wen Jinrui''s voice fell, ye Shuli looked Lu Xuefeng up and down, then frowned slightly and said, "you have some trouble with your injury. If you are seen by Meng ya, the girl can''t tell what it looks like to be sad. I''m afraid I''ll blame you then."


    Hearing this, Lu Xuefeng just wanted to say that he was ok, but when he heard the last sentence, he was suddenly stunned. He looked up at Ye Shuli, as if he couldn''t believe it.


    However, ye Shuli didn''t give him the chance to ask. After that, he left a word to go to the doctor, and then turned around and left the room.


    Having talked so much with Lu Xuefeng before, I can''t find a chance to go out and explain to Meng ya. At least I have to live well. Otherwise, it would be very embarrassing for Lu Xuefeng to know that he was played as a monkey?


    You know, the self-esteem of scholars can be very strong, in order to be on the safe side, this is still necessary.


    After ye Shuli turns around and goes out, Wen Jinrui chuckles intentionally or unintentionally and says: "this lady loves Meng ya, especially after knowing her situation, this pet is a little too much."


    Hearing this, Lu Xuefeng pursed his lips, but at last he just nodded. His eyes kept flashing. He wrote down the kindness.


    But a moment later, Li Delong came back here, especially after seeing the obvious bruise on Lu Xuefeng''s forehead, he could not stop frowning.

 Chapter 661

    Just now, ye Shuli found him and told him to treat Lu Xuefeng''s injury. He didn''t want to recover immediately, but at least he couldn''t see anything from his appearance.


    Li Delong, who had already seen Lu Xuefeng, had already made preparations and agreed to do so. However, when he got here, he found that he had agreed to do so early.


    "Why is it so after a while?"


    Li Delong frowned and was dissatisfied. Didn''t he break his promise?


    But after hearing this, Wen Jinrui didn''t speak, as if he didn''t hear it. As soon as he looked at Li Delong''s expression, he knew what ye Shuli had said to him, so he pretended not to hear it.


    "It was me who accidentally fell..."


    Seeing that Wen Jinrui didn''t speak, Lu Xuefeng explained that there were only three of them here at that time. If he didn''t speak, he was afraid that the old man would blame Wen Jinrui for his injury.


    But what he didn''t expect was that before he finished, Li Delong interrupted him in a cold voice, "nonsense, it''s not you who accidentally fell, or I fell for you?"


    Hearing this, Lu Xuefeng was dumb and lost his mouth. Then he pursed his lips and looked at Wen Jinrui. He lowered his head and stopped talking.


    As for Li Delong, of course, he was not really angry. He just felt that the sudden increase of wounds would break his promise. You know, he is an old military doctor. How ever boasted that if he failed to do it this time, he would be beaten in the face?


    And he was beaten in front of his general''s daughter-in-law. I just think Li Delong''s face is hot.


    But now that I have promised, what can I do if I don''t think of a way to treat it?


    After staring at the bruise on Lu Xuefeng''s forehead for a moment, Li Delong took out his medicine box and began to treat Lu Xuefeng.


    In addition to the injury on his forehead, he felt his pulse for a while, pressed here for a while, and asked where. It seemed that he didn''t want to miss any pain, for fear that he would leave any hidden disease for Lu Xuefeng.


    Kuang Dejin has always been stubborn in his heart, but he doesn''t know how to treat the old man.


    A moment later, when it was confirmed that there was no problem in other parts of Lu Xuefeng, he focused on his forehead.


    Before, when Lu Xuefeng was going to hit the wall to die for love, it was too late for Wen Jinrui to stop him because the incident happened too suddenly, so he had to throw him back. Although his forehead rubbed against the wall, it was not very serious.


    It''s just rubbing some skin, even the blood is only visible, but there is a big red on the forehead, which can be seen clearly without any effort.


    After looking at it carefully for a while, Li Delong seemed to think of a way. Then he took out a small porcelain vase from the medicine box, poured out some powder and sprinkled it on Lu Xuefeng''s forehead, and gently rubbed it with his hands.


    A moment later, when I released my hand, the bruise on my forehead was invisible, but if I look carefully, I can still see some of it.


    Seeing this, Li Delong frowned slightly, then took out a small box, opened it and then spread his hand to Lu Xuefeng''s forehead.


    At first, Lu Xuefeng didn''t care. He thought that Li Delong was still using drugs. But when Li Delong''s hand got closer, he smelled a fragrance, but he thought it was wrong. Then he saw that the whole person immediately jumped up to avoid the hand that Li Delong had reached his forehead.


    "What is this?"


    Lu Xuefeng was suddenly surprised, which made Li Delong very dissatisfied. Then he glared at him fiercely, and then he said, "naturally, it''s something to cover up your injury. What can you hide? Can it poison you?"


    Seeing this scene, Wen Jinrui also slightly frowned. Originally, she didn''t understand it. But when she heard Lu Xuefeng''s next words, her eyebrows immediately stretched out, and even the corners of her lips also aroused a smile.


    "This How does it look like Rouge? "


    "What do you mean? It''s rouge. Don''t hide. Come here quickly. Don''t waste my time."


    Li Delong''s face is serious. He seems to be very dissatisfied with Lu Xuefeng''s performance, but Lu Xuefeng is in a hurry to avoid it, just like what Li Delong is holding is not rouge, but poison that can kill him when he touches it.


    "No, I''m a seven foot man. How can I wipe a woman''s things? I''ll never agree!"


    Lu Xuefeng''s righteous words have a certain meaning that he would rather be a broken jade than a broken one. Seeing Lu Xuefeng''s face with the expression of "rather die than follow", Li Delong is stunned. Naturally, he knows that if ordinary people can say it, but this scholar


    In desperation, Li Delong had to look at Wen Jinrui. Wen Jinrui pursed her lips and suppressed her original smile.


    "She should be here in a moment. Whether you are going to make her sad and cry for you or try to cover up the injury, you decide for yourself.""But this..."


    Hearing this, Lu Xuefeng''s face was very determined, and he showed a trace of hesitation. He naturally knew who Wen Jinrui said she was, but how could he accept the rouge as a scholar?


    But if he doesn''t, Mengya will come. When he sees that he is hurt, he must be sad. Mengya is bitter enough. How can Lu Xuefeng bear to watch her sad?


    But if it''s painted


    Just when Lu Xuefeng hesitated, Li Delong was discontented and said, "thanks to you, you are still a scholar. How can you not be flexible at all? People daub rouge to dress up, you are for the injury, can it be the same? "


    "Yes, Mr. Lu. Being a man, especially an aspiring scholar, can''t be stereotyped. If you don''t know how to adapt, you can''t do anything in the future."


    At this time, Wen Jinrui''s words came lightly. After hearing this, Lu Xuefeng was slightly stunned. Then he pondered for a moment, as if he had made a decision. Then he bit his heart and said in a deep voice: "come on."


    Looking at Lu Xuefeng, who looks like a man with a broken wrist, Li Delong shakes his head slightly. It seems that he is making a mountain out of a molehill, but then he is afraid that Lu Xuefeng will change his mind. He doesn''t speak at once. He goes forward and quickly daubs it.


    In Li Delong''s opinion, this may be very normal. After all, he was born in a military camp and faced with the choice of life and death at any time. If Rouge could prevent death or avoid a lot of trouble, they would be happy.

 Chapter 662

    It''s just that he is Lu Xuefeng and Lu Xuefeng is Lu Xuefeng. Everyone''s insistence is different. No one is right or wrong. It''s just that their positions are different.


    After a moment, Li Delong stopped, then stepped back to observe Lu Xuefeng carefully. After a while, he put the rouge box back into the medicine box, and then breathed softly: "OK, I can''t see it. Fortunately, I can''t live up to my trust."


    Smell speech to look, see Li Delong daub is very even, the whole look in the past is not see any wrong, of course, if carefully look at the original abraded forehead, or can see a small piece of redness.


    But it''s only a very small piece. Besides, it''s still on the premise of knowing the original injury, and Meng Ya doesn''t know. I''m afraid that after she comes in, she won''t be able to see it anyway.


    "Guests, if there is nothing else to do, then I will leave. There are many patients waiting for me to be cured."


    After taking a look at Lu Xuefeng''s injury, Li Delong made a slight salute to Wen Jinrui.


    "Go ahead, please." Wen Jinrui nodded and agreed, but gave him a look in the dark. After all, Lu Xuefeng is still here. The information about the intelligence stronghold here can''t be leaked at all.


    After Li Delong left, Lu Xuefeng just sat on the bed and was stunned. From the time he met Wen Jinrui on the street to now, there have been too many and unexpected things. Now, Lu Xuefeng still feels overwhelmed.


    As soon as he remembered that he was going to see Meng Ya and that he could really meet him, Lu Xuefeng felt that his heart was going to jump out, and it was hard to recover anyway.


    Seeing this, Wen Jinrui doesn''t disturb him either. When Li Delong left, he already hinted that ye Shuli should come with Meng Ya in a moment, which also gives Lu Xuefeng some time to prepare.


    Mengjia was robbed, and they were forced to separate. Then Mengya was expelled from Fanwu. Although Lu Xuefeng was free, he was monitored again. He was afraid of implicating Mengya, so he could only resist his thoughts and worries.


    Today, they are not only able to meet, but also meet Wen Jinrui, the Xuanping marquis. Even Wen Jinrui has promised to help them. How can they be unhappy?


    Just as Lu Xuefeng became more and more restless, he seemed to feel something, but suddenly there was a sound of footwork.


    At the next moment, Lu Xuefeng jumps up from the bed and stares at the door leading to the outside. Then, ye Shuli comes in. Behind her, she naturally follows Meng ya, who is also nervous and flustered.


    After four years together, Mingming was already very familiar with it, and the time of separation was not long. However, today''s view is as if it had not been seen for a long time.


    Looking at Lu Xuefeng and Meng ya, who are stunned on both sides, ye Shu starts to smile slightly from the corner of his lips. Without waiting for their reaction, he gently pushes Meng ya, then looks at Wen Jinrui and goes out.


    After coming out of the inner room and walking through the corridor, he finally came to a small yard behind. Li Delong told ye Shuli when he came out just now.


    This is a very secret small hospital. When there is something, they discuss it here. Even if ordinary people search the hospital, they can''t find it.


    The yard is not very big, but the layout is good. After sitting on the stone table, ye Shuli looks at Wen Jinrui and stares at him quietly.


    Seeing this, Wen Jinrui touched his face, and then asked strangely, "is there anything on my face?"


    "Yes." Ye Shuli nodded.


    "What''s the matter?" Wen Jinrui is hard to touch two, but nothing is aware of.


    "Everything I want." Ye Shuli''s cheek is slightly red, but he still stares at Wen Jinrui''s eyes, and never retreats.


    Although they have been together for quite a long time, both of them have a pair of children, it still makes Ye Shu blush, especially when she sees Lu Xuefeng willing to die for Mengya.


    She also has a man who is willing to die for her, but is more intelligent. In order to save her, this man can die by himself, give up all the glory and wealth for her, stay away from the original everything because she wants to relax, go sightseeing with her, and do anything for her.


    Such a man, such a Rui, really has everything she wants!


    Hearing this, Wen Jinrui is slightly stunned. It seems that he didn''t expect that ye Shuli would say such a thing to him. You know, ye Shuli is extremely shy from the beginning when they were together until now. Today


    But the next moment, Wen Jinrui is to understand, there is a dream bud and Lu Xuefeng in, must be the scene.


    Thinking of this, Wen Jinrui just wants to stand up. Ye Shuli has come to him, and her face is red. She is very shy, but she still has courage and opens her arms.


    Seeing this, Wen Jinrui showed a smile on her face, and her eyes were full of doting. Then she hugged Ye Shu and left her heart. The more she hugged her, the more tightly she stroked her hair and whispered in her ears.And ye Shuli, after being held in his arms by Wen Jinrui, buries his head in his arms and deeply sniffs the taste of ah Rui who belongs to her. He feels at ease.


    When I met Wen Jinrui for the first time in my mind, the cave was almost a Jedi, and they met there, as if they were destined for life.


    Later, when Wen Jinrui appeared in time, he even sent a poached egg to her side, as if his whole heart was behind her. Later, when Emperor an ascended the throne, they both experienced life and death together.


    Even in order to protect her from the slightest harm, Wen Jinrui directly exposed himself to the enemy, which was a near death.


    Until now, even after so many things, a pair of children have grown up, but Wen Jinrui treats her as if at the beginning. Every time she looks at her, her face is full of doting, and her eyes are full of flashing light.


    That''s what love looks like.


    At this moment, ye Shuli hopes that she can stay with Wen Jinrui like this all the time, and it will go on like this forever


    They just hugged each other quietly, enjoying the peace and comfort, feeling each other''s body temperature and taste. They only felt that the happiest thing in the world was like this.

 Chapter 663

    "Ah Li."


    I don''t know how long they held each other like this. They finally came back. Then, ye Shuli heard Wen Jinrui''s voice.


    "Well?"


    "I like you so much."


    "But I love you


    Ye Shuli''s voice is very slight, but it seems very powerful. Wen Jinrui wants to see the look on her face at this time, but ye Shuli''s head is deeply buried in his arms, holding him hard.


    See, Wen Jinrui lips floating a smile, even if you can''t see his ah Li look, but he can also guess, his ah Li, at this time must be red, right?


    "I love you too. I love you so much that I can give everything."


    "I know..."


    Everything is quiet, only two people breathing, a moment later, ye Shuli seems to think of something, slowly out of the arms of Wen Jinrui, and then lowered his head, whispered: "they should be coming out soon."


    "Not so fast." Wen Jinrui raises her hand and gently pinches Ye Shuli''s chin to lift her head.


    A look, if really like guess, ye Shuli''s face is already red, can''t in red, and a pair of starlight eyes is back and forth Dodge, don''t dare to look at Wen Jinrui.


    Seeing this, Wen Jinrui can''t help but pull Ye Shuli into his arms again. He just lowers his head.


    "Ah Rui, don''t Well


    After a long time, the two talents are separated again, regardless of Ye Shuli''s face, but it seems to be dyed with a layer of bright red clouds in general, no matter how can not fade half a point.


    Seeing this, the smile of Wen Jinrui''s lips was stronger, and he seemed to be very satisfied with his "results".


    But after a long time, ye Shuli calmed down. When he raised his head, he was annoyed. Then he stopped, because her annoyance was trying to make the bad Wen Jinrui say: "well, don''t make any trouble."


    See ye Shuli desperately want to put a positive color, but the blush on his face is destroying, Wen Jinrui lips smile more thick, but it is stopped action.


    Because he knows that although a Li won''t refuse him, it''s not the right time. Meng Ya and Lu Xuefeng may come out at any time, and the hospital here is not absolutely safe. If Li Delong comes, it will be embarrassing.


    He''s OK, but his Ali can''t stand such a thing, so forget it, anyway There will be opportunities in the future.


    After sitting down at the table again, ye Shuli still lowered his head and took a few deep breaths to calm his heart. But the blush on his face seemed to stay there, and he didn''t want to fade away.


    "I thought I could get some news from Lu Xuefeng, but now it seems that we have to check it ourselves."


    After getting tired of it, Wen Jinrui doesn''t know whether it''s to help Ye Shuli recover his peace, or whether he thinks it''s time to get down to business. Instead, he takes the initiative to talk about what''s going on right now.


    After hearing this, ye Shuli slightly looked up at him, his face was still red, but his heart was gradually calmed down.


    "Ordinary people only care about self-protection when they encounter such things. Lu Xuefeng also knows how to explore and find a way to keep Mengya. It''s quite good. As for other things, we''ll just check them ourselves."


    Hearing Ye Shuli''s voice gradually calming down, Wen Jinrui said with a smile: "well, it''s not far from fan Wu anyway. When we get there, there will always be results."


    "Well." Ye Shuli takes a deep breath. He seems to think that Wen Jinrui is her husband. Anyway, he has seen everything. He doesn''t care if he sees her shy. He looks up at him and asks.


    "What do you think of Lu Xuefeng?"


    "Being a talented person, being able to keep calm and react quickly under such circumstances is beyond the ordinary people. With the obsession of dream bud, we should be able to achieve good results in Qiuwei."


    Under the impact of successive events, Lu Xuefeng was able to guess their identity when he saw Wen Jinrui''s injury for the first time, and then quickly react. Instead of being clever enough to ask them, regardless of his own safety, he put all his mind on Meng ya.


    Although such a person does not know how talented, just with this virtue, it is enough to let Ye Shuli and Wen Jinrui pay attention to.


    "What about Xu Siyuan?" After thinking about it, ye Shuli asked again.


    Hearing this, Wen Jinrui didn''t answer for the first time. Instead, he thought about it for a while and recalled all the things that happened from Lu Xuefeng to now.


    "Listen to Uncle Li, Lu Xuefeng should have some talent. After all, he has the qualification to participate in Qiuwei, which is enough to show this. Even if you put aside the talent, just the on-the-spot reaction just now, although it''s good, it''s still not as good as Xu Siyuan."


    Just now, Lu Xuefeng was able to react quickly under the impact of such things one after another, and make countermeasures. What''s more, instead of playing smart, he sincerely went to ask Ye Shuli and Wen Jinrui, which is enough to show Lu Xuefeng''s nature.But even so, compared with Xu Siyuan, who was able to keep calm all the time and was not affected by anything else in the situation of chuanshui at that time, it was still a lot worse.


    Moreover, from the fact that Wen Jinrui''s so-called work in chuanshui can spread to Tenggu County, which is not close to each other, and people like Lu Xuefeng believe it, Xu Siyuan''s talent has even exceeded Wen Jinrui''s expectation.


    I''m afraid that in this case, Lu Xuefeng is not as good as Xu Siyuan. What''s more, Xu Siyuan is calm and rational enough, and he can hardly be influenced by anything. However, Lu Xuefeng is not good at it. Mengya is almost his death.


    It can even be said that all Lu Xuefeng did was for Mengya. Even though he had the mind for the common people, the proportion was not large. Xu Siyuan had only the way of sages in his heart, and almost nothing else.


    Although it may be unfair to say so, it''s almost like this. This point can be proved only by Xu Siyuan''s willingness to hibernate in the river and his meeting with Wen Jinrui.


    Hearing this, ye Shuli also nodded her head slightly. As early as she heard Lu Xuefeng recognize their identity and say that, ye Shuli also understood this, but at this time, she had another idea in her heart.

 Chapter 664

    This is also why Ye Shu would refuse Lu Xuefeng''s request just now, and then he would make such a request when he agreed.


    If Lu Xuefeng really answers his request, takes his life and saves Mengya, then even if Lu Xuefeng is loyal to them, he can only be passive.


    However, if he rescued Mengya and asked him to fulfill his promise to Mengya and put forward such a request, he would have no psychological pressure. In terms of Lu Xuefeng''s nature, the more like this, the more he would remember this kindness.


    In this way, it can be his own loyalty, although it is not as easy to control as passive, but it can have a lot of surprises.


    At least as far as ye Shuli and Wen Jinrui are now in the imperial capital, this situation will be better. It is an indisputable fact that although Danrui is very low-key now, the whole Jingguo is almost in her control.


    If you accept the power openly, the character that Wen Jinrui pretends at the beginning will be doubted, and those who accept it will be directly in danger.


    In this way, it''s not a good way. On the contrary, it''s a fire.


    What''s more, Xu Siyuan''s Bureau has just begun. Wen Jinrui has confidence in him. Moreover, in such a plan, one of Xu Siyuan''s is enough. As for Lu Xuefeng, they have other plans.


    Sure enough, after ye Shuli said his mind, he got Wen Jinrui''s approval. "Qiuwei is not a small matter. We can''t be the only one to make arrangements. Danrui and ye Xihan won''t let it go either."


    After Wen Jinrui let go of Ye Shu and left, they sat down at the stone table again. Then Wen Jinrui said, "although Lu Xuefeng is not as good as Xu Siyuan, the difference is not too far. At that time, they can put it in the dark in case they don''t need it from time to time. As for Xu Siyuan..."


    Speaking of this, Wen Jinrui pauses a little, then takes a deep breath: "let him arrange it by himself."


    Hearing these words and seeing Wen Jinrui''s expression, ye Shu understands that he is far away from nature. Xu Siyuan has great talent and is especially good at fighting with the imperial court, which can be seen from the case of chuanshui.


    If such a person obeys the order, it may affect his performance. It''s better to let him decide how to act. Anyway, if there''s something big, he will definitely discuss with Wen Jinrui, so this arrangement is the best.


    One of the key points is trust. Although Ye Shuli doesn''t know what happened when he was in chuanshui, since Wen Jinrui trusts him and suffers such injuries for him, ye Shuli also thinks that Xu Siyuan won''t have any problems.


    As for the current affairs in Tenggu County, I''m afraid they have to find a way after Fanwu. Although they know a lot along the way, they are superficial things.


    As for Lu Xuefeng, although he tried his best to inquire, he was only a scholar after all. Except that he knew that someone had been monitoring him and wanted to find Mengya, he didn''t get any useful information.


    Meng Ya was expelled by the magistrate. Since she has been expelled, I don''t think she will use this method to find her again. Then this person should not be the magistrate of fan Wu.


    But in combination with the previous events, ye Shuli thinks that the person who is looking for Mengya through Lu Xuefeng is likely to have something to do with the big boss behind Qiuming building, and is likely to be the same person.


    After integrating what they heard and knew, they chatted for a while. When they felt that the time was almost the same, they raised their feet to go back.


    At this time, Li Delong rushed over in a hurry. It seemed that he had been looking for ye Shuli and Wen Jinrui for a long time. As soon as he came to the yard, he was stunned to see them. Then, without waiting for surprise, he came over with an eager look.


    "Princess, son-in-law, did you buy anything in napan Pavilion before?"


    As soon as he got to them, Li Delong made a quick salute and asked.


    Hearing this, ye Shuli and Wen Jinrui looked at each other, then nodded gently, and a bad feeling floated in their heart.


    Before, when they were in yipange, they felt that there was something wrong with the shop. Later, when they were in Zan hairpin and Chai hairpin, the man there told them to leave quickly, so as not to cause trouble. But unexpectedly, the trouble came here.


    "Just now, I heard the patient who came to see the doctor say that the thing in yipange was stolen. It was a man and a woman from other places who were looking for it everywhere in the city. Someone saw what happened between the man and the woman and the Lu Shusheng. The old slave thought about the Princess and the son-in-law, so he found a reason to hurry over."


    Hearing this, ye Shuli and Wen Jinrui''s eyes flashed a chill. Without waiting for them to speak, Li Delong, who saw this scene, tried to ask, "do you want to solve this problem?"


    "What is the power behind yipange?"


    Instead of answering Li Delong''s words, Wen Jinrui asks about yipange.


    "I don''t know. I just know what the yipange seems to have to do with the magistrate. Maybe it has to do with the people around the magistrate. I''m not very clear."Li Delong shook his head slightly, and then said: "yipange specially uses various means to entrap people who enter the store. At the beginning, some local people were deceived and got into trouble, but later, when he learned something, the local people didn''t go to the store. Even some foreigners who often pass by didn''t go there."


    Hearing this, ye Shuli also understood why they had not seen any other guests since they entered the store. The feeling was that everyone else knew the situation of the store, but they jumped in by themselves.


    "Do you know where they are now?"


    After a little thought, Wen Jinrui asked.


    "Listen to the people who are watching, they should come here soon." Li Delong replied, still a little anxious on his face, and seemed to think that arrangements should be made earlier.


    "If we leave, will the hospital be in trouble?"


    After taking a look at Wen Jinrui, ye Shuli understands what he thinks and then asks Li Delong.


    "No Li Delong is very confident, "the hospital has been here for quite a long time and will not cause any doubt. Moreover, many people saw Lu Shusheng when he came in. He has no reason to ask for trouble."

 Chapter 665

    Hearing these words, ye Shuli and Wen Jinrui look at each other again. After exchanging their eyes, they make a decision, "it''s not too late. We''ll leave now."


    "Don''t you really need old slaves to solve it? We have a lot of people here, and it''s not a problem to solve them. " Li Delong asked with some worry.


    Although we already know the purpose of Wen Jinrui and ye Shu''s departure from this trip, after all, we have been here for a long time and know more about it. We still know how troublesome it is.


    Even though he knows a lot about Wen Jinrui, Li Delong always thinks that there are only two of them after all. It''s very dangerous to take those two burdens with him. Instead of doing so, it''s better to let the staff of the hospital solve them.


    But after the event, it may be more troublesome


    "No, the intelligence stronghold is stable here. It must not be exposed easily." Without thinking about it, Wen Jinrui refused.


    Not to mention how difficult it is for the intelligence stronghold to gain a firm foothold here, even if it can really solve the problem, Wen Jinrui is afraid. In case the intelligence stronghold is destroyed and Li Delong is involved, they won''t say for the time being. If people follow suit and reveal their identity, everything will be destroyed.


    To be able to come to Jingguo and have today''s situation, it can be said that the time is favorable and the people are harmonious. Once again, it is absolutely impossible to be so smooth.


    Neither the intelligence stronghold nor Li Delong can easily appear a threat, so after rejecting this point, Wen Jinrui gets up and goes back to Lu Xuefeng''s house with Ye Shuli. As for Li Delong, he is sent to inquire about the news.


    A moment later, when ye Shuli and Wen Jinrui return to the room, Lu Xuefeng and Meng Ya stand upright, gazing at each other affectionately and whispering something.


    Seeing this, ye Shuli can''t help shaking his head slightly. It''s been so long. Haven''t these two people recovered yet?


    If there''s something to talk about, isn''t there a chair? Why don''t you sit down and say you have to stand?


    It''s been a long time since Ye Shuli and Wen Jinrui left and came back, but they still haven''t calmed down. I don''t know if they have been looking at each other for a while.


    "Cough..."


    After entering the room, I found that they were still there, as if they were not aware of them at all. Ye Shuli deliberately increased his steps, but he coughed twice to remind me.


    "My husband Madam, hou Lord


    As if awakened by the general, turned to see two people, dream bud''s face is become a little strange, and then wait for words to export, ye Shuli is to understand, Lu Xuefeng has told her their identity.


    After a deep look at Lu Xuefeng, ye Shuli looked at Meng Ya and said, "there will be opportunities in the future. When your Mr. Lu gets the place in Qiuwei, you can get together."


    "Is there any trouble?" Different from Meng Ya''s reluctance to give up, Lu Xuefeng heard the meaning of Ye Shuli''s words and then asked.


    "The men are coming."


    After ye Shuli said a word, he looked at Wen Jinrui. When he saw Wen Jinrui nodding, he said, "we''ll leave now. Mr. Lu, please stay here. You can tell them about our going to Fanwu, so as to get rid of the trouble and go to the imperial capital as soon as possible. Remember your promise."


    I don''t know how long those people will arrive. Ye Shuli didn''t dare to waste his time, so he made a long story short and said all the important things once again.


    "Don''t worry." Lu Xuefeng respectfully saluted Ye Shuli and Wen Jinrui, then looked at Meng Ya and said, "Meng ya, you should stay with Hou ye and his wife first during this period of time. When autumn Wei is over, we will meet, and I will marry you at that time."


    "If I don''t leave, let''s face something together..."


    "No, I''m the only one here. They won''t embarrass me, but if there''s one more you, neither of us can escape!"


    Without waiting for Mengya to finish, Lu Xuefeng reached out and straightened her shoulder, staring at her eyes.


    Lu Xuefeng is still very clear. As ye Shuli and Wen Jinrui, since they came here, they must be prepared. Moreover, even if these people really catch up with them, I''m afraid they don''t dare to do anything after knowing their identities.


    But on the contrary, if Meng Ya is with him, it will certainly arouse those people''s suspicion. If they see something at that time, I''m afraid neither of them can escape.


    But if he is the only one left, it''s easy to do. We can blame everything on Wen Jinrui and ye Shuli. Anyway, many people saw the conflict in the street at that time.


    Moreover, ye Shuli has already explained their whereabouts, and Lu Xuefeng will not be in any danger.


    But Mengya is a little reluctant, but after Lu Xuefeng explained it to her quickly, Mengya can only say goodbye to Lu Xuefeng in tears.


    At this time, the situation is urgent. Lu Xuefeng knows that after quickly calming Meng Ya''s mood, he goes to Ye Shuli and Wen Jinrui and suddenly kneels on the ground."I''m also forced to be helpless. Please don''t blame me. I''ll try my best to thank you for your kindness today."


    "Well."


    Ye Shuli nodded her head slightly, indicating that she knew, and then with Meng Ya and Wen Jinrui, she went to the hospital outside.


    Lu Xuefeng said those words, one is to explain why he would tell Meng Ya Ye Shuli and Wen Jinrui the identity, may also know that if not, I am afraid it is difficult to persuade Meng ya to follow them.


    For this, ye Shuli doesn''t care. After all, at the beginning, she has already vaguely reminded Meng Ya of their identity, but at that time, Meng Ya''s whole mind was immersed in sadness, but she didn''t understand.


    As for the latter part, Lu Xuefeng affirms that ye Shuli and Wen Jinrui take care of Meng ya, and what he is willing to take in return.


    "Always remember?"


    Ye Shuli whispered softly, and a smile came from the corner of his lips. This is what I''ve kept in mind all my life. It seems that Lu Xuefeng really takes dream bud seriously


    As for this sentence always in mind, when the time is right, let''s see how far Lu Xuefeng''s forever in mind can reach.


    In fact, ye Shu has no doubt that if Lu Xuefeng gets the place this time, he will always remember their kindness and do something with it.

 Chapter 666

    But if the time is ripe, ye Shuli gets rid of Danrui and is ready to swallow Jingguo? Lu Xuefeng is from Jingguo. Will he give up his country because of their kindness?


    This kind of thing is not clear, but at least Ye Shuli can be sure that even if Lu Xuefeng wants to fight against them at that time, I''m afraid Meng Ya will not agree.


    This girl is also a lover. Ye Shuli has saved her several times, and Mengya has sold herself to Ye Shuli. Even if she comes back to Lu Xuefeng later, she will never forget this.


    But in a moment, ye Shuli and the three returned to the hospital. This time, apart from Li Delong, who had been treating people here, there was an old man. On the surface, this old man was much younger than Li Delong.


    Ye Shuli and Wen Jinrui have just entered the hospital from the backyard, and the two old men give a salute to them. Ye Shuli also understands. I''m afraid the other old man is the one who was in the pharmacy before.


    "It''s the cost of treatment." Said, Wen Jinrui took out a ingot of silver to throw over, "cure him, as long as there is no worry about life, is to throw out or let him continue to cultivate here, you decide."


    After that, Wen Jinrui walked towards the outside of the hospital without looking back, while ye Shuli nodded to them as he passed Li Delong and another old man.


    "Where are you going? If the scholar wakes up, how can we explain to him? "


    Just when Wen Jinrui, ye Shuli and Meng ya have reached the door and are about to leave the hospital, Li Delong suddenly seems to think of something and asks.


    "You don''t care about that. You just need to tell the scholar that this time he is very lucky. If there is another time, it won''t be so simple."


    Although Wen Jinrui didn''t show any killing intention when he said this, the cold meaning in his tone still made the people waiting for treatment in the lobby shiver.


    Seeing that ye Shuli and Wen Jinrui had left the hospital with Meng ya, after they had gone away, one of them came back and asked, "how did Lu Shusheng offend these two people? What''s the origin of these two people? Why is it so horizontal? "


    "Yes, an outsider dares to be so rude when he comes here. I''m afraid he has either a background or a dependence."


    "In my opinion, this is pure recklessness, or less loss. I don''t know where this is, otherwise..."


    "Shut up! If you don''t want to be cured, get out. This is a hospital, not a place for you to make noise. "


    Seeing that someone dares to say that Wen Jinrui and ye Shu are not well separated, Li Delong immediately yells angrily, but because of the identity problem, he does not dare to denounce so obviously.


    But these people seem to have known Li Delong''s temper for a long time. They all smile and stop talking about ye Shuli and Wen Jinrui. On the contrary, they talk in a low voice. I''m afraid Li Delong was reprimanded by them just now.


    It''s not hard to guess this from Wen Jinrui''s words when he left. Li Delong''s temper can''t help being scolded. Is he so angry.


    Li Delong and the old man around him were all secretly relieved when they heard the discussion in a low voice.


    Now the most important thing is to put aside the relationship, the relationship between them and Wen Jinrui, the relationship between Wen Jinrui and Mr. Lu, the relationship between them and Mr. Lu. Fortunately, these fools helped them to put aside.


    A moment later, when the hospital was quiet and was waiting for medical treatment, a group of people suddenly burst in


    On this side, ye Shuli and Wen Jinrui get on the carriage with Meng Ya after they come out of the medical school. Then they drive out of the alley of the medical school, and they rush towards fan Wu, but they leave the city for a moment.


    Just as he was about to leave the city and passed a blacksmith''s shop, Wen Jinrui stopped the carriage, went to the blacksmith''s shop to buy a long sword, and then galloped away with the carriage.


    It''s only half a day away from fan Wu. It''s dark enough to get there, but after a while out of the city, Wen Jinrui stops the carriage on the side of the road and sits quietly on the carriage, as if waiting for something.


    After waiting for the carriage to stop for a while, she doesn''t want to continue to drive. Meng Ya lifts the curtain and looks at it. She finds that Wen Jinrui is standing quietly on one side. She doesn''t look like she''s going on. She looks at Ye Shuli anxiously.


    "Madam, why doesn''t the master leave?"


    Smell speech, leaf book leaves to lift to hang of the eyelid light after seeing her one eye, just open mouth way: "solve some troubles."


    "Solve the problem?" Meng Ya was a little stunned, and then she reacted. Then she said in a hurry: "but madam, I heard from Mr. Lu that there are a lot of bad people there. We are waiting here. If they catch up, only the master alone, I''m afraid..."


    "I''m afraid what?" After ye Shu glanced at her, his eyes were still on Wen Jinrui, who was standing beside the carriage"No, it''s not that Meng Ya has no confidence in his wife and master, it''s just that It''s just Dream bud is more anxious, the more do not know how to say, hard for a long time also did not say why.


    Seeing this, ye Shuli said with a light smile: "Mengya, do you know the identity of me and the master now?"


    "Dream bud Meng Ya knows. " It seems that as soon as ye Shuli and Wen Jinrui are mentioned, Meng Ya is a little excited, but in this excitement, there are several emotions such as happiness and fear.


    I don''t know what this little girl is thinking.


    But ye Shuli at this time, no matter what she is thinking, some words Ye Shuli thinks it''s time to talk to her.


    "Meng ya, you say, when the master and I came here, what should the officials do here?"


    "Should Should come out to meet, and then Then treat them with courtesy. "


    "Be courteous?" Hearing this, ye Shuli''s lips stirred up a smile, and then he didn''t embarrass Mengya.


    Although she is the daughter of a councillor, at best she is better than other people. I''m afraid she doesn''t know much about these things. Although Lu Xuefeng can tell her something, I''m afraid she can''t understand it in a short time.


    So after thinking for a moment, ye Shuli is ready to tell her all these things, so that she can have a psychological preparation, so that she won''t be able to react when she gets it.

 Chapter 667

    "Meng ya, do you know about the new emperor''s accession to the throne?"


    Asked a, wait to see dream bud nodded, ye Shuli continued to say: "new emperor ascended the throne, but the king''s power is controlled in the hands of a regent named Danrui, although she is a woman, but her ambition is very big, once wanted to overthrow the new emperor''s status, to do the Emperor himself, but fortunately it was stopped by the master."


    Ye Shu didn''t lie because she, Wen Jinrui and Ying Yan were able to ascend the throne and stop Dan Rui''s plot.


    It''s just that Meng Ya has a big mouth at this time. Although she has heard something about the imperial capital, I''m afraid she has only heard something unimportant. She is still very surprised at what people in the center of power know.


    Ye Shuli said slowly, leaving enough time for Meng ya to think. After he told the story about the imperial capital, Meng Ya began to speak again when her face gradually changed from shocked to dignified.


    "In the court hall, except for the master, almost everyone else fell to the Regent. Even if they didn''t fall completely, they didn''t help each other and only cared about protecting themselves, but they didn''t know. The more they did, no matter who was in power in the end, they couldn''t survive."


    In fact, in the end, whether Ying Yan took charge of Jingguo or Dan Rui succeeded in usurping power, these weeds could not survive. Unfortunately, they did not understand it, but did not have the courage to make a choice, or they were still waiting for an opportunity.


    But when the situation becomes more and more clear, even if they make a choice, what is the use of that time?


    Fortunately, they still boast that they are smart people, but they don''t understand such a simple truth, and they are complacent that they have saved themselves.


    At first, ye Shuli didn''t think it was possible. After all, who is a fool to be an official? But as she learned more about ye Xihan, she found that the fans were not just talking.


    After gently shaking his head and throwing these thoughts out of his mind, ye Shuli said: "now, although only the master is standing on the side of the emperor, the master has just entered the imperial capital and has no influence. Even if he wants to compete with them, he is hard to fight with both fists and has no power with four hands. You should know something about chuanshui?"


    "Meng Ya knows that the people everywhere say that the master is extremely brave and loves the people. When he comes to chuanshui, he even ignores his own safety and has to help the people. Almost everyone who knows is praising the master now."


    At the mention of this, Meng Ya has a smile on her face. She seems to be very happy that Jing Guo, who is suffering a lot, can have an official like Wen Jinrui.


    "What''s the use of that?" But ye Shuli was not so happy. Instead, he shook his head gently. "The master is dedicated to the country and the people, but in the end? But he was almost killed by his own people. Even though he tried his best in the end, he was still seriously injured and could not be cured in the future. "


    Speaking of this, ye Shuli''s eyes are also dark. Wen Jinrui''s incomplete palm is like a thorn in Ye Shu''s centrifugation. Every time she thinks of it, she wants to swallow Dan Rui''s life alive!


    "But But, ah... " Want to say something to persuade Ye Shuli, let her think to the good, also in order to comfort his heart that a touch of sadness, that dream bud hard for a long time, unexpectedly is nothing to say.


    Teng Jin has made a good explanation for the dream, but it''s a good thing for people who are not familiar with it.


    "Even so, when the master returned to the imperial capital, those people still didn''t want to let him go. It''s just that Saint Nian really made contributions to the master, and at the same time, in order to help him better, he gave Tenggu county to the master as a fief."


    As soon as ye Shuli said this, Meng Ya opened her mouth again. Originally, she was not very clear about it, but when she heard it from ye Shuli, she knew the legendary experience of Ye Shuli and Wen Jinrui.


    First, he risked his life to save the king. Then he tried his best to help him ascend the throne. Then he was granted a marquis. Now he has a fiefdom again. This kind of thing, let alone never happened, even some people dare not think about it, but now it really happened.


    And these two people are in front of her now, how can Meng Ya not be surprised?


    After a long time, it was Meng Ya who finally came back. When he looked at Ye Shuli, his eyes were full of worship. At the same time, he was still glancing at Wen Jinrui.


    "Madam and master have made such contributions to Jing Guoguo. This fiefdom should also be given to him, and the emperor will certainly not treat him badly in the future."


    Dream bud seems to finally think of the words to comfort ye Shuli, but who knows, as soon as she says this, she hears Ye Shuli''s sneer.


    "Will you treat me badly?" Ye Shuli raised his eyes and looked at Meng ya. "You should know better than me what the state of Tenggu county is. Although the master is a marquis, he has no influence at all. Even the soldiers who came with him were forced by the Regent. So, how can he not be ungrateful?""This..." Dream bud but didn''t think of this layer, now listen to Ye Shuli so a say, is immediately speechless.


    "Giving Tenggu county to the Lord now seems to be beautiful, but it''s just a test. If Tenggu can be accepted, it just means that the Lord has the qualification to fight against the Regent, so that he can help the emperor. Otherwise, everything will be buried here and become a joke."


    Ye Shuli''s tone is a little heavy, but the fact is just like what she said. Ying Yan knows what they want, but at the same time, he knows what he needs. This is a kind of resourcefulness, but ye Shuli and Wen Jinrui can''t refuse.


    Of course, ye Shuli said that the situation in Tenggu county was chaotic, but if they were not sure, how dare they come here?


    But it''s just because they are different. If they are different, isn''t that the case?


    One day, ye Shuli and Wen Jinrui will stand on the opposite side of Jingguo. At this point, ye Shuli needs to prepare Mengya in advance.


    "In that case, why don''t the lady and the master leave here? In this way, nothing will happen? " A moment later, Meng Ya thought for a long time, but only came up with such a sentence.

 Chapter 668

    "Yes, nothing will happen if you leave, but what about the people in Jingguo? What about the people in the world? What about people like you? "


    Ignoring the suddenly stunned dream bud, ye Shuli said: "there is always someone to stand up and do something. Since there is no one else to stand up, how can the master and I not stand up when we have such an opportunity?"


    If ye Shuli chooses not to do anything, he can certainly live a peaceful life, but what about later? Two parallel time and space overlap, Dan Rui cruel, if really wait for her to unify the world, then the people of the world have a good life?


    Meng Ya is stunned there. After a moment, she seems to suddenly think of something. There is a ray of light in her eyes. She suddenly begins to be interested in the origin of Ye Shuli and Wen Jinrui.


    What kind of existence can we have such awareness and care about the people in the world? What''s more, what happened in chuanshui, what Wen Jinrui did, for the sake of the common people, he didn''t care about his own safety at all. This is only in the legend.


    Just as Meng Ya had organized her words and was about to ask questions, the sound of horses'' hooves came from behind the carriage.


    It''s enough to prove that the comer is approaching rapidly. I''m afraid it''s too late to leave at this time.


    At the moment of hearing this voice, Meng ya, who just wanted to say something, was stunned again. Then she remembered that ye Shuli had told her that there might be some trouble, and her face could not help but be worried.


    But at this time, ye Shu flashed a sense of obliteration in his eyes. Then he looked at Meng Ya calmly and said, "Meng ya, you stay in the carriage. No matter what happens, you are not allowed to get off. Do you hear me?"


    When you see Meng Ya nodding, ye Shuli jumps out of the carriage and comes to one side, quietly watching Wen Jinrui waiting for trouble behind.


    "Here we are."


    Ye Shuli just came to Wen Jinrui''s side, and Wen Jinrui said it in a soft voice. Although there was no clear emotion in it, ye Shuli knew what Wen Jinrui meant.


    The situation in Tenggu county has not been chaotic for several days or months, and it has been chaotic for many years. But now that they have come here, they must find a way to change it.


    But because these evil people have been used to flaunting their teeth, only thunder can shake them. Of course, it will certainly cause a strong rebound.


    But only in this way is the quickest way to solve the problem. After all, it is useless to reason with the wicked. Sometimes violence is the best way to solve the problem. As for the present, it is the right time.


    The sound of the horse''s hooves kept approaching. A moment later, he saw a line of seven or eight people coming here waving their whip.


    when he got closer, ye Shuli saw the two leading people, the little two of yipange, and I was a rookie in the restaurant.


    It''s really a problem. One family recommends another to come to the pit. It''s really a good cooperation.


    The leaf book leaves the lip Cape to start to put on a sneer, but at this time, this line of seven or eight people have already arrived at two people''s front.


    See ye Shuli and Wen Jinrui did not go, but stood in the same place, two small two''s face flashed a surprise, it seems that did not expect to be so easy to catch up with two people.


    The next moment, even without the explanation of the second child, the people who came with them just scattered themselves, surrounded them, and then turned over and dismounted, looking at Ye Shuli and Wen Jinrui coldly.


    After a look at the weapons they are carrying, ye Shu sneers more strongly from the corner of his lips. Then he turns to look at Wen Jinrui. Seeing that he is also full of coldness, he looks at the seven or eight people in this line with a mocking expression.


    After seeing the smile on Ye Shuli''s face, the two young men who had the chance to win had a cold war, but then they murmured a few words, and then looked up at Ye Shuli: "when you two went to my yipange, we were very entertaining. Why did you just steal our things before you left?"


    "Stolen something?"


    Ye Shuli thought that their coming would be a direct action without saying anything. He didn''t want it and needed to find a reason. It''s really a nameless thing.


    "I don''t know what you want to frame us for stealing?" Ye Shuli is full of sarcastic looking at the sidewalk.


    "What''s your expression? Why steal something? I advise you two to follow us back, otherwise Hum The more you look at the sneer on Ye Shuli''s face, the more you feel hairy in your heart. But you can''t help but not look at it, so now you are drinking low.


    "I haven''t said what I stole yet? Why should I go back with you? Even if the government is arresting people, it needs to be justified, right? "


    Say, leaf book left to raise head Piao one eye the carriage of one side, but see the curtain behind the carriage slightly opened a corner, there is a pair of eyes carefully and nervously looking at this scene.


    Not surprisingly, ye Shuli only explained that Mengya couldn''t leave the carriage, but didn''t say that she couldn''t peek. When these talents first came, Mengya couldn''t help it.


    Ye Shuli certainly knows that Mengya is worried about them. If ye Shuli had never let her peek before, but nowIt''s time to have a look and be prepared. After all, in this world, my heart is too fragile, but it''s extremely dangerous.


    "Well founded? Today, only the three of you have entered the yipan Pavilion, and there is only one shopkeeper on it. However, you deliberately choose jewelry separately. In this way, if you have lost something, who else can it be? "


    The second child glanced at the people behind him, as if he had the courage to speak, and what he said was very reasonable.


    However, Jin Rui looks at these people and shakes his head slightly towards Ye Shuli. Ye Shuli immediately loses his patience in talking with them. Then he says, "don''t say you didn''t lose it. It''s just that you lost it. It''s the government, not you, that should be responsible for arresting people."


    "The government? Here, I am the government. Today, you either go back with us honestly or Hum


    Looking at the two little two''s eyes, they dare to look at themselves, and the people behind them also look at the carriage. Ye Shuli''s face is suddenly stunned, and then he looks at Wen Jinrui and says: "do you need my help?"


    "No Wen Jinrui shakes her head and refuses. He doesn''t want Ye Shuli to take part in such a thing. After a sentence, he knows that ye Shuli is angry. When he pulls out the sword he bought in the blacksmith''s shop, he rushes straight up to several people.

 Chapter 669

    "How bold! If you steal something, you dare to jump over the wall. Kill them and chop them to death


    Seeing that Wen Jinrui had suddenly started, the second child of yipan pavilion was very angry. But after he was angry, the second child of the restaurant seemed to suddenly think of something. He quickly added.


    "Don''t kill that woman, and keep the woman in the carriage. Lu Shusheng didn''t cheat us, huh! It''s not hard for him to go back this time. "


    Two small two hands ring chest, quite a pair of pointing Jiangshan appearance, and those behind them are already in Wen Jinrui rushed up, is to carry the sword in the hand to meet up.


    But the next moment, two small two is Leng in the same place, originally thought that Wen Jinrui even if there is a sword in the hand is just a flower shelf, but who knows, a face to face, even a little fight sound did not come, is already two people fell to the ground.


    Quietly, it was like a sudden death in running. If it wasn''t for the red blood flowing from the neck, I''m afraid the two young men thought it was the two men who died of illness.


    "Ding!"


    After killing two people with one sword, the rest of them were too flustered to attack again. They just quickly resisted. They didn''t know whether they were lucky or quick to respond. They really resisted.


    Hearing the impact of the blade and the strength of the blade in his hand, the man could not wait to breathe a sigh of relief. Then he saw the long sword he had just blocked. It seemed as if he had suddenly turned a corner, and the tip of the sword suddenly passed his throat.


    A chill instantly poured into the bottom of my heart, widened a pair of eyes, just want to say something, this person is to see Wen Jinrui is to go to the two little two side, just want to turn to see what happened, but the body is a soft, straight to the ground, and then is endless darkness.


    "You Who on earth are you? "


    It was only a few blinks of an eye that killed all the six people they had brought. The blood stained sword was across their necks, and the little two of yipange had already pissed his pants.


    Although the waiter in the restaurant was a little shivering, he was much better than the one in yipange. Then he was frightened and scared. Even his voice was a little trembling.


    "Didn''t you say we were thieves?"


    As early as after Wen Jinrui killed several people, ye Shuli came forward. Just when Wen Jinrui''s long sword was on their necks, he came to them.


    Just saw Ye Shuli''s sneer on his face, the two sophomores were still full of anger, but now they were only full of panic.


    "Who the hell are you?"


    Yi pan GE''s small two seem to also slow down a little bit, the mouth is startled and angry to add of low drink, that tone seems to be in interrogate general.


    "I don''t like your tone. Next time, you''ll stop talking."


    Ye Shuli''s tone is indifferent, but as soon as this sentence is said, Yi Pange''s sophomore is just like falling into the ice cave. He is biting his teeth for fear of making any sound, but he is shivering all over.


    "We didn''t mean any harm, just..."


    "Yes, you don''t mean anything. You just want to kill us."


    Without waiting for the waiter in the restaurant to finish, ye Shuli interrupted him with a cold hum, and then said coldly: "don''t talk nonsense, I ask you, if you dare to say more, don''t blame me for being impolite."


    "Yes, I will answer truthfully, but this time it''s all the shopkeeper''s intention. Villain is also forced to be helpless. I still hope..."


    "Cut off his ear." See this restaurant''s small two unexpectedly after hearing her words, still there ink is endless, want to transfer her anger to invisible shopkeeper body, ye Shuli immediately is not polite.


    "Ah


    As soon as ye Shuli''s voice fell, Wen Jinrui''s hand moved, and his lightsaber flashed, he saw a blood arrow flying from the side of Xiao er. Then the ear Ye Shuli pointed to flew out and was removed on the ground.


    "Ah."


    At the same time, a slight exclamation came. Without looking back, ye Shuli also knew who it was. Then he turned his head and glanced at the carriage behind him, and then looked at the two young men in front of him.


    "You


    "What? Don''t think it''s enough? "


    The waiter of the restaurant covers the wound of losing his ear with one hand and looks at the bloody ear falling on the ground. His hatred in his eyes seems to devour Ye Shuli. Then he is scared, but he dares not say anything.


    Scared by Ye Shuli''s light words, the waiter of the restaurant is biting his teeth, desperately hiding the hatred in his eyes.


    But ye Shuli didn''t care at all, and even told them directly and clearly, "don''t worry, I won''t kill you. After all, I still need you to go back to your master, but if you''re not honest, I''m afraid..."


    "You can rest assured that we will be honest. If you want to know what you want us to do, just open your mouth and we will not make a fool of you."This time, although the second child of yipange is still in panic, how dare they continue to be afraid after seeing that the second child of the restaurant has been so "tortured"? Immediately, he said.


    "Good." Ye Shuli nodded gently, then looked at Wen Jinrui and asked, "tell me, what are you going to accuse us of stealing?"


    Smell speech, Yi pan GE''s small two slightly a Leng, then turn to see the restaurant''s small two, can see the restaurant''s small two is already painful, don''t care to see him, just hesitated to say: "the shopkeeper didn''t say, small The little one doesn''t know? "


    "I don''t know? Don''t you dare come after us for stealing? Not really? "


    Think is this small two didn''t realize his situation, ye Shu just looked to Wen Jinrui after finishing, Yi pan Ge small two already took to cry.


    "I really don''t know. The shopkeeper said, just say that you''ve stolen something. We want to arrest someone here, but no one dares to ask why. It''s really like this. Please let me go..."


    Said Yi pan GE''s small two already took to cry the cavity, that appearance didn''t seem to lie at all.


    Hearing this, ye Shuli is so angry that he wants to laugh. Who are these people? They are so arrogant that they don''t even bother to find a reason to slander them. Do they really think they can cover up the sky?


    But ye Shuli also knows that whatever the shopkeeper said before, whether it is true or false, maybe he is not the real boss.

 Chapter 670

    "Tell me, who is the boss behind the scenes of your two families?" Ye Shuli hesitated for a moment, and finally gave up the plan to use hypnosis.


    Because she felt that the two little two would not necessarily know their low status. Moreover, they are not far away from fan Wu, so it is necessary to keep in good shape.


    Smell speech, Yi pan GE''s small second is to want to turn round to see the restaurant''s small second, but immediately Wen Jinrui''s long sword is suddenly on his neck a tight, "again not honest, is he worried about you."


    Although Wen Jinrui''s tone is very insipid, and even has no threat, it can be heard that in the ears of Yi pan GE''s sophomore, he is still scared to turn his head.


    "I don''t know. I''m just a handyman. I really don''t know anything. It''s usually the shopkeeper who tells me something. I just..."


    "Cut off his ears, too."


    Before Yi pan GE''s little two could finish shaking, ye Shuli just interrupted him. At the moment when ye Shuli''s words just came out, he was suddenly stunned, and then quickly said: "wait a minute, don''t Ah


    Even though the little two of yipange had tried their best to stop it, it was still a little late. The situation was the same as just now. With a blood arrow, the little two of yipange''s ears also fell to the ground, and then the sword returned to their necks again.


    "I don''t think you heard me clearly just now, so I should give you a warning. If there''s another time, it''s not an ear. Do you understand?"


    After glancing at the restaurant''s sophomore, ye Shuli looks at Yi Pange''s sophomore. When he sees his pain, he can''t even make a sound. He can only tremble and nod. Even the anger in his eyes turns into fear. Then he says again.


    "Tell me, who is the boss behind the scenes?"


    When he heard the same question again, he didn''t answer it as soon as before. On the contrary, he thought a little for a while and then carefully looked at Ye Shuli.


    "I really don''t know, but Don''t worry. Listen to me. I''m just a grocer. I don''t have much contact with him. I just know that the shopkeeper has something to do with fan Wu, but I really don''t know about the details. "


    Seeing ye Shuli''s tendency to look at Wen Jinrui, Xiao Er is in a panic. He wants to stop it, but when he sees the chilly sword, he can only explain it quickly.


    The reaction of Yi pan GE''s sophomore, ye Shu, is in his eyes. This sophomore should not have lied. Even if it''s not true, I''m afraid it''s probably just like this.


    "Fan Wu? But the magistrate? "


    After confirming that the sophomore didn''t dare to lie, ye Shuli asked again, but this time, after hearing Ye Shuli''s words, Yi Pange''s sophomore shook his head directly.


    "I really don''t know, but I once met a man from Fanwu. He should be powerful, but he doesn''t seem to be a magistrate."


    It seems that he is afraid that ye Shu is not satisfied with his answer. While he is talking, he thinks, and at the same time, he keeps peeking at her face.


    "How do you know you''re not a magistrate?" But after listening to the words of the second child, ye Shuli is a little puzzled. Can the magistrate''s face be written clearly?


    "Intuitively, it''s not a short time for me to work in the business of running errands. I still have some skills in looking at people. Every time I come back to yipange, the people who get dividends are all young people. At first sight, I''m not a magistrate."


    Small two said carefully, but there is an inexplicable self-confidence in the expression, and ye Shuli after hearing this, it is slightly frowned, and then looked at Wen Jinrui one eye, isothermal Jinrui gently shook his head, it is to look at the restaurant of small two.


    "Tell me, what''s your restaurant like?"


    The second child of the restaurant is obviously better than the second child of yipange. Although he is afraid, he is obviously restraining something. It seems that he has seen this situation many times.


    "The boss of our restaurant is also from the fan Wu side, and he is the red man in front of the magistrate. You are outsiders. Maybe you don''t know the magistrate''s means, but I tell you, if you let us go now, maybe you can escape, but if you are late or hurt us, hum!"


    Mingming''s face was full of fear, but he restrained himself. Even when he said it, he gently touched the second boy of yipange beside him.


    Listen to hang for a while, his restaurant small two a mouth, unexpectedly is not honest answer, but also threatened them, ye Shuli slightly shook his head, but did not stop him, but is very serious listen to.


    But after seeing the restaurant''s sophomore finish, there is no following. Ye Shuli turns a blind eye to the restaurant''s sophomore''s little actions, but asks with great interest: "and then? I really don''t know the means of the magistrate. "


    "I advise you to let us run for our lives as soon as possible. If it''s too late, when the people in the restaurant come, you can''t escape. And once you''re caught, I''m afraid of the consequences."Seeing that ye Shuli didn''t do anything and didn''t ask Wen Jinrui to do anything after he mustered up his courage, the waiter of the restaurant immediately became bold. At the same time, he was constantly touching the waiter of yipange and winking at him.


    "Well Yes, the restaurant people were delayed when we came earlier, but we have given them a signal, and they will come soon. "


    After reaction, the second child of Yi pan Pavilion said in a hurry: "and we are not the only people in their line. If they come, you will never escape. I advise you not to make mistakes and let us go as soon as possible while there is still a chance."


    "Oh? Is it? What if I let you go? " Ye Shu leaves quietly, but the smile on his lips can''t be hidden.


    "After you let us go, you will be able to escape naturally, and this matter will be over as long as you don''t come to fan Wu in the future."


    The two little two glanced at each other vaguely, and a fine light flashed in their eyes. But when they opened their mouth, they restored their original look. They thought they were not wearing any silk, but they didn''t expect that ye Shuli and Wen Jinrui could see everything.


    "If that''s the case, it seems good." Ye Shuli seems to think that the two sophomores are reasonable. He seems to be considering the proposal, while Wen Jinrui shakes his head slightly with a smile on his face.

 Chapter 671

    Hearing this, the two young men were stunned at the same time, but then they seemed to suddenly realize something. They said in one voice, "didn''t you just say that if you were satisfied with your answer, you would let us go?"


    In the face of two Sophomores'' questions, ye Shuli''s face remained unchanged, but he said helplessly: "I said so, but did you satisfy me?"


    "You! Are you kidding us? " The two little two looked at each other and said angrily with one voice.


    Seeing this, ye Shu raised a smile from the corner of his lips, playing with them? How could she play with them? At the beginning, they clearly stated the good conditions, but they were too self righteous.


    Want to fool a few can pass, really when ye Shuli is a fool? This is almost the same as asking three people. What they said is not as much as ye Shuli guessed. What do you want them to do? Let them know?


    Or let the shopkeeper of the restaurant and yipange send someone to hunt down again? Or inform fan Wu in advance to make preparations? No matter what kind of trouble they will give her, they will not leave her.


    Moreover, even if they don''t know anything, they dare to be such a sad person. Today they meet Ye Shuli and Wen Jinrui. What if they are someone else? Can you get away with it?


    It''s just a way of giving back.


    Seeing that they didn''t mean to fight for the chance before they died, they looked at Ye Shuli angrily. Ye Shuli only sighed, then winked at Wen Jinrui, turned around and returned to the carriage.


    Wen Jinrui naturally understood that even if the two sophomores knew something, they knew very little. They didn''t say it themselves, and they didn''t let Ye Shuli use hypnosis. Anyway, they either knew or guessed what they should know.


    It was a beautiful afternoon in the woods, but at this time it suddenly made people shudder, a sense of killing spread slowly, and then left two screams, that is, fell into a dead silence.


    I knew before that it might not be good. Wen Jinrui chose a secluded forest far away from the official road, but he was just seen by the little two.


    But fortunately, there was no one passing by. After solving the problem here, when ye Shu left the carriage, Wen Jinrui took the carriage back to the official road again and headed straight for fan Wu.


    Until the carriage began to move again, Meng Ya''s face was still not very good-looking. She was worried and didn''t say anything. It seemed that she had seen the scene just now.


    As ye Shuli guessed, although she didn''t let Meng ya get out of the carriage, Meng Ya could watch all this on the carriage. Obviously, everything just now was seen by Meng ya.


    However, ye Shuli now has no time to manage Mengya. After all, she always has to experience these things. If she doesn''t wait for the place like the imperial capital, I''m afraid she will be scared by the things there before being calculated.


    As for ye Shu, he is thinking about what happened just now. There is still a long way to go before fan Wu. He already has the power of many prefects, and he is arrogant and arrogant, even comparable to those dandy followers in the imperial capital.


    But also so blatant, such things, I''m afraid, after the fan Wu, will only become more and more intense, it''s really difficult to relax.


    "Madam, Mr. Lu will not be like what they said, Mr. Lu..."


    A moment later, Meng Ya seems to be unable to bear the suffering and worry in her heart. Seeing ye Shu''s brow stretching a little, she just tries to defend Lu Xuefeng.


    However, before she finished, ye Shuli interrupted her with a wave, then looked up at her and said, "they didn''t lie, but those are all what Lu Xuefeng said and did."


    "No, ma''am. Mr. Lu won''t. He told Meng ya that he only respected you when he heard about the master and his wife. Today, I see you. How can it be..."


    It''s another interruption. Meng Ya is not sure about ye Shuli''s meaning for a moment. Although she is worried, she doesn''t dare to say anything more. She is afraid of making mistakes, and she is even more afraid of making Ye Shuli unhappy.


    "Meng ya, don''t you understand? Or is it just to protect him? " Ye Shuli''s face was calm, but the slight wrinkle between his eyebrows made the atmosphere a little more dignified.


    "Mengya..." Dream bud want to explain one or two, but do not know how to say.


    Dream bud itself is simple, but it is very smart, even if it was not thought of before, but ye Shuli has explained that she can naturally react.


    But just because of this, she didn''t know what to say. Should she say that her Mr. Lu is the best person in the world and would never do such a thing?


    But the next moment, after finding that ye Shuli''s face is not angry, Meng Ya seems to suddenly realize something, but at this time, ye Shuli opens his mouth.


    "Before we parted, I had told Lu Xuefeng to tell us where we were and what we should say. In this way, we can not only remove his suspicion, but also let those people relax their vigilance against him. The only thing we lose is face."Hearing this, dream bud is to understand the real meaning of Ye Shuli, and then some ashamed of the head down, dare not go to see ye Shuli, but ye Shuli is not ready to stop.


    "Meng ya, I know that Lu Xuefeng and you are of great significance. But now that you are suffering from this great change, if you can''t put everything in your heart and think and judge everything separately, you will only hurt yourself and That Lu Xuefeng. "


    Originally, ye Shuli didn''t intend to say these words directly. Instead, he wanted to wait for Mengya to understand them. However, he didn''t expect that after meeting Lu Xuefeng, her mind, which had just come to her senses, would be confused again.


    This is going to fan Wu soon. If ye Shuli is able to cope with what happened here, I''m afraid it won''t be so easy for fan Wu.


    One can take the whole Tenggu County into his pocket, and there has been no major event in a few years. Even when he knows that the place he runs will soon become someone else''s bag, there is no reaction.


    This kind of fan Wu magistrate really makes Ye Shuli dare not to read it.


    Tenggu county has been granted to Wen Jinrui. Li Delong may not have heard from him, but ye Shuli believes that the magistrate of fan Wu must have known.

 Chapter 672

    After all, not to mention who this wuzhifu is, there are many people in the imperial capital who want to see their husband and wife make a fool of themselves, and even die here. Ye Shuli is not naive to think that no one will tell him.


    In such a situation, ye Shu is not allowed to be careless. Even from now on, both she and Wen Jinrui need to work step by step. While ensuring their own safety, they also need to step by step to disintegrate the power of the magistrate.


    Only in this way, can Tenggu county be completely included in the bag, and only when Tenggu is so accepted back, can they be assured to develop into their own base camp.


    If not, Tenggu becomes a fiefdom, unable to develop his own power and prepare for future plans. What''s the use of Tenggu?


    After a moment, Meng Ya seems to understand. After taking a deep breath, she solemnly salutes Ye Shu and says, "it''s Meng Ya who wants to be simple. It won''t be like this in the future."


    Seeing this, ye Shuli took a deep look at her, and then he said, "Meng ya, with Mr. Lu''s talent, it must not be difficult to be an official in the court in the future, but as his future wife, if you don''t have something to match it, I''m afraid it''s hard for you to survive for a long time."


    It''s hard to act in the imperial capital, but a mistake can be instantly destroyed. Moreover, ye Shuli has personally experienced the fight in the residence. No matter what choice Lu Xuefeng makes in the future, he will always face something he doesn''t want.


    If Meng Ya can stand behind him at the critical moment, and play her own strength, it can not only make Lu Xuefeng safe, but also enhance the relationship between them.


    But if Meng Ya is just a simple girl, and the rest of her life is not good, and she can''t get any help from time to time, even if Lu Xuefeng likes her, I''m afraid that after a long time, she will be disheartened.


    After all, as soon as you enter the imperial capital, you will no longer have the usual leisure time. If you are careless, you may be doomed.


    At that time, it was just the beginning of the party struggle in Jingguo, and it was inevitable that there would be another open and secret struggle after Qiuwei. At that time, if Mengya still kept the current situation, it would inevitably be taken advantage of.


    This is what ye Shuli doesn''t want to see, and is even more afraid to see. So even if it''s not the right time, ye Shuli can only tell Meng Ya as soon as possible, so that she can have this psychological preparation.


    Otherwise, I''m afraid it will be too late.


    But fortunately, Meng Ya understood the meaning of Ye Shuli. Although she blushed when she heard that she was going to be Lu Xuefeng''s wife after all, after listening to the whole sentence of Ye Shuli, she pondered carefully and nodded heavily: "Meng Ya knows, Meng Ya won''t let her down."


    During this period of time, Meng Ya followed Ye Shuli and learned a lot of things more or less. Although Meng Ya was simple in the past, it was not stupid. Many things were easy to understand, and ye Shuli didn''t spend too much time on them.


    Under the constant galloping of the carriage, the scenery on both sides of the road retreated rapidly. Ye Shu left the curtain and quietly looked out of the window. He didn''t know what he was thinking.


    As for Mengya, after listening to Ye Shuli''s words, she lowered her head and thought about it. It seems that she also realized her own shortcomings.


    For a moment, the three people on the carriage were silent, and they didn''t mean to speak. Wen Jinrui, who could have heard the conversation between them, also withdrew his mind and focused on the carriage.


    It takes half a day to go to Fanwu. I was delayed for a while before, but now I have to speed up. Otherwise, if I go too late, I''m afraid there will be a lot of trouble.


    In case the gate is closed, Wen Jinrui can''t let Ye Shuli and Mengya sleep in the wild, can he? Moreover, I''m afraid the situation will only be more chaotic than outside.


    It was only when the sky was getting dark that the outline of fan Wu appeared in the distance. Wen Jinrui looked up at the horizon. The setting sun was almost down, and the rising moon could be seen.


    "Drive!"


    Along the way, Wen Jinrui had never used a whip to beat the horses. At this time, he finally whispered that the horses would not be stingy with their strength. He stepped forward to run towards fan Wu quickly.


    It was getting dark. When the carriage arrived at the gate of Fanwu City, it was completely dark and the moon became bright.


    After watching the carriage with lanterns, the soldiers learned that Wen Jinrui had come to do business, so they didn''t say much about it.


    Fan Wu''s rules are different from those in other places. Wen Jinrui had already inquired about this before he came here.


    The caravans enter the city duty-free, and there will be no embarrassment, and even give convenience to a large extent, but when they leave the city, it is not like this.


    We should not only collect taxes twice, three times or even several times, but also take care of the city guards here. Although businessmen complain constantly, none of them will choose not to fan Wu. Even if they don''t know the reason, I''m afraid they can guess one or two.


    After driving all the way into fan Wu, although it was dark, Wen Jinrui didn''t directly find a restaurant to live in. Instead, he drove a carriage around the city.But if someone observes carefully, he will find that there is an extra bead hairpin on the top of Wen Jinrui''s carriage.


    Although the Pearl hairpin is not big, even in the night is extremely difficult to find, but if you have good eyesight, you can still take advantage of the candle and the moonlight in the night to see clearly.


    After walking around the city for a long time, Wen Jinrui turned the carriage and walked towards the restaurants he had just noticed.


    After the speed of the carriage slowed down, ye Shuli opened his eyes slightly and looked out of the carriage. When he came to a relatively small restaurant, but obviously felt many restaurants, he said, "master, how about resting here today?"


    "Just listen to the lady." After a reply, Wen Jinrui stopped in front of the restaurant, and then waited for a moment, as if he had deliberately stayed here to show others. Then he got out of the carriage.


    The waiter had noticed the carriage outside for a long time. When he saw that the carriage stopped and the people on the carriage came towards the restaurant, he quickly welcomed it.


    "My guest, do you want to stay or eat?"


    As soon as he got to the carriage, he was very clever and took the reins of the carriage. "Our Huali building, whether it''s the guest room or the food, is delicious and cheap. It won''t let you down."

 Chapter 673

    After getting out of the carriage and hearing the second child''s words, ye Shuli looked up at the plaque in front of him. The three characters of Huali building were golden in the moonlight, but compared with other companies, they were much smaller in scale and momentum.


    On the whole, it''s an ordinary restaurant. Just looking inside through the door, it won''t make people feel too shabby.


    Instead of returning to the second grade, ye Shuli went directly into the restaurant. At this time, although it was time for dinner, there were still many people in the lobby.


    These people come to do business at first sight. Of course, many of them are from the rivers and lakes, but in terms of dress, few of them are like local people.


    After looking around, ye Shuli nodded to Wen Jinrui. Then Wen Jinrui looked to the shopkeeper and said, "two rooms should be quiet. In addition, some wine and vegetables should be prepared and sent to the room."


    Hearing this, the second boy on one side quickly gave the bridle of the carriage to another man and led them upstairs.


    The shopkeeper also chose the two guest rooms at the end of the corner of the corridor, as if they were not in the same building as the other guest rooms. They just used the corner to block the sight and the noise in the lobby.


    "We just have these five guest rooms in this restaurant. One is for absolute quiet. After all, some guests come here to do business and travel around to have a good rest. The other is for people like my guest not to worry about others."


    When ye Shuli and the three people were led to the guest room, the young man opened the door with the key and explained. Although there was also the meaning of showing off his restaurant, in fact, the rooms were quiet.


    After passing the corner, the noise that can still reach here is obviously much smaller. After entering the room, it is even quieter in an instant. However, when Wen Jinrui hears the second half of the sentence, a smile flashed across his face.


    A guest like him? What kind of guest is he? Do you mean with a female dependant?


    "It''s going down. The food needs to be quick." See Wen Jinrui handed small two reward money, ye Shuli is gently frowned.


    "Yes, sir. Don''t worry. The food will come soon."


    Just got the reward of the small two, but did not notice the leaf book from the face, smile is back out.


    When the door is closed, ye Shuli is sitting at the table. Meng Ya comes to two cups of hot tea and peeks at Ye Shuli.


    Wasn''t it all right when I came in just now? How suddenly the atmosphere is not right.


    "Madame is not happy?" Dream bud''s reaction, Wen Jinrui naturally is to see in the eye, but he seems not to care about it, the corner of the lip raised a smile, after sitting down is to ask.


    "No Ye Shuli shook his head helplessly, then took the tea in front of him and drank it.


    Wen Jinrui wants two quiet rooms. One is to have a good rest, and the other is because she has something to do. But the second one


    Although they are husband and wife, ye Shuli doesn''t mind this very much, but the second child actually says it in front of them, which makes her unhappy.


    It''s just that Wen Jinrui doesn''t go on talking about it. After all, he knows what ye Shuli is thinking. Although he has been together for a long time and has a pair of children, ye Shuli is shy at the critical moment He knows it very well.


    However, the more she looks at Wen Jinrui''s smile, the more embarrassed Ye Shuli feels. However, when she looks up at Meng ya, she is relieved to see that Meng Ya''s face is full of mystery.


    Just the next moment, when ye Shuli''s eyes fell on Wen Jinrui''s body, he glared at him.


    Seeing this, Wen Jinrui doesn''t care. Instead, she grabs Ye Shuli''s hand and looks at her tenderly. Of course, the smile on her lips doesn''t decrease at all.


    This What can she do with him?


    After a helpless look at Wen Jinrui, ye Shuli takes back his hand. After all, Mengya is still here. People just separated from Lu Xuefeng. Isn''t that exciting?


    Fortunately, at this time, the second child came again. The second child had a lot of insight, especially after receiving Wen Jinrui''s reward, he saw that the three of them were so dusty that he wanted them to clean up before the meal was delivered.


    Soon after the three people finished combing and washing, the second child delivered the meal. After waiting for the three people to start using the meal, the second child retreated, and gave a vague explanation that if you need to call him, if you don''t, he won''t come up.


    This makes Ye Shuli really hate her teeth, but she can''t say anything. If not, won''t it make Wen Jinrui think that she thinks too much?


    For this point, Wen Jinrui is very satisfied. When choosing a restaurant before, the reason why he chose those restaurants that looked good is that one is to prevent the situation in the previous restaurant from happening, and the other is that this kind of small restaurant almost has no background and will not have so much trouble.But now it seems that, as I thought at the beginning, the sophomore is a serious sophomore. He is very clever, but his speech is not serious.


    As for the shopkeeper, although he only had a short time to contact, ye Shuli could see that the shopkeeper was a similar person. Although he could not say that he must be a good man, he was at least a business man.


    After driving all afternoon, although Wen Jinrui is OK, ye Shuli and Meng Ya are a little tired, especially Meng ya, who can''t hold on to dinner.


    The mood fluctuates too much, and she is a girl from other countries. How could she ever go so far? So now after dinner, ye Shuli asked her to have a rest.


    But ye Shuli and Wen Jinrui did not mean to have a rest after they finished their meal. Instead, they continued to sit at the table and began to use tea slowly.


    "We have reached our destination this time. The master thinks, what should we do next?" A moment later, ye Shuli put down his tea and looked at Wen Jinrui.


    "What does Madame think to do?" Wen Jinrui didn''t answer directly. Instead, he threw the question to Ye Shuli.


    "When dealing with the wicked, we naturally use thunder." Ye Shuli seems to have guessed that Wen Jinrui would ask her, but he hardly hesitated and said.

 Chapter 674

    "Then listen to the lady." Wen Jinrui does not have any objection to this, a pair of completely obey Ye Shuli arrangement appearance.


    See, leaf book from white he one eye, not easy to set off the serious atmosphere is instantly disappeared.


    "Before he came here, Ying Yan had already said that this is the fiefdom for the master, and let him dispose of it. Although it also means to kill people with a knife, anyway, it is an opportunity for us to develop. Although there is also Ying Yan''s selfishness in it, it is good for us in the end."


    Hearing Ye Shuli say so, Wen Jinrui has no different opinions, but immediately nodded, but sighed: "although things are true, but along the way I have been thinking, although Ying Yan and we are standing on the same front for the time being, he is not a stupid man."


    As he said this, Wen Jinrui put down his cup, and then said, "although Ying Yan needs to use us to deal with Dan Rui, he also has his own plan. Although Tenggu county is in chaos, it can''t be denied that it is a relatively rich county. So he gave it to us, isn''t he afraid..."


    "He must be afraid, but he must have his own plan. How could it be easy for him to grow up in the imperial family?"


    Ye Shuli shook his head slightly, but he unconsciously remembered that night when they were leaving. Ying Yan called them to the back garden and looked at her.


    Especially when ye Shuli asked her about the selection of the imperial concubine, he always felt that Ying Yan must have some plans or plans, which made her have a bad premonition.


    After all, although Ying Yan is the king of a country, she has little power in her hand. Is she wrong?


    Or simply, there was nothing that night, but Ying Yan was upset and asked her casually, which led to her thinking too much?


    It''s not that there''s no such possibility, but ye Shuli always feels that there''s something wrong with her, and even makes her have the illusion that Ying Yan is not worried about Dan Rui.


    "Madame?" See ye Shuli some distracted, Wen Jinrui light shout a, see her return to God is to ask: "how?"


    "I don''t know. I don''t know if I''ve guessed wrong. I always feel that Ying Yan is not right this time." Ye Shuli shook his head slightly, some of which were not sure about his guess.


    "Maybe Ying Yan has some other means. We don''t know." Wen Jinrui is not wrong. Now they are walking on thin ice. If they are not careful, they will lose everything, and the consequences will be


    See Wen Jinrui is also gently shaking his head, ye Shuli gently frowned, and then take a deep breath, pressure down the heart of uneasiness.


    "In any case, in a word, we should be more careful. People who can endure like that can''t be as simple as they seem. It seems that after we go back, we have to find out from ye Xihan."


    "Well."


    Wen Jinrui nodded, but he didn''t say more. Yingyan is really not simple. For him, after the country was broken and his family was destroyed, he was still able to hide in the palace.


    From a prince pretending to be a eunuch, if he has no plan in his heart, or depends on it, I''m afraid it will not be so.


    And what really troubles Ye Shuli and Wen Jinrui is just above it.


    One has something to rely on, but he doesn''t show anything, and even has other calculations, but he doesn''t let anyone notice. Ying Yan really exceeds their expectations.


    "Fortunately, Xu Siyuan gave us a surprise." Seeing that the atmosphere was a little dull, ye Shuli changed the topic.


    "It''s really a surprise. After gradually gathering some popular support, we can develop our own forces. Not to mention, we can avoid a lot of trouble in the future." Of course, Wen Jinrui knew what ye Shuli meant and immediately nodded with a smile.


    "Forget it, I don''t think much about it. With Xu Siyuan in the river, the master can rest assured. As for the imperial capital, I''ll know when I get back. Now I''d better focus on Tenggu. After all, here is the root of everything."


    Ye Shuli takes a breath and slowly calms himself down. No matter what Ying Yan relies on, and no matter what ideas Dan Rui makes, as long as ye Shuli and Wen Jinrui can completely subdue Tenggu county and cultivate their own power.


    Even if they ignore something at that time, they have confidence. What''s more, with general Wen''s army guarding the border, Ying Yan doesn''t need to worry about it for the time being.


    But ye Shuli and Wen Jinrui''s real enemy, at present, is still only one, that is Danrui.


    After all, in terms of Jingguo now, even if Yingyan completely accepted Jingguo, he would never dare to tear his face away from them with Ye Shu. After all, Daan''s cavalry is not for fun.


    In addition, Danrui''s power is deeply rooted. When Yingyan is eating her away, ye Shuli is also developing their own power. If everything goes well, it''s still another matter whether they need Da''an''s army or not."It''s just that our power in Jingguo is really weak."


    Thinking of this trip, they have only one Junping in their hands. Although Junping is loyal to them, he is not really their own person. Ye Shuli has a headache.


    "It''s OK. Intelligence organizations are developing very fast. Once Tenggu county has accepted them, they can come here to develop. It''s only a matter of time."


    Where is Ye Shu? I don''t know if it''s Wen Jinrui comforting her. Time? Now what they lack most is time.


    But when he talked about Junping, ye Shuli remembered that when he came to Tenggu County, general Ning forced them, "what do you think of Li Jiuyi?"


    Although Wen Jinrui also said things about chuanshui at that time, ye Shuli was not present in person after all. He had no confidence in these things.


    But after hearing Ye Shuli''s words, Wen Jinrui sighed and said: "people in the army are always deeply involved. Although Li Jiuyi and others have something to hold in our hands, they can''t compare with their families. However, from the point of view, there should be no problem."


    At that time, when Li Jiuyi and others turned to be loyal to Wen Jinrui, there was a premise that Wen Jinrui wanted to rescue their family. Although Wen Jinrui stabilized them with the premise that they had nothing to do with their family for the time being, how could it be so simple for them to be important to Dan Rui?

 Chapter 675

    It can''t be urgent for the time being. After all, Dan Rui is not stupid, so they can only think about it in the long run.


    If not, Dan Rui would dare to kill Li Jiuyi and his family at any time. As for the crimes written by Li Jiuyi and others about Dan Rui, they are not so useful.


    Who didn''t know about Danrui''s crime? But why not? No one even dares to say a word? Isn''t it because of her great power that those who dare to fight have been killed?


    As for the rest, even if he has this heart, he doesn''t have the courage. If Wen Jinrui can move Dan Rui, he can move without the things written by Li Jiuyi and others. If he can''t move, it''s useless to have these things.


    After all, Wen Jinrui''s final action depends on Ying Yan, but now, Ying Yan has little power to compete with Dan Rui.


    So the things written by Li Jiuyi and others didn''t work, but at least they could control the life and death of Li Jiuyi and others, as long as Wen Jinrui took these things out in front of the civil and military officials in the court.


    In addition, if Li Jiuyi and others want to murder the Regent, they will be able to extricate themselves and kill Li Jiuyi and others at the same time.


    This is the main means for Wen Jinrui and Dan Rui to fight against each other and control Li Jiuyi. The other is Li Jiuyi''s sense of justice that may change at any time.


    After all, the lives of the whole family are in the hands of others. What country and justice can we talk about at this time?


    Of course, Mo Hao is not stupid, and Li Jiuyi is not stupid. Now Ying Yan is successful. Although he does not have any power in his hand, at least he is right. They are also doing this to wait and see.


    At most, he was stabbed to death. Anyway, when he assassinated Wen Jinrui, he was also damned. But in this way, he could not only delay the time of death, but also fight for a life.


    So Wen Jinrui will not easily take these things to threaten, but to slowly accept the people, and then inadvertently find a way to save their family, by then, these people will really become his people.


    A moment of silence, it seems that ye Shuli is also thinking about this matter, but not long, as if thinking of something, said: "originally thought we would not delay too much time when we came to Tenggu County, but now it seems that we can''t, how do you think so?"


    Wen Jinrui looked at Ye Shuli and said with a smile, "madam, just say it."


    "We left the imperial capital, they should not pay attention to us for the time being. After all, we have no influence in the imperial capital, so this period of time should be the time when they are most relaxed."


    Ye Shuli took a sip of the cup in front of him, and then continued: "the intelligence organization can do something more or less. This time, it''s just time to try to see how the development is going. Besides, with Jun''an in the imperial capital, there should be nothing wrong with him."


    "Madam is to want to take advantage of us to leave the imperial capital, Dan Rui there is bound to relax vigilance, and then take the opportunity to rescue Li Jiuyi their family?" Ye Shuli said, Wen Jinrui is to understand her meaning.


    "Not bad." Ye Shu nodded and sipped a sip of tea. The light in his eyes flickered and he didn''t know what he was thinking.


    "It''s not a simple matter, and we can''t act too rashly. Otherwise, Li Jiuyi''s family suddenly disappeared. I''m afraid Danrui will doubt it."


    Wen Jinrui''s worry is not unreasonable. Well, Li Jiuyi and others'' families have disappeared. After losing the control, no matter Li Jiuyi and others are rebellious or not, I''m afraid Dan Rui will secretly erase the existence of these people.


    After all, now Ying Yan has come back, Dan Rui''s plan is more difficult than before, and there must be no mistakes at this time.


    Besides, as far as ye Shuli and Wen Jinrui know about her, I''m afraid that there will be no other possibility in this matter, or even urge Danrui to re screen her influence. If so, the plan will only be asking for trouble.


    "I know that, but did the master forget the existence of Ye Zang?" The leaf book leaves the corner of lips to hook up a smile, slowly put down the cup in the hand.


    "Madame said..."


    Wenjinrui slightly a Zheng, immediately also understand come over, and then stand up to go to Ye Shuli''s side, a will her in his arms, "or my home Ali smart."


    "Bang."


    At this moment, the side window was suddenly opened, and there was a slight sound of collision. Then a figure was very agile, that is, he entered the room. After he stood up and saw the two people, he was slightly stunned, and then said with a smile: "it seems that I''m not at the right time, or I''ll go out and wait for a while?"


    Ye Shuli and Wen Jinrui, who are holding each other, are embarrassed. After reaction, ye Shuli breaks away from Wen Jinrui''s arms for the first time. His face turns red. He picks up the cup and drinks as if nothing happened.


    "No


    Wen Jinrui is not different, but more or less embarrassed, and then pretended to straighten the clothes, and then returned to his seat to sit down, "come and sit down."The visitor also sat at the table, and then gave himself a cup of tea. He drank it slowly, but his eyes glanced at them from time to time. Obviously, he didn''t want to drink tea, but he didn''t speak.


    "Junping, what are you doing here?"


    Seeing this, ye Shuli glares at Wen Jinrui angrily, and then tries to pretend that everything has happened, looking at the person opposite.


    "Naturally, I''m here to report the situation."


    Isn''t it Junping who came to Tenggu county one step ahead of time? But at this time Junping did not have the consciousness of his servants. He drank tea without saying anything, and he looked innocent.


    That appearance really made Ye Shuli want to throw the quilt in his face, but then he thought that if he threw it in this way, he would certainly be able to carry on, and even a little tea would not overflow, so he had to give up immediately.


    "What are you still doing? Why don''t you report it? " Using the Kung Fu of drinking tea, ye Shuli pretends to be discontented after suppressing the difference in his heart.


    "Well Isn''t that a fear of embarrassment? " Seeing this, Junping didn''t notice the appearance of Ye Shuli. He gently pursed his lips, but he couldn''t help laughing under the cover of the cup.


    "We are husband and wife. If we want to be embarrassed, it''s also your embarrassment. Well, we forgive you. Let''s talk about the situation these days."

 Chapter 676

    Wen Jinrui obviously didn''t have this consciousness. When she said that, her eyes fell on the tea in the cup, as if she wanted to distinguish how long the tea had been soaked.


    Seeing this, Jun Ping curled his mouth, and then coughed a few times, as if he was clearing his throat. But it made Ye Shuli look at him discontentedly.


    After chatting up, ye Zhenping said, "I''m late enough to laugh at you."


    "Well, is there a serious one?"


    Ye Shuli pretends to be angry and looks at Junping, but he is helpless. This Junping is not big or small, but he has a good command of propriety. He neither oversteps the etiquette nor is he as rigid as those ordinary servants.


    Thinking of Jun''an who stayed at home, ye Shu could not help sighing. If he didn''t know that they were twin brothers in advance, who could have imagined that they were very similar?


    This temperament is really different from heaven and earth.


    "Well, what, the situation here may be worse than we thought."


    This time, it really turned into Jun Ping''s embarrassment, but he had a thick face. He laughed twice, but he forced himself to be serious.


    Seeing this, ye Shu took a look at him and began to talk about serious things. After all, she had no choice but to Jun Ping.


    Although Duke Shu told them to obey Ye Shuli when he left, Junping did, but he didn''t regard himself as a servant.


    But I don''t know why. Many times, ye Shuli has seen Junping in a daze when he is alone. There is sadness flowing through his eyes, so it''s up to him.


    After all, ye Shuli doesn''t know what Junping is, and Shu Gonggong is also very mysterious. He is willing to be a eunuch because of his high Kung Fu. Even if he can''t understand it, ye Shuli knows it will not be easy.


    Just because of this, when he saw that Junping was very reliable in his work, he let him do it. But he didn''t expect that gradually, Junping had a feeling of liberating his nature.


    Although Ye Shuli sometimes feels helpless, the good thing is that Junping can always control at a very good critical point, not more than one point, not less than one point. It seems that he is testing the bottom line of Ye Shuli, but ye Shuli can see it.


    The more so, Jun Ping''s smile was a little more heartfelt, not as before, there was always a deep sadness in his eyes, so he followed him.


    Born in this world, who is not poor?


    Unconsciously, ye Shuli may not even realize that her state of mind began to change. If she was pure kind before, now she has great love in her heart.


    "What a mess?" Looking at Ye Shuli, it seems that she is aware of what she thinks. Then Wen Jinrui holds her hand and asks.


    So naturally grasp Ye Shuli''s hand, ye Shuli instinctively want to pull away, after all, Junping is still here at this time, but the next moment, or hold back.


    Seeing this scene, Junping was slightly stunned, as if he didn''t think of it, but then he began to smile. However, this smile made Ye Shuli and Wen Jinrui feel strange.


    "That''s good."


    "What?"


    "Nothing. I''ve inquired about a lot of things these days. When I finish, you''ll know why it''s bad."


    Junping murmured before. Ye Shuli clearly heard that it was "really good." but as soon as Wen Jinrui opened his mouth to ask, Junping promptly turned off the topic.


    Although it''s strange, ye Shuli feels the change in Junping. It seems that he feels that the distance between Junping and them is getting closer, rather than the feeling that he was sent to protect them.


    Seems to be aware of the Ye Shu from the eyes of the same, Jun Ping blinked, and then deliberately looked at Wen Jinrui said: "we have been here for several days, but in addition to the first day that the magistrate sent someone to ask, that is, there is no news, then there is no one."


    "This is expected."


    Wen Jinrui didn''t think there was anything special about it. After all, the magistrate was hiding everything in Tenggu county. If he showed up so easily, it would be abnormal.


    "It''s strange that the magistrate didn''t send anyone here, but the local chamber of Commerce and some famous people came to see you. When I say you''ve gone out on business, these people''s faces are very strange, and then they leave."


    Junping frowned slightly. He didn''t know whether it was because he remembered the strange expressions of those people at that time or something else.


    "What else?" This, Wen Jinrui is also some doubts, and then look to Ye Shuli, see ye Shuli gently shook his head, it is not thinking.


    "What''s more, when I first came over there, I said that the magistrate was injured and I couldn''t come to see him. In the following days, I heard some news about the governor''s assassination piecemeal. Then I went to inquire about it myself sometime, and guess what?"Deliberately sold a pass, can wait to see ye Shuli and Wen Jinrui eye contact seems to be discussing something else, Jun Ping curled his lips, instant is lost interest.


    "That day, I went to the magistrate''s residence at a late night time, but I found that the guard was extremely strict, and even there were many experts. Even I had to be careful when I went there, and even I was almost found several times. But guess what I saw?"


    This time, Junping doesn''t know whether it''s intentional or habitual. He sells another pass. After ye Shuli and Wen Jinrui look at each other, they seem to think that it''s not good to cool Junping like this. After all, people are doing their best. Then they ask, "what do you see?"


    See ye Shu leave to ask, Junping''s interest is a lot of upsurge in an instant, then put down the cup in the hand, a pair of eight trigrams appearance way.


    "The magistrate was really injured, and the wound was on his chest. Although he didn''t look very carefully, I''m sure that if the blow was a little deeper, I''m afraid it would kill him."


    Seeing that ye Shuli and Wen Jinrui seemed to be surprised, Junping''s interest grew stronger, and then he said, "I''ve inquired about it. The magistrate''s guard has always been so tight, and it''s been several years, but the injury is ten days and a half months at most."

 Chapter 677

    Speaking of this, Junping gave a little pause. When he saw that ye Shuli and Wen Jinrui''s eyes were all on him, he said: "with such a tight defense, even I have to be careful when I go in to inquire. Who can stab him in such a situation, and it almost killed him?"


    "You are not the best in the world. Just because you can''t do it doesn''t mean others can''t do it." Ye Shuli didn''t give Junping any face.


    But at this time Junping want to let two people focus on obviously not this, but since Ye Shuli said, how can he be so willing?


    "I''m not really the best expert in the world, but the problem is that the best expert in the world will not come to assassinate him. Besides, the people who can assassinate him and do so are still in the palace."


    Hearing this, ye Shuzhong knows that Junping is talking about the world''s number one killer once discovered by her and Wen Jinrui, but she has noticed a problem.


    Junping just said that the world''s first master will not come, obviously his eyes flashed a strange light, and he was also very sure. Seeing this, ye Shuzhong could not help but be curious and said: "so, do you know who the world''s first master is?"


    "Nature knows." Without the slightest hesitation, Junping admitted it, but when he saw Ye Shuli''s curious eyes, he said: "but I just don''t say it."


    "Ten years ago, it was Duke Shu, but the last time I saw him, although he didn''t dare to say that he had made progress in martial arts, he was still in the same state. I think it should be him."


    But Jun Ping''s voice just fell, and he didn''t wait for ye Shu to get upset. Wen Jinrui began to explain with a smile.


    "Is Mr. Shu the best in the world?" Ye Shu leaves tiny a Zheng, even if is already guessed to Shu Gonggong''s identity is extraordinary, but also didn''t think unexpectedly is so extraordinary.


    It seems very common to say that the world''s best martial arts master, but in fact, let alone other countries, there are a lot of martial arts practitioners in Da''an alone. If you want everyone to admit it, how high is the skill? And let the whole world admit it.


    But how could the world''s best master stay in Da''an as a eunuch, and still at the emperor''s side, in order to protect him?


    In the heart, ye Shuli comes up with the idea that Mo Tu, the No.1 killer in the world, once met in Jingguo palace.


    At that time, namotu stayed in the palace as Danrui''s favorite. At the same time, he was puzzled by Ye Shu. Did the real masters have some special hobbies?


    The world''s first expert is a eunuch, and the world''s first killer is a man''s pet, which


    Seeing ye Shuli''s strange look, Wen Jinrui coughed lightly to remind her. Despite Ye Shuli''s recovery, she still didn''t hold back and asked, "which one is more powerful, father-in-law Shu or nemotou?"


    "Well, this question..."


    After hearing Ye Shuli''s question, Junping hesitated, as if he didn''t know how to answer it, but Wen Jinrui said with a smile: "if it''s a direct confrontation, Mo Tu can''t do more than ten moves in the hands of Duke Shu."


    "What about assassination? Isn''t that MOTU''s strength in assassination? " After hearing Wen Jinrui''s words, ye Shuli was really a little surprised. The kind and kind father-in-law Shu seemed harmless to human beings and animals. How could he be so powerful?


    "If it''s assassination..."


    Wen Jinrui seems to be thinking about something, and then a moment later he said, "no one knows. After all, nothing like this has happened. In fact, there is always well water between uncle Shu and MOTU, but someone once said that if MOTU tried his best to assassinate him, I''m afraid that uncle Shu would not get any good."


    "Who said that?"


    "Chuxiao."


    "Chu Chu Xiao Originally Ye Shuli thought it was the authoritative person who said it, but when he heard it was Chu Xiaoshi, he almost didn''t come up in a breath.


    Can the words of the little prince of Chu be taken seriously?


    After seeing ye Shuli''s expression, Wen Jinrui didn''t know what she was thinking, and then she didn''t care. After a light smile, she opened her mouth and said: "although the words came from Chu Xiao''s mouth, they should be from Duke Shu''s mouth."


    Looking at the serious look on Wen Jinrui''s face, ye Shuli also understands that Chu Xiao has been practicing martial arts with Duke Shu since he was a child. With his character, I''m afraid that this kind of question has been pestered for a long time. I don''t know how many times I''ve asked it, and even if Duke Shu''s heart is good, I''m afraid he can''t stand it.


    And Chu Xiao''s mind is smart, and extremely smart, can''t think of the real answer, is absolutely will not give up.


    It seems that Da''an and Jingguo are really enemies of fate.


    "All right, off topic."


    Seeing that ye Shuli was almost clear to the manager, Wen Jinrui looked at Junping and motioned him to continue talking about things here.


    "Well." After such an interruption, Junping seemed to forget what he had said before. After pondering for a moment, he said: "the magistrate''s residence is heavily guarded. According to this situation, it should have been assassinated before. Otherwise, it would not have cost so much to decorate it. Besides, many of them are from the Jianghu, and some of them are also known to me...""Ah, it''s digressive. Who assassinated the magistrate? Did anyone catch it? So well guarded, don''t you even know who the assassin is? "


    After being intrigued by the world''s No.1 expert and the world''s No.1 killer, ye Shuli is curious about the man who nearly killed the magistrate. But who knows, Junping seems to have completely forgotten about it and jumps over.


    "Oh, this, I forgot." Although his mouth said so, Jun Ping''s face was obviously like a villain''s success.


    Seeing this, ye Shuli is a little stunned, and then he understands that Junping must be retaliating for the fact that she and a Rui didn''t pay attention to what he sold just now, so that''s why he did it on purpose.


    Seeing that ye Shuli glared at him fiercely, Junping immediately said: "at the beginning, I was a little curious about who could have nearly assassinated the magistrate in that situation, and no news came out, but later I knew that it was..."


    Through the effort of drinking tea a little pause, can wait to see ye Shuli and Wen Jinrui''s eyes fall on him, seems to be the city this person is curious, Junping is quickly said.

 Chapter 678

    "It turns out that this man is a woman, and he doesn''t know any martial arts."


    "Women? You don''t know martial arts? "


    This answer is really a bit unexpected, but then ye Shuli feels that although it is unexpected, it is reasonable.


    After all, it is impossible for ordinary people to break through the siege and hurt the magistrate, let alone nearly kill him.


    "Who is this woman?" I don''t know why. After understanding this, ye Shuli suddenly feels something strange in her heart, just like she already knows who it is.


    "I''m not sure. It seems that it''s a woman surnamed Meng. I just found out a few things, but it''s not..."


    "Sister of Mengya?" Without waiting for Junping to finish, ye Shuli called softly.


    Wen Jinrui, who was obviously also a reaction, tightened her brows in an instant. The reason why the dreamer had been harmed before was that the magistrate took a fancy to Meng Ya''s sister, which has been confirmed by Meng Ya''s mouth.


    In terms of time, the woman named Meng mentioned by Junping also coincides with Meng Ya''s sister. At that time, Meng Ya and his father were expelled from Fanwu, while her sister was robbed by the magistrate.


    Junping said that the magistrate had been injured for ten days and a half months, and judging from the situation that they met Mengya, whether from the time or the situation, they could be sure that it was her sister.


    Originally also promised dream bud, after this trip to fan Wu, we must find a way to save her sister, but who knows, it happened.


    "Where is the woman named Meng now? Still alive? " Dare not think more, leaf book leaves is to ask a way in a hurry.


    But when she asked, Junping''s face became strange. After a moment''s hesitation, he said, "I''ve inquired a lot about the fate of the woman named Meng..."


    "Dead or alive!" Ye Shuli obviously has no patience. He doesn''t wait for Junping to hesitate how to say it, but asks directly in a deep voice.


    It seems that ye Shuli''s reaction is beyond Junping''s imagination. Seeing ye Shuli''s, Junping is slightly stunned, and then says: "it should be alive."


    After that, seeing ye Shuli relieved, Junping took a look at Wen Jinrui, and then carefully said: "I inquired about a lot of information about this, even if there are many versions about her fate, but it''s only that she''s not dead. I think she''s still alive."


    "Many versions?"


    Seeing that ye Shuli''s face was getting more and more murderous, Jun Ping shrunk his neck and some of them didn''t dare to look at her. After hearing Wen Jinrui''s words, he first inquired with his eyes. When he saw Wen Jinrui''s response, he said, "yes, there are all kinds of things to say, but in general, it''s just a sentence. Life is not like death."


    Wen Jinrui knows Ye Shuli. If she''s worried that she won''t let Jun Ping finish, she''ll think more and more, and this mood will get worse and worse. In this case, it''s better to let Jun Ping speak directly, so at least she can try to divert her attention.


    "Do you know where this woman is now?" Sure enough, after hearing Junping''s words, ye Shuli slowly breathed a sigh of relief, and then asked.


    Although Ye Shuli''s killing intention has disappeared, his face is extremely cold. Rao shijunping has never seen Ye Shuli like this before, but he can''t help thinking of the news he inquired about. He says strangely: "it seems to be in the magistrate''s residence."


    "It seems that this bastard has no plan to let Meng Ya''s sister go." Ye Shuli gritted his teeth. No one doubted that if the magistrate was here at this time, she would cut him to pieces in an instant.


    Seeing this, Wen Jinrui sighed, then looked at the room beside him with a complicated look. Then he looked at Junping and signaled him to tell him all the other information he had inquired about.


    Junping naturally understood that this was to divert Ye Shuli''s attention, and then Jingtiao said all the information he had inquired about these days in an orderly way.


    After hearing what Junping inquired about, Wen Jinrui also had mixed feelings. What he was glad about was that the fan Wu was not monolithic. Many people were dissatisfied with the magistrate''s violent rule, but they didn''t know how to resist. Even many people couldn''t sit still.


    However, after knowing that Wen Jinrui was not here, he left in disappointment. Of course, many of them came to find Wen Jinrui through Junping, which also exposed his dissatisfaction. In recent days, he was also warned by the magistrate.


    What worries Wen Jinrui is that the power cultivated by the prefects over the years has gone beyond their imagination.


    I don''t want to talk about the people who are full of Prefects. Even the people who are arranged in the prefect''s residence are hard to deal with with with their present strength.


    I''m afraid that the power in the magistrate''s residence alone is enough to make them think about it in the long run.


    "What''s wrong with Li Jiuyi and others who came with you recently?"


    After thinking about it, he finally pressed down these thoughts, and then held Ye Shuli''s hand tightly. When he saw her gently shaking her head, Wen Jinrui asked again."When I first arrived here, Li Jiuyi asked me if he could pass the news back to general Ning. Because you told me before, I agreed."


    When Wen Jinrui asked Li Jiuyi about their situation, Junping said, "I''ve seen the news they sent back. There''s no problem. They just report it truthfully. As for the rest, Li Jiuyi are very honest. They almost do everything with my consent. There''s no abnormal behavior."


    Seeing Wen Jinrui nodding, Junping looks at Ye Shuli again. It seems that he has something to say, but he hesitates.


    After a while''s recovery, ye Shuli also gradually calms down. She also knows that she can''t be in a hurry for a while. Moreover, according to the situation Jun Ping inquires about, even if Meng Ya''s sister can finally be rescued, she may not be able to live.


    I''m afraid that a man with such a strong disposition, who can even hurt the magistrate in such a way regardless of his life, has already been determined to die. Moreover, judging from the inhuman means of the magistrate, I''m afraid that Meng Ya''s sister is not much better even if she is still alive.


    After taking a deep breath and depressing the complex emotions in his heart, ye Shuli picked up the cup, drank all the tea, and said, "if you have anything to say, don''t hesitate."


    Hearing this, Junping pursed his lips, then took a look at Wen Jinrui, and then said: "when I got here, I saw that the situation had exceeded our expectations, so I sent a letter to Shugong Gongbao and asked him to send someone over."

 Chapter 679

    After that, it seemed that he was afraid that ye Shuli and Wen Jinrui would misunderstand each other. Junping said, "it''s too dangerous to do anything with our strength. Duke Shu told us before that you should never be in danger, so..."


    There was no need for Junping to explain such a thing to Ye Shuli and Wen Jinrui. After all, he was the man of Duke Shu, who obeyed the orders of emperor an, but he didn''t know why. After that, Junping explained it subconsciously.


    It seems that even he doesn''t understand why he worries about the misunderstanding between them.


    "That''s just right. The situation here is really complicated. I''m afraid it''s difficult to do things only with the existing manpower. If Mr. Shu can send someone to come, it''s better."


    To put it bluntly, ye Shuli and Wen Jinrui have no one of their own, and it is precisely because of this that they find it difficult to deal with fan Wu.


    Hearing Ye Shuli say that, Junping''s body is obviously relaxed. Then he looks at Wen Jinrui again. Seeing that Wen Jinrui nods to him, he is relieved.


    "Mr. Shu has already answered his letter. He will probably send 20 people, and they will arrive tomorrow night at the latest. No matter what happens, I am sure that I want to enter the magistrate''s residence."


    I don''t know whether it''s because I feel guilty or something else. Junping has some intention of redeeming his work. Seeing this, Wen Jinrui looks at Ye Shuli with a smile. "It''s not necessary to enter the magistrate''s residence, but since he has help, he has to rearrange the plan."


    "Yes, not to mention the fan Wu, even the whole Tenggu was in chaos. The only way to subdue it was to fight violence with violence. Didn''t Jun Ping say that many people had visited before?"


    leaves leaves a smile on his lips, but he is more or less satire. Then he sees Jun Ping nod, and continues. "Since you are on the door, you can contact with them as soon as we arrive. Then we''ll look into it secretly to see how little is coming to inquire about the news, and how many of them are sincere."


    "OK, no problem." Junping nodded and agreed.


    "You should do this first these days. As for Li Jiuyi and others, you should let them stay in the post station first. Of course, if you want to go out to play, it''s OK. Don''t even worry too much about anything. Try to show that we''re not here. If the magistrate wants to invite you, you can go. Whatever you want, you don''t have to worry about everything."


    Wen Jinrui drinks all the tea in the cup, and then opens his mouth with a flat face. After that, Jun Ping is slightly stunned, as if he doesn''t understand why he is doing this.


    If it''s to show that they haven''t come yet, it''s enough to let Li Jiuyi and his colleagues behave loosely. If they want to test the people who come, Junping can naturally test them. But why?


    See Junping some doubt looked at Wen Jinrui, and then looked at her, ye Shu from the corner of the lip smile more thick, "don''t ask more, just do it, if there are people around the magistrate asked, you can even reveal some of us were attacked on the road, so the delay."


    "Attacked? You want to Showing weakness? " Hearing this, Junping finally understood, and his face was full of wonder.


    Even if the situation of fan Wu is more chaotic, as long as the people sent by Duke Shu arrive, the magistrate can be destroyed at any time. The most important thing is to die more people. Why is it necessary?


    "One more thing, by the way." After that, without giving Junping any time to think, ye Shuli asked again, "how about the martial arts of the people sent by Duke Shu this time?"


    "Although my martial arts are not as good as mine, they are absolutely not bad. You can rest assured that you will not miss anything at any time." Junping was very confident, so he just patted his chest.


    "That''s good. After waiting for someone to arrive, you''re sending a message to Duke Shu, saying that now I''m short of manpower, let these people follow me and protect my integrity with you." Ye Shu glanced away at Wen Jinrui, with a smile on his face.


    "This..."


    It seems that he didn''t expect that ye Shuli would say something like this. Jun Ping was stunned. After thinking about it quickly, he quickly said, "my brother and I are enough to protect your integrity. Those people..."


    "Enough to protect my integrity?" Hearing that Junping seemed reluctant, ye Shuli slightly raised his eyebrows and said, "you are responsible for my trip to chuanshui. At present, the situation of fan Wu is more chaotic than that of chuanshui, and you are the only one. Are you sure you are enough?"


    Although the tone is flat, but ye Shuli''s tone is a little cold. Junping subconsciously glances at Wen Jinrui. Seeing that he looks down at the cup in front of him, he sighs and says: "OK, when tomorrow''s people arrive, I''ll send a letter to Mr. Shu to let him leave them for the time being."


    Hearing this, ye Shuli gently shakes his head, then takes a look at Wen Jinrui, but he doesn''t speak, and the room is quiet.


    After a moment, it seemed that there was nothing else. Junping stood up and saluted, "I''ll go back first. If there''s anything, I''ll put the Pearl hairpin in the window, and I''ll find a chance to come.""Well." Ye Shu answered, but he didn''t look up. Instead, he continued to stare at the cup in front of him, looking at the tea at the bottom of the cup.


    "Creak."


    After Shujun left for a moment, he looked up at the inside story of Gongping''s house, which was quieter than he had imagined


    "The origin of Duke Shu is strange, but it seems normal. Every emperor in Da''an seems to have a special father-in-law. Ah Li wants to borrow some of the power of Duke Shu?"


    "Yes and no."


    Ye Shuli shook his head slightly. "Since they want to get in, how can they do without some benefits? Besides, Mr. Shu is so special. If I don''t know anything, I always feel uneasy. "


    Wen Jinrui nodded his head. "Junping can''t completely fall over to us. Instead of letting him pass the news back and forth, it''s better to let them put the people in our place. This will save them a lot of attention and help us a lot."


    "That''s right. Otherwise, I''m afraid our emperor thought we were planning something for ourselves." Leaf book from the corner of the lip to hook up a touch of irony, laugh more and more Sheng.

 Chapter 680

    At the beginning, Duke Shu left Jun Ping and Jun An behind when he left, which naturally meant to protect Ye Shuli, but it also meant to monitor them.


    After all, ye Shuli and Wen Jinrui are noble and sensitive, so they are placed in the enemy country, and Da''an is not at ease, even if they already know what they are coming to do.


    It was because of this that ye Shu didn''t refuse at that time. Instead, he let Jun Ping and Jun An move freely. Only when they needed to, they would make arrangements.


    But after a long time, as ye Shuli and Wen Jinrui are getting better and better in Jingguo, there will inevitably be some suspicions in Da''an. After all, many of these things are unknown, so this is normal.


    There are almost no vassals in Da''an. Even those who originally had fiefdoms came back after emperor an''s succession. Ye Shuli and Wen Jinrui had fiefdoms not long after they arrived in Jingguo, and they had come to renovate them. It''s impossible for Da''an to have no response at all.


    Ye Shu still believes that Junping himself sent someone to inform Duke Shu, but he has to think more about the fact that Duke Shu sent someone to come.


    At this time, ye Shuli and Wen Jinrui are in Jingguo. They have clean origins and almost no influence. However, there are so many people on Tenggu county''s trip. It''s impossible for Da''an to think that these problems will bring ye Shuli any trouble.


    But after thinking about it, he sent someone to come here. He just wanted to divide and participate in it, so as to ensure that they would not have any ambivalence.


    But what emperor an didn''t know was that if it wasn''t for the overlapping of two parallel time and space, it would cause unbearable consequences. Ye Shuli and Wen Jinrui were more willing to be idle in the world.


    So even after understanding the meaning of Da''an, ye Shuli didn''t get angry. It was because she didn''t have such a plan in her heart. At the same time, she also wanted to divide these things out. Once the plan was successful, it would save her trouble.


    But understanding is understanding, understanding is understanding, but whether you are happy or not is another thing. After all, you are in danger. Even Wen Jinrui has been hurt like this. It is for the sake of Da''an''s future that she has attracted such distrust.


    Even among the monarchs and ministers, this is normal, but ye Shu also has some discomfort. Of course, I''m afraid that no one will feel uncomfortable.


    It''s just that others bear it directly, but ye Shuli doesn''t want to. Since they are testing her, how can she let them know that she also has a bottom line if she doesn''t test them?


    As for what Junping said to leave those people here for the time being, ye Shu left quandang didn''t hear it. He asked them to go back when they came. How could there be such a good thing?


    Isn''t it a trial? Don''t you want to know what''s going on here? Then honestly stay here for her, everything must be clear and clear!


    Take a good look, their husband and wife in order to Da''an, in the end is to pay what kind of price and effort!


    A moment later, ye Shuli put away the sarcasm of his lips, and then stretched lazily. He didn''t wait to put down his arm, but was held in his arms by Wen Jinrui.


    "Let''s sleep, madam."


    The hot and humid feeling from the ear made Ye Shuli tremble a little, and then his cheeks slowly floated with a blush. He lowered his head and answered softly, "HMM."


    "Ha ha." Seeing this, Wen Jinrui is very happy with a smile, and then ignores Ye Shuli''s angry eyes. He just picks her up and walks towards the bed.


    Gradually, there were only two people left in the room, and their breathing became more and more serious, slowly turning into a beautiful room.


    The next day, ye Shuli didn''t wake up until the third stroke of the day. Although Wen Jinrui woke up earlier than her, she didn''t get up either. Instead, she lay aside and looked at her quietly.


    Wake up in the morning to see this scene, ye Shuli is red face, can wait to find that Wen Jinrui''s eyes still fall on her, but it is a little distracted, can''t help but some strange asked: "a Rui, what''s the matter?"


    Smell speech, Wen Jinrui just came back to God, then slightly shook his head and said: "nothing, ah Li, your eyes are really beautiful."


    Hearing this, ye Shuli smiles and gives him a white look. Then he is ready to get up. But at this time, Wen Jinrui holds her in his arms. Originally, ye Shuli still wants to dodge, but after he feels that Wen Jinrui just quietly holds her, he calms down.


    "Before, Lu Xuefeng recognized Meng ya just by seeing her eyes. I didn''t believe it, but now it seems that it should be so."


    After hearing Wen Jinrui''s touching words, ye Shuli was slightly stunned, then looked at him and said, "you don''t get up in the morning just to confirm this?"


    "Well." Wen Jinrui nodded, and then continued: "although this technique is extraordinary, it can only change a person''s appearance and body shape, but the eyes can''t change anyway."


    It seems that there is some emotion in general. Then Wen Jinrui looks down at Ye Shuli and says, "ah Li, just think about it. When I came to Jingguo that day, I was not as easy as I was, but you recognized me at a glance?"Hearing this, ye Shuli nodded gently. Indeed, she and Wen Jinrui met each other. Appearance was not the only way for them to identify each other, and there were other ways besides eyes.


    However, the recognition of Meng Ya by Lu Xuefeng is a wake-up call for them. I''m afraid there will be more things to pay attention to in the future.


    See ye Shu from low head looking at a slowly have some distracted, Wen Jinrui bow kiss in her hair, "ah Li, think of what?"


    "Ye Xihan." The leaf book leaves the Mou Guang to dissociate, as if is recalling what thing before, "the leaf brook Han and I grew up together since childhood, although contact is not many, but good or bad also can be regarded as unforgettable, do you think she has the possibility to recognize me?"


    Hearing this, Wen Jinrui carefully thought about it, then shook her head and said: "maybe she once doubted it, but after your efforts during that period, she should have believed it. It''s impossible to recognize it. After all, you are different from Meng ya. That girl simply doesn''t know how to hide her mind."


    "So you mean I''m not pure?" Suddenly, ye Shuli raises his head and looks at Wen Jinrui.


    "This Well... "


    Asked by Ye Shuli suddenly, Wen Jinrui was speechless. But when he saw that ye Shuli didn''t let him go, he pursed his lips and said, "my family, ah Li, has great love in her heart and pure kindness in her heart, which is different from that dream bud."

 Chapter 681

    "Well, I''ll let you go." The leaf book leaves the lip Cape to slightly raise, proud of hum a, is start to get up.


    Seeing this, Wen Jinrui slowly breathes a sigh of relief. Although his ah Li doesn''t often do this, he can''t fool him every time. Next time, he should be more careful. This can''t be wrong.


    When they wash well, they find that Mengya has woken up and sat in the room. It seems that she has been up for a long time, but she is in good spirits and is in a worse state than the previous days. Ye Shuli doesn''t think much about it immediately. He just takes her downstairs to have breakfast.


    "Sir, madam, what are we going to do after breakfast?"


    After sitting down in a random place in the lobby, Meng Ya hesitated for a while and asked when the second child came for breakfast.


    "After dinner, you''ll walk around. You''re from here, too. You''ll always be familiar with it. How about taking me and the master around to have a look?" Ye Shu from eating breakfast, also did not pay too much attention to dream bud.


    "Oh, good." Also can''t say is disappointed or what else, dream bud some hesitant should a, then is to lower the head to eat breakfast.


    While Wen Jinrui noticed the situation of Mengya, but then when he looked at Ye Shuli, ye Shuli shook his head slightly.


    Seeing this, Wen Jinrui doesn''t say much. He thinks that ye Shuli has already made plans and immediately focuses on breakfast.


    A moment later, a breakfast was spent in silence. Although it was late, there was no one in the lobby, except a few business like people who ate breakfast in a hurry and left. There were almost only three of them in the lobby.


    After three people have finished eating, ye Shuli is ready to leave, but suddenly two people come near the restaurant.


    Originally this kind of situation is very normal, after all, the restaurant is open to business, and it is also a very common thing for people to come, but the reaction of the sophomore is to attract Ye Shuli''s attention.


    At the same time, Wen Jinrui also noticed this abnormality, only Mengya seems to be a little absent-minded, did not see ye Shuli and Wen Jinrui sitting back in the chair.


    "Dream bud." See them both sat back on the chair, dream bud still didn''t notice, ye Shuli gently frowned, called a sentence.


    Smell speech, dream bud turn head, wait to see ye Shuli and Wen Jinrui is sitting back on the chair, is suddenly back to God, although don''t know why, but also immediately sat back.


    "Madam..."


    Without waiting for Mengya to say something, ye Shuli gently shook his head, motioned her to sit, then ignored her and turned to the counter.


    At this time, the two people who came in had already arrived at the counter, and the shopkeeper standing in the counter saw them. Although his face was full of smiles, it was somewhat ugly.


    Ye Shuli''s attention to these two people is entirely due to the abnormal reaction of the sophomore just now.


    The restaurant is a place for business. Generally, if someone comes, the second child should go up immediately to meet him. But when the two people came just now, the second child didn''t come forward to meet him. On the contrary, he went to the counter to inform the shopkeeper for the first time.


    This only shows that the sophomore knows them, and knows that they are not here to eat or stay, but they have other plans.


    Sure enough, just after ye Shuli stops Meng Ya''s action of looking back, he glances at one of the two people saying something to the shopkeeper, while the other turns to scan the hall.


    But ye Shuli just turned his head and pretended to be talking to Wen Jinrui. Meng ya just turned her back to the counter and stopped it in time. Otherwise, I''m afraid it will attract the attention of the man.


    When the man looked back again after a week in the lobby, the shopkeeper at the counter already took out a purse from the counter and handed it to the person who talked with him.


    But after taking the purse, the man threw it in his hand a few times. He could hear some sound coming from the purse. It was obviously some silver coins, and there should be a lot of sound.


    Seeing this behind the scenes, ye Shuli frowned slightly, but then she saw that the person who took the purse seemed to be dissatisfied and said something to the shopkeeper. The shopkeeper''s face was full of fear and constantly explained something there.


    As for the small two who ran to the counter to inform the shopkeeper before, he lowered his head to one side. Although he seemed to be wiping the table, his face was clearly resentful.


    Is there a protection fee?


    Ye Shuli''s mind suddenly floated this idea, and then looked at Wen Jinrui''s eyes with doubts, but Wen Jinrui gently shook his head, and then took a look at the side of the small two.


    Seeing this, ye Shuli takes back his eyes. His chopsticks are constantly stirring in the leftover food, while Wen Jinrui seems to be very interested in Ye Shuli''s stirring leftovers. As for Meng ya, he is just like he was at the beginning. He lowers his head and doesn''t know what he is thinking.


    A moment later, because of what the shopkeeper said, the shopkeeper couldn''t help nodding and then buried his waist to see them off. Then he sighed deeply, and waved to the little two who wanted to say something to one side, indicating that he was busy with his own affairs.See, the small two can only be helpless to shake his head, and then pick up the hands of the cloth to continue to wipe up everywhere.


    Seeing this scene, Wen Jinrui looked at Ye Shuli. After she nodded her head, she raised her hand and said, "little two."


    "Come on." Heard someone shout, small two raised his head, his face is already full of enthusiasm, should be a sentence, is quickly toward Wen Jinrui trot over.


    Meng Ya seemed to be attracted by the sound. When she raised her head, the second child had already arrived at the table, "my guest, how many have you eaten?"


    "Well, eat it." Wen Jinrui answered, and then said, "we have to live here for a few days. We usually have meals here. We will let you know in advance so as not to miss the time."


    "OK, no problem. How long will you stay, my guest?" The smile of Xiao Er is not reduced, but he looks like he is trying his best.


    "At least three or five days, at most ten days and a half months. Except for the absence at noon, in most cases, the two meals in the morning and evening will be used here. You can calculate the amount of money and get it from my room later."


    After that, Wen Jinrui nodded to Ye Shuli, and then got up to go back to the room. Seeing this, the second child quickly nodded and said, "my guest, don''t worry. It will be ready soon. I''ll go to see you later."

 Chapter 682

    Xiao Er trots all the way to the counter. He is overjoyed. Ye Shuli and Wen Jinrui already take Meng Ya upstairs and come to the room together.


    "Sir, madam, are we going to stay here so long?"


    I didn''t know the identities of Ye Shuli and Wen Jinrui. Now that I know, Meng Ya will understand the purpose of their coming here. But they have already arrived here. Why do they have to live here for so long? It shouldn''t be


    "Don''t ask yet." Hearing footsteps in the corridor, ye Shuli shakes his head and stops Mengya.


    A moment later, the three just sat down in the room, not a moment later, there was a knock at the door, you don''t need to think ye Shuli also knew it must be Xiao er.


    "Come in."


    Wen Jinrui said a word, and then the door was pushed open, followed by the small two one came in and closed the door, that is, directly ran to Wen Jinrui''s body, and then said with a warm smile: "my guest, what you just said, the shopkeeper has already calculated, I will tell you the meaning of the story, you see how."


    "Well, go ahead."


    See Wen Jinrui nodded, small two is toward Ye Shuli and dream bud also nodded, but there is no negligence, and then is the opening way.


    "Because you have to stay in our store for a few days, but because of the uncertainty of the time, the shopkeeper decided to charge you for the room for seven days first. As for other meals and so on, we''ll count them together when you leave. As for the room for seven days, we''ll count them together after you leave. If we count them together, we''ll refund them to you."


    Small two said clearly, sentence in reason, there is no excessive demand, also explained in detail, for fear that it will let Ye Shuli a few people misunderstand, and some other businesses will deliberately vague or play word games, small two also explained very clearly, and did not leave any problems.


    No matter for the restaurant or Ye Shu, there will be no opportunity for them to take advantage of. However, Xiao er''s face is also with the sincerity of a serious businessman. After that, he politely asked, "do you have any dissatisfaction or problems?"


    "No, it''s very detailed. It seems that the second brother is a serious businessman." Wen Jinrui shakes her head and shows that there is no problem with what the second child said. Then she says one more sentence intentionally or unintentionally.


    But what they didn''t expect was that this seemingly unintentional compliment made the sophomore shake his head helplessly and said, "the more serious business people are these days, the worse it is to do business."


    It was like whispering to himself. After that, the second child''s face was full of smiles again. "My guest, if there is no problem here, I will go to talk to the shopkeeper."


    "Good." After nodding, Wen Jinrui took out the seven day room money and handed it to Xiao er. Then, without waiting for Xiao Er to leave, he stopped him again. "Xiao Er Ge, there are several things I want to inquire about with you."


    With that, Wen Jinrui took out some silver coins and handed them to Xiao''er. But this time, Xiao''er didn''t accept them. Instead, he shook his head and refused. "Yesterday, my guest gave them. I''m not warm yet. If there''s anything I want to know, I won''t hide what I know."


    It''s not warm all night? What a clear and refined reason to refuse. It seems that the sophomore is not a greedy man, and he is very cautious.


    Seeing that he didn''t take it back, Wen Jinrui put it on the table in front of him, and then asked, "we heard that this fan is near the sea, and the scenery is very good, so we came here to play. But because we are not familiar with the land, we don''t know what interesting place there is. Please introduce it to him."


    "Oh, my guest, I want to know that." Xiao er''s expression was obviously relaxed, but he didn''t look at the silver in front of him. Instead, he thought about it for a while, and then he talked about the situation of fan Wu.


    "If you come to visit, there are many places. For example, on Chiba mountain in the east city, it''s spring, and there are also places to visit trees Linxin. Moreover, the Dongying Temple above is said to be very effective. If you are interested, you can go and have a look..."


    When it comes to places to play, he knows a lot about them. The more he listens to them, the more strange Wen Jinrui is.


    Just now, he had made it very clear that he wanted to visit here because fan Wu was near the sea, but he didn''t say anything about the seaside. How could he continue to listen?


    "Little brother, besides these, is there any place by the sea worth playing?" After looking at Ye Shuli, Wen Jinrui interrupts Xiao Er, and then directly cuts into the topic and asks.


    "By the sea? The seaside is a place to transport goods. There''s nothing to play with. " After being interrupted by Wen Jinrui, Xiao Er just gives a little meal and doesn''t show any difference, just like he doesn''t feel that he has any problem at all.


    But after that, Xiao Er seemed to think that what he had just said was too subconscious or inappropriate, and then he said, "now those docks near the sea have become the places of the government, and there are only a few small fishing villages left. If the guest wants to go to the seaside, I''m afraid there is no suitable place."Hearing this, ye Shuli raised his finger and tapped on the table. After a moment, he asked, "little brother, we came here just because we haven''t seen the sea. We want to take a boat trip. Even if the wharf is occupied by the government, what about the small fishing villages you just mentioned? How are they doing there? "


    "There..."


    Hearing Ye Shuli''s words, Xiao Er seems to be hesitant. Then he takes a look at Wen Jinrui and says, "if my guest has to go, those small fishing villages are OK, but they should only fish in some nearby places. If my guest doesn''t feel disappointed, they are OK."


    "What has happened to the seaside recently?" Ye Shuli asked strangely.


    "I''m just a runner. How can I know these things?" Xiao Er shook his head with a smile, and then he seemed to be worried and explained again.


    "However, I would advise you not to go. I heard from the guests a few days ago that the government is regulating the shipping industry. It''s better not to go to trouble for such a fresh face."


    It''s reasonable to say that if something happens on the other side of the wharf and the government wants to investigate and deal with it, people who come near will inevitably be interrogated. In this way, they are really asking for trouble.

 Chapter 683

    But ye Shuli is able to feel, this small two definitely know something, just have scruples, so will hide half said half.


    Since the kindness reminds Ye Shu to leave them, but also to avoid such a thing, this small two is also a personal essence.


    See small two speak very tactfully, should say a lot of, shouldn''t say shut up don''t mention, ye Shu left to think or looked at Wen Jinrui, wait to see him shake his head, just looked at small two again.


    "Since the younger brother says so, it seems that he can''t go to the seaside."


    With that, ye Shuli did not forget to pay attention to Xiao er''s expression. Seeing that he seemed relieved, he continued: "anyway, there are many places recommended by Xiao Er Ge. Why don''t we go to these places and have a look? Maybe there are many interesting places in them?"


    As soon as ye Shuli''s voice fell, Xiao Er hurriedly opened his mouth. It seemed that he wanted Wen Jinrui and Meng ya to agree with Ye Shuli''s words. "Yes, you just listen to me. These places are good. I''m sure they won''t let you down."


    Wen Jinrui naturally understood the intention of the second child, and then nodded in agreement with Ye Shuli. As for Meng ya, although she was a little reluctant, she also nodded.


    "The second younger brother also knows that we are new here. We are not familiar with the place here and the people here. May the second younger brother give us some advice?"


    Wen Jinrui signals the silver on the table to the second child, but the second child pretends not to understand it, but he does not hide his words, even if he does not understand it clearly.


    "In the place of fan Wu, several guests must remember not to offend those rich and noble CHILDES, even those who seem to be rich. It''s better to just come and play, and it''s not good to have any conflict with others."


    Small two said very seriously, did not go to see the silver on the table, but has been looking at Wen Jinrui, like the charge between acquaintances.


    Seeing this picture, Wen Jinrui raised a smile from the corner of her lips. After thanking her sincerely, she asked again, "how can I tell which CHILDES I can''t offend and who can meet?"


    "It''s easy to distinguish between those who can''t be offended, those who are well dressed, those who look unusual on the surface, and those who are domineering. Don''t provoke, as for the intersection..."


    The first half of Xiao er''s speech is very serious, but in the second half, he hesitates, like thinking about Wen Jinrui''s problem.


    After a moment, the second child didn''t seem to think of a good way. He just shook his head and said, "my guest, since you are here to play, it''s better to have a good time and don''t make trouble. As for the intersection, I don''t think you can stay here for long. Let''s forget it."


    After that, the second child looks at Wen Jinrui. Although he is not talking, Wen Jinrui still understands the meaning of the second child.


    Since you are here to play, have a good time. The situation here is complicated. Don''t ask for trouble.


    More and more is to feel this small two interesting, nodded to indicate to understand his meaning, Wen Jinrui this time directly picked up silver to give small two, "small two elder brother, this is reward."


    For example, last night, Wen Jinrui told him to have a quiet room, so he accepted the money only after he was satisfied with the arrangement.


    But this time, it may be that he didn''t do anything, and as soon as Wen Jinrui came up with that look, maybe the ordinary sophomore would accept it, but it''s obvious that the sophomore in front of him is not ordinary.


    "No, these things are explained by my father. When every guest who comes to live in the store goes out, my father will ask him. If he knows that I still charge money for saying this, I''m afraid he will be unhappy." Xiao Er shook his head and refused again.


    "Little brother thinks too much. This is my reward for asking about the situation. I have to pay for it here." Although the second child has explained, but Wen Jinrui did not seem to understand the general, directly put the silver into the second child''s hands.


    Seeing that he couldn''t get rid of it, the second grader could only collect the money, but he said, "in that case, the money will be paid for by the guest."


    "If my guest has nothing else to do, I''ll be busy."


    After saying that, see Wen Jinrui helpless nod, small two is directly back out.


    Small two know Wen Jinrui let him to ask these words, and he also said, and said is very detailed, so now go is also very simple.


    "The old man should be the shopkeeper. It seems that the little boy is not just the man in the restaurant."


    Wen Jinrui gently shakes his head. Over the years, he has traveled south and north to meet all kinds of sophomores, but he has never seen such a stubborn one. He should listen to the shopkeeper''s words just because he just refused.


    But in any case, as long as you know that the little two has no bad mind, and in addition, the little two can be so, I''m afraid it has a lot to do with the shopkeeper.


    After confirming that the shopkeeper and the second child of the restaurant are not bad people, ye Shuli is relieved. After all, the shopkeeper and the second child of the restaurant and yipange left a deep impression on her. Besides, Tenggu county is not peaceful, and it''s still fan Wu."It''s impossible to say that there is any special relationship, but in any case, this sophomore should be afraid of getting into trouble if he doesn''t collect money. Such a cautious person probably won''t play with us."


    After confirming that there won''t be any big problems in this restaurant, ye Shuli''s heart suddenly relaxed a lot, and then looked at the worried dream bud and said: "let''s go, take you out to relax."


    "Go Where to? " It seems that ye Shu didn''t expect to say that. Meng Ya asked.


    "Where do you want to go?" See dream bud look a little strange, leaf book leaves is to ask again.


    "I I, ma''am, will decide. Mengya can go anywhere. " After hesitating for a long time, Meng Ya finished, and then her face was normal.


    Seeing this, ye Shuli stared at her for a while, then patted her on the shoulder, stood up and said: "in that case, let''s go."


    At the beginning, they chose this restaurant because they had been shopping in this restaurant for a long time, only to see that this restaurant is relatively small, and of course it is more common.


    But it''s just because it''s common enough that ye Shuli chose here. After all, most of the people who come and go here are businessmen. How many people who can gain a foothold in such a chaotic place have no power or power?

 Chapter 684

    How can such a person choose to live in such an ordinary restaurant or even some shabby restaurant? In this way, living here can avoid a lot of trouble.


    But now it seems that things are much better than ye Shuli thought, because there are a lot of people eating in this restaurant, but not many people really live in it.


    Because the room is close to the inside, ye Shuli listened carefully when passing by other rooms last night. Most of the few rooms are empty. In this way, she is more satisfied.


    And now even the shopkeeper and sophomore are sure that there is no problem, ye Shuli can finally put down his heart to do their own things.


    When he came out of the restaurant and passed the counter, the shopkeeper didn''t know what he was busy with. After seeing ye Shuli and the three, the second boy ran over and pointed out the door: "my guest''s carriage is ready, just outside the door."


    "Well, thank you very much." Wen Jinrui smiles and thanks Xiao er.


    Out of the restaurant, ye Shuli and his three men took a carriage to hang out in the street of fan Wu, and the carriage speed was not fast, as if they were really shopping.


    Before, ye Shuli wanted to find out from the young couple, but he was worried about the trouble, so he could only look at Meng Ya after pondering for a while, "Meng ya, where is your dream home?"


    "Ah? What? " Asked by Ye Shuli suddenly, Meng ya, who was slightly distracted, didn''t react. But when she reacted the next moment, she hesitated again.


    "Madam, I''d better forget it, in case someone''s attention is attracted..."


    "It''s OK, as long as you don''t get off the carriage. If you look at it from a distance, you won''t be so haunted." Ye Shuli shakes his head slightly. As early as before, when the third lady of the Lou family was throwing the hydrangea ball, she saw that Meng Ya was a little distracted when she looked at the house of the Lou family. Ye Shuli guessed this, but she didn''t care at that time.


    Later, when he met Lu Xuefeng, ye Shuli just thought that Meng Ya saw the third lady of the Lou family throwing an embroidered ball and thought of her sweetheart. But after she met Lu Xuefeng, she was still so distracted. Ye Shuli decided that she was homesick.


    But I think it''s the same. After such a great change, a girl like this left her hometown for the first time and finally came back. It''s really strange if she doesn''t want to be at home.


    See dream bud face is full of worry, with a trace of struggle and expectation, ye Shuli said with a smile: "it''s OK, don''t worry so much, as long as don''t show any flaws, for a while I let the master walk slowly."


    After saying that, see dream bud nodded and shook his head, also want to say something, leaf book from hand stroked her head, soft voice way: "well, say, where?"


    Looking up at Ye Shu, she saw that she had decided. Meng Ya pursed her lips and finally nodded: "thank you, madam. It''s in the street ahead."


    "Well." Ye Shu nodded away, lifted the curtain of the carriage and explained to Wen Jinrui, and then sat back, "Mengya is very good, now we all know the result of thinking about things."


    Hearing this, a blush rose slightly on Meng Ya''s face. "Meng Ya is just afraid to add any trouble to his wife and master."


    "Just understand that."


    Ye Shuli sighed and then said: "Tenggu county is not peaceful, and the source of all this is from this fan Wu. When we get here, we can''t act carelessly, but we don''t care about this time. When we get to the street of your house, I''ll ask the master to slow down. Just have a look at it from a distance."


    After that, you can go back to your home


    "Well." Mention this matter, dream bud eye socket is some ruddy, but still heavily nodded.


    The whole dreamer was persecuted by the magistrate and was fragmented. How could it be so easy to put it down, let alone have no revenge.


    It''s very clear in my heart that ye Shuli is just worried about Meng ya. After all, Meng Ya has been so sad for such a long time. Ye Shuli is really worried about what will happen if she is so depressed all the time.


    After comforting Meng Ya for a while, the speed of the carriage slowed down gradually. Then Wen Jinrui''s voice came in. Without waiting for ye Shu to leave, Meng Ya on one side quickly lifted the curtain and looked out.


    See, ye Shu from nature is clear, and then also raised the curtain, looked outside in the past, only to see there is still distance in front of a house.


    Even if the status is dignified, see a lot of places, at this time the dream house also let Ye Shuli have a different feeling.


    Although this house is not as grand as the one in the imperial capital, its momentum is also extraordinary. It is even better than the one I saw before.


    The area is not small. Through the high wall, you can still see a small green bamboo forest swaying slowly at the top of the wall, but the door of the house is slightly dilapidated.


    The stone lion is covered with dust and no longer regains its former dignity. Even the plaque on the top of the gate is tilted to one side, and it looks like it will fall down at any time. The two seals on the gate are even more shocking.No matter how slow the carriage was, it finally came to the front door of the dream house. At this moment, Meng ya, who was staring out, suddenly put down the curtain, turned his head, and his eyes were covered with mist. However, there was no sadness on his face. On the contrary, he had an inexplicable firmness.


    Seeing this, ye Shuli shakes her head slightly. She had expected such a result before, but it''s not a good way to avoid it all the time. At least she should have a look at it and have a plan.


    Now it seems that Meng Ya has a plan, and it seems to be good.


    "Madame."


    Ye Shuli also put down the curtain, did not look outside, quietly waiting for the carriage to pass the dream house, but at this time, the dream bud is suddenly raised his head.


    "Meng Ya is lucky to meet the master and his wife. My dream family''s revenge will be rewarded. However, Meng Ya has caused her a lot of trouble along the way. She doesn''t want to be like this. She wants to I want to... "


    See dream bud stammer, but the color of firmness on the face is more and more thick, ye Shuli slightly frowned, and then asked: "what do you want? Change? Do you have the power to protect yourself


    "Well, Meng Ya doesn''t want to know everything later. No matter what happens, she needs her wife and master to solve it. She doesn''t want to be as powerful as her wife, but But at least we have to be able to do something

 Chapter 685

    Meng Ya Mao tried hard to say something, but what happened now was too far away from her. Even if she wanted to, she didn''t know how to say it or what to do.


    "Madame."


    After talking for a long time, Meng Ya knows that she didn''t make it clear, but she is afraid that ye Shuli can''t understand her meaning. She suddenly gets up and kneels in front of Ye Shuli. Then she kowtows and says, "Meng Ya knows that madam must understand what I mean. Please help me."


    Ye Shuli naturally knows the meaning of Meng Ya and knows what she wants to say and what she wants to do. But these things are not so simple. Even if Meng Ya wants to learn, how can she teach them?


    Seeing that ye Shu couldn''t do without talking, Meng Ya said, "Meng Ya is not afraid of anything. I just want her to teach Meng ya. Even if there is anything else to do in the future, Meng Ya also wants to share some things for her and do what she can do."


    Looking at the dream bud kneeling on the ground, ye Shu flashed a trace of essence in his eyes and asked: "is this your own meaning or that of Mr. Lu?"


    Hearing this, Meng Ya kneeling on the ground suddenly shakes. After a moment of silence, he looks up at Ye Shuli. Although there is still a trace of confusion, he says firmly: "it''s Mr. Lu''s meaning, and it''s also Meng Ya''s meaning."


    After that, seeing ye Shuli still looking at her, Meng Ya said, "Meng Ya didn''t think so much about it before, but after meeting Mr. Lu, Mr. Lu said that with his wife and master, the Revenge of the dream family must be avenged, but after revenge, how can I settle myself?"


    "Along the way, Meng Ya thought for a long time, but she didn''t think of any good answer. On the contrary, she was confused by other things. Meng Ya knew that she was stupid and couldn''t think of anything clearly. Even she couldn''t control herself, but she still wanted to ask her wife to teach me."


    Looking at Meng Ya kneeling on the ground and his face changing constantly, ye Shuli sighed: "Meng ya, since Mr. Lu said that your master Qiu would take revenge for you, do you think well? Why do you want me to teach you? Is it not good to take revenge and continue to live a plain life just like before? "


    "Not good." Ye Shu from the voice of a fall, dream bud is a firm refusal.


    "Why?" Dream bud picked pick eyebrow to ask a way.


    "Since the master and his wife buried Meng Ya''s father, Meng Ya has sold herself to his wife. After her family revenge, Meng Ya naturally wants to stay with her and serve her. She has already paid for her kindness. How can she live a normal life? Besides, in terms of the status of the master and his wife, how can others let the master and his wife live a dull life? "


    This time, dream bud said, unexpectedly raised his head, eyes firm, did not dodge looking at Ye Shuli.


    Seeing this, ye Shuli''s face was calm, but he kept staring at Meng Ya''s eyes. After a moment, he said slowly, "if I say that I don''t lack servant girls, I will give you freedom after fan Wu calms down?"


    After that, it seems that Mengya didn''t think of this. A little surprise flashed in her eyes. Ye Shuli said: "originally, I buried my father for you, but out of sympathy, I didn''t want you to return anything. Besides, you''ve served all the way, even if it''s gratitude."


    After thinking about it, ye Shuli said: "moreover, the magistrate has committed many evils. Even without your dream home, my Lord and I will not let him go, so this kindness is not aimed at you. You don''t have to pay attention to it."


    "No, the master and his wife are kind-hearted. Even if the magistrate should die, the master and his wife are avenging Meng ya. Besides, they are burying their father. Meng Ya has to repay such kindness."


    With that, Meng Ya hesitated again. But then, as if she had made up her mind, she gritted her teeth and said, "besides, Mr. Lu has also said that this time in autumn, he needs to get an official title to repay the kindness of the master and his wife together with Meng ya."


    "Mr. Lu?" Ye Shuli frowned slightly. "There are a lot of talents in Qiuwei. Although Mr. Lu is also extraordinary, his fame does not mean that he can get the exam."


    "No, Mr. Lu said that after the new emperor ascended the throne, he was in the process of cleaning up the imperial platform. Now Jingguo is gradually changing. What''s more, the marquis will assist him. As long as it''s not determined internally, Mr. Lu said that although he may not be the top player, he will never be defeated."


    After finishing in a hurry, Meng Ya seemed to be afraid of the misunderstanding of Ye Shu''s departure, and then quickly explained: "Mr. Lu doesn''t want the master and his wife to help him. He said that he is sure that he will come to see him after Qiuwei."


    "Of course, he won''t ask me and the master to help him. As a scholar, Mr. Lu is still proud."


    Ye Shuli shakes his head slightly, dispels Meng Ya''s worry, and then says: "but Meng ya, things in the imperial capital are complicated, which is far from as simple as you think. Even if the master''s current status, he doesn''t dare to say that he can guarantee his safety, so I can''t guarantee anything with you."


    "Meng Ya doesn''t want his wife to promise anything. She just wants her to keep Meng Ya around and repay her kindness. If not, Meng ya Meng Ya is really sorry. "


    See ye Shu leave to have no promise, dream bud is some anxious, immediately again hastily open a way."Well, Meng ya, during this period of time, you should read more and learn more, and ask more questions if you don''t understand. After the end of the fan Wu affair, you should also understand many things. At that time, if you still think so, we are deciding how to change it, OK?"


    After thinking about it, ye Shuli also has a headache. She doesn''t worry about whether Meng Ya has any other thoughts. It''s just that Meng Ya is too simple and simple-minded. Ye Shuli really doesn''t want her to participate in this kind of thing.


    And in one place, ye Shuli feels that she can''t understand many things. How can she teach Meng ya?


    What''s more, their ultimate goal is to annex Jingguo and really complete the unification of the world, rather than to support Jingguo.


    Although he had only seen Lu Xuefeng once, ye Shuli felt that, in terms of Lu Xuefeng''s nature, he might be able to accept this kind of thing at that time.


    It takes manpower to plan such a thing, but the essence is not much. If we blindly pursue the number of people, I''m afraid it will only backfire.


    For people like Lu Xuefeng, they already have one, and Xu Siyuan''s talent is far better than Lu Xuefeng''s, so it''s really unnecessary


    Thinking of this, ye Shuli''s eyes suddenly brighten. Of course, they already have Xu Siyuan, who is able to grasp the overall situation. But once the fan Wu is accepted, it needs to be taken care of. If they can leave Lu Xuefeng and Mengya here, it''s not right.

 Chapter 686

    I just don''t know if I''m willing with Lu Xuefeng''s heart. Let''s talk about it later.


    But from the look on her face when Meng ya got up, I''m afraid the girl had made up her mind, but ye Shuli didn''t pay much attention to it. After all, Meng Ya was like this, probably influenced by Lu Xuefeng, not her original intention.


    In a place like fan Wu, are you afraid that you can''t touch anything dark? After more contact, Meng Ya will naturally understand her own choice. At that time, I''m afraid she will shrink away before ye Shuli refuses her.


    So simple girl, or don''t get involved in this right and wrong, safe and stable life is more important than anything.


    With a sigh in her heart, ye Shuli takes her eyes away from Meng Ya and looks out. She wants to live a plain life with her ah Rui, even if it''s a little bitter. It''s a pity It''s not a good day.


    After passing the dreamer''s house, the speed of the carriage was a little faster, but on the surface it was still a stroll.


    Last night, ye Shuli knew something about this fan Wu from Junping. Because of the previous explanation, Junping didn''t deliberately investigate anything after they arrived here, so they didn''t know much about it.


    After all, I was not familiar with the situation here at that time. It was not a good thing to act rashly, but now it is different.


    Along the way, ye Shuli and Wen Jinrui have already learned a lot about him, even though they have not met the magistrate. Now Junping, who are attracting attention in public, can just make ye Shuli and Wen Jinrui investigate.


    When they find out something, they will naturally stop at the first time, and then hand it over to Jun Ping for detailed investigation. In this way, they can hide people''s eyes and ears from other people''s attention.


    This black fan can almost be described as the land of jackals. If you are not careful, I''m afraid the person Ye Shu brought when he left is not enough for the magistrate to see, so it''s the best policy to be careful.


    "Where are we going, ma''am?" Seeing that the carriage didn''t stop at all, she kept walking eastward. After looking out of the window, Meng Ya turned back and asked.


    But this time, ye Shuli didn''t answer her. Instead, he took a look at her and looked away.


    Seeing this, Meng Ya was slightly stunned, and then just wanted to ask something, but she suddenly reacted. Then she frowned and thought for a moment, "don''t you go to the wharf today?"


    "When I was in the restaurant, I said it once in front of the sophomore. If we were dissuaded by him, we would go there for the first time. It would be doubting." Ye Shuli looked at the changing scenery outside, calm way.


    Not much time, the carriage is out of the city, at this time on both sides of the road is a faint green, under the rapid retreat, it is also a good scenery.


    "But the little boy It doesn''t look like a bad person. " Dream bud hesitated after a while, still open mouth to say.


    "The bad guys don''t write these two words on their faces. It''s wrong to harm others, but they don''t know how to prevent others. What we have to do now is very important. Any mistake will probably kill many people. We should think about the consequences and don''t be greedy and rash."


    Although Ye Shuli''s tone is flat, and there is no meaning of reprimand, Meng Ya still slightly lowers her head, and seems to realize that what she thinks is too simple.


    All of a sudden, the carriage was quiet, and only the sound of the wheels kept coming in. After a moment, it seemed that she wanted to understand these things. Meng Ya looked at Ye Shuli again, then pursed her lips and said, "madam, do you believe in Buddhism?"


    Smell speech, ye Shu left to see a dream bud one eye, then is to turn head to continue to look out of the window, "I believe cause and effect cycle."


    "Causal cycle..." Dream bud murmured a, and then is silent down, also don''t know what to think.


    A moment later, the speed of the carriage slowed down again, and then Wen Jinrui''s voice came, "madam, we are going to Dongying temple. Let''s walk the rest of the way."


    "Good."


    Looking at Ye Shuli outside the window all the time, he saw that the mountain road began to become difficult. Naturally, he knew that it was about to arrive. After a reply, he got out of the carriage with Meng ya.


    Since he''s here for a visit and has inquired about Xiao Er, it''s natural for him to go wherever he is recommended. Otherwise, ye Shu only wants to go to the seaside at this time. First, he really wants to see the sea. Second, fan Wu is near the sea. Almost all the wealth is brought by the wharf, where he can find out the situation best.


    However, after several dissuasions from Xiao Er, if he still goes to the seaside by force, it will inevitably arouse people''s suspicion. Therefore, for the sake of safety, it seems that it is not a bad thing to come to Dongying temple.


    Besides, ye Shuli is also interested in Hanshan Temple, which he once went to in Da''an. He heard that Dongying temple has existed for a long time and witnessed the rise and fall of fan Wu. He should know something about it.


    As far as the mind of the magistrate is concerned, I''m afraid there is no goodwill in his heart. Under the rule of such people, the Dongying temple may be helpful to Ye Shuli.After getting off the carriage and looking up the mountain, we could see the shadow of the temple. After Wen Jinrui settled the carriage properly, they got up and walked up the mountain.


    Xiao er said that the mountain was called Chiba. Looking at this situation, ye Shuli also guessed the origin of the mountain''s name.


    At this time, the weather has warmed up, and the trees in the mountains have a new green. Although they have not yet flourished, they can see some outline.


    The withered leaves on the ground in the past years have already accumulated a thick layer. Walking on it is soft, but it is not as hard as climbing on it. The leaves have all kinds of shapes, which can be regarded as Chiba.


    When the trees are flourishing, the name of Chiba will become more obvious.


    Along the path in the forest, ye Shuli didn''t leave the three very fast. Almost half an hour later, he finally arrived at the gate of Dongying temple.


    Standing at the gate of the mountain, you can almost see the whole temple. But when you look around, it gives you a sense of bitterness and tranquility.


    Of course, compared with Hanshan Temple, where ye Shu once left, Dongying temple is much more shabby. Even the architecture of the temple is a bit dilapidated. It seems that it has not been completely repaired for a long time.


    But I think there are a lot of dignitaries in the capital of Da''an, and there are more people going to Hanshan Temple to offer incense, and there are countless people donating to repair the temple. On the other hand, the magistrate of fan Wu has the same mind, and he only cares about himself. Where can he spare the strength to donate?

 Chapter 687

    What''s more, ye Shu hasn''t seen a person since he left them to go up the mountain. I''m afraid few people will come here at ordinary times.


    Let''s not say anything else. Hanshan Temple can take a carriage to the temple, but Dongying temple can only reach the foot of the mountain. The rest of the road is not difficult to walk, but it''s the way to climb. In this half an hour, I''m afraid many people will give up the thought of coming.


    "Go in."


    After standing in front of the mountain gate for a while, I heard Wen Jinrui speak. Ye Shuli nodded, and then started to walk towards the inside.


    Just after entering the mountain gate, a little monk who was sweeping the floor of the temple noticed the three of them. Then he put down what he was doing and came over. He put his hands together and saluted, "three benefactors, come here. Don''t you know what''s going on?"


    "There''s nothing to do. Just come here and have a look." Ye Shuli did not seek any excuse, but told the truth.


    "In this case, please help yourself to the three benefactors. If you have anything to do, you can come to find the little monk. But don''t make any noise and let the temple be quiet."


    The little monk didn''t seem to be surprised at all. After giving an explanation, he went back to do his own business.


    See, ye Shuli also has some interest, this Dongying temple is really casual, the word Suiyuan seems to be highlighted here.


    However, ye Shu is just ordinary people here, so he won''t receive much attention. What he saw along the way is enough to prove that there are not many people here. I think this temple is used to it.


    When someone comes to the house, they can play or pray for blessings. Whatever it is, they can do it by themselves, but there is no trouble.


    As for Hanshan Temple, it''s different. Ordinary people will also go, and those powerful people will go when they have nothing to do. Some people don''t know whether to go to the abbot for blessing or ask the abbot to come to them for blessing. They need to go to the temple before they arrive. On the contrary, they don''t know.


    "Come on, look around." Seems to be aware of Ye Shuli''s mind in general, Wen Jinrui gently grabbed her hand and rubbed the back of her hand.


    "Well." Ye Shuli also has no opinion, let Wen Jinrui take her hand and walk towards the temple.


    After passing the mountain gate and walking in for a short time, it was an open place. A big cauldron burning incense was placed in the middle of the place. There was a curl of green smoke rising inside, and the main hall was ahead.


    At this time, it may still be the time for chanting. Standing here, you can hear the sound of chanting from the inside. As for the left and right sides, there are also a side hall. The overall layout of the temple is not different from that of an ordinary temple, just the same.


    "Madam, Mengya wants to go to shangjixiang and pray for blessings..."


    "Go ahead, wish to Buddha."


    Knowing Meng Ya''s temperament, ye Shuli interrupts her permission without waiting for her to finish. Although Ye Shuli doesn''t think that only shangjixiang can be blessed, why should Meng Ya stop her since she believes it?


    Ye Shuli chose to stand here because after entering the temple, ye Shuli felt her heart suddenly quieted down.


    After several days of restlessness, it seems that I was almost consumed on the way to climb the mountain. When I stood in the temple, my mind was bathed in tranquility, and I felt a lot more relaxed.


    "Hoo..."


    After a deep breath, ye Shuli opened her eyes, and the charm came back to her eyes again.


    One side of Wen Jinrui aware of Ye Shuli''s situation, turned his head, wait to see that the eyes are restored before the look, immediately face is a smile, "ah Li."


    Call lightly, then embrace Ye Shu to leave into the bosom, Wen Jinrui rubs her hair gently with chin continuously, although did not speak, but the meaning of heartache has been obvious to the extreme.


    From entering Tenggu county to now, all kinds of things happened along the way are challenging their bottom line and endurance limit. Wen Jinrui is better. After all, he has a different endurance for such things.


    But ye Shuli couldn''t do it. Although she had experienced a lot from the third lady of Wenguo government to the princess, what she heard and saw along the way still made her almost unable to resist several times.


    If ye Shu hadn''t come here and had something important to do and couldn''t affect the overall situation, I''m afraid Ye Shu would have been unable to help.


    It is precisely because of this that Wen Jinrui can better understand how uncomfortable Ye Shuli has been during this period of time. At this time, seeing that she has finally relaxed a lot, how can she be unhappy?


    Quietly leaning against Wen Jinrui''s arms, ye Shuli only feels that the whole person has calmed down, as if everything is still, and he is very calm. Then he sees Meng Ya coming out of the side hall.


    "Well, the dream bud is coming."


    "Well."


    Should be a after, Wen Jinrui rubbed the head that rubs leaf book to leave, then full face dotes on to drown of looking at her, slowly put her to leave bosom.It seems that the dream bud coming out of the side hall is relaxed, at least not as depressed as before.


    When Meng Ya came to Ye Shuli''s side, the chanting from the main hall just stopped. Turning around, he saw a group of monks walking out of the hall one after another. Although the number was small, it was quiet.


    After a rough look, the monks who came out of the main hall, the abbot who came out behind and the one who swept the floor at the front door, all together, there were more than ten people.


    Compared with the scale of the temple, the number of people is obviously less, and compared with Hanshan Temple, it is pitiful.


    After all the monks came out of the main hall, the abbot finally came out, and then saw Ye Shuli and his three friends.


    "Come on, let''s go."


    See this Abbot nodded toward them, and then started to walk toward here, ye Shuli said a word is also to welcome up.


    "Three benefactors." As soon as he got to him, the abbot put his hands together and saluted the three, "are you here to play or pray?"


    "It''s fun and blessing." After returning to a ceremony, Wen Jinrui said.


    But ye Shuli looked at the abbot in front of him. He was kind-hearted, mild in tone, and with a smile on his face. But his white beauty and beard showed that he was half a hundred years old.


    "The area of Dongying temple is not very large. You can go up from here to Houshan, and then come down from there. It''s just around the temple for a week. About half an hour, you can have a tour."

 Chapter 688

    As if he had noticed that ye Shuli was looking at him, the abbot nodded to Ye Shuli, and then said, "if you pray, you can either pray in the side hall or the main hall. If the benefactor doesn''t have the exact purpose of praying, you can also burn incense in this cauldron and recite it in your heart."


    Although he didn''t say much, he had basically introduced the whole temple, but after listening, ye Shuli said with a smile.


    "The tour and blessing have been completed. Originally, I was ready to leave. But now that the abbot is here, why don''t you bother for a while and ask about fate?"


    "You''re welcome, benefactor." The Abbot''s smile remained unchanged, then he turned around and said, "please come with me, three benefactors."


    A moment later, with the abbot sitting down in a side room and preparing tea, the abbot continued to ask, "I don''t know what fate this girl is going to ask?"


    Smell speech, leaf book left to see an abbot, then light sipped a tea channel: "marriage."


    "Marriage?" The abbot looked at Ye Shuli doubtfully, as if he didn''t expect her to say such words.


    "The girl is full of vigor and vitality. Although she looks tired, her wealth is hard to hide." With that, Fang Chen raised his hand to look at Wen Jinrui, and continued: "and this one is even more so. The two are connected in spirit and spirit. Isn''t they a couple?"


    Hearing this, ye Shuli looked at the abbot in some surprise, then turned to look at Wen Jinrui, and saw that although he had a smile on his lips, he was also a little surprised. Then he said, "I heard that the abbot is a Taoist monk. It seems that this is true, but the marriage I want to ask is not for myself."


    Although surprised, ye Shuli calms down the next moment. Just now when she was outside, she and Wen Jinrui hugged each other. If they were not husband and wife, it would be bad for them to embrace each other in public.


    Maybe the abbot saw it in the main hall just now. It''s not that there is no such possibility, so ye Shuli said so, but he didn''t take it seriously.


    "But for this girl?"


    As soon as ye Shuli''s voice fell, the abbot raised his hand and looked at Mengya. After seeing ye Shuli nodding, he said, "this girl is sad, but the heaven is not dim. I think it should be a disaster in recent life, but she is the one who has hit the mark."


    Speaking of this, the abbot gave a little pause, then looked up and down. After hearing this, Meng ya, with a happy face, said again: "it''s a pity that although this noble man is a gift to hit, the girl''s life is not good enough, some of them are hard to use, but..."


    Then he looked at Ye Shuli and Wen Jinrui, and then he sighed that he was not talking.


    "What does Abbot mean?" See, leaf book left to see a dream bud, see she is also Leng after where, some strange ask a way.


    What do you mean it''s hard to meet a noble person? But it is true that ye Shuli and Wen Jinrui are the nobles of Mengya.


    "Forgive me, benefactor. I''ve lost my manners." The abbot shook his head slightly, but there was no explanation. Then he looked at Meng Ya and said, "the girl''s mind is pure, and the person she entrusted is close to her. She has a good marriage, so you don''t have to worry about it."


    "Excuse me, abbot, my marriage When will this marriage come true? "


    This time the mouth is the dream bud, but at this time the dream bud is not even dare to lift her head, and sitting beside her Ye Shuli, also just can see her already red face.


    Seeing this scene, ye Shuli and Wen Jinrui look at each other and smile. They also look at the abbot. It seems that they also want to know the answer.


    Seeing this, the abbot shook his head with a light smile and said, "girl, don''t worry. The girl''s spirit is not yet determined, and the time is not yet ripe. But three years at the latest, the girl will do it."


    "Three years..." Looking forward to the dream bud, after hearing the answer, but slightly some Lengshen, mouth constantly low Nan, also don''t know what to say.


    In fact, it''s not ye Shuli''s intention to mention the marriage. It''s just that she needs an excuse, an opportunity, an opportunity to transfer her mind, so that she won''t worry all day long.


    But ye Shuli didn''t expect that it would be like this.


    "Three years is too long, and some of them are too inaccurate. May I ask the abbot to be more specific?" See dream bud so, ye Shuli is also some remorse, and then is open mouth asked.


    "This..." The abbot took a look at Ye Shuli, and then moved his eyes to Meng ya. After a moment, he seemed to sigh, "the girl''s life has changed. Three years is the specific time limit that I can give."


    "The abbot is an eminent monk. I''m sure we can see more details." Ye Shuli looked at the abbot with an inexplicable smile on his face.


    "Benefactor Liao Zan, I''m just an ordinary monk. There''s still a long way to go before I get the right way. It''s benefactor you who decide the time."I don''t know whether I understand Ye Shuli''s smile or whether the abbot thinks that if he doesn''t say it, ye Shuli may ask again. The abbot has to say the reason, and then shakes his head slightly and sighs.


    This time, although it was also a sigh, it was enough for the three to hear. After getting a satisfactory answer, ye Shuli nodded slightly at the abbot, but in exchange for the helpless smile of the abbot.


    See dream bud to hear this is also a reaction to come over and look at her, ye Shu from the dream bud nodded: "dream bud you don''t worry, this year after autumn Wei, if you want, I can make the decision to buy you marriage."


    "No No, Meng Ya is not in a hurry to get married, Dad... " Blushed face of the dream bud gently shook his head, and then a glimmer of gloom flashed in his eyes.


    Originally, I thought that Mengya was shy, but this time, ye Shuli suddenly reacted. Mengya''s father had just been buried, because there were forces everywhere looking for her, but he didn''t even keep filial piety.


    In this way, even if Lu Xuefeng got the title in Qiuwei high school, he would have to wait for two years. No wonder the abbot would say that it would be three years at the latest.


    After realizing this, ye Shuli was quite ashamed. At this time, she was full of hope to hear something about Tenggu county and this fan Wu from the Abbot''s mouth, but she forgot this.


    "Mengya, I..."


    After reaction, ye Shuli looks at Meng Ya apologetically and wants to apologize to her. When Meng Ya sees the apology on her face, she shakes her head and interrupts her.

 Chapter 689

    "No, it has nothing to do with my wife. The reason why Meng Ya wants to be faster Get married soon, it''s my father''s last intention


    Hearing this, ye Shuli understood what was going on. Just now she saw that Meng Ya was anxious to get married, so she didn''t think so much. Now it seems that she is.


    But also, dream bud a girl''s family, now helpless, and also very simple, and met Lu Xuefeng such a good person, early marriage is almost the best choice.


    "Ah Since it''s the entrustment, the benefactor just obeys it. Besides, the noble man has arrived, and the marriage is excellent. "


    Hearing the Abbot''s words, Meng Ya nodded slightly. Seeing this, ye Shuli patted her hand. After Meng Ya shook his head to indicate that he was ok, ye Shuli looked at the abbot again. "It''s rare to meet such a successful monk as the abbot. I still have a doubt. I want to trouble the abbot."


    "Please, benefactor." The abbot nodded, as if it didn''t mean that ye Shuli still had problems.


    Seeing that the abbot agreed, ye Shu took a look at Wen Jinrui, and then said, "this time I came to Tenggu County, I saw that this place is full of chaos, but the source is actually from this fan Wu place. Your temple is here, and the abbot is also an eminent monk. Have you ever thought about passing through the confusion?"


    Smelling speech, the abbot deeply looked at Ye Shu, and did not answer. On the contrary, he slightly lowered his eyes and did not know what he was thinking.


    A moment later, when the abbot raised his head again, he gently shook his head and said, "naturally, but I gave up."


    "Give up?"


    Hearing this, ye Shuli is really surprised, and then a look, even Wen Jinrui and Mengya are also surprised.


    No matter how he looks, the abbot doesn''t look like a man of integrity. From the short conversation just now, he dare not say that he has the world in mind. At least he has learned something and has a certain realm. He must be concerned about all living beings in his heart.


    But this is actually a direct mouth said to give up, this is why?


    Ye Shuli frowned slightly when she thought of the monk in Han mountain temple of Da''an. In her impression, maybe she was a great good man, who would give up to continue to do good, but the monk would never be able to do so, not to mention the abbot.


    Knowing that he was a little excited just now, ye Shu looked at the abbot and said, "I don''t know what the abbot means? How can there be such a saying of giving up? "


    "Why can''t we give up?" The abbot looked at Ye Shuli with a smile, and then his eyes moved to Wen Jinrui, "the Buddha still has people who don''t measure, not to mention me. Isn''t that normal?"


    Following the Abbot''s eyes, ye Shuli also looks at Wen Jinrui. After they look at each other, Wen Jinrui says, "monks are compassionate. I don''t know why the abbot chose to give up?"


    "This benefactor has the spirit of killing and cutting. Although he has faded a lot, there are still many. I think he must have been a soldier in the battlefield before?" The abbot did not answer directly, but asked Wen Jinrui.


    Wen Yan looks at each other again. They are both curious about how the abbot can see it. After all, Wen Jinrui has not been on the battlefield for several years, and he has a gentle temperament, and he treats people very well, and he has been integrated into the plain life.


    Over the past few years, even if there was any killing spirit in the past, it should have been almost worn out now. Why did the abbot see it at a glance and still be so determined?


    "I don''t know what''s the connection between these two things?" Although he didn''t know what Abbot meant, Wen Jinrui still wanted to hear what he would say next.


    However, the answer to this sentence is extremely ambiguous, neither admitting nor denying.


    "As a general, it''s the duty to defend the country. As for the people, it''s the most important thing. But what if there are some people who cooperate with the enemy? Do you dare to ask the benefactor, do you want to kill him or give him a way to live


    The Abbot''s eyes still stay on Wen Jinrui''s body, it seems that he wants to know how he will reply.


    When Wen Jinrui heard this, he frowned slightly. Then he looked at the abbot and said, "Whoever cooperates with the enemy, no matter whether it causes damage or not, can only be killed. This is to protect the country and the lives of the people."


    "Yes, it''s because of this that the country can be saved and the family can live in peace. But things are different. The benefactor chooses to kill and then quickly, while I choose to give up Pudu. The results are the same."


    The Abbot''s words are a little puzzling, but ye Shuli and Wen Jinrui are silent together, and then frown slightly, as if thinking about the meaning of the words.


    As for Meng ya, she heard that Wen Jinrui was waiting for Xuan Ping, but she didn''t understand the general''s spirit of killing. Moreover, the Abbot''s words made her dizzy.


    Although the heart is full of doubts, also want to ask how this is going on, but dream bud also know that now is not the time to ask, so it can only be the doubt down.A moment later, ye Shuli shook his head slightly, threw out some confused thoughts in his mind, then looked up at the abbot and said, "I understand what the abbot means, but it''s what the abbot pursues to sacrifice the ego to achieve the ego."


    "Yes, sacrificing the ego to achieve the ego is the way to achieve bliss. Although I also have this consciousness, I can''t be cruel all the time."


    The abbot sighed. He seemed to be sad. "For me, this is the ego, but it''s also the ego. It''s hard to decide which one to choose. Maybe this is the destiny, but even if it is the destiny, it''s not impossible to solve it."


    Hearing this, ye Shu brightened before his eyes, and finally came to the point of business. Then he asked, "how can I solve this fate, abbot?"


    This time, the abbot did not answer. Instead, he turned to Wen Jinrui again. His eyes were gradually burning. It seemed that the question asked by Ye Shuli was on Wen Jinrui.


    The scene suddenly quieted down. Meng ya, who was full of doubts, felt more strange. He wanted to do something to break the strange atmosphere, but something was in his heart. He stopped the impulse.


    "Benefactor is to understand people, some things, people are not in heaven, as long as you can keep the heart, naturally you can see through the truth of things."


    A moment later, I don''t know what I saw. I still think ye Shuli and Wen Jinrui understand. After the abbot finished, he got up slowly. "Well, I''m not a monk. Please go back."

 Chapter 690

    Is it time to see off?


    Meng Ya is slightly stunned, and then looks at Ye Shuli and Wen Jinrui. Unexpectedly, they didn''t go to see her at all. Instead, after a salute with the abbot, they say, "then don''t bother the abbot."


    Vaguely followed Ye Shuli and Wen Jinrui down the mountain. Along the way, Meng Ya kept thinking about what happened just now, but she couldn''t figure out how it was.


    What''s more, what''s more, what''s more, don''t the master and his wife ask him how to change Tenggu''s status? Is it that she heard wrong and understood wrong?


    "Ah


    I can''t think of a reason why the dream bud just wanted to look up, but who knows when it was dark, she hit the tree.


    Hearing the cry of Mengya''s pain, ye Shuli and Wen Jinrui, who are walking in front of him, turn their heads to see what happened. Then ye Shuli has to go back and pull up Mengya who is sitting on the ground.


    After checking up and down, he found that he just bumped into a tree and his forehead was a little red and swollen. Ye Shuli blamed him and said, "why don''t you take a good look at the road? There are so many trees on the mountain. Do you dare to be absent-minded? Does it hurt? "


    "Oh Ma''am, take it easy. It hurts


    Ye Shuli touched Meng Ya''s forehead, which was slightly red and swollen. Meng Ya immediately gave a painful cry. Seeing this, ye Shuli said: "well, you dare to be distracted when you walk. Don''t move it. You''ll go back in a moment. You''ll be ok if you rub some medicine."


    "Oh." Meng Ya answered with a guilty heart, but then she couldn''t help saying, "madam, what are you talking about just now? I''ve been thinking about it for a long time. I didn''t understand it, but I''m getting more and more confused."


    "You are so honest." See dream bud unexpectedly is not half cent conceal, directly will she heard just now of conversation thought said, ye Shuli said her a, then explained.


    Ye Shuli explains, while Wen Jinrui adds that before long, Meng Ya understands what happened just now.


    And now that she has decided to teach Mengya, ye Shuli naturally doesn''t have privacy. What she should say is very detailed, even what is involved. As for Wen Jinrui, she tries her best to cooperate with Ye Shuli.


    The abbot of Dongying temple, in fact, is not as he said, some things are not understood thoroughly, but because the understanding is too thorough, so it is difficult to make a choice.


    As he said, here is the ego, but it is also the ego. There is nothing wrong with this sentence. It''s just that the abbot and ye Shuli are in different situations and different positions.


    But if you put it on Ye Shuli and Wen Jinrui, then the big ego and the small ego can be easily distinguished.


    But what is the extent to which a man who can make a monk think that he is a man who does not spend his time can make a man who wants to save his life give up?


    From the Abbot''s point of view, if you want to change the line shape of fan Wu, it''s not enough to rely on the monks here. You can only rely on the strength of the people.


    Judging from the Abbot''s performance just now, he should have witnessed a series of changes in fan Wu completely. Since he finally gave up, at least he had tried hard before. The depression of Dongying temple now should be the result of this effort.


    In fact, it''s not that the abbot can''t tell which is the ego, which is the ego. He knows very well in his heart that only by mobilizing Tenggu''s people as much as possible can he change the situation.


    But in the face of the magistrate who covers the sky in Tenggu County, not to mention how many people need to be mobilized to turn the situation around, I''m afraid many people will be sacrificed in this process.


    Because of this, the abbot gave up, because he was not sure, and he did not dare to let the people lose their lives because he was not sure.


    Nowadays, although the people of Fanwu are oppressed and even worried, they can still live and not starve to death, which is why the abbot chose to give up.


    Even if it is not so natural to live, at least still alive, than to do those who are not sure and lost their lives.


    I don''t know what the abbot saw. Maybe it was the peace of the monk''s heart that made him aware of the killing spirit of Wen Jinrui.


    It''s not hard to know why the abbot would say that things are not in heaven but in man.


    Explain all this to Meng Ya and let her think about the remaining details. Ye Shuli looks at Wen Jinrui and is slightly disappointed.


    Seeing this, Wen Jinrui didn''t care, but he laughed, and then said in a soft voice: "madam, don''t worry, take your time, you will find a way."


    Hearing this, ye Shuli suddenly remembered what the abbot said. After a slight stupor, he also laughed, "well, let''s give it to the master."


    Immersed in Wen Jinrui''s doting eyes, ye Shuli takes a long breath and puts these things down for the time being. Then, with Wen Jinrui, he focuses on the surrounding scenery.


    It took less than half an hour to go up the mountain, but it took more than half an hour to go down the mountain. When we got back to the carriage, it was almost noon.After checking the carriage, he found that there was no abnormality, and there was no sign of people coming nearby. Ye Shu sighed again in his centrifugation. Dongying temple is still very good. Even if he doesn''t believe in anything, it''s better to have a chat.


    Thinking of the bustle of Hanshan Temple all the year round, and looking at the poverty and depression of Dongying temple, ye Shuli gently shook his head, and then got up and got on the carriage.


    All the way staggering, and so on to return to the city, it is almost past the meal, and ye Shuli is already hungry.


    At this time, the restaurant they lived in was in the north of the city, but it was in the east of the city. Although it was not very far away, ye Shuli didn''t choose to go back because there were other places to go in the afternoon.


    After eating in a random place, he went to a drugstore and bought some medicine for Mengya. After all, the sophomore recommended many places. Although Ye Shuli still wanted to go to the seaside, since he couldn''t go, he had to go to other places.


    Anyway, it''s all about finding out about fan Wu. You can get some information everywhere, and you''re not in a hurry.


    Moreover, since you are here to play, you should have a look of playing, right?


    An afternoon passed quickly. The carriage was driving slowly. Ye Shuli was drowsy in the carriage. When he got back to the restaurant, it was dark and the night was approaching.

 Chapter 691

    "My guest, are you back?" As soon as I entered the restaurant, the busy sophomore came to see me.


    "Well." Wen Jinrui answered, and then said, "the place recommended by the little second brother is really good. It''s dark now that I haven''t played much."


    "It doesn''t matter. I''ll send some food to you later. You''ll have a good rest tonight and go tomorrow." Like see ye book away from a few people to his recommended place to play, small two is also very happy.


    "Well." Wen Jinrui answered, and then the three went upstairs to the guest room.


    In a short time, the second child just brought the food, then chatted a few words and left. When ye Shu left, the three of them had enough to eat and drink, they chatted about today''s affairs, and let Meng ya go back to the room.


    As soon as Meng Ya left, the room next door was quiet. Ye Shuli looked at Wen Jinrui and said, "today, I''ve almost visited the place recommended by Xiao er. Tomorrow, when I go out, I won''t be noticed."


    "Well, in fact, I''m just being careful. It''s not necessarily that someone will pay attention to us, but I have to guard against it." Looking back on today''s trip, Wen Jinrui really didn''t find anyone paying attention to them.


    "That''s good. If so, let''s go to the dock tomorrow." Ye Shu left to think, still feel almost.


    After all, from the time they came here, it has already indicated that they are here to play, and the places recommended by Xiao Er have been visited almost once. It''s normal to go to the wharf tomorrow even if they are seen by someone.


    With this day as a buffer, even if others are noticed, I''m afraid no one will care too much. But without this day, it will be totally different.


    "Well, with this day''s delay, it should be no problem to be careful tomorrow." Wen Jinrui nodded and agreed with Ye Shuli''s plan.


    After chatting about the details of going to the wharf tomorrow, neither ye Shuli nor Wen Jinrui wanted Junping to come. With a tacit smile, they hugged each other and fell asleep. Of course, there was a lot of trouble.


    On this day, after visiting the places recommended by Xiao Er, ye Shuli found that not only the Dongying temple, but also some other places. Although the scenery is good, few people go there.


    Without Ye Shu, it is as prosperous as other places in my impression. Even this fan Wu seems to be shrouded in misery behind the prosperity, which always makes people feel lifeless.


    But at the same time, today''s tour is not totally fruitless, but on the contrary, some of the things that ye Shuli inquired about in public and in private are even more frightening.


    The magistrate is able to cover the sky with his bare hands here. Tenggu county is granted Wen Jinrui as a fiefdom in the open. When Wen Jinrui arrives, he can be indifferent. It''s not that he is self righteous or that he has any backing behind him, but that he has confidence in his heart and strength in his hands.


    Even though ye Shuli didn''t know how terrible the strength was, what she knew now was that she was secretly frightened.


    The forces in the magistrate''s residence that Junping had inquired about before, not to mention the secret strength, ye Shuli also learned something from the abbot of Dongying temple, while in other places, if you look carefully, it is not difficult to find that the whole fan Wu seems to be a piece of iron.


    For example, the shopkeepers and sophomores in the restaurants Ye Shuli and Wen Jinrui live in now, although they don''t look like the people of the magistrate, they are limited in ability after all. Even if they want to do something, they may not be able to do anything.


    As for the others who have a little influence and fame, they are either completely under the control of the magistrate, or they are secretly controlled. There is no other chance at all.


    In other places, there was Jun Ping''s inquiry, and at the end of the day, ye Shuli knew almost everything. The rest was the situation on the other side of the wharf.


    Although I always feel inexplicable worry in my heart, I am very tired after a day''s play. Before long, ye Shuli just fell asleep.


    The next morning, when ye Shuli woke up, the sky was completely bright. She had a good sleep. When she opened her eyes, she only felt refreshed.


    Aware that a bunch of eyes fell on her, ye Shu did not need to look, but his face was still gradually red.


    "Li, you look good." Wen Jinrui said in a soft voice that her eyes were full of tenderness.


    Hearing this, ye Shuli''s cheek became more red. He pulled the quilt and tried to bury his face in it. "Ah Rui, what are you staring at me for? Long awake? "


    "After waking up for a while, I was going to get up, but I was attracted by ah Li''s beauty and couldn''t extricate myself completely."


    Wen Jinrui lips with a smile, ye Shu from Mingming is very shy, but still by the cover of the quilt slowly moved to Wen Jinrui''s arms.


    A moment later, when ye Shuli and Wen Jinrui just got out of bed, the door next door was opened, and then there was a knock at the door.


    After giving an account, ye Shu gives Wen Jinrui a look. After washing, he goes out of the room and goes to the lobby with Meng ya.Still scattered a few people, casually picked a seat to sit down, get up early, busy sophomore is quickly ran over.


    After ordering the meal, without waiting for the second child to leave, Wen Jinrui grabbed him. "Second brother, we have been in this restaurant for two days. How can we feel that there are not many guests? There are so many people doing business in the past. It shouldn''t be so. "


    Hearing this, Xiao Er shook his head slightly. "My guest, I don''t know. Although there are many businessmen in the past, most of them have houses here. The whole family is here. Generally, they don''t come out to eat. Even if they come out, we are a small restaurant..."


    Although he didn''t finish his words, the meaning was very obvious, but Wen Jinrui pretended not to understand and said, "they are just businessmen. Why do they want to buy a house here and get all the family here?"


    "Well, it''s not all because of the one who knows..."


    "Little two! Go to serve the dishes quickly. After being lazy for a while, the guests blame you. You''ll feel better! "


    In the small two shook a sigh, just about to open the mouth to explain, the shopkeeper at the counter is suddenly scolded, just put the small two''s voice down.


    Smell speech, Wen Jinrui looked up at the shopkeeper, the shopkeeper''s face unchanged, after nodding toward Wen Jinrui, it is severe stare small two one eye.


    Seeing this, the second child smiles at Wen Jinrui. He runs to the kitchen and brings food to the three. But this time, after putting down the food, the second child doesn''t give Wen Jinrui another chance to talk. He just goes away quickly and does something else.

 Chapter 692

    Looking at the little two wiping everywhere, he glanced at the shopkeeper who didn''t know what he was doing at the counter. Ye Shuli looked back at Wen Jinrui and said, "although the little two didn''t finish what he said just now, it should be the same as the magistrate."


    "Yes, it''s the magistrate who wants to keep everyone in his hands." Wen Jinrui narrowed her eyes and flashed a sharp color on her face.


    Seeing this, ye Shuli gently touched Wen Jinrui''s hand, indicating that there was someone else here, and then he began to speak after his face eased.


    "But it''s normal. After all, only in this way can the situation be stable. I''m afraid many people here want to see him die."


    "It''s more than watching him die. I just want to eat his flesh and drink his blood. It''s only by frustrating him that I can get rid of my hatred."


    Hearing this, ye Shuli and Wen Jinrui both look up at Mengya. For a moment, they did not expect that this shy and gentle Mengya would say such words.


    Being watched by Ye Shuli and Wen Jinrui, Meng yadang lowered her head in embarrassment even though she pursed her lips. "It''s all my fault that I used to stay at home and didn''t care about things outside. Now I can''t help the master and his wife at all."


    See dream bud quite some remorse, leaf book leave don''t care of smile way: "don''t worry, won''t have what matter of, nothing more than delay a few days."


    After comforting a few dream buds, ye Shuli pointed to the food on the table and said, "eat quickly, it''s going to be cold. Eat well and play."


    This last sentence, ye Shuli slightly raised the volume, attracted the guests and the shopkeeper at the counter to look at each other, just looked away, of course, also sighed and shook his head.


    What is this place? I only remember to play


    After the meal, ye Shu left the three people, and the second child had already prepared the carriage.


    On the carriage, the three did not go directly to the wharf. Instead, they turned around in the city and looked around. They were still playing.


    After a long time, Wen Jinrui walked out of the city slowly in a carriage, but when he was about to leave the city, they met some of the soldiers sent by general Ning to accompany them.


    Although these people have changed into the costumes of the common people, one of them, Wen Jinrui, has some impressions. In addition, there are subtle differences between the people in the army and the common people, and Wen Jinrui, who knows this very well, can see it at a glance.


    But these people don''t have Jun Ping''s treatment. Even if they walk by Wen Jinrui, they can''t recognize them.


    After they got out of the city, ye Shuli and the three people still didn''t go to the dock directly, but continued to wander all the way. After they got out of the city for a long time, they made sure they didn''t attract anyone''s attention, and then they rushed to the seaside.


    Along the way, ye Shuli and Wen Jinrui are extremely careful. They both dare not notice carelessly, for fear of arousing someone''s suspicion. Fortunately, everything goes smoothly.


    As the second child said, the dock now belongs to the government, and it will not be worth the loss if you venture to go. So when ye Shuli is about to get close to the seaside, he asks Wen Jinrui to set up the carriage and walk towards the seaside on foot.


    At this time, ye Shu was some distance away from the official wharf, and here was the relative shoal, let alone the cargo ship. Even small fishing boats were hard to go to the sea.


    In addition to a few broken boats scattered on the beach, there are also many dilapidated houses, which are located in the leeward of the shore, where you can see a few figures flashing.


    Now the season is not so warm, after getting off the carriage, the wind from the sea is a little cool, and the more you go to the seaside, the cool will gradually become cold.


    The leaf book leaves tight after a tight, saw a little cold already is to shrink the body of dream bud way: "wait until the seaside is more cold, you stay here, your body empty, don''t freeze."


    "Thank you, madam. No need." On hearing this, Meng Ya stood up straight and didn''t shrink. She was shivering with cold, but her face was firm. "Meng Ya was born in fan Wu, but she hasn''t seen the sea yet. How can she not go to see it today?"


    "Well." Ye Shuli nodded his head gently, and then he was not persuading. After seeing Wen Jinrui, he continued to walk towards the sea.


    This winter''s chill still remains on the beach, the sand here is not so soft, although it also avoids the inconvenience of Ye Shuli''s dress, but it is a little less fun to play.


    But it doesn''t matter. Anyway, they don''t really come here to play.


    After stepping on the beach, ye Shuli tries to avoid contact with the place soaked by the sea. At this time, the weather is not warm. If he gets wet and his clothes catch cold, he will be in trouble.


    At present time is very tight, can''t delay at all, if it''s not for no clue can''t worry, ye Shuli really don''t want to delay a minute.Walk slowly along the beach towards the opposite part of the pier. You can see the busy appearance of the official pier from a distance, and there are not a few guards there. Now, as the second child said, going anywhere is just looking for trouble.


    However, little two is right in saying that there are still some small fishing villages far away from the wharf. Although these small fishing villages look very dilapidated from afar, and they don''t even look like people, ye Shuli can''t give up trying to see a few people on the beach.


    Looking at the figure is not very far, but along the beach almost half an hour, the figure is slowly become clear.


    Two white haired old men, each with an old fishing net in one hand, are constantly turning and looking, as if they are looking for a broken place to mend.


    Not far away from them, there was a boat that had been swaying in the shoal for a long time. However, the bottom of the boat would touch the sand and stones at the bottom of the shoal from time to time, and there was a slight sound of collision.


    In this moment, ye Shu has almost gone all over the small fishing village. This is the farthest place from the wharf and the end of the fishing village.


    But now, they only see a few people, and all of them are old. Except for the two people in front of them, the rest of them have already gone to sea.

 Chapter 693

    From a distance, we can see that they are busy on the sea, but they are not rowing deeper. Moreover, ye Shuli sees that one of them has pulled up the net twice, but he can''t see the joy of harvest.


    When they get closer to the two old men, ye Shuli and Wen Jinrui look at each other, and then they walk towards the old man who is mending the fishing net.


    Both of them are white haired. Although they are very skillful in their movements, they reveal a sense of stiffness. I don''t know whether they are cold or too old to move quickly.


    Just as ye Shuli walked towards the two elders, the elder who was facing him also noticed their arrival. Then he looked up at them and said something to the elder in a low voice.


    But the old man with his back to Ye Shuli didn''t know whether he didn''t hear or didn''t care. When the old woman with her back to Ye Shuli saw that the three men were coming towards them, she pulled the fishing net in her hand.


    This time, the old man with his back to Ye Shuli finally had a reaction, but when he turned to Ye Shuli, the three people had already arrived at their side.


    "Father in law, I remember there used to be many fishing boats here? How did this suddenly become like this? " Just as the old man looked up, Wen Jinrui just stepped forward and asked.


    "Before?" The father-in-law took a look at the three people. He couldn''t see anything in his turbid eyes, just like subconscious casual conversation.


    "A few years ago, I came here to do business. I also said that the sea scenery here is good. This time I specially brought my wife to have a look, but I didn''t expect that..."


    Wen Jinrui doesn''t show the slightest difference. She looks at the fishing net in the old man''s hand and the boat beside him with doubts and regrets. She is full of nostalgia for the past situation and feels sorry for the scene at this time.


    But there was no change in the old man''s turbid eyes, just like he just looked at the three people curiously.


    "It''s no longer the same as before. The seaside is the place of the government, and the fishing village has been moved to another place. There are only us old people who can''t walk. I''m afraid we''ll disappoint the three of you." The old man lowered his head and continued to mend his fishing net.


    "Father-in-law, what happened here?" Wen Jinrui glanced at Ye Shuli. Seeing that she nodded, she asked again, "how did the seaside become the official''s? And even if the fishing village moves away, you will not be the only fishermen left. What about the others? "


    "You are a stranger. I don''t know. Fishermen are hard, tired and dangerous. If you can do something else, who would like to stay here?"


    This time, without waiting for the old man to speak, the lady on one side looked up at the three people and continued to speak: "this is not the past, and there are shoals here. Our boat is too small to get out of the sea, and we can only make a living with a few fish paste."


    After looking back and forth at the two old people, ye Shuli''s face remained unchanged, but he was already puzzled. Although there was nothing wrong with the two old people''s words, there must be something hidden in them. The two old people didn''t want to say it, so why didn''t they want to stay here?


    Although the two old men were very obscure, ye Shuli noticed at a glance that they came to see the scenery, but the old man said it was a shoal and their boat couldn''t get out of the sea. Wouldn''t it be impossible to do anything?


    After a little thought, ye Shu takes a look at Wen Jinrui and stops him from speaking again. Instead, he steps forward to the old woman and squats down slowly. He stretched out his hand to pull up a fishing net and looked back and forth at the road.


    "This fishing net has been around for some years, and it''s a pity to hear that this fishing village used to be very prosperous, so it suddenly fell down."


    Seems to be murmuring general, ye Shuli said is not fast, said eyes from the fishing net is transferred to the two old man''s face.


    When the voice fell, ye Shuli clearly saw the flash of sadness on the faces of the two old people, but then disappeared.


    "Where people have lived all their lives, how can they say they have moved away? Can you tell us what happened here?"


    After confirming that the two old men must know something, ye Shuli asked directly. After all, they came to play.


    When you see the situation is not right with your memory, it makes people believe to ask directly. If you knock from the side too deliberately, I''m afraid it will make people feel suspicious.


    "Ah..." See the old woman hesitated for a while, looked up to Ye Shuli, ye Shuli thought that the old woman to tell them the truth, the side of the old man is suddenly a long sigh.


    The sighing, which seemed very normal, directly interrupted the old woman''s intention to open her mouth. After hearing the sighing, the old woman also seemed to sigh slightly, shook her head gently, and then lowered her head to mend her fishing net.


    Seeing this, ye Shuli frowned slightly. After thinking about it, he still looked at Wen Jinrui. But at this time, the old man opened his mouth after sighing."When we get old, we can''t remember anything clearly. A few years ago, our child who was not a tool just got married. We went to help. We didn''t come back here until our grandson got old and didn''t need to take care of him. So we didn''t know what happened here."


    The old man has been bending his head to mend the fishing net in his hand. Although it seems a little careless compared with before, he didn''t Tell ye Shuli what he meant. Instead, he stopped them from asking.


    See the situation is not so smooth, ye Shuli and Wen Jinrui look at each other, after the exchange of eyes, Wen Jinrui is open.


    "In that case, we''ll ask someone else. But since we''re here, we can''t go for nothing. There''s some silver here. Do you think you can take us out to sea? It''s my wish for this trip. "


    "Yes, father-in-law, we came all the way here to have a look at the sea view. I didn''t expect that the situation here has changed so much. If we can''t go..."


    As soon as Wen Jinrui''s voice fell, ye Shuli didn''t wait for the two old men to speak. He just said it, but there was no voice, even no sigh, but the disappointment was self-evident.

 Chapter 694

    "Old man..."


    Seeing this, the old woman''s expression was a little loose, but then she just opened her mouth, and she was stared at by the old man sitting opposite her.


    "It''s not that we don''t help you, it''s that we can''t do anything about it. This is a shoal, and the boat is too small to go too far It''s better to find another way. "


    After that, the old man didn''t give ye Shuli a chance to speak. He just got up and pulled the fishing net and said, "come on, old lady. It''s dark after dawdling. If we can''t catch fish today, we''ll be hungry."


    The old man pulled up the fishing net and walked towards the boat. But as soon as he got up, ye Shuli noticed that there were still many damaged parts in the fishing net, which had not been repaired completely.


    I don''t want to say anything to them? But what kind of accident is it that makes them dare not even talk about things here to strangers?


    "Ah..." One side of the old woman can only stand up, sighed and looked at Ye Shuli: "girl, go back quickly, it''s cold here, don''t be frozen."


    The old woman''s look was a little complicated and hesitant, but she didn''t say anything at last. She turned and walked towards the boat.


    This time, ye Shuli is really in a hurry. Apart from the wharf, there are not many places to go to the beach, and there are few people in the few places. It''s hard to meet two of them. If you just give up, I''m afraid you''ll have to look for them again.


    Even if we find it, if it''s still like this, we won''t say anything. It''s just a waste of time. But if we don''t make progress, how can we change Tenggu''s situation?


    Thinking of this, ye Shuli gritted his teeth and took the silver from Wen Jinrui. He just grabbed the net in their hands and then helped the old woman.


    Just now, the old woman''s look was a little hesitant. Ye Shuli was sure that if it wasn''t for the old man, she would have said it.


    Moreover, since this is a breakthrough, how can we give up easily?


    "Girl, you are..."


    After being held, the old woman turns to see ye Shuli. Then she looks at Ye Shuli, who is also aware of something. After stopping, she gently shakes her head and just wants to say something, but she is interrupted by Ye Shuli.


    "It''s not easy for us to come here. We''ve been on the road for more than ten days, and we''ve encountered a lot of troubles. I just want to see the scenery my husband once saw. If we can''t do it this time, I''m afraid I''m afraid there will be no chance. Please help us


    Ye Shuli didn''t lie. It took them a lot of time to come to Fanwu, and they did encounter a lot of trouble. Of course, if they didn''t accept Fanwu thoroughly this time, they would have no chance in the future.


    The only point is not to see the scenery here, but to accept fan Wu. One is to get a place where one can cultivate one''s own power, and the other is for the people here.


    Even if you haven''t seen the means of the magistrate with your own eyes, what you have heard is enough to prove that this is a more ruthless existence than Danrui, and I''m afraid there are many secrets in this fishing village.


    Judging from the history of this place, the whole seaside was originally a fishing village, and there were several boatmans here.


    Under the leadership of these ship owners, the fishermen are well fed and well clothed. I don''t know how good it is. At least they have enough food and clothing.


    Moreover, most of the business on the sea was carried out through these boatmans, and the local people also got a lot of benefits. The whole fishing village was once very prosperous, and even led to the whole fan Wu.


    Although the specific situation is not very clear, Wen Jinrui looked through the previous records of the imperial court and the historical line given by Zhang Huai. It is almost certain that Tenggu county is rich. Although there are other reasons, most of them are due to the wharf.


    But why is it like this now? What is the secret of this, so that the prosperity of the past has disappeared, even these fishermen have become like this, and even dare not mention what happened?


    Although his heart is full of doubts, ye Shuli''s heart is also full of anxiety at this time, and this anxiety is seen in the eyes of the old woman. He also believes what ye Shuli said just now, and then turns his head to look at it. He also stops, but he doesn''t look back.


    "Old man, how about..."


    "It''s dark in the sky. Do you want to eat in the evening?"


    The old woman who was trying to persuade the old man had not finished, but she was interrupted by the old man''s scolding. After a scolding, the old man pulled up her fishing net and walked towards the sea.


    Feeling the pull from the fishing net, the old woman looked at Ye Shuli helplessly, then shook her head. Although she couldn''t bear it, she turned away.


    Seeing this, ye Shuli''s heart is really cold. She doesn''t blame the old man in front of her. She just wants to eradicate the evil for them, but whyAt this time, whether ye Shuli or Wen Jinrui, his attention is on the two of them. He is constantly thinking about ways, but he doesn''t notice the dream bud. After a long time, he seems to have made up his mind and come up suddenly.


    "Master, madam, you don''t need to ask them. If you don''t help them, you can''t help them. We''ll just go to the other side of the wharf. Although the little boy said that he wouldn''t let us go, the other side is also the territory of the government. At most, he just wants more money from us. Don''t you dare to harm us?"


    Meng Ya''s words are not polite at all, and even her anger is not disguised at all. She has some dissatisfaction with the two old people.


    After hearing Meng Ya''s words, ye Shuli was a little surprised. Then he turned his head and looked at Meng ya. His eyes were full of praise, but when he opened his mouth, he didn''t show any flaws.


    "How do you talk? The two old people have made it very clear that they have their own difficulties. How can you say that? But... "


    Say, leaf book leaves tiny a meal, Piao one eye, two because of dream bud''s words is Leng at the old man of original place, is to open a way again.


    "What you said is not unreasonable. The boats on the other side of the wharf are bigger, so they should not and can''t get out of the sea. Although the atmosphere of the imperial court is not good now, they should only dare to ask for more silver. I don''t think they will embarrass us."

 Chapter 695

    Ye Shuli was not quick or slow in speaking. He also observed the reaction of the two old people, taking advantage of the fact that they had enough time to speak.


    Sure enough, after ye Shuli finished, he put down his fishing net and gave Wen Jinrui a look. Just as he was about to turn around and leave, the old woman, who was unable to bear it at the beginning, suddenly turned her head and stopped her.


    "Girl, you wait."


    Seeing that ye Shuli stopped, the old woman looked at the old man again and said anxiously, "old man, it''s so complicated on the other side of the wharf. It''s hard to avoid that they will..."


    The old woman didn''t finish, but her dignified meaning was very obvious. She turned her head and looked at the old man, but he couldn''t bear it. Seeing this, the old man finally turned her head and took a look at Ye Shu. After leaving the three people, she sighed deeply.


    "Ever since the dock was robbed by the government After being taken back by the government, no one is allowed to have a big ship except them. Even those who can sail a little farther can''t. We can''t really go far. "


    The old man left his fishing net on the ground, and then pointed to those people who were busy on the sea: "you see, we are all so big that we can''t even get out of the shallow water area, so the desire of some people who want to go to the sea is not that we don''t want to help, but that we really can''t help."


    Speaking of this, the old man hesitated slightly, but finally shook his head and said, "as for the government, I advise you not to go."


    "Yes, they are all cannibals. You must not..."


    "Well Cough... "


    As soon as the old man''s voice fell to one side, the old woman continued to speak, but before she finished speaking, the old man just interrupted by coughing. However, after listening to what he had just said, the old woman thought it was him who wanted to say it. By the time she reacted, she was almost finished.


    "How can the government eat people without spitting bones? And isn''t this wharf always owned by your fishing village? How did you suddenly become an official? "


    Without waiting for the two elders to exchange their eyes, ye Shuli hurriedly came forward and asked the old woman, not giving them a chance to communicate.


    "Well We''ve just heard about it. We''re not very clear what happened. "


    The old woman timidly said, still can''t help looking at the side of the old man, and the side of the old man after staring at her, is to say: "we two are only half of the body has been buried in the earth, just want to some stable days, a few or don''t embarrass us."


    "How could it be a dilemma?" Ye Shuli looked at them in doubt. "We just came here to play. We found that there had been great changes here. Do you want to know something about the situation with them? Is there anything else in this


    "This..."


    After hearing this, the old man took a look at Ye Shuli and seemed to realize that he had slipped his tongue. Then he saw that Wen Jinrui and Meng ya, including Ye Shuli, looked at him and waited for his explanation.


    The old man suddenly glared at the old woman fiercely, then pulled the fishing net, and said with a certain atmosphere: "it''s all you. You are so lazy when you are a few decades old. Go to work, or I''ll see what you eat when it gets dark!"


    Hearing this, the old woman seemed to be trying to explain something. It can be seen that the old man was already pulling the fishing net towards the sea, and she could only sigh and followed.


    Seeing this, Wen Jinrui looks at Ye Shuli. When she nods, she quickly steps forward to block the old man, and then reaches for some silver coins.


    "Father in law, I have some silver coins here. I think we bought the fish you two caught. Can you tell me what happened here?"


    After being stopped, the old man was quite unhappy. But when he saw the eagerness on Wen Jinrui''s face, the old man turned to see ye Shuli and Meng Ya again. Maybe he thought they didn''t look like bad guys. This is why he asked: "you''re just here to play. Why do you want to know these things?"


    Hearing this, Wen Jinrui hesitated for a while, and then saw that the old man was going to leave again. He could only quickly step forward to stop him again. It seemed that he was ruthless. He looked at the old man straight and said, "we are really here to play, but at the same time, we are here to repay him."


    Staring at Wen Jinrui for a while, it seems that he is making sure what he said is true or false, but after a long time, I can''t see why an old man came here, so I can only believe it.


    However, even if he believed it, the old man did not let go. Instead, he asked, "according to what you just said, you are far away from here. Why do you come here to repay your kindness? And what''s the reward? "


    See the old man finally stopped, ye Shuli is secretly relieved, and then nodded toward Wen Jinrui, quietly pointed to the back not far away in the wind of the old house.


    The meaning of Ye Shuli is naturally understood by Wen Jinrui, and then a few hesitations flashed on his face, and he saluted his father-in-law and said: "father-in-law, it''s a long story. Can you find a leeward place? My wife and servant girl are weak. I''m afraid they can''t bear the cold wind. "


    Hearing the speech, the old man and the old woman turn their heads to see ye Shuli and Meng ya. After hearing Wen Jinrui''s words, they have already reacted. After tightening their clothes, they have shrunk into a ball.However, the old man still hesitated, as if he had some scruples, while the old woman couldn''t bear to say, "old man, these two girls are delicate and frail. If you stand here again, you''ll be frozen."


    "I didn''t let them stand. If it''s cold, you can leave." With that, it seems that it''s not right to say so. Coupled with the old woman''s eyes, the old man finally let go.


    "Well, well, let''s go to the house over there, but you''ve delayed our time. What I just said..."


    "That''s natural, please, father-in-law."


    Where can Wen Jinrui not understand the old man''s meaning? Even when she reaches out her hand to present the silver coins, she only points to the house.


    How could the old man not understand such an obvious action? He snorted and then grabbed the silver in his hand and walked towards the house.


    But after two steps, the old man seemed to think of something, turned around, put the silver in his hand back into Wen Jinrui''s hand, and then took one of the smallest pieces.


    "Father in law..."


    Seeing this, Wen Jinrui was interrupted by the old man''s wave as soon as he opened his mouth. "We can''t catch so many fish. As we are old, we can''t let people say that I''m more and more alive."

 Chapter 696

    After that, the old man took a look at Wen Jinrui, refused the silver he handed over, pointed to the opposite house and said, "let''s go."


    The two old men didn''t walk very fast, and they were still pulling a fishing net. They wanted to help from the beginning, but they were rejected by the old man.


    It''s fishy and dirty. It''s cold here. Let''s go to the house first and wait for them. Anyway, they have been here for a long time and are used to it.


    But after being rejected by Ye Shuli and still helping to pull up the fishing net together, the two old people stopped talking and walked towards the house as fast as they could.


    Just as he was approaching the room, the old man in front of him suddenly thought of something. He shook his head and sighed. Then he didn''t stop and said anything, and didn''t know what was going on. The atmosphere suddenly fell silent.


    Walking behind, ye Shuli noticed this behind the scenes and took a look at Wen Jinrui, who was walking with the old man. After he shook his head, he could only look at the old woman with her.


    But after the old woman noticed Ye Shuli''s eyes, the original sadness on her face disappeared in a moment. When she looked at Ye Shuli, she had recovered her former gentleness.


    Seeing this, ye Shuli always thinks that the two old people are not as simple as she thinks. They must have experienced something in it. But from the meeting to now, she can''t see anything, because the two old people are really no different from ordinary people.


    Just when ye Shuli frowned and thought, several people had already come to the house. As the old man entered the house and left the fishing net on the ground, ye Shuli came back to himself.


    But this time, ye Shuli noticed the big hole on the top of his head, which almost occupied half of the roof of the room. He didn''t know whether it was crushed by something or broken down. No one had to repair it. This room was broken down, and there was no way to live.


    "Come to the inner room. It''s warmer here."


    After putting down the fishing net, the old man took out a cloth bag from the cabinet beside him. Then he fumbled for something and walked towards the room inside.


    Hearing this, ye Shuli found that the room they were in was almost full of sundries, which were used for fishing and daily life. It was only because the hole on the top of the head was too big, and it was empty after avoiding the hole.


    When ye Shuli turns his head, the lock on the inner door has been opened by the old man. Then, after the old man and the old woman go in, ye Shuli looks at Wen Jinrui, nods and goes in with Meng ya.


    The room inside is very densely arranged, leaving almost only a few seats beside the table where people can sit. Other places are already full of things.


    In addition to a very simple bed and a few bedclothes on it, other places are full of miscellaneous things. Some Ye Shu are far away from understanding, and some Ye Shu are far away from guessing its function.


    It should be used for fishing and repairing boats. Of course, there are two wooden pulp on one side of the wall and a small fishing net. In short, the whole house is full of things, but it''s in order. It''s not chaotic at all.


    "The house is in a mess. You can find a place to sit down. I''ll boil some water and drink some to warm up." After all the others entered the room, the old woman went towards the stove inside.


    Ye Shuli just wanted to stop him, indicating that he didn''t need so much trouble. But the old man on one side said: "let her go. Although the conditions are simple, what should be treated is still treated."


    After that, the old man fumbled from the cloth bag he had just taken out. Then a cigarette stick appeared in his hand, and he reached into the cloth bag to fumble for a while. He had just taken out some tobacco leaves, but the old woman came to stop him.


    "It''s a small room. Don''t smoke. It tastes so strong. How can these girls stand it?"


    Smell speech, the old man looked up at the old woman one eye, still don''t wait for ye Shu to leave what they say, the old man is already put down the cigarette pole in the hand, then sighed.


    If ye Shuli didn''t feel anything before, now she suddenly felt that the old man in front of her must have experienced something, otherwise it would not be so.


    This is clearly a feeling of special bitterness in my heart. Although I haven''t experienced such a thing, ye Shuli is very sure. Then I look at Wen Jinrui and see that he shakes his head slightly, so I press the idea down.


    "Come on, there''s nothing to serve. Have some hot water to warm up."


    The old woman poured a glass of water with a kettle in her hand, and it was really just water. There was no color at all. You should know that tea had become a common thing for a long time, and there were all kinds of prices. Even ordinary people could afford it, but these two old people drank white water.


    Ye Shuli doesn''t think it''s the two old people who are not willing to let them drink, but they really don''t have it, or they are not willing to buy it. It''s easy to see that their life is really hard.After taking a drink from the cup, ye Shuli put the cup down. Although there is no tea flavor in the white water, it can quench thirst, but the water near the seaside has an indescribable taste. It is not so good to drink without the protection of tea.


    But the old man sitting on one side didn''t feel that way at all. After drinking the water from the cup, he asked the old woman to pour him a cup. Then he looked at Wen Jinrui and said, "you just said that you came here to repay your kindness. I don''t know what kind of kindness this is?"


    Hearing this, Wen Jinrui took a look at Ye Shu, then said: "a few years ago, I came here for the first time to do business. Thanks to the care of a boatman, the business is still smooth, but there were some accidents when waiting for the landing. If it wasn''t for the boatman''s help again, I''m afraid I would have been left here with nothing left."


    With that, Wen Jinrui''s face floated the color of memory, gently shook her head and sighed, quite like the past is hard to look back.


    Although what he said was not clear, and he didn''t even say that he was in any trouble, Wen Jinrui emphasized the help of the boatman, which was quite difficult to mention. After listening to it, the old man nodded his head gently.


    "I really want to repay such kindness, but it''s been several years. Why do you think of it at this time?"

 Chapter 697

    "My father-in-law didn''t know. I had some hidden diseases in my body that time. I didn''t dare to go far. In addition, my wife gave birth, and I couldn''t get away. It wasn''t until the children got older, the business was stable, and my body was almost healthy that I found an opportunity. But I didn''t expect Well


    Wen Jinrui gently shook his head and sighed deeply. Seeing this, the old man took up the cup again and drank the water. Then he stared at the cup and said, "at that time, there was a boatman here, but there were several. I don''t know which one you said?"


    Hearing this, Wen Jinrui hesitated a little, and then said: "at that time, because it was just a relationship of employment, I didn''t ask so clearly. When I left later, because I was seriously ill, I didn''t have the chance to ask."


    Speaking of this, Wen Jinrui gave a little meal and seemed to be thinking about something, "but I remember that he was the biggest shipowner in the business here at that time. He was extremely righteous. Later, when I wanted to ask his name to repay his kindness, he just said something and didn''t have to say more, so I didn''t know his last name."


    Smell speech, the father-in-law looked up to Wen Jinrui, a pair of muddy eyes can not see what is thinking, a moment later, it seems that Wen Jinrui is not like lying, the old man this is to move his eyes.


    After picking up the kettle and pouring a glass of water again, the old man picked up the cup but didn''t drink it. Instead, he looked at the hot water in the cup for a long time. Then he said, "you said, but the boatman surnamed Lin?"


    Hearing this, Wen Jinrui didn''t respond, but the old woman was suddenly stunned, and a trace of sadness flashed across her face. Then when she found that ye Shuli and Wen Jinrui were looking at her, the old woman quickly put her hand on her face and wiped it: "what is this in her eyes, now I''m aware of it..."


    Smell speech, the old man looked at her, and did not say anything, but the face is a little ugly, and then straight at Wen Jinrui, seems to be waiting for his answer.


    "It seems to be surnamed Lin, but when I was on the boat, those people didn''t call his name, so I''m not very clear. I only know that the boatman was very generous and generous. At that time, people here and business people had a good relationship with him. I don''t know what the father-in-law said about him?"


    Wen Jinrui recalled the record of the boatman in the historical line he had seen, while observing the change of the old man''s look, but gradually he was sure that the biggest boatman in business here at that time was Lin.


    "He should be right." A moment later, the old man sighed and said that he picked up the cigarette he had put down before.


    But this time, the old woman still lowered her head and rubbed her eyes there, but she didn''t notice it. Only when the old man lit the cigarette and it smelled of smoke, did she look up, but finally she lowered her head and didn''t mean to stop it.


    Seeing this, ye Shuli frowned slightly. It seems that the two old men are not right. They always feel strange. Is there anything to do with the boatman surnamed Lin?


    "If the situation is the same as I said, it should be the boatman surnamed Lin." Seeing that the old man didn''t mean to speak, Wen Jinrui affirmed what he had just said, so as to continue the topic.


    But as soon as Wen Jinrui''s voice dropped, the old man suddenly looked up and said to him, "as you can see, the docks here have been taken away by the government, and the rest of these small places are not enough for the freighters to come, so I''m afraid you can''t do it to repay your kindness."


    Wen Jinrui looked at the old man with doubts and asked, "even if the wharf is gone, the boatman can do something else, and he is the man of fan Wu. Even if the business is not done, people should still be here, right?"


    Seeing Wen Jinrui''s eagerness and expectation, the old man gently shook his head and then sighed. It seemed that it took a lot of effort to say this sentence, "people are no longer here. You can''t repay this kindness."


    "No? Is it not here or... "


    "In a word, you can''t repay the debt. The docks are in the hands of the government. There are only freighters coming and going, and they won''t take you to visit, so let''s stop here and go back."


    After that, the old man took a deep breath of his cigarette and coughed. The old woman on one side also came and patted him on the back. Except for worry, Wen Rui saw something else on the old woman''s face.


    That''s Guilt?


    Aware of this, Wen Jinrui looks at Ye Shuli and gives her an inquiring look. But the next moment, before ye Shuli looks at the old woman and wants to respond to Wen Jinrui, she suddenly sees tears floating in the old man''s eyes.


    Although the next moment was brushed away by the old man without any trace, ye Shuli was sure that she did not read it wrong. For a moment, there were many more questions in her heart.


    Is it hard to say that the old man is the original servant of the boatman surnamed Lin? But judging from their age, they should be wrong.


    Although the record of the boatman surnamed Lin in the historical line is not very detailed, it can be seen from the words that the boatman should be still in his prime at this time, and this is only a few years ago. Besides, all the work on the ship is hard work, and the two old people should not be able to do it.But since he was not his former subordinate, why did he show such a look?


    "Father-in-law, I don''t know what happened here. The boatman is very nice and has such high prestige here. How could he suddenly stop doing cargo ship business? And how could the wharf be taken away by the government?"


    Also see the two old look wrong, Wen Jinrui thought or directly asked out, but now the focus is on the boatman surnamed Lin.


    Although there are many doubts now, it is obvious that according to the historical records at that time, although the dock was not in the hands of the boatman at that time, at least a large part of it was like this, but now it was suddenly taken away by the government. Although some can be guessed, there must be something else.


    "We are just ordinary people and fishermen who are so far away. How can we know these things? However, I heard that this matter involves a lot. Let''s not ask. Let''s go back quickly so as not to cause any trouble."


    After a moment of silence, when the old man raised his head, his face had returned to normal, but it was a bit colder than before.

 Chapter 698

    Ye Shuli could feel that the cool color on the old man''s face was not aimed at them at this time, but it was for them to see. Then he just wanted to say something more, but suddenly he heard the footsteps coming from outside the door.


    At this time, the weather has not warmed up, the sand outside is still frozen hard, and there is still a lot of sound when stepping on it. After hearing someone coming, ye Shuli can only stop for a while and continue to ask questions.


    At this time, the old man and the old woman at the door had already heard the footsteps, but after looking at each other, they stood up one after another and said, "our boat is too small to send three people to sea. I''ll give you the money back. You can find someone else. We have to work. I''m sorry."


    After the old man finished his cold voice, he put the cigarette back. At this time, the old woman looked at Ye Shuli and the three of them. Her eyes were complicated, and she lowered her voice and said, "go back quickly. The things here are very complicated, but don''t get into any trouble. Forget what you repay. Go back quickly..."


    Without waiting for the old woman to finish, the old man glared at her fiercely. As soon as the old woman''s voice stopped, the footstep outside the door was in the outside room.


    "Uncle and Aunt Li, are you in there?"


    "Yes, we are in the house."


    As soon as there was a cry outside the door, the old woman took a look at Ye Shu and left them. At this time, she was already a bit pleading. She only heard the footsteps outside the door coming towards the inside again. She didn''t have time to say anything more, but she answered quickly.


    But the old man looked out and snorted, then took down a small fishing net hanging on the wall beside him and walked out.


    Without waiting for the old man to go to the door, the door of the inner room was pushed open. Then a thin man leaned into the room and glanced at the room. Especially when he saw Ye Shuli, Wen Jinrui and Meng ya, his look changed slightly.


    "Just now I saw you two mending the fishing net outside. It disappeared in a flash. I was afraid of another accident, so I came to have a look."


    But the next moment, the thin man''s face returned to normal, and then his eyes moved to the two old men. After looking up and down, he showed a touch of concern.


    But the sense of concern in Ye Shuli''s eyes, but it always feels strange, only that it is more concerned than ill intentioned.


    Although I don''t know why she felt this way, ye Shuli felt that she didn''t feel wrong, and then the old man''s reaction made Ye Shuli confirm her feelings.


    "Well! You''re disappointed that you can''t die. " After Leng hum, the old man pushed past him and went to the outer room.


    Seeing this, the old woman didn''t even look at the man. Instead, she said to Ye Shu, "go back, girl. The wind is strong here. Don''t freeze you. It''s not that we don''t agree with you. It''s because we are all boats. We really can''t go too far."


    "But Old man, we have come all the way here to see the scenery on the sea. Is there no other way? "


    Ye Shuli certainly knows what the old woman means, but if he doesn''t ask at this time, I''m afraid it will bring inconvenience to the two old people.


    Although the two old men didn''t give much news, anyone could see that they were just worried about too much. After all, the magistrate of fan Wu was like a local emperor. They were just ordinary people. How could they dare to cause trouble?


    "No, you go back quickly. It''s cold here. Don''t freeze. We still have something to do. Don''t follow."


    After that, when ye Shuli and the other three also came to the outer room, the old woman locked the door of the inner room again, and then pulled up the fishing net together with the old man and went out.


    As for the man who just came here, he looked back and forth at Ye Shu and left them for a while, and then he caught up with them.


    When there were only three of them left in the room, ye Shuli and Wen Jinrui looked at each other and sighed.


    If this man hadn''t burst into the house just now, maybe they would have known more about it, but after all, they knew more about it and had a beginning.


    The difficult words of the two old people are almost written on their faces, and the person who just came in is not similar to them, so they should not be their relatives. It seems that the attitude of the two old people is disgusting to him.


    There must be something hidden in this. Maybe the government has taken over the dock, and it has something to do with the two old people.


    I don''t know how, ye Shuli''s mind suddenly floated such an idea, but in any case, the two old people have just given them a sign, which is enough to show that the man just came is not simple.


    It seems that it is not suitable to stay here for a long time!


    "Sir, madam, what shall we do?" See ye Shuli and Wen Jinrui silent, do not know what to think, one side of the dream bud hesitated for a moment, or asked.


    "What else can we do? Go back. "


    Wen Yan, ye Shuli shakes his head gently. People have already left. It''s impossible to ask something, so we have to go back.After a look at Wen Jinrui, he nods. Ye Shuli just wants to turn around and leave, but after thinking about it, he still lets Wen Jinrui leave the silver handed back by the old man.


    And Wen Jinrui also worried that the man just now would come back ahead of time, so he pushed open the locked door of the inner room, and then threw the silver in.


    After all this, the three men came out of the house, but at this time, the two old men had already gone to the boat by the sea. After they left the fishing net on the boat, the two old men were getting on the boat carefully. As for the man, he didn''t know what to say.


    I could see a little bit of worry on my face, but I didn''t come forward to help. At the same time, I glanced at the house from time to time.


    When ye Shu came out from the three, the man glanced at them. Then he looked at the two old men. When the two old men rowed away slowly, they still didn''t know what to say.


    Seeing this, ye Shuli also knows that it''s no good looking for others at this time. There are few people on the beach, and they have already gone to sea. Although it''s not far from the shore, I''m afraid there is no chance for this person to be there.


    No matter how this person looks, he seems to be monitoring the two old people. Ye Shuli is also more and more curious. The two old people are obviously ordinary people, and they are already in such a state of financial difficulty. Why do people specially monitor them?

 Chapter 699

    Is her idea true? I can''t. We have to do a good job here.


    From time to time, I''m afraid they turned to leave the beach and knew that their intention was to leave the book.


    As he walked towards the place where the carriage was, he noticed the movement of this man. Until ye Shuli had left the beach and entered the woods where the carriage was, he saw that the man turned his head and looked straight in the direction where they were leaving.


    At this time, it was not a short distance, but I could see the man looking at them. Ye Shuli hesitated for a while, then he got on the carriage and went back to the city along the original road.


    With the shaking of the carriage, ye Shuli saw the man slowly leaving the beach until he could see only a vague figure. Even so, he did not forget to stare at the direction of their departure.


    "That''s a good watch." Ye Shuli snorted and put down the curtain.


    Smell speech, dream bud hesitated for a while, or looked at Ye Shuli said: "madam, I feel these two old people strange, seems to be afraid of something, you say they will also be persecuted by the magistrate?"


    "It''s possible." See the dream bud is obviously after thinking, ye Shu from the face floating a smile, nodded and then said: "in addition to what else can you see?"


    Looking at Ye Shuli''s expectant eyes, Meng Ya pursed her lips and frowned slightly: "there are still people watching, and we can see the two old people''s attitude towards him. They should have some identities before, otherwise, we''ll come over sometime tomorrow?"


    See dream bud also gradually know to think deeply, and also know to find a way, ye Shuli is very pleased to nod.


    "No, today, even if there is no doubt, that person will certainly step up the surveillance of the two old people, and with today''s one, they are not willing to say, I''m afraid they won''t say it in the future."


    "If that''s the case, don''t we come here for nothing today? What should we do next? " On hearing this, Meng Ya was in a hurry.


    Seeing this, ye Shuli shook his head and said, "how can it be in vain? Don''t we already know that there is something wrong with the wharf, and the biggest shipowner here has also had an accident? "


    "Madame, do you mean to find a breakthrough from the boatman?" After asking, seeing ye Shuli nodding, Meng Ya was puzzled and said, "but didn''t the two old men say that the boatman is dead?"


    "If they were dead, then they would not be like this, and just a sentence is not there, how can it represent that they are dead?"


    Looking back on the guilt that flashed in the eyes of the two old men when they talked about the most powerful boatman here just now, and they just said that the boatman was gone, and they couldn''t repay the kindness.


    But when ye Shuli inquired further, the two old men opened up the topic. It was clear that the boatman was still well, but the current situation was embarrassing or dangerous, so that was why.


    Later, after seeing that the two old people were being monitored, ye Shuli confirmed this conjecture. I''m afraid that the boatman who once called the wind and rain here is not much better now.


    Today this trip, although also inquired about some news, but it is let Ye Shu centrifugal doubt more and more heavy.


    At present, the power of the magistrate is extraordinary. Ye Shu alone can''t carry out any plan without the people they bring.


    What''s more, ye Shuli is not sure whether the soldiers given by general Ning will turn back at the critical moment, so he can''t act rashly.


    However, since there is such an inhumane magistrate here, there must be many people who hate him. What is likely to be missing is only an opportunity. As long as ye Shu is away from them, they can find and persuade these people, and accept fan Wu, they will have the possibility of success.


    This is the difficulty of no one under him. If he is in Da''an, he can let Wen Jinrui transfer an army and take in a place every minute.


    But now, it''s too hard for them to build a territory that really belongs to them in a place they don''t know well. But if they do, it will really belong to them.


    With this completely hand-made base, it''s much more convenient for ye Shu to do what they want to do after they leave. At least it won''t be like now. When it comes to employing people, there is no one who can use it.


    After thinking for a while, ye Shuli found that although the current situation is not as bad as imagined, it is not optimistic.


    At least one thing ye Shuli can be sure of is that their identities must not be exposed before certain people are gathered. Otherwise, they will surely attract the black hands of the magistrate.


    For this, ye Shuli has no doubt that a magistrate who can completely control the whole place has become a local emperor by such means, and he has done so many evil things, but he can do nothing. Isn''t that enough to prove it?Moreover, to kill the officials sent by the imperial court can also rest easy, which means that there must be Danrui''s shadow behind him. Ye Shuli can''t think of any other possibility.


    But as far as Danrui''s nature is concerned, how can such a cruel person allow others to be so presumptuous in her own territory?


    What is the secret of this?


    If the magistrate really has any special relationship with Dan Rui, he will never be an official here. I''m afraid he has already been transferred to the imperial capital.


    But in fact, Danrui not only didn''t do it, but also made him a local emperor. The reason is It''s really puzzling!


    "Ma''am, do you mean you want to find a breakthrough from the old boatman?" Seems to be finally want to understand the general meaning of Ye Shuli, see ye Shuli opened his eyes, dream bud is asked.


    "It''s not just him." Ye Shuli shook his head slightly, then looked at Meng Ya as if he suddenly remembered something and said, "you grew up in this fan Wu. Have you ever heard about the boss of the boat?"


    Smell speech, dream bud pursed lips, then gently shook his head and said: "really heard some, but they are unimportant things, dad does not want us to contact too much about this aspect of things, besides, at that time, I was still young."

 Chapter 700

    Say, dream bud is already lowered a head, seem to be quite some shame, but hear this words, leaf book leave is also reaction come over.


    Judging from the situation of the seaside, I''m afraid it''s been a few years. At that time, Meng Ya was still young. Even if she heard something at that time, she wouldn''t care about it. Not to mention that she was still a girl, she wouldn''t have this idea.


    Slowly all the way into the city, ye Shuli didn''t choose to go back to the restaurant directly, instead, he wandered around Junping''s post station.


    Because it''s a special reception place for the government, ye Shu is an ordinary people away from them now. Naturally, they can''t get into it. At this time, if you visit, it must be too conspicuous, so you can only watch it outside.


    But it''s true that, as Junping said, people would enter the post station from time to time, and the appearance of reading the bulletin at the door should be in the name of visiting Xuanping hou to inquire about the truth.


    Although it''s not entirely sure why these people came here, ye Shuli is able to confirm that these people came here not only to inquire for the magistrate, but also to help them.


    After all, one is a magistrate with deep-rooted influence, and the other is xuanpinghou, a new favorite of the imperial court. If you really want to do something for the local people, you don''t see one.


    It''s not that ye Shuli judged people by their appearance, but the people who entered the post station for a while. None of them were upright. A few scholars and celebrities could easily see that they were just weeds from their attitude towards the guards.


    It is enough to show that they will not be the kind of people Ye Shuli needs. Another thing is that they mean to please magistrate fan Wu.


    After reading for a long time, ye Shu can''t help but feel disappointed. After inquiring, he saw that Wen Jinrui didn''t see any satisfied people either, so he gave up to choose a few people who could be used by them, and then left with a carriage.


    Continue to shake in the city, here to see where to play, as if it is back to the previous play attitude, until the dark is already in the evening, is to turn the direction back to the restaurant.


    As soon as he gets to the door, the second child immediately greets him. Wen Jinrui tells him that after the meal is delivered to the room, he gives the carriage to the second child and enters the restaurant with Ye Shuli.


    The lobby is still the same as before. There are not many guests. When the three of them walk in, they all look at them and then turn their heads. After greeting the shopkeeper, they just go back to their room.


    However, in a moment, the sophomore just brought the meal. I think they would almost come back at this point, so they prepared it in advance.


    I think so. Since ye Shuli and the three of them are here to play, they will not come back too late at night. Otherwise, it will be dark and nothing can be seen. What else can they play?


    When Xiao Er puts down the food and prepares to leave, ye Shuli exchanges a look with Wen Jinrui, and then stops him, "Xiao Er Ge, don''t go busy."


    "What''s the matter, my guest?" As soon as he heard the order, he turned around and looked at Ye Shuli.


    "It''s no big deal. We''ve toured the places you recommended in the past two days. There''s really no place to go. Then we went to the seaside."


    Ye Shu''s face is normal, as if he is really just talking, but his eyes are intentionally or unintentionally observing the change of Xiao er''s expression.


    "My guest, why did you go to the seaside? Didn''t I tell you before that the seaside situation is complicated? " Listening to Ye Shuli''s words, Xiao Er has a look of complaining, but anyone can see that it''s just pure worry.


    "Don''t worry, little brother. We just went to the seaside for a walk, but didn''t go to the wharf." Seeing this, Wen Jinrui takes a look at Ye Shu and smiles at Xiao er.


    "Oh, so..." Xiao Er nodded and looked at Ye Shuli. They were relieved.


    "Originally, we wanted to find out if there were fishermen and let them send us out to sea. But unexpectedly, they tried to push things around and said they would not go. What a disappointment." See ye book from the sign, dream bud quickly complain to open a way.


    "My guest, they are also for your good. Fishermen''s boats are really small boats. They can''t go too far. Moreover, the situation at sea is complicated. It''s better not to go." Knowing that the three did not go out to sea, the second child was obviously relieved and comforted.


    But as soon as his voice fell, Wen Jinrui seemed to be suddenly aware of something. He quickly asked: "little brother, how can the situation on the sea be complicated? And since this wharf is owned by the government, there must be big ships. Why did you repeatedly tell us not to let us go before? "


    After hearing this, Xiao Er hesitated for a while. Seeing that the three people who looked at him were all curious and didn''t mean anything else, he didn''t answer directly. Instead, he asked, "my guest, you are here to play. Have you ever heard of the local situation when you come to Fanwu all the way?"


    I can''t understand the meaning of Erjin, but it''s not clear that Wenrui and Erjin look at each other"Well, I don''t think anyone will tell you in detail, but I just heard about it. You can''t go out and say it." After a little hesitation, small two is repeatedly explained up.


    Hearing this, ye Shuli and Wen Jinrui exchange a look. After nodding, they all look forward to seeing Xiao er.


    Seeing this, the second child sighed and said, "if I hadn''t been predestined with you, I would never have said that."


    After that, seeing ye Shuli''s approval, he nodded again. The second child continued: "the situation of fan Wu is very complicated. Far from it, the wharf has become the place of the government. If outsiders go, they will be blown out if they are lucky. If they are lucky, it''s hard to say. It''s not that no one goes in and never comes out again."


    "As for the others who are rich and powerful, if you can''t hide, just take it easy. Don''t conflict with them. If you don''t, it''s you who will suffer. Otherwise, how can you think that a good fishing village is gone..."


    The second grader talks about everything, but it doesn''t make people feel confused at all. Maybe after running for a long time, his expression ability will be strong.

 Chapter 701

    Although Ye Shu knew most of the things that Xiao er said, he did not interrupt, but listened patiently all the time.


    It''s about what ye Shuli knew before, and it also verified some conjectures in his heart. Until Xiao Er finished, ye Shuli pretended to be surprised and said: "so it is. Thank you so much. If we don''t know, I''m afraid we''ll cause any trouble."


    "It doesn''t matter. The three are our restaurant guests. All these things have to be explained. But since the three ask, the younger one will say more, but the three don''t go out to talk, or my father will scold me when he knows."


    See ye Shuli three people''s expression, small two quite some proud, but also did not forget to explain a few words.


    "That''s nature." With that, Wen Jinrui took out a piece of silver and handed it over. One was to see the attitude of the second child, and the other was to ask something else.


    Seeing that the second child had to refuse as before, Wen Jinrui said with a straight face, "the second brother must be tired after talking so much. Besides, if the second brother refuses to accept this kind reminder, what''s the matter in the future? How dare he continue to be in trouble?"


    Seeing Wen Jinrui like this, the sophomore hesitated, but his evasive action was not as firm as just now. "It''s all my duty. My father told me to tell you, but I said a little more. I hope you don''t blame me."


    "I don''t know what to say."


    Even if Wensai doesn''t know that there will be too much silver in Erjin''s hands.


    It''s just that even if it''s not much compared with the last time, it''s not that the sophomore will be able to make money for a while and a half. Of course, the effect is very obvious. After receiving the money, the relationship between the sophomore and Wen Jinrui is obviously closer.


    "By the way, Xiao Er, when I was at the beach today, I heard the fishermen say that there were boatmans on the other side of the wharf, and there were several more, but now there is no such thing. Even the wharf is owned by the government?"


    After giving the silver to the second child, Wen Jinrui chats again. He pretends that he suddenly thinks of it and asks about the situation of the wharf.


    But this time, the second boy didn''t answer directly. Instead, he hesitated. Seeing this, Wen Jinrui said with a smile, "it''s just some doubts. Don''t worry, second brother. We''re just here to play. We won''t bring trouble to you and the restaurant. We still have this discretion."


    "I''m not worried about that..."


    Little two is still a little uncertain, but looking at the silver in his hand and the curiosity on Wen Jinrui''s face, little two sighs. It seems that they don''t look like bad guys, so they make up their mind.


    "Well, it''s a long story to talk about, but I''m not very clear about it, just hearsay."


    After that, seeing that Wen Jinrui and ye Shu were still looking forward to their departure, the second child continued: "in the past, there were more than boatmen here, but there were several boatmen, and all the boatmen were prosperous. There were many businesses near the sea, and the boatmen were rich and powerful."


    Xiao er''s words are vivid, but although they are just hearsay, they look the same as what he saw with his own eyes.


    "In those days, the whole place near the sea of Fanwu was controlled by these three boatmen. Although the three boatmen were different, they brought a lot of benefits to the local people, and basically the prosperity at that time was also brought by them."


    Just said, small two is suddenly a meal, leaf book from know, this is to say the key place.


    "One of them, the boatman, occupied the most docks at that time, and had the most people under him. By contrast, he was not the richest. Do you know why?"


    Small two deliberately sold a pass, although Ye Shuli and Wen Jinrui have guessed some in their hearts, but they didn''t dismantle his platform, on the contrary, they shake their heads very cooperatively, and their faces are still a look of expectation and curiosity.


    Seeing this, little two''s face was filled with pride, and then he continued: "it''s just because the boatman is very friendly, the people under his opponents are very good, and most of the money earned through the wharf is given to these men, so that his influence is growing and his money is also increasing. Even people who used to do business trust him very much."


    "Originally everyone thought that everything would go on like this. Even though the other ship owners were jealous of him, they were afraid because of his power. They couldn''t turn over any waves. Even if they joined hands, they couldn''t do anything. But who knows Well


    Speaking of this, Xiao Er sighed deeply. In any case, his expression didn''t look like hearsay, but like seeing it with his own eyes.


    It''s just a rare opportunity. Even if he is curious, ye Shuli doesn''t interrupt. After all, it''s hard for him to let the sophomore open his mouth. If he misses this time, I''m afraid it won''t be so easy.


    "What happened then?" Although Ye Shuli didn''t open his mouth to interrupt, the dream bud on one side couldn''t help it.After all, she was still young at that time. Even if she heard something, it was very vague. Now some people say how she might not be interested.


    But her words a export, is to attract the dissatisfaction of Ye Shuli, and in see ye Shuli stare at her, dream bud quickly pursed lips, stood aside, to small two handed an apologetic look.


    After all, he is only a sophomore. Even though he has a different relationship with the shopkeeper, the guests in the past are more polite. Who has ever respected him so much?


    In the heart of the leaf book from three people have a good feeling, how can hide ye, and then it is vividly said.


    "It''s just that God has no eyes. Later, even when most of the remaining boats acquiesced to his position, fan Wu suddenly changed to a magistrate."


    Anyone can tell that there is resentment and pity in the second child''s tone of restraint at this time, which also proves the local people''s dissatisfaction with the magistrate and their respect for the most powerful boatman.


    "As soon as the magistrate came, everything changed. Maybe it was because he coveted the speed of making money from the wharf, or he could not tolerate the power of some people in the place under his jurisdiction. In just a few months, he swallowed up all the power of the ship owners one by one, and then this fan Wu was changed..."

 Chapter 702

    Listening to Xiao Er quietly, ye Shuli probably understood what had happened in those years. Once there was a boatman who almost controlled the whole wharf, and he was the boatman surnamed Lin recorded in the history line.


    The boatman, surnamed Lin, is just like what Xiao er said. He is righteous and affectionate. He has excellent opponents. He belongs to the kind of people who have money to earn and drink together.


    Because of this, the wharf is full of people who live on it. Naturally, they will follow who makes more money, not to mention the boatman who is willing to give money to his men and treat them as brothers.


    In this way, the boatman surnamed Lin becomes the biggest force on one side. As for the other boatman, it''s impossible that he hasn''t been bothered. But since he can acquiesce in his position in the end, he must have fought but lost.


    However, on the other hand, with such a great power, one can take charge of the wharf, but it did not swallow all of them. On the contrary, it kept the status quo and gave the boatman a way to live. It can be seen that the boatman surnamed Lin has a good heart.


    But such a person not only has a high prestige in his own hands, but also among the local people, who can promote countless fame with one hand, and even those businessmen in the past have highly praised him.


    But in the end, after the arrival of the new magistrate, it was in a short period of time that fan Wu really changed the sky. The common people dared to be angry, and the businessmen in the past naturally resisted. But after paying a heavy price, they could only suppress any dissatisfaction.


    When he thought that the leader of the ship had lost his family name, all his hopes were left to him.


    As for the other boatman, it was after the boatman surnamed Lin lost his trace that he chose to surrender for the first time.


    After all, there is still a big gap between their power and that of the boatman surnamed Lin. even the boatman surnamed Lin has lost his trace. How dare they fight against the magistrate?


    The biggest power of the whole fan Wu belongs to the dock. After the dock becomes the power of the magistrate, the whole fan Wu is controlled by the magistrate.


    At the beginning, the magistrate didn''t do anything that was too angry with people and gods, but constantly and quickly eroded the forces of all parties. Even the bigger restaurants and the like had to take part in it. Until the whole Tenggu county was almost under control, he suddenly changed his face.


    If the previous actions of the magistrate only made the anger of the people reach the critical point and did not get out of control, then now it''s just getting worse without scruple.


    But when the people reacted, they suddenly found that Tenggu had become the magistrate''s Tenggu county. They not only lost the right to speak and the ability to resist, but also could not even leave Tenggu county.


    So many people who went to complain died on the road in the wild, and the officials sent by the emperor died on the way to Fanwu. At last, the people understood and accepted their fate.


    What ye Shu heard and saw on his way to and from Fanwu was just a trivial matter that was not worth mentioning. It often happened, and no one even tried to resist.


    Enough blood has been shed. The rest of the people are numb if they don''t accept their fate. Besides, after they have completely controlled the whole Tenggu County, where can the people here resist compared with the power of the magistrate?


    Can''t bear to die is the only way, in the absence of any hope, they do not recognize life, numbness and how?


    After listening to Xiao er''s narration, ye Shu''s intention of killing in her centrifugation is already overwhelming, which will break out at any time. When she calms down a little, she finds that the atmosphere in the room is strange.


    Small two don''t know when is already stopped, but full face surprised and even some fear of looking at her, as for the side of Wen Jinrui and dream bud''s eyes also fell on her.


    After seeing Wen Jinrui wink at her, ye Shuli reacts. Then he presses down all his emotions and thoughts and tries to smile.


    "It''s really exciting. We always thought it was a place with beautiful scenery and simple soil, but we didn''t want it to be like this. It''s really It''s so outrageous and pathetic. "


    After hearing Ye Shuli''s words, Xiao er''s face eased a little, but maybe he felt the same, so he didn''t think much about how a girl''s family could be so murderous. Then when he saw that Wen Jinrui was throwing an apologetic look at him, the doubts that just floated in Xiao er''s heart disappeared.


    There are still many good people in the world. It''s just that after listening to the things here, the atmosphere is so good.


    Thinking of Ye Shuli''s attitude and behavior after they lived here these days, especially the three didn''t regard him as a servant at all. Instead, they gave him due respect. Xiao er''s misgivings were gradually dispelled, but then he explained some worries."I''ve just heard a few of them. Just listen to them, but they can''t be true. Don''t go out to talk about them, so as not to cause any trouble. There''s no backing behind our restaurant. We can''t afford any trouble. I hope you''ll forgive me."


    "That''s natural. Don''t worry, little brother. We just feel strange about the situation here. Naturally, we won''t go out and talk nonsense."


    See small two look relaxed, obviously to just leaf book from subconscious reaction to dispel doubts, Wen Jinrui immediately is quickly affirmative should a, in order not to let small two more think.


    "That''s good, that''s good. There are so many rumors that no one knows whether it''s true or not. Just listen to what I said as a sophomore."


    I didn''t think so much when I said it. After seeing ye Shuli''s reaction, I felt that my heart was still palpitating. At the moment, I explained a few words. When I got Wen Jinrui''s exact affirmative answer, I was secretly relieved.


    Just now, he just saw Ye Shuli''s curiosity, and there should be no problem in recent days. That''s what he said. If there is any trouble caused by this, I''m afraid the sophomore will regret it.


    At this time, ye Shuli was also a little annoyed. Just now, she didn''t control herself. Fortunately, she didn''t arouse any doubt. If not, she would really blame herself.

 Chapter 703

    Seems to be aware of the general mind of Ye Shuli, Wen Jinrui takes her hand without trace, gently holds it, and then hands her a look that doesn''t need to worry, and then looks at Xiao Er Dao again.


    "Little brother, I heard you call the shopkeeper" Daddy ". But what other relationship do you have?"


    Wen Yan, ye Shuli naturally knows that Wen Jinrui is changing the topic and dispelling the doubts in Xiao er''s heart. After all, the killing intention she showed just now is too suspicious. If Xiao Er thinks more, she will be doubted.


    If we can find a way to divert his attention at this time, maybe sophomore won''t think too much about this matter. After all, this is the critical moment. If we really arouse any doubt, it will be troublesome.


    "I don''t think the relationship between you and the shopkeeper is ordinary. It''s not like the relationship between the shopkeeper and the sophomore."


    Ye Shuli''s words are not just for the sake of diverting the second child''s mind, but really curious. During the two days when the three of them live here, ye Shuli does find that the second child and the shopkeeper get along differently.


    It''s like there is a tacit understanding between the two people, and they are doing their own things. To a certain extent, the sophomore doesn''t even need to ask the shopkeeper to be the master. Since they came here, the shopkeeper has always seen him at the counter and doesn''t know what he is busy with.


    As for the others, it seems that the second child is taking care of them. Moreover, the second child is also a kind of hardworking, without any laziness or complaint.


    Hearing this, little two hesitated, then stretched out his hand around the back of his head and didn''t answer directly. Seeing this, Wen Jinrui didn''t care and laughed.


    "We''re just curious. If the second brother feels inconvenient, we''ll take it as if we didn''t say hello. Don''t care too much."


    Hearing this, the sophomore took a look at Wen Jinrui and said with a smile: "in fact, there is nothing that can''t be said, but no one has asked, so I don''t know how to say it for a moment."


    It seems that the answer is to prevent Wen Jinrui from thinking more. Moreover, it seems that it''s no secret for the sophomore, but when he opens his mouth, he looks a little more hopeful.


    "In fact, I was adopted by the shopkeeper. In the past, I was the only one left in the family after the disaster. Later, thanks to the acceptance of the shopkeeper, I was able to survive and give me enough food and warm clothes. To me, it''s no different from my parents. Of course, it''s different from other shopkeepers and sophomores."


    "I''m sorry, it''s our faux pas."


    Although there was no sadness on Xiao er''s face, he just wanted to remember more, but after all, he asked about other people''s sadness, which should have some courtesy. Immediately, Wen Jinrui apologized.


    However, after hearing this apology, Xiao ER was quite flattered and seemed to feel that Wen Jinrui''s respect for him was far beyond his imagination.


    But think about it. Under normal circumstances, it''s OK for a sophomore not to be scolded at will. It''s very difficult to talk with him on the same level. What''s more, I''m afraid other sophomores won''t have such treatment all their lives.


    So it''s reasonable for little two to have such a reaction, but it''s just because of this that the distance between little two and Wen Jinrui is narrowed. Then little two seems to be reminded of the past, and then he opens his mouth.


    "In fact, the shopkeeper is really a good man. When I was young, I didn''t understand. Even if I caused him any trouble, he never scolded me. As for being beaten, it''s nothing more. At most, it''s just to be strict. When I meet such a good man, I should do more and let him have a good rest, isn''t it?"


    See small two oneself is willing to talk about, leaf book leaves the nature is won''t miss this opportunity, "the words say so, but also benefit you and shopkeeper''s are good people, like you so know the kindness to plan to repay, now also is not many."


    "Don''t you mean that all the people are heart to heart? If someone is sincere to me, what am I thinking, is it still human? "


    Hearing Ye Shuli praise him, Xiao Er is also very happy, but he doesn''t know. His words really make ye Shuli feel ashamed.


    However, it''s not that ye Shuli has made use of the sincerity of the little two. It''s just that his status is different. In addition to the special situation, it''s good for both sides to know some secrets from the little two.


    If not, if there is any accident in the future, at least Xiaoer will not be involved, which can be regarded as a kind of protection for him. However, it''s uncomfortable to hear Xiaoer say so.


    See ye Shu from pursed lips did not speak, Wen Jinrui where can not know her idea, then gently shook her hand, is to take over the topic, looking to the small two: "I came to see this restaurant these two days only you two, the shopkeeper''s no other family here?"


    "No


    The sophomore didn''t hesitate. He just shook his head. "In my impression, the shopkeeper was alone. Later, I didn''t hear him mention any family members."


    After thinking about it, the second child continued: "and the shopkeeper''s words are not many, so I didn''t dare to ask more, but it''s been several years, there should be no other family, otherwise it can''t be so long, haven''t there been one?""It seems that the shopkeeper has come to see you as his son."


    Since there is no family and he is so kind to the little two, isn''t it obvious that he has become a son? Wen jinruidang even jokingly said.


    But who knows, this joking sentence actually made the sophomore nod his head seriously, "I think it should be the same, otherwise the shopkeeper would not almost leave everything in the shop to me, and he was afraid that I would be tired, and he was afraid that I would not."


    Wen Jinrui confirmed his joke just now. Of course, as he said, it''s very likely that this is the case. After all, as he said, the shopkeeper is a good man, and the one he brought up is no worse.


    In this way, the shopkeeper has no other family, and the second child is also alone, which is reasonable.


    After seeing the successful introduction of the second child''s mind, Wen Jinrui looks at Ye Shu and hooks his lips slightly. Then he just wants to say something, and suddenly he hears a cry coming from the corridor.


    "Sophomore, are you lazy on it again?"?! There''s no need to wait on the guests here?! Get down here! Cough... "


    Obviously, it''s the voice of the shopkeeper, but maybe it''s because of too much force. After shouting, the shopkeeper coughed up the distance.

 Chapter 704

    When he heard the manager''s voice, he was obviously stunned. He seemed to be afraid of the manager, but when he heard the manager''s violent cough, he was worried again.


    "If you have nothing else to do, I''ll go down first, or the shopkeeper will have to scold me again."


    "Well, please, little brother."


    Things are almost asked, so in the small two mouth, ye Shuli immediately nodded, but not wait for her to finish, the small two is fast out.


    It''s not difficult to see that the sophomore really cares about the shopkeeper, and when he talked about the relationship between him and the shopkeeper just now, ye Shuli can be sure that he didn''t lie.


    It seems that the shopkeeper and sophomore are really good people. At least they have no bad intentions. However, we should guard against them. After all, this fan is too complicated. It''s better not to involve them.


    Little two just left, and then came the voice of the shopkeeper scolding little two in the corridor. I think it should be that little two has been up for a long time, and one of the shopkeeper''s people is too busy, so he came up to look for him.


    But ye Shuli thinks that the shopkeeper may have done it on purpose. When they came back to the restaurant just now, there were not many guests in the lobby. Moreover, according to the situation in recent days, I''m afraid the restaurant business has always been like this.


    At this time to call small two, one may be really busy meaning, but I''m afraid more or to avoid small two and guests have too much contact, say what caused trouble.


    Exchange a look with Wen Jinrui, see Wen Jinrui shook her head, indicating that she doesn''t care, ye Shuli is smiling and shaking her head, no longer think about these things, and then pick up the chopsticks in front of him, look to Meng Ya and say: "OK, eat."


    "Ma''am, they are It should be a good man. " After picking up the chopsticks, Meng Ya hesitated for a moment and said something.


    "What''s the matter? Why do you say this all of a sudden? " Ye Shu looked up at Meng ya, then ate it by himself.


    After seeing that ye Shuli didn''t seem to care too much and hesitated for a while, Meng Ya said, "I think these two are pretty good. Let''s tell them the truth directly. Maybe we can know more from them."


    Hearing this, ye Shuli stops the action of clamping vegetables. When he looks at Wen Jinrui, he doesn''t mean to open his mouth. That''s why he looks up at Meng ya.


    "Meng ya, not to mention that we haven''t completely determined whether Xiao ER and the shopkeeper are good people. Even if they are, can you be sure that they really know what happened in those years?"


    With that, ye Shuli motioned to Meng ya to eat and say, and then he said, "even if it''s a step back, even if the little two and the shopkeeper are very clear about what happened in those years, what will happen later? Don''t we still need to investigate ourselves? "


    Ye Shuli doesn''t speak fast, and her tone is soft. Since she has promised to teach Mengya, she has enough patience.


    "Therefore, the role of sophomores and shopkeepers in the whole thing is not as big as you think. Moreover, no matter what kind of circumstances, it is dangerous to expose their identity rashly. In case of trouble at that time, even if they don''t want to betray us, what choice can they make when their lives are at stake? Are you sure?"


    Hearing this, Meng Ya thinks about it, and then shakes her head. She also knows that her idea is not mature. At this time, ye Shuli goes on.


    "Meng ya, you need to think about countermeasures when you encounter something, but you need to think it over. If you really tell the shopkeeper and the second child everything, it''s like pulling them in. Once something happens, it''s like you''re forcing them to make a decision, OK?"


    After thinking for a while, Meng Ya nodded gently, "it''s Meng Ya who has not considered carefully."


    "Don''t worry, everything needs to have a process, you need to distinguish the importance of things, and everyone can play a role in this matter, and then weigh the pros and cons, and finally make a decision, remember not to be anxious."


    Just like Meng Ya said, if ye Shuli really told Xiao Er his identity, it would be like two results. One is that they are trying to bring Xiao ER and the shopkeeper together, and the other is to force them to turn to the magistrate.


    No matter which one is, it''s not a good thing for ye Shuli. After all, they have a special identity. It''s impossible for them to be alone. Moreover, neither the shopkeeper nor the sophomore are stupid. They naturally understand the significance of this.


    Not to mention the limited knowledge of the shopkeeper and the second child, even if they know the whole story, they still need Ye Shu to leave them to do it by themselves, and then attract useful people.


    Ye Shuli has just learned the key information from Xiao er. Therefore, no matter the shopkeeper or Xiao Er can play a very small role, there is really no need to take this risk.


    Moreover, after telling the shopkeeper and sophomore their identities, they are forcing others to make a choice, but no matter what choice they will make in the end, it will cause a lot of trouble.


    Ye Shuli doesn''t want to bring trouble to others because of his own selfish, and the shopkeeper and the second child are just ordinary people. What they want most is a peaceful life. Why bother them?After telling this to Mengya, ye Shuli doesn''t talk and pays attention to the food. On the other hand, Wen Jinrui is looking at Ye Shuli smiling. After ye Shuli gives him a look, Wen Jinrui signals her to look at Mengya.


    This don''t see don''t know, a see really is let leaf book leave also didn''t restrain to smile, but the dream bud of one side is a bit all didn''t notice, still continuously clip dish to put in front of oneself plate.


    Even if it is already full of dishes, dream bud also seems to be completely unaware of it, there are constantly holding vegetables.


    This dream bud, learning is also very know, and also learn very fast, just don''t know the field, where can we learn these things in a hurry?


    "Dream bud?"


    After smiling and shaking his head, ye Shu left and yelled at her. Then he saw Meng Ya staring at her, obviously still thinking about what happened just now. Ye Shu Li pointed to the plate in front of her.


    Along the direction of Ye Shu from his fingers, he looked in the past. When he saw that the plate in front of him was full of dishes, Meng Ya suddenly turned red, and then he ate it with his head buried.


    In this regard, ye Shuli can only shake his head again, and then eat up by himself. Mengya is thin skinned and doesn''t speak. If she is saying something, I''m afraid the girl will bury her face on the plate.

 Chapter 705

    After the meal, ye Shuli gets up and puts Zhu Chai in the window. When she comes back to sit on the seat, Meng Ya looks at her with a puzzled face.


    "You''ll see in a moment."


    Ye Shuli did not explain, but after sitting back in his seat, he quietly thought about how to go next.


    But for a moment, a strange sound came from the slightly closed window, and then Jun Ping jumped into the room.


    See Junping moment, dream bud almost exclaimed, can wait to see ye Shuli and Wen Jinrui when they look indifferent, then Zheng Zheng restrained.


    But Jun Ping is very interested in looking at a dream bud, until dream bud flurried away from his sight, ye Shuli glared at him, Jun Ping is to go to the table to sit down.


    "How''s it going?" Ye Shuli directly asked about the situation. Now time is pressing. It''s better to be direct.


    "The people have arrived and the letter has been sent back. Everything is done according to your arrangement." With that, Junping hesitated for a moment, and then saw that ye Shuli was still waiting for him, so he opened his mouth again.


    "I''ve had a detailed look at the people who came to visit us these two days. They are almost all the people who came to find out the details. They should be all the people from the Prefects. Those who have no influence behind them and their ability is very limited. They have nothing to use. So at the moment, we have only the new ones."


    Even though ye Shuli had already expected such an outcome, he was still disappointed. However, Wen Jinrui said, "today we have inquired about some news, and we need you to check it."


    When Wen Jinrui tells Junping what he heard about the boatman and what happened at the seaside, the house is quiet.


    A moment later, just as Junping was about to open his mouth, ye Shuli suddenly opened his mouth and said, "check in more detail. It doesn''t matter if you use some means, as long as you don''t kill people."


    Hearing this, Meng Ya pursed her lips and finally held back. In fact, she knew that people here might not be able to say it easily, so if she wanted to ask something useful, she really needed to use some means, but she didn''t hurt her life.


    After he asked for some details, he handed over the people sent by Duke Shu to Jun Ping''an Pai. Ye Shuli asked him to leave and investigate as soon as possible.


    After Junping leaves, ye Shuli asks Mengya to go back to rest. Although Mengya must have doubts, she also knows clearly. As ye Shuli and Wen Jinrui, aren''t some of her subordinates normal?


    When Junping and Mengya leave one after another, after a while, ye Shuli has a discussion with Wen Jinrui. Then they change their clothes together, and they quietly leave the restaurant.


    During the day, they saw several famous scholars going to the post station. Although their talents may be limited, there must be some people with local prestige. It would be great if they could bring in a few or inquire about some news.


    But for a moment, ye Shuli and Wen Jinrui quietly left the restaurant and came to the street where the post station was.


    When they came here, the people they had noticed were obviously familiar with the guard of the post station. They came here first to understand the situation of those people, so as to facilitate further action.


    With Wen Jinrui''s skill, it''s easy to enter the post station. After finding the person who is guarding outside during the day, ye Shuli directly uses hypnosis.


    After knowing the specific situation of those people during the day, they chose one of them to live in middle age, but with high prestige in Fanwu, and then left the post station.


    At this time, the sky has been dark, and the street is cold. Ye Shuli follows the news and Wen Jinrui comes to the middle-aged home.


    This is a remote courtyard, which is the residence of ordinary people. There is nothing special about it. At this time, most people have already gone to bed. When they entered the courtyard, they found that one of the rooms was still lit.


    Although Ye Shuli had doubts in his heart, he didn''t care. After all, he had hypnotism in his hand, and Wen Jinrui in his hand. He was just a scholar, so he didn''t need to worry about it.


    The middle-aged man was sitting at a table with a book in his hand. When he saw them coming in, he didn''t feel flustered. Instead, he seemed completely immersed in the book and didn''t notice their arrival.


    "Look at me."


    Now ye Shuli has lost the patience of careful questioning, and the role that a literati can play is limited, and hypnosis can be well controlled.


    If he had a dream, he would not have any good news today.


    As soon as ye Shuli''s voice falls, under normal circumstances, middle-aged people should turn around for the first time. But at this time, he seems to be completely immersed in the book. After a few breath, when ye Shuli thinks something is wrong, middle-aged people turn around slowly.I don''t know why. I don''t feel it during the day. At this time, after the eyes of the middle-aged, ye Shuli suddenly thinks of Zhang Huai.


    Because this middle-aged pair of eyes, on the surface, looks like ordinary people, but because hypnotism needs to be staring at all the time, so it gives people a kind of faint, this pair of eyes contains the stars in the sky.


    This kind of situation, ye Shu only met once, that is in Zhang Huai''s place, and it was the only time when he met for the first time.


    suddenly appeared as like as two peas in the book, but at the next moment, the feeling disappeared, because the middle-aged man''s eyes began to glaze over, just like those who were usually controlled.


    Maybe I''m tired these days, and my nerves are a little confused.


    After careful observation, ye Shu was relieved to find that there was nothing unusual about the middle-aged man, and then began to ask.


    But to Ye Shuli''s disappointment, it seems that this middle-aged man doesn''t know much about the magistrate, and what he knows is what they already know or have guessed.


    After careful questioning, it is confirmed that the middle-aged people really don''t know anything. Ye Shuli and Wen Jinrui can only leave here and return to the restaurant.


    Of course, tonight is not without harvest, at least this middle-aged man''s consciousness has been planted a seed from ye Shu, a seed in favor of them.


    If ye Shuli had left their confrontation with the magistrate, the middle-aged man would have tried every means to help them, but ye Shuli didn''t notice. When she and Wen Jinrui left, a strange smile appeared on the middle-aged man''s face.

 Chapter 706

    Back to the restaurant when the night is deep, don''t know why, wait to return to the restaurant to rest for a while, clearly has been quiet, but ye Shuli is aware of the bottom of my heart that uneasiness.


    This uneasiness is puzzling. In terms of no clue, I don''t even know why it started, but ye Shuli can''t ignore it anyway.


    Seems to be aware of the Ye book from the wrong, Wen Jinrui asked a, see ye book from shaking his head said nothing, also can only comfort her a few words.


    All night, ye Shuli has been dreaming since she fell asleep, and it''s still very strange, just like she is living in a hospital when she returns to modern times.


    There was the smell of disinfectant everywhere, and the doctor kept saying something in her ear, and then a bunch of people came and went, came and went, and then they didn''t know what they were busy with.


    The next morning, the last second was still in this strange dream, but when he woke up, ye Shuli could not remember anything. He just knew that he had a strange dream last night, but he didn''t know what it was.


    But it doesn''t matter any more. The important thing is that from today on, they are going to officially take action.


    "Today, Chi Yuanlin should also be here."


    Hearing Ye Shu leave, Wen Jinrui nods. After they wash, they take Meng ya to the lobby to have breakfast.


    This time, however, he had a long breakfast. After Chi Yuanlin entered the shop and asked for a room to go upstairs, ye Shuli finished his breakfast and went upstairs.


    But this time, ye Shuli didn''t go back to their own room. Instead, when he went upstairs and passed a room whose door was not completely closed, he confirmed that there was no one around, so he entered it directly.


    Mengya has been informed for a long time, so Mengya doesn''t feel strange at this time. Chi Yuanlin arrived last night, but he lives in another place, which is convenient for him to know the news here.


    Today, I have already made a plan. When I get Ye Shuli''s approval, Chi Yuanlin goes out to implement it. Ye Shuli and his three also leave the restaurant together and go to the seaside again.


    Only this time, they did not go to the fishing village before, but went directly to the dock.


    When he was about to arrive at the dock, Junping suddenly appeared on the side of the road, then jumped on the carriage and told the news he had inquired about all night.


    Xu used to be the biggest boss in the whole county.


    But later, when the magistrate came and slowly gathered Tenggu''s big and small forces in his hands, he used Lin Xu''s wife and children to coerce him. Coupled with the betrayal of his younger brother, Lin Xu had little power to fight back, but he was imprisoned.


    Later, the magistrate and his younger brother calculated and operated step by step, and finally dispersed his power and finally controlled the wharf.


    It''s only because Lin Xu''s original subordinates were ordinary people, and because he respected Lin Xu, they would not betray. So most of his subordinates were dispersed, leaving only a few people here.


    Of course, the younger brother who betrayed him is now the new boss of the wharf, and Lin Xu is on the wharf, but he is not in the position he used to be, but a cook.


    The reason why he can still save his life is that Lin Xu''s prestige here is too high. As long as he dies, his former subordinates will rise up. The magistrate doesn''t want to see such a situation, so he left a daughter just born to restrain him.


    But at the same time, the magistrate didn''t want him to have a good life, so he ordered someone to discount one of his legs. Although he has recovered now, he is still limping, and his appearance has changed greatly. Even the general style of the past doesn''t exist.


    After using Junping and the people he brought to control the guards of Lin Xu, ye Shuli brainwashed them one by one. After confirming that they would not show any flaws, they found Lin Xu directly.


    Ask him if he is willing to revenge. After solving all Lin Xu''s worries, Lin Xu finally agrees. However, because of too long time, he is not sure how many followers he can recruit. So after ye Shuli tries to get him out of the surveillance of the magistrate, Lin Xu goes out to gather his followers.


    But ye Shuli and Wen Jinrui left the wharf and went back to the restaurant to discuss the specific plan with Junping.


    The next morning, Chi Yuanlin sent someone to Tell ye Shuli that the guiqulaixi restaurant had been arranged. When they went there, they found that Chi Yuanlin had bought the largest restaurant in the local area, and he had brought it directly from Da''an.


    It''s all my own people, and all my skills are good. I''m fully prepared for this time''s acceptance of Tenggu.


    After sending Junping to inform Lin Xu, ye Shuli and Wen Jinrui directly took the top floor of guiqulaixi building as the base.


    When it was near noon, Lin Xu came to guiqulaixi building, but this time, he did not come alone, but with six people.After introducing them one by one, ye Shuli knew exactly how powerful and prestigious Lin Xu was in the past. These six people were all powerful forces all over Tenggu, and they were not small enough. They gathered together. Although they did not dare to say that they were completely superior to the power of the magistrate, they still had a good chance of winning.


    Gather Lin Xu together and call for Junping, his friends and Chi Yuanlin. After discussing the plan in detail, let them make preparations.


    Two days later, when everything is ready, ye Shuli and Wen Jinrui restore their original appearance and announce their identities. But on the way to the magistrate''s residence, they encounter a vagrant who comes to harass Ye Shuli.


    As it happens, this rascal is the son of the magistrate. Even Qiuming building, which once rescued Mengya, is his. With an excuse, ye Shuli directly informs Lin Xu and others to prepare, while she and Wen Jinrui go directly to the magistrate''s residence.


    In court, the magistrate really didn''t pay attention to Wen Jinrui, the Xuanping marquis. Maybe it was because he felt that he was already a local emperor here, and even released his son on the spot with a misunderstanding.


    In his anger, ye Shuli directly kills the magistrate''s son. Without waiting for the magistrate to respond, they directly kill him and inform Lin Xu and others to do so.


    As soon as the magistrate died, the forces he had subdued naturally did not dare to resist. After all, they were forced by him. At this time, naturally, they immediately surrendered. Of course, some of the magistrate''s own forces, but three days later, the whole Tenggu county was completely controlled by Ye Shuli.


    But who knows, when all the dust is settled and ye Shuli''s strength grows rapidly, she suddenly faints in front of her eyes.


    "Ali, Ali..."


    In the dark, I don''t know how long it has passed. Ye Shuli suddenly heard someone calling her. When he opened his eyes, he found that the person who called her was Wen Jinrui.


    is just as like as two peas in the Wen Jinrui''s dress, and the modern ward is just like the dream she had done before. Many people around her are walking around. When she sees her awake, she is surprised.


    Is all this a dream she had?